《Heretical Fishing》 Chapter Index Chapter Index Book One Humans: Augustus Reginald Gormona ¨C The reigning king of Gormona Barry ¨C Local farmer, Fischer¡¯s neighbor Brad ¨C Local wood worker, Greg''s brother Duncan ¨C Fergus¡¯s apprentice Fergus ¨C Town cksmith Gary ¨C Follower of Cult of the Leviathan George - Lord of Tropica VigeGeraldine ¨C George¡¯s wife Greg ¨C Local wood worker, Brad''s brother Helen ¨C Barry¡¯s wife, mother of Paul Jess ¨C Acolyte of the Cult of Carcinization Joel ¨C Leader of the Cult of Carcinization Julian (formerly Marco) ¨C Local jeweler, owner of Noble Star Jewelry Lena ¨C Owner of local cafe on the north side of Tropica Leroy ¨C One of Trent''s cultivators, Helen¡¯s brother Marcus ¨C Traveling merchant Maria - Daughter of Roger and Sharon Paul ¨C Son of Barry and Helen Robert ¨C One of Trent¡¯s cultivators Roger ¨C Local farmer Ruby ¨C Steven¡¯s wife and owner of local clothing store Sebastian ¨C Leader of the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s Tropica branch Sharon ¨C Maria¡¯s mother, Roger¡¯s wife Steven ¨C Owner of local clothing store Sturgill ¨C Sue¡¯s husband, baker Sue ¨C Owner of the local bakery, Sturgill''s wife Theo ¨C Marcus¡¯s associate, the crown auditor Thomas ¨C Owner of the local tool shop Trent ¨C First in line to the throne Tryphena ¨C Trent''s sister This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Creatures: Sergeant Snips ¨C An ascendant rock crab, loyal to Fischer Corporal ws ¨C An ascendant otter, loyal to Fischer Private Pistachio ¨C An ascendant Lobster, loyal to Fischer, Gary''s friend Rocky ¨C An ascendant rock crab, loyal to Sergeant Snips Cinnamon - An ascendant bunny, loyal to Fischer Unnamed Hellhound - An ascendant creature from another realm Currencies: 10 Copper = 1 Iron 10 Iron = 1 Silver 10 Silver = 1 Gold Ancient Gold Coin ¨C One side pictures a scythe, the other a man''s face Locations: Kallis, the realm in which the story takes ce Gormona, the capital city of the continent and kingdom of the same name Tropica, a coastal vige east of the capital Book 2 Humans: Augustus Reginald Gormona ¨C The reigning king of Gormona Barry ¨C Local farmer, Fischer¡¯s neighbor Brad ¨C Local wood worker, Greg''s brother Danny ¨C member of Gormona''s Fishing Club, former quartermaster of Gormona''s guards Duncan ¨C Fergus¡¯s apprentice Ellis ¨C Leader of Gormona''s Fishing Club, former head archivist of the royal library Fergus ¨C Town cksmith Gary ¨C Follower of Cult of the Leviathan George - Lord of Tropica Vige Geraldine ¨C George¡¯s wife Greg ¨C Local wood worker, Brad''s brother Helen ¨C Barry¡¯s wife, mother of Paul Jess ¨C Acolyte of the Cult of Carcinization Joel ¨C Leader of the Cult of Carcinization Julian (formerly Marco) ¨C Local jeweler, owner of Noble Star Jewelry Keith ¨C member of Gormona''s Fishing Club, sixteenth in line to the throne, cousin of Trent Lena ¨C Owner of local cafe on the north side of Tropica Leroy ¨C One of Trent''s cultivators, Helen¡¯s brother Lord Tom Osnan - A noble in the capital city of Gormona Lord Osnan - A noble in Tropica Marcus ¨C Traveling merchant Maria - Daughter of Roger and Sharon Paul ¨C Son of Barry and Helen Peter ¨C member of Gormona''s Fishing Club, former sous chef in the royal castle Robert ¨C One of Trent¡¯s cultivators Roger ¨C Local farmer Ruby ¨C Steven¡¯s wife and owner of local clothing store Sebastian ¨C Leader of the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s Tropica branch Sharon ¨C Maria¡¯s mother, Roger¡¯s wife Steven ¨C Owner of local clothing store Sturgill ¨C Sue¡¯s husband, baker Sue ¨C Owner of the local bakery, Sturgill''s wife Theo ¨C Marcus¡¯s associate, former crown auditor, member of Gormona''s Fishing Club Thomas ¨C Owner of the local tool shop Trent ¨C First in line to the throne Creatures: Sergeant Snips ¨C An ascendant rock crab, loyal to Fischer Corporal ws ¨C An ascendant otter, loyal to Fischer Private Pistachio ¨C An ascendant lobster, loyal to Fischer, Gary''s friend Rocky ¨C An ascendant rock crab, loyal to Sergeant Snips Cinnamon ¨C An ascendant bunny, loyal to Fischer Warrant Officer Williams (Bill) ¨C An ascendant pelican, loyal to Fischer Bumblebro ¨C An ascendant bumblebee, loyal to Fischer Queen Bee ¨C An ascendant bee, loyal to Fischer Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket (Lemon) - An ascendant tree spirit, loyal to Fischer Currencies: 10 Copper = 1 Iron 10 Iron = 1 Silver 10 Silver = 1 Gold Iridescent Stone (Pearl) Ancient Gold Coin ¨C Has a scythe on one face, a man''s visage on the other Locations: Kallis, the realm in which the story takes ce Gormona, the capital city of the continent and kingdom of the same name Tropica, a coastal vige east of the capital Unnamed continent and capital, to the northeast of Gormona Prologue Prologue It was a perfect day for fishing¡ªor so I¡¯d read. I got out of my car and took in the old wooden pier before me. A barrage of sensations hit. The sounds of small waves crashing, the cool breeze ruffling my hair, the warm feel of the mid-morning sun kissing my skin, and the distinctive smell of salt-spray whipped up by the wind. I had brought everything needed; a fishing rod with line, a tackle box containing a myriad of different hooks, sinkers, and swivels, pliers, several leaders, a handful of other tools, and finally, an ice-and-bait-filled cooler¡ª No, we call it an esky in Australia, not a cooler, I reminded myself, trying to undo years of integration training. I felt eyes following me as I awkwardly wrestled all my fishing gear towards the pier. A pair of teenage girls had their phones out, thinking they were discreet in their recording. I was hoping it would take a little longer than that for someone to recognize me¡­As I fought with the armfuls of equipment, and seeing another person with all his fishing gear in a cart, I made a mental note to purchase one. The jetty was packed with anglers, at least a hundred people spread out along its length. I¡¯d heard it got busy when the seasonal fish were around, but it was still shocking to see just how many people were present. I eventually picked a spot half-way down the jetty with a young father and son on one side, and an older man with salt-and-pepper hair and weathered skin on the other. The father and son immediately started to nce at me, whispering to each other. I did my best to not let it bother me. ¡°Don¡¯t let other¡¯s negative actions change your own good intentions,¡± my therapist¡¯s words sounded in my head. The older gentleman on the other side of me stood and watched the ocean. I turned to him. ¡°Hey mate, mind if I set up here?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± the older fisherman responded without looking up from the sea. I smiled at the older man, then slowly and meticulously rigged my line, not making a single mistake with any of the knots after having absorbed the information of countless tutorial videos. I picked out a small hook, a light sinker, and thin, five-pound leader for the small, seasonal fish I was targeting. The hook I chose was barbless; I wanted a challenge. Through my life experience, I¡¯d learned it best to jump in the deep end if you truly desired to master something. The goal for today was not to catch a fish, but to be a better fisherman. Though, it would be nice to catch a fish¡­ I tried to put the bait on my hook, but the sand-worm bunched up and exposed the hook, not at all presenting the way it had on the videos I¡¯d watched. I looked at it in confusion for a moment before a voice pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s because of your hook,¡± the old fisher said, pointing at the slipping bait. ¡°May I?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, sure.¡± I held out the line for the man to take. ¡°Your typical hook has barbs on the back that help hold bait in ce.¡± The angler deftly grabbed the line. ¡°If you use barbless hooks like you¡¯ve got here, it makes better sport, but the bait can sometimes fall down. What I like to do is slip part of the bait over the eye of the hook. That way, it will hold in ce and look more natural to the fish.¡± Calloused fingers grabbed the bait and slid it up and over the eye of the hook. He jiggled the line, and the bait stayed in ce. ¡°Thanks mate, I appreciate it.¡± The old fisherman smiled, crows feet bunching up in the corner of his eyes. ¡°No worries,d. Happy to help.¡± He returned his attention to his own rod. Following the directions of the seventeen videos I watched specifically rting to casting, I sent out the line. Admittedly, the cast was terrible. I let go toote, and the end of the line flew down closer to the pier than I¡¯d intended. I didn¡¯t let the embarrassment of the cast in front of so many onlookers linger¡ªinstead, I focused on the line. My index finger was held against it softly, waiting for the tug that I knew woulde when a fish took the bait. The first bite filled me with adrenaline when it came, and I tugged the rod up with a little too much enthusiasm. The hook pulled out of the fish¡¯s mouth before it could eat it, and I wound the line in to find both the bait and fish gone. The second bite simrly filled me with adrenaline, but I was a little more patient¡ªI waited for the fish to take the bait for a full second before softly setting the hook, then I wound in the line. Anticipation burned as I reeled the fish in, but before I could catch sight of it, it spat the hook. I once more wound the line in to find the bait gone, and no fish. Undeterred, I quickly reapplied my bait and made to cast it out again, but paused when I saw the crowd now arrayed behind me. There were at least twenty people now standing and staring at me. The news corporations had been relentless in their reporting of me over the past couple months, and even the spectacle of me going for a fish seemed enough to draw in the vultures. More than half of the crowd had phones out and faced towards me, likely recording to show their friends or sell it to one of the bottom-feeding newspanies. I was used to the attention by now, but felt bad for the surrounding fishermen being subjected to the same attention by proxy. I turned to apologize to the young father and child, but saw them both watching, not fishing; the child¡¯s hands were wrapped around a recording cellphone, not a fishing rod. I rolled my eyes and turned to the older man on my other side. ¡°Sorry about all the attention, old-timer. I¡¯m happy to move on if you¡¯d rather some peace and¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for,d,¡± the man¡¯s deep, raspy voice interrupted. ¡°You sure, mate? There¡¯s a bit of a crowd following me¡ªit¡¯s no drama if you don¡¯t want them here.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°It¡¯s hardly your fault.¡± He turned and looked at me with startlingly blue eyes set in a sun-tanned and wizened face. ¡°I know who you are, but that don¡¯t matter none. If you came here to fish, we¡¯re all equal; we¡¯re judged only by our actions and our day¡¯s catch.¡± He looked up to the sky, exposing his face to the warm rays of the sun as he breathed in deeply through his nostrils, a smile of bliss crinkling his features. ¡°Besides, who cares what anyone else is doing? It¡¯s a perfect day for fishin¡¯.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the wise words of the old man, and I too turned my attention away from the crowd of onlookers. Baiting the hook as I¡¯d been shown, I took a moment to appreciate the warm sun before casting out the line again. The third bite came before the sinker hit the ocean floor. I let the fish take the bait for a moment, then set the hook with a firm tug. I began winding, ensuring I kept the line tight as the fish tried to swim away. The wiggle of the fish¡¯s head on the line filled me with excitement. I caught the first glimpse of my prize as the sun reflected off of its silvery scales just before it broke the surface. I wound the line up more, and with an unpracticed motion, awkwardly flicked the fish over the railing and onto the jetty. Knowing the fish to be toothless, I gripped it carefully by the mouth and rushed it towards my measuring mat. It came in at twenty-seven centimeters, well over the twenty-centimeter minimum size for the species. I quickly retrieved the spike from my tackle-box and dispatched the fish humanely before throwing it into the esky. Looking up, the crowd had grown even more. Something behind them caught my eye, and I swore under my breath at the news van pulling up. Time to go. I thanked the old fisherman for his help as I hurriedly put the lid on my esky. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± he said as he gazed over the water. ¡°I¡¯ll see ya round,d.¡± I spared a parting nce for the old man before turning away, a content smile on my face as I made my way back down the jetty and toward my car. The crowd parted for me as I ttered along, esky in one hand, rod and tackle-box awkwardly held in the other. Remembering something, I stopped in ce. I put everything down and fumbled for my phone. cing two wireless earphones in, I pressed y. The instructional video on how to properly fillet the fish I had caught quickly drowned out the sounds of the surrounding crowd. I¡¯d already watched the video at least a dozen times, but I was nothing if not thorough. I was determined to eat the fish as fresh as possible, and I¡¯d clean and fillet my prize the moment I got back to my penthouse. I pictured the video that went along with the audio in my mind¡¯s eye as the instructor with a thick north-Queennd ent described where to slice with the filleting knife. A second news van pulled up behind the other, and I smiled at the first reporter asking me questions as I swiftly walked past him. The second reporter all but sprinted out of his van, hand and microphone extended, mouth moving inaudibly as his words were drowned out by the north-Queennd man instructing how to remove the pin bones from the fillet. It was in that moment, steps hastened by excitement, reporters yelling questions I couldn¡¯t hear, with at least two-dozen cameras and smart phones pointed at me, and in front of almost a hundred witnesses, that I moved between the two news vans and walked directly into the path of an oing truck. For his part, the truck driver had noticed neither the news vans nor the crowd. He was looking at his phone, a phone made by apany my father founded. He drove a truck imported by a subsidiary of that samepany, hauling a load of seasonal fish¡ªthe same such seasonal fish I¡¯d been fishing for¡ªto a supermarket my dad had helped establish as the leading grocer on five of Earth¡¯s continents. *** Jerry lived a menial life. He relied upon podcasts and audiobooks to get him through his boring work days of hauling fish along the same monotonous route. He looked down at his phone as he fumbled to hit the y button, and the twoedians with a podcast animatedly resumed their conjecture about what the richest man on Earth was doing after ruining his father¡¯s legacy and walking away from it all. *** As soon as I stepped out in front of it, I saw the oing truck and knew I had no time to do anything but think. Imented my life choices, cursing the unfairness of the universe for taking me now that I¡¯d had finally taken steps on the right path. A profound desire to start things over was thest thing that went through my mind. Well, technically, that thought was the secondst thing that went through my mind. The veryst thing that went through my mind was the bull-bar of a 2015 Isuzu N-Series truck, filled with fish, and driven by a man about to discover firsthand what the richest man in the world was doing after walking away from everything. *** In a world long since abandoned by the god that created it, something miraculous urred. Sound returned to a ce of silence as an ancient construct struggled to start, itsponents caked withyers of rust and arcane waste. The construct hadin dormant for centuries, the source required to power its magic having fled with the ascended being that created it. That it tried to start at all in its current condition would have been sure to cause quite a stir among the ascended if any of them had been present to witness such an event. The grindingints of the construct receded as the movement of cogs scraped away rust, and its self-cleaning function whisked away any lingering arcane waste. It whirred to life and began its task. The construct was a fairlymon thing for gods to possess. It was quite simple, really. It would search for anything matching parameters set by its maker, and when finding a match, would harness part of its maker¡¯s power in order to harvest it, hence the colloquial name used by the beings bearing the power to create them: harvester. Many harvesters looked for multiple matches, the effort and expense needed to create such constructs causing their inventors to direct them toward multiple purposes. This harvester, however, searched for a singr thing¡ªsouls. Not just any souls, mind you. This harvester had exhaustive parameters that, if boiled down, came down to two distinctive requirements: the targeted soul must possess both incredible willpower, and must have recently gone through a monumental shift in the application of that will. Thetter requirement¡ªthat of requiring a shift or change in goal¡ªis an aspect that would be lost on most of the ascended. Even if they learned of the parameters set by the creator of this construct, they would likely assume it was the neurotic act of a god gone mad, or a test performed by a god with too much time on their hands. The god that created this harvester was neither. In fact, if another ascended learned exactly which god had created this construct, they would have likely noted the parameter down for experimentation themselves¡ªafter they fled for their life, of course. It was ubiquitously known that willpower was the main metric by which one could judge the weight of a soul. What was not somonly known, however, was what it signified when a strong-willed individual possessed the ability to shift the application of that will. It had a multiplicative effect on a soul¡¯s willpower, something which the creator of this construct well knew. And so, when a truck destroyed the body of an individual meeting and far exceeding the parameters programmed into the construct, it churned into action, reaching desperately for the severed soul. The harvester recognized the weight of this soul, andcking the creator that powered it, the harvester drew from the very world itself. A perceptive denizen of the long-abandoned world might have noticed a slight dimming of the sun, that the wind had vanished for a moment, or that the waves on the churning ocean seemed to tten almost imperceptibly. All it took was a moment before the moving parts of the harvester wound back down into stillness, and the world returned to its normal state. A sound rang out in the room, a great clunking from within the construct as a pivotalponent snapped in half. A small engine within the construct stirred, almost as if in afterthought. Lacking the power to generate all the materials the soul needed, the harvester chose the most useful, focusing the retreating vestiges of power towards the creation of a small sack. If a construct could feel emotion, the harvester would have felt content. It hadpleted onest task¡ªits final procedure one of profound ambition. Thest whisper of willpower left behind by its creator dissipated, and it powered down for thest time as it sent the soul spiraling down to the world below. Chapter 1: Arrival Chapter 1: Arrival I opened my eyes with a start. I sat up, squinting against the bright light of the surrounding world. With perfect precision, the moment before the truck struck me reyed in my mind. Amazed to find myself alive, I waited for my vision to adjust to what was clearly the artificial lighting of a hospital. I made to sit up, but instead of a hospital bed¡¯s sheets, I felt cool grass between my fingers. A soft breeze blew, raising goose-bumps and causing the grass to tickle my exposed sections of skin. Rolling over and getting to my knees, I stared down with astonishment at the grass beneath my open hands. The sound of trees blowing in the wind drew my attention, and I looked up¡ªmy eyes finally adjusted to the luminous surroundings. I was in a clearing. Only patches of sunlight filtered down through the canopy of tall trees above. Another gust blew, and the branches far above swayed hypnotically. I looked down, seeing I was wearing three-quarter pants made of a simple beige fabric. A simr shirt covered my torso, with loose sleeves going just past the elbows. I wiggled my toes, and feeling resistance there, checked and confirmed that I wore shoes made of the same material, with a thin, artificially made sole sewn into them. ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± My voice sounded hoarse and deep.The smell of the earthy forest hit me, a stark contrast to the salt-spray I¡¯d been inhaling what felt like only a moment ago. I breathed deeply, enjoying the sensation of cool, damp air as it passed through my nostrils. Is this the afterlife? I had delved into the theories of Buddhism, Taoism, and a number of other religious and philosophical beliefs in my search for myself, but I¡¯d never truly believed in rebirth¡ªor an afterlife at all, for that matter. An odd sensation pulsed in my mind, and I became aware of something attempting to make itself known. With no small amount of hesitation, I leaned into the feeling, my brain subconsciously knowing how to acknowledge it. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] Please select a name. I stared at the prompt in my vision, bing stuck at the situation I found myself in. I dismissed the messages in the same way I¡¯d acknowledged them, and the words cleared from my field of view. I blinked at the surrounding forest, almost expecting it to melt before my eyes any moment when this fever-dream ended. I¡¯ve heard the brain releases a massive dose of DMT when we die¡ªis that what this is? The final dream of my soul departing? This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The same sensation as before pulsed, and too curious to not acknowledge it, I did so. Please select a name. A text cursor blinked in and out of existence after the simple sentence, seeming to demand a response. I thought to myself for only a moment, and following a whim, entered a name. Error: Name ¡°Fisher¡± is invalid. Cannot select the name of a profession. A profession? What seemed to be System text already made this seem gamelike¡ªthe mention of a fishing profession only further cemented the idea into my psyche. Have I been reborn into a game world? I¡¯d been rather fond of isekai and portal fantasy books in my previous life, so this entire sequence being the result of DMT flooding my grey-matter was a distinct possibility. Still, something about this situation felt entirely too¡­ real. I cleared the message again, and once more basked in the physical sensations of my body. The cool, wet grass beneath my hands and legs; the frigid air and the smells it brought along with it; the breeze that kicked up and tickled my skin; and the kiss of warm sunlight, filtered down through the trees above¡ªall served to ground me in the moment. The cursed nemesis returned with a familiar pulse, shattering my mindfulness. Please select a name. The text cursor blinked at me with incessant continuity, entirely uncaring of the existential predicament I found myself in. God, I need a coffee before I can adequately handle this. That thought brought on another creative whim¡ªthinking of the Nobel Prize recipient that discovered caffeine, a substance with which I was very much dependent, I entered a name. Name ¡°Fischer¡± has been epted. Wee to the Kallis Realm. A sensation akin to euphoria radiated from somewhere within, but was gone as soon as it hade. I felt different somehow¡ªas if indulging the blinking cursor and providing a name had fundamentally changed an aspect of myself. Assuming this wasn¡¯t a dream, and I had in fact been isekai¡¯d¡ªsomething I noted, with no small amount of amusement, was entirely possible given my fateful encounter with truck-kun¡ªI waited for another message to popte. A quest, a hint¡ªanything. Nothing came. I stood, my body stiff and sluggish as if waking from a long sleep. I stretched my hands towards the sky, the extension of my muscles bringing an unbidden smile to my face. Even given the situation I found myself in, some aspects of the human experience were simply too pleasant to ignore. Bending over, I curled down towards my toes¡ªthere was something on the ground beside my feet. I picked up the small leather pouch, noting its heavy weight and the metallic jingle of its contents. I undid the drawstring and peered inside. It was filled with gold coins¡ªa total of twenty-five¡ªthat had an unfamiliar face printed on one side, and a scythe on the other. I bit a coin; it was made of genuine gold. I cast my eyes around the clearing, looking for any other starting equipment if this was truly a game world. I found nothing. Alright. So I have starter clothes, the same body, and a bag of gold. No weapon, no abilities, and no means of defending myself. Well, except for a handful of Muay Thai lessons, and two Brazilian Jiu Jitsu sses run at a corporate event. ¡°Quake in fear, monsters of this world¡ªthe fist of death has arrived!¡± Shaking my head andughing at myself, I picked a random direction and started walking. Chapter 2: Decision Chapter 2: Decision I marveled at the beauty of this world as I traveled. The weather was perfect, and I barely worked up a sweat walking beneath the leaf-cover far above thick and plentiful trunks. I didn¡¯t recognize any of the trees, though historically I wasn¡¯t what you¡¯d call the outdoors type. I knew of the trees local to Australia from my childhood¡ªEucalyptus, Paper Bark, Norfolk Pine, and Acacia, to name a few¡ªbut none were present. In my passing, I noted a light-brown species covered in loose fibrous strands. I pulled a section of the bark off and separated it into strips before stuffing it atop the gold coins in my leather pouch. I thought to find a high point to survey the area, but couldn¡¯t make out any mountains or raised area ofnd to look from. The thick canopy of leaves above only let the blinding sun peak through, and the trunks themselves were too thick to climb without risking injury. I noted the passage of the sun as I moved, and seeing it climb higher in the sky as the day progressed, knew that I¡¯d woken in the morning. The day grew hotter; my mouth grew dry, my stomach hungry. The burble of water crept into my auditory field, and after a quick search, I found a shallow creek. It had a bed of river-stones, and was clear of algae and other nt growth, telling me that the water flowed continuously, or at least had done so in recent time. I rejoiced, inferring dozens of possibilities. I followed the creek downstream, scanning the rocks for something that was desperately needed.What I thought was two hourster, and as the sun descended from its peak in the sky above, I found what I was looking for. I took careful steps down the small bank of the creek and retrieved my prize. It was arge rock. One side had a concave dip that was just deep enough to hold water. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t made of the rtively porous rock that most of the river-rocks wereposed of¡ªporous rocks could hold bubbles of air, which had a nasty habit of turning stones into primitive grenades when the air inside expanded after being ced in a campfire. As I lifted the rock, an involuntary grunt escaped me. It was going to be a pain to carry, but I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. I set it down on top of the bank and started looking for thest pieces of the puzzle. A few minutester, with a handful of dried sticks, twigs, and a branch in-hand, I started constructing my project. I pulled out the fibrous bark first, separating it meticulously into thinner strips. The small twigs were the next thing I grabbed, and I made a small tipi-shaped structure out of them, ascending from thinnest to thickest. I carefully ced the thin strips of bark within, ensuring I left enough room for oxygen to circte, then I notched the dead branch with a sharp rock gathered from the creek. Using another stick, whose base fit almost perfectly into the notch I¡¯d cut, I rubbed the stick between my hands with rapid and repeated movement. As a form of escapism, I¡¯d watched plenty of videos on survival, and primitive fire creation was a basic of almost every single one. Unlike the videos, however, creating an ember proved to be exceedingly difficult. Whether it was the wood used, or myck of experience, I couldn¡¯t say, but as the minutes stretched on, and my arms started aching, I dropped the stick and let out a sigh. I felt the notch of thick branch; it was warm, but nowhere near hot enough to spark the beginning of a campfire. I stood and stretched, then left in search of theponents for another method. With the sharpened rock, I cut a long section of fibers from a living vine. I pulled it taut between my hands. It didn¡¯t snap. Now I just need something to tie it to¡­ After another search, I found a stick I thought would suffice. I bent it, and seeing it didn¡¯t snap, nodded to myself. I secured the strand of nt fibers to each end of it, and peered down at the bow I¡¯d created. ¡°What was it called again¡­?¡± I mused aloud. ¡°A bow drill¡­?¡± With a smile, I sat down by the notched branch once more and looped the length of vine around the stick I¡¯d spun by hand. I pulled the bow toward me; the fibers held to the stick, not spinning as the videos had depicted. I clenched my jaw, furrowed my brows, and pushed as hard as I could. The bow snapped, the wood unable to handle the pressure exerted. With another sigh, I discarded the broken tool over my shoulder, ced the stick between both palms again, and started spinning it. *** The sun had long since started descending from its peak, and the formerly pleasant heat of the day was no longer enjoyable as I hunched over, panting. Sweat poured from me, pooling around my eyes and dripping from the tip of my nose as I spun the stick back and forth with dogged determination. My arms trembled with the exertion, and I closed my eyes, trying and failing to ignore my body¡¯sints. My lungs worked like bellows, and I breathed through my nose, keeping the movements steady as best I could. An odd smell hit me, and I opened my eyes, blinking sweat away as I stared down at the source. The branch was smoking. I pulled the stick away, seeing the smallest hint of red in the notch. I stood on shaky legs and almost fell over. With great care, I tipped the coal onto the bed of tinder. Cupping my hands around it, I blew. The ember glowed hotter, but didn¡¯t catch on the bark fibers. Please don¡¯t gutter out¡­ With each blow, the coal went a brighter red, but shrunk smaller. Please¡­ Just as I thought it would disappear, and I¡¯d have to start all over again, it happened. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. A small me sprouted, then the small me grew to arge one within a single breath. I ced my other sticks atop it with shaking arms, adding more fuel to the fire. They were consumed, and before I knew it, the campfire had stabilized. I sat down heavily, leaning my arms back as a grin spread across my face. ¡°Thank. God.¡± A familiar pulse came, along with the subsequent message. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] I was too tired to care; I dismissed it. Sweat drenched my clothes, and I ambled over to the creek, copsing into the shallows and relishing in the water¡¯s cool touch. I dunked my head under, washing the grime away. *** My clothes hung on sticks as I squatted by the fire, starkers as the day I was born. Though an exhaustion still lingered, the impromptu swim left me feeling invigorated, and the day¡¯s heat¡ªalong with that of the fire¡ªwas once more pleasant on my skin. After a small rest, I gathered and ced other non-porous rocks around the campfire, filled my concave prize with water, and set it on top of the other rocks. I was all too aware of the danger presented by microscopic organisms, and with the human ingenuity to ensure anything I ingested was safe, I¡¯d resolved not to take any chances. I¡¯ve already carked it once today. If I die again, it¡¯s not gonna be from dysentery. I watched from a safe distance as the water boiled, just in-case any of the rocks held a bubble of air that would explode once heated. None of them did. When the water was boiling, I removed the concave stone from the mes with my notched branch and another stick, and watched it with great impatience as the water cooled. When it was cool enough to drink, but still quite warm, I drank greedily of the purified water. Even with the heat it held, the liquid was gloriously thirst quenching as it made its way past my tongue and down my throat. The enjoyment was somewhat diminished by a familiar pulse and subsequent message [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] Very cool, System. Thanks for sharing. I repeated the boiling process once more before snuffing out the fire. Picking up my makeshift cooking-pot and notched branch, I continued following the creek downstream. Another hour-or-twoter, the water ran into arge body of water, approximately twenty-meters across, that was surrounded by what had been my next goal¡ªa potential source of food. Bushes loaded with ck berries were scattered around the pond¡¯s banks. While I knew the methods for testing edibility listed in the books I¡¯d read weren¡¯t wless, I would soon starve if I didn¡¯t find something to eat. The berries were plentiful enough to justify taking the time to test them. I wasted no time in setting up another fire, and after purifying and drinking a batch of water for myself, I set another rock-full to boiling. I picked one of the berries and rubbed it into my skin. After fifteen minutes, I had developed no irritation on the patch, so ced a berry on a stick and submerged it in the now-boiling water. I ced the boiled berry under my tongue when it had cooled enough, and again, I didn¡¯t experience any irritation. What juices escaped the berry tasted sweet, and I fought the urge to swallow it. Next, I chewed the berry. I let the pulped fruit sit in my mouth for another fifteen minutes, and again, experienced no irritation. So, I swallowed it. To be safe, I had to wait at least eight hours to see if I experienced any itching, nausea, or other adverse effects from the berry. With the afternoon sun still high in the sky, I started building a small shelter atop a t patch of grass. When the sun was just starting to set over the horizon, I surveyed my newly constructed abode. It looked like shit. It was just longer than I was, about a meter high and a meter across, in the shape of a triangr prism. Well, it was supposed to be that shape, but if I was being honest, it looked more like an abstract-art instation. The frame was constructed of branches and sticks from the surrounding forest, and wasshed together with strips of the same bark I¡¯d used to make my fire-starter. I¡¯d found a patch of palm-like trees a short walk further downstream, then tried to weave their leaves together to make up the walls of the crude tent. The videos I¡¯d watched had woven palm leaves in a way that, if it were to rain, the liquid would roll down the side, hopefully leaving the interior¡ªand more importantly, the person inside¡ªdry. I held no such delusions that this thing would keep out a drop of water, let alone a tropical storm. ¡°Oh well,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯ll have to do.¡± Before the sun could set, I purified more water, drank it, then snuffed out the fire. As frustrating as it would be creating another one in the morning, drawing attention to myself and getting shanked by a fantasy creature in my sleep seemed like a worse eventuality. As darkness crept through the forest, the weariness of the day set in. I was emotionally and physically exhausted, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep yet¡ªI had to stay awake and attentive for any adverse effects of the test berry. I meditated, relying on the skill-set I¡¯d been developing in my previous life. When I reached a mindset I regarded as open and logical, I allowed my thoughts toe. I died. I¡¯m in another world. I¡¯d harbored some doubts as to the reality of my situation earlier in the day, but after a full day of living, breathing, and experiencing my surroundings, I no longer had any such misgivings. ¡­ what the hell am I gonna do? The world seemed to have some sort of System, just as in the novels I enjoyed so much in the past. The issue was it was non-functional, or at least only partially so. I recalled the messages I¡¯d received when waking, as well as after drinking purified water for the first time. It said something about having insufficient power, and systems being offline. Have I arrived in a faulty world? Or one where the functional System, along with human life, has long since departed? That thought hit me with a surprising amount of sadness. I had just begun a journey of self-discovery and the seeking of genuine bonds when my life was snuffed out. Most of my life had been misspent¡ªfixated on the eventual inheritance of my father¡¯s business empire, smothered by the weight of expectation. To wake up in a new world, but onecking any other humans to interact with¡­ what a miserable irony that would be. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s my course of action? Will I try to level up and seek power like the protagonists in every isekai story, despite a seemingly dysfunctional System, and ack of any other humans? While I¡¯d spent many nights in my previous life imagining such an escape, the reality of it hit different now that I was actually here. I¡¯d never imagined myself the hero type in those fantasies, but more of an economic conqueror. I recalled envisioning an underdeveloped world, where my vast training of business and capitalism would allow me to build a world-spanning empire. I snorted. That was before I tried heading such an empire, and given my recent experience, that idea now seemed tedious, repulsive. I already did that on Earth, and look where it got me. Sad and alone¡ªking atop an empire of dirt. The thing that had drawn my attention, and indeed, had seemed to pull me out of the misery created by my hubris, was fishing. Something as simple as fishing¡ªone of the world¡¯s oldest professions¡ªhad been exhrating, calming, and everything in-between. ¡°What did that old bloke say on the jetty?¡± I mused aloud. ¡°It¡¯s a perfect day for fishing¡­¡± I recalled the Zen-like meditation of the wind in my hair and the sun on my face as I waited for a nibble on the line. The adrenaline spike and subsequent contentment that came when I caught that single fish was a feeling more enticing than all the pride I¡¯d previously felt from corporate domination. Long into the night, I pondered. By the time I fell asleep, I¡¯dpletely forgotten to celebrate the fact that the berry hadn¡¯t made me sick. I had, however, reached a conclusion. There were many things I desired in this second life of mine, but I could reduce them to two key deliverables: genuine interactions with others, and as much fishing as humanly possible. Chapter 3: Discovery Chapter 3: Discovery I woke the next morning with a stiff neck and back. My body was ustomed to the best mattresses money can buy¡ªnot a bed of literal grass and dirt. To make matters worse, halfway through the night my mediocre attempt at a shelter had copsed on me, and I¡¯d woken in a panic, fighting off my fallen roof like it was an attacker in the night. ¡°Those leaves and sticks never stood a chance¡­¡± I said aloud, shadow boxing the air in an attempt to cheer myself up. It didn¡¯t work. My stomachined, but it was the groan of hunger, not the result of poisoning by berry. With more than a little dread for the work toe, I began crafting another fire. It took little time to collect the materials, and with a deep breath, I started spinning my fire-starting stick in the notch of the thick branch. To my surprise, the movement felt more natural, and my sense of dread dissipated like dust in the wind. I lost myself to the movements, and after only fifteen minutes, a wisp of smoke rose from the branch. My eyes going wide, I redoubled my effort, steadily twisting the stick back and forth between my palms. The smoke grew, and with a swift movement, I lifted the branch and poured the ember into my pile of tinder. I knelt and blew on the small coal, and after three breaths, the fire bloomed.*** After purifying more water and gulping it down, I plucked another berry and ate it raw. The berry was so sweet on my fasted tongue that tears swelled in my eyes. It took all of my significant willpower to not rush the bushes and eat berries by the handful¡ªI needed to wait another eight hours to ensure the single uncooked fruit didn¡¯t make me sick. As I sat and stared at the water andmented myck of coffee, movement across and to my right caught my eye. Darting my eyes towards it, the lizard part of my brain expected an attack. Excitement reced fear at the sight of a ck fish swimming in the pond, slowly making its way along the outskirts in search of prey. My mind whirled with possibilities, and my mouth salivated at the thought of fish cooked over a fire. Could I craft a makeshift spear? Or even a fishing rod? Given I had eight hours to kill before I could deem the raw berries safe to eat, I weed the distraction and rushed headlong toward it. I found a suitable stick to use as a rod; it was neither too dry, nor too green, and had just the right amount of give. I returned to the palms and split a long string from the center of a frond to act as a line. Then came the most difficult part. For a hook, I carved and slowly worked at a stick using the sharp rock from the day before. It was long and tedious work, and by the time I finished, the sun was low in the sky. As thest sliver of wood was carved away, a familiar pulse tugged at my mind. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] I rolled my eyes. ¡°What would I do without you, System?¡± Eight hours had passed while I fixated on carving the wooden hook, and I all but skipped over to the berry bush and ate a single handful of the fruit. They were both sweet and a little tart; my mouth hungered for more the moment I¡¯d swallowed thest one. I had to wait another eight hours, however, before I would know for certain that the berries were safe for me to eat. I boiled some water, rehydrated, then set to searching for bait. I turned over rocks along the bank, but found nothing of use. I searched for fallen logs or rocks to turn in the forest, but again, I found nothing of use. I¡¯d found a single rock to turn, and expecting a fat worm to be hiding underneath, all I found was dirt. Walking back to the pond, I radiated frustration from both my hunger and futile search. As I walked, feeling sorry for myself and dragging my feet in abject disparagement, I noticed a section of bark on a tree with odd markings that seemed to be falling away. Raising an eyebrow, I walked to the bark, and carefully peeled it away, revealed a giant grub. It looked almost exactly like a witchetty grub, just a little darker. About the size of my thumb, it sat there uselessly,cking the ability to do anything but burrow through wood. I smiled at my savior, but paused as I went to pick it up. Grubs and bugs are extremely nutrient dense, right? Would I be better off just eating this thing¡­? I nced at the grub again, narrowing my eyes at the way its pincers worked at the air. Its weird little legs undted ineffectually as they tried to find purchase. ¡°Nope. Fuck that noise. You¡¯re bait, my unfortunate friend.¡± I picked the grub up carefully and ran back to the pond as the light slowly leached out of the sky. I picked up my rod and slid the insect over the hook while silently apologizing to the ugly little thing. Then I cast my line out into the pond. With my feet in the cool water, and my eyes watching the tip of the line for any movement, a sense of ease radiated through me. With the sun going down, I knew dusk was a good time to catch certain types of fish. Something about dawn and dusk made them grow hungry, and I wondered if the ck fish I¡¯d seen would¡ªoh shit, a bite! The line went taut, the fish on the other end of the line feeling much bigger than the one I¡¯d seen before. The rod almost slipped from my hands, and before I could even attempt to pull the fish out, the line snapped. I took a step back, almost falling over as the force pulling at me disappeared. I red at the limply hanging strip of palm-frond I¡¯d used as a line, a sense of disappointment spreading as I saw it snapped off above where the hook had been secured. Another message hit me. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] My eye twitched. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Is this thing just messing with me now? I breathed out a great sigh and walked back to the embers of my fire. Setting the rod down, I allowed myself a moment to think about my life choices. I¡¯d spent most of the day carving that hook, and the monster living in this pond had taken all of that work away in less than a second. I barked augh and shook my head with a smile. ¡°Alright. You win this round, fishy.¡± Despite losing a day¡¯s work, I¡¯d also gone through two rounds of testing the berries, and I still felt fine after eating the handful of the ck treasures growing on the surrounding bushes. Before the sun set, I was determined to fix the shelter to, at the very least, not be an OHSA incident waiting to happen. Using the same material I used to start fires as a binding had clearly been a mistake, and after crafting the fishing line¡ªwhich, admittedly, had also been a mistake¡ªI had an idea. I collected more of the fronds, then carefully pulled strips of fiber from the part connecting the leaves. I used these to bind the sticks together, and as I shook the frame, it was much more rigid than the previous night. Rather than trying to weave the leaves together to make a patchwork roof, Ished them to the sticks. The final product was time intensive, and much less aesthetically pleasing than the videos I¡¯d watched, but was a vast improvement on yesterday¡¯s attempt. As I tied the final frond into ce, the System said g¡¯day once more. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] ¡°Yeah, yeah¡ªI know,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. I stoked the fire again, and as more water purified, I used thest rays of the setting sun to weave a crude sling with which to carry my prized water-purifying vessel. As I sat inside of my shelter that evening¡ªwhich hopefully wouldn¡¯t attack me in the middle of the night¡ªI thought of my ns going forward. I could spend the next day carving another hook and attempting to conquer the monster of the pond, but I had a different n. Assuming my stomach remained alright in theing hours, I''d have a stable source of food. I would eat a bunch of the berries, store some more, and follow the creek further downstream. If I didn¡¯t find more of the bushes, I¡¯d return and pick them all before taking off again. I had to leave for one very important reason: people. All humans needed ess to drinkable water, and if I were to follow the creek all the way downstream, that would be my best chance ofing across civilization. The worst-case scenario, in my mind, was that I¡¯d eventually find the ocean¡ªa source of infinite fish, and more abundant food than the forest could offer. I was still awake when I thought it had been eight hours sincest eating a handful of berries, but to be safe, I decided it best to wait until the morning before eating more. Without realizing it, I drifted off to sleep. *** As the water boiled in my makeshift pot the following morning, I picked and ate berries to my heart¡¯s content. I made sure not to eat too many, all too wary that over indulging could make me sick with the sugar content. I stuffed as many as would fit atop the gold in the leather pouch, noting well how the bushes looked in my mind. Eating a lookalike berry could prove fatal, after all. With a sense of aplishment and my hunger satiated, I followed the creek. Small birds flitted through the trees above my head as I traveled, their morning songs soft and peaceful. The damp morning air caused goose-bumps to sprout on my skin, but as I continued moving, my body warmed and the cool air became a source of reprieve. It didn¡¯t take me long to find the first berry bush. It was growing just to the side of the stream, and contained another few-dozen berries among its green leaves. I examined the bush carefully, making sure that it was exactly the same as the ones surrounding the pond. Nodding to myself, I continued walking downstream. If they¡¯re also growing here, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll be throughout the entire forest¡­ I was correct in that assumption, and I spent the next few days following the stream and nibbling on the sweet offerings of the forest. I had to stop a few times a day to purify more water, and thest few hours of daylight each day were spent creating a small makeshift shelter to sleep in. By the third day of travel, I¡¯d be so deft at crafting the small huts that it took less than an hour, judging by the sun¡¯s shifting and fading light. Creating embers by hand had been steadily getting easier also, but it was still a pain to get going each time. As I tied down thest palm-leaf of my fourth shelter, the System spoke up. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] The messages were starting to bother me less, and I dismissed this one without a reaction, instead crawling into my shelter and falling asleep within minutes. *** The sun was directly above the next day when I noticed something odd. In the forest ahead, there seemed to be a path clear of any trees. With bubbling anticipation I tried and failed to keep at bay, I power-walked towards the anomaly. Anticipation became hope, and hope became joy. I had found a road. The road wasn¡¯t paved; it was made only of dirt. The creek crossed paths with the road and weathered sleepers made of dark wood formed an old-yet-sturdy bridge from bank to bank. The road didn¡¯t look like it had seen too much traffic recently, with patches of grass growing towards the middle of the trail, but the trees of the forest had yet to reim any space. Which means it¡¯s been maintained¡ªor in the very least, used¡ªover thest five-to-ten years. My joy swelled. I hadn¡¯t realized just how much I¡¯d been hoping and praying to find other humans in this world. I told myself I¡¯d be fine living a life of solitude if I didn¡¯t end up crossing paths with humanity¡ªmy palpable, almost-physical relief at that moment told a different story. As I looked both ways down the road, there was an important decision to make. Which way do I go? I looked at the creek for guidance, and seeing that it seemed to travel to the left of where I¡¯de, then ran adjacent to the road, my decision was made for me. I couldn¡¯t hold back a smile as I strode with renewed vigor down the road and along the creek. As the sun set that night, I basked in the warmth of my campfire and the burn of physical exertion in my legs. The anticipation of what was toe was an unstoppable force, despite my best efforts. I knew there was a distinct possibility I wouldn¡¯t find anyone at the end of this road; I didn¡¯t know the past events that had urred in this game-like world, and whatever had broken the System may have also had a grievous effect on human life. Another possibility was that I did find humanity at the end of the road, but they were hostile. That trees were cleared to make a road spoke of at least some advancement within their society, but it still wasn¡¯t impossible that I found myself on the pointy-end of a tribal warrior¡¯s spear. Still, the possibility of human interaction¡ªthe friendly kind, not the stabby-stabby kind¡ªmade my cheeks turn up into a broad smile, and I felt almost nervous at the idea of striking up conversation with strangers. What do I say to them to seem like a regr person? Will they even speak English? I wonder what they¡¯re like¡­ With these thoughts and countless others on my mind, I drifted off to sleep in a camp beside the road. *** The sun wasn¡¯t high enough to banish the cool air of the morning yet and was only just cresting the horizon when something beautiful grabbed my attention. The road had climbed a hill, and as I reached the peak, I could see what had to be the ocean poking up over the distant treeline. The shore was visible from my vantage point, and light-yellow sand arced out into dual heands that formed a cove, at least a kilometer from end-to-end. To the right, and outside of the protected cove, a broad river-mouth fed into the ocean. Further right, thend turned mountainous after another stretch of t beach on the other side of the river. Two things made my hopes soar. First, the saltwater of the sea, the freshwater of the river, and the brackish water of the two mixing meant one thing: an abundance and variety of aquatic-life. Second, and most important, there were dozens of houses built on the shore, some of which had smoke billowing from their stone chimneys. To the left of the buildings, farnd stretched as far as the eye could see, crops of different kinds sprawling over the area. There were people! Chapter 4: Welcome Chapter 4: Wee I tried to calm my racing heart as I walked along the road, passing cultivated fields on the way to the small vige. I reached out to touch a stalk of what I knew to be sugar cane¡ªthe crop was prevalent in the coastal ins of my hometown on the east-coast of Australia. Apart from a few patches of wheat, corn, and something unrecognizable, the sugarcane was the only thing being grown. There were acres of it, stretching far to either side of the vige¡¯s border. The settlement itself had no visible wall or threshold, only a perimeter of dirt separating the houses from the crops, showing this was a peaceful area. I¡¯d suspected so already, given that I wasn¡¯t eaten by wolves out in the forest, but it was still nice to know I didn¡¯t have to worry about goblin raids, monster attacks, or some other, equally tropey fantasy-world shenanigans. Perhaps the smart n would be to hang back and observe the town for a while, to watch the townspeople move and interact before seamlessly integrating myself among them. This thought came, and it passed. Through my rtively short yet experience-packed life, I¡¯d learned to trust my instincts when they spoke up. There was something unquantifiable about the hunches fed to you by the universe. Whether the result of divine intervention, subconscious calction, or something other, the result remained the same; intuition was ignored at one¡¯s own peril. If my goal was to form bonds and connections¡ªwhich it was¡ªmy instincts told me to be my authentic self from the very start. While skulking may give me more information, it would undoubtedly alter myter interactions, and may even lead to suspicion and derision if caught doing so. With the contentment of doing the right thing, and a purpose-filled stride, I entered the street between two rows of houses.Both my contentment and stride were abruptly halted as I found the blunt side of a scythe¡¯s de held to my throat. My eyes went wide, and I stared in shock at the wiry man across from me that held the impromptu weapon. Gray hair, countless wrinkles, a salt-and-pepper beard, and deeply tanned skin atop a farmer¡¯s frame blocked my passage through the street. ¡°Can I help you,d?¡± the man asked, voice firm and as weathered as its speaker. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªuh¡ªlooking for people?¡± I found my words failing me. I¡¯d never been physically threatened before¡ªever. The man narrowed his eyes, pressing the blunted end of the scythe into my neck. ¡°And what people would that be, ¡± ¡°There you are, dad!¡± a feminine voice called. ¡°Where have you¡ªdad! What are you doing?¡± The stranger lowered the scythe, but kept his eyes pinned on me. A young woman of mid-twenties to early-thirties stepped into view from between two houses. She grimaced at me in obvious apology. ¡°By Freya¡¯s bouncing bosom, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She put her hand on the scythe and lowered it further from my chest. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡± ¡°N-no. I¡¯m fine, really¡­¡± My voice still stammered, but this time for an entirely different reason¡ªthe girl was stunning. She had sun-kissed skin, with small freckles covering her face and shoulders, and light-blond hair that was partially tied up. Her blue eyes seemed to broadcast her intent, like windows into her soul¡ªshe appeared kind, honest, and caring. Maybe it was because I hadn¡¯t seen people in some time, or maybe it was the fact she¡¯d saved me from the beach-bum grim-reaper, but something about her drew me in. ¡°How many times have I told you, dad? There¡¯s nothing to worry about here! It¡¯s a peaceful town! That¡¯s why we moved here, remember?¡± ¡°I caught this young feller just skulking about, all shady-like!¡± The man¡¯s voice was petnt as he defended himself against his daughter¡ªa far cry from the gravelly determination it held earlier. The woman turned to me, giving me a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m Maria, and this is my dad, Roger.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Fischer.¡± The man squinted as a suspicious hmmmmm escaped his throat. ¡°What kinda dumb name is Fisher?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Iughed and spelled out my name for the duo. ¡°Hmmm. Still a dumb name. Your parents cousins or somethin¡¯?¡± Maria shook her head and looked between me and her father, lost for words. I justughed, unaffected by the old-timer¡¯s transparency. I¡¯d dealt with plenty of blunt people in my previous life, and even I had to admit, Fischer was an odd namepared to Maria and Roger. I thought I was in a fantasy world¡ªwhere were the names like Zorian, Wei Shi Lindon, and Carl? Okay, maybe not thatst one¡­ ¡°I¡¯m from a long way away.¡± I gave them my most disarming smile. ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse my name¡ªand any other idiosyncrasies, for that matter.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°We are, too! Aren¡¯t we, dad?¡± Maria nudged her father, jumping at the chance to bowl through the fact her progenitor held me at scythe-point just a minute ago. ¡°Tell Fischer where you came from.¡± Roger nodded, taking the bait. ¡°Well, I grew up on the coastal town of Yerba. It¡¯s far west of the capital, and back then there weren¡¯t a lot of jobs going around. Before I knew it, I found myself in the Imperial Army¡­¡± Maria guided us through the streets as her father regaled us with a rather storied military career, the chance encounter that introduced him to his wife¡ªMaria¡¯s mother, Sharon¡ªthe subsequent retirement from the Imperial Army, and the seeking of a coastal town to rx and raise a family. As his story wound ever on, Maria pointed outndmarks in what she called their small vige. ¡°That¡¯s the mill¡ªwe only have the one, so it gets quite busy round wheat and corn harvesting time.¡± The squat building was made of rock and mortar, roughly four times the size of the surrounding houses, with a giant wooden windmill extending above. ¡°That there is one of the sugarcane refineries¡ªwe have plenty of those. Because cane grows so well here, a single refinery wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± The refinery was made of the same material as the mill, but instead of a wooden windmill, four metal stacks reached into the sky, presumably attached to metal contraptions simr to those used to refine sugarcane on Earth. ¡°This bakery,¡± Maria said, pointing to a small shop-front with a tanned woman behind the counter, ¡°is the best bakery in the vige. Forget what any of the fat cats to the north say¡ªthis is the best, bar none.¡± ¡°Good morning, Maria!¡± thedy behind the counter called. Maria gave her a beatific smile. ¡°Morning, Sue!¡± With the morning sun rising in the sky, people began leaving their homes and heading about their business for the day¡ªexcept the bakers, whose work had long since begun, and whose chimneys had already been spewing smoke when I firstid eyes on the vige. The people I saw leaving their homes appeared fit, tanned, and focused; they were the epitome of working-ss folk. All gave me odd looks, either my appearance or unfamiliarity making me somewhat of a spectacle. ¡°Now, that was when the war really took a turn for the worse¡­¡± Roger walked ahead of us, well and truly lost in his recounting of his second tour-of-duty. I wanted to listen in order to glean as much information as possible, but I found myself unable to tear my attention away from the buildings and people of the strange new world I had arrived in. The buildings were crude, made ofrge stones and cement that held everything in ce. The people seemed to have an almost alien look about them, like some sort of ethnicity I¡¯d never seen before on Earth. I¡¯d assumed it to be a feature of Maria and Roger, but as I took in more people, it became obvious they all possessed an almost Fae-like quality. There was still variance from person to person, especially regarding skin-color, but as a whole, they shared many physical simrities. ¡°So¡­¡± Maria said, skull-dragging me from my thoughts. ¡°What brings you all the way out here to Tropica Vige?¡± I¡¯d considered what to say when¡ªand if¡ªI found people, and I¡¯d prepared several lines of answer depending on the situation. Confronted with the reality of it, though, these carefully prepared ns were torn apart like sugarcane before a thresher. Following an instinct, I stated the truth instead. ¡°I want to find a ce to settle down, and I want to fish.¡± This statement made Maria purse her lips and almost-imperceptibly raise an eyebrow. Roger was much less subtle. Having somehow heard my statement through his own monologue, he spun and faced us. ¡°You dropped on your head or something,d? Fishing is a fanciful hobby of the ancients¡ªnot a productive way to live your life.¡± ¡°Dad! Fischer¡¯s just arrived here. Can you not chase him away already?¡± Roger shook his head and scrunched his face, seeming disgusted. ¡°If he¡¯s a fisherman, he¡¯s dead-weight. I¡¯m going to the field. I¡¯ve wasted enough time on this fool already.¡± Without any furtherment, Roger strode off and disappeared around a corner. Maria immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The older he gets, the less his filter seems to work.¡± Iughed at the departed man and shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Other people¡¯s opinions won¡¯t change what I¡¯m about.¡± Maria paused for a moment and wrung her hands as she clearly thought about what to say. I smiled, able to read her bodynguage as if she were a book. ¡°You can say whatever you¡¯re thinking, Maria.¡± She jolted, then flushed and averted her eyes. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I don¡¯t want to offend¡ª¡± ¡°You won¡¯t offend me. As I said, I know what I¡¯m about. What did you want to say?¡± ¡°Well, the thing is¡­¡± She paused as she gathered her courage. ¡°¡­ fishing kind of is frowned upon, and it¡¯ll be hard to sustain yourself and integrate into this vige if you intend on fishing.¡± I cocked my head, genuine confusion hitting me. How is a vige in such a prime ce for fishing not filled with anglers? ¡°I thought, given that this is a coastal town, that fishing would be an integral part of the vige¡¯s economy. Is that not the case?¡± It was Maria¡¯s turn to show confusion¡ªit oozed from her countenance. ¡°Where have youe from that fishing is ever an integral part of anything?¡± ¡°A long, long way away.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She looked at me with keen eyes. ¡°Here, and everywhere else I¡¯ve ever heard of, fishing hasn¡¯t been done since the gods left. Living off thend is the proper way to be, and living from the water is a waste of precious time. If you intend to fish, I hope you¡¯re prepared for the weird looks. I also hope you either intend to work a proper job, or have arge amount of coin to burn through¡­¡± ¡°No ¡®proper job¡¯ for me, I¡¯m afraid.¡± I smiled at her, d that she was so forting, but also not swayed by the warnings. ¡°I intend to fish, and only to fish.¡± She stared at me with a weighing gaze. I¡¯d felt many such looks fall upon me in my previous life, but it was both surprising, and a little scary, to feel such a heavy staree from such a young woman. She sighed. ¡°Well, I can see you won¡¯t be swayed. Do you intend to buynd?¡± I beamed a smile at her eptance. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Come with me. I have to get to our field, but I can take a few minutes to introduce you to the vige lord.¡± Lord? Does that mean the people of this vige belong to a fiefdom? Or even a kingdom? I have to get that information¡­ As we traveled, theyout and condition of the streets changed. The roads grew wider and cleaner, and the houses wererger, made of more organized stone-and-mortar. Some even expressed some artistic ir with theyout and construction of the materials. If where we¡¯d been previously was the working district, this is the upper-crust part of town. Maria led me to a building that was more akin to a cathedral than a house. It was three stories tall¡ªanother floor higher than any other structure I¡¯d seen, including the refinery and mill. Made of stone all the same color of gray, withrge sheets of ss interspersed on the higher floors, it presented a front of opulencepared to the rest of Tropica vige. Maria knocked on the door, and after an extended stretch of time, it flew open. Chapter 5: Acquisition Chapter 5: Acquisition George, the lord of Tropica vige, was on only his fifth sugar-crusted pastry of the day when some cretin had the audacity to knock on his front door, interrupting the sulent and delicious-tasting treat. This assignment alone was already enough of a slight to his family¡¯s good name, but having to interact directly with the rabble was a daily insult. ¡°They dare disturb me, when I¡¯ve not even finished my second-breakfast?¡± he said aloud. His wife, Geraldine, rolled her eyes and made a noise of contempt around her mouthful of pastry. The things I do for these peasants¡­ He grunted in frustration as he wrestled with his silk dressing gown, the damn thing seeming to have shrunken again. I¡¯ll have to talk to that miserly seamstress about her materials. He trudged down the stairs while sucking remnants of granr sugar from his fingers. Unleashing his fury on the door, he flung it open with wild abandon, casting his displeasure over the two people on his doorstep. One was a female field worker, who would have been a beautiful sight, if not for her sun-tainted skin, and starved-looking form. The other was a man in his thirties he hadn¡¯t seen before. He didn¡¯t have the tanned skin of the other peasants, but he had the simrly malnourished body that all the working ss did.¡°Yes? What have you disturbed my morning for?¡± George asked, using his shrillest and therefore most-authoritarian voice. ¡°U-uh, this is Fischer,¡± the in woman said. ¡°He¡¯s just arrived, and he wants to buy somend.¡± She turned to the other peasant. ¡°Fischer, this is George, the lord of Tropica. I have to get to work. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± She fled, walking with haste back to the peasant side of town. Fischer turned to him. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, lord.¡± At least he has the good sense to show the proper respect, George thought, deciding to bestow upon him the gift of not rolling his eyes at the insolence of interrupting his third-favorite meal of the day. ¡°Oh, is that so¡­ Fischer, was it? And what sort ofnd do you desire?¡± ¡°Coastal. As close to, if not directly on the beach.¡± George was unable to stop himself from narrowing his eyes in confusion. ¡°What would anyone want with a coastal strip ofnd?¡± Fischer smiled inly. ¡°For fishing, mate. I want a plot ofnd to call my own, and I want to be as close to the water as possible.¡± George rubbed his eyes and let out a sigh. Great. A madman has found his way to our shores. Employing his vast intellect, George devised a way to chase this madman away, and hopefully send him scurrying whence he came. ¡°Unfortunately, my dear man, it isn¡¯t possible to break up the coastalnd¡ªcrownws, you understand?¡± Fischer nodded, epting the words of his betters as fact. ¡°Of course. How big a property are we talking?¡± ¡°The stretch from thest field on the south-side of Tropica, all the way up to and including the southern mountain-range, is avable. It is worth quite a sum, however¡­¡± George shook his head in feigned sadness. ¡°Fifteen gold pieces, I regret to say. It may be out of your reach¡­¡± George knew that if someone were to buy the sandy, useless stretch ofnd, that it¡¯d be worth three, maybe four gold coins at most. What good wouldnd that could hardly grow any of the staplemodities of the kingdom be, after all? A smile lingered on Fischer¡¯s face, but his eyes narrowed slightly, the expression disconcerting and unreadable to George. ¡°Fifteen? That seems a little steep, George. It¡¯s sandynd, after all, which isn¡¯t great for growing any of the crops I¡¯ve seen. How far ind does thend stretch?¡± George snorted, letting some of his disdain for the madman show. "All the way back to the vige¡¯s boundary line¡ªjust over a kilometer." What does he know ofnd prices? He couldn¡¯t afford a coffee, let alone the useless sand he wants. George''s frustration with the intrusion growing, he looked Fischer up and down, his eyes lingering on the basic clothes. ¡°Do you even have any gold, sir?¡± Fischer kept his unsettling gaze on George as he reached into his bag with slow ease, grabbing something. He held it out. George stuck his hand out petntly, half expecting this Fischer to drop a shell or other, simrly useless trinket into his hand. When he saw what Fischer dropped on his open palm, his eyes almost flew from their sockets. It wasn¡¯t just a gold coin. It was a coin of the ancients, a relic that, back in the city he¡¯d grown up in, would fetch anywhere from fifty to sixty regr gold pieces¡ªeach enough to buy half this godforsaken vige. George looked back up at Fischer¡ªthe man had a vicious gleam in his eye. Before, George had seen Fischer¡¯s happiness as that of a peasant pleased to be interacting with his betters¡ªnow, all George could see was the predatory gleam of a hawk who¡¯d cornered a mouse. He put the coinless fist behind his back to hide the tremble he felting on; his other hand started to sweat beneath the treasure he¡¯d just been handed so casually. ¡°Er¡ªuh¡ªno. I-I think I may have been hasty in my previous assessment.¡± George let out augh that sounded forced to his own ears. ¡°For a man such as yourself, a single coin should suffice. Thend is as good as yours.¡± He tried to smile, but he felt his eyes disying his panic. Fischer¡¯s eyes flinched almost imperceptibly, and George felt the gaze bore right through him ¡°A single coin?¡± This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Y-yes, Fischer! This will more than cover it! I-I¡¯m sorry for the mixup, it was an honest mistake¡­¡± Fischer stared at him, theck of emotion and predatory gleam pinning George down. Each moment Fischer remained silent made the pressure increase tenfold. ¡°Alright, then.¡± He shot George a wink. ¡°Don¡¯t go spending that coin all at once.¡± George nodded and swallowed, his throat scratchy and ufortable. Fischer spoke again, freeing George from the building silence. ¡°Is there a form I need to fill out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªuh¡ªI¡¯ll handle the formalities and paperwork, and I¡¯lle find you with themter. Good day, er¡ªsir!¡± He bowed, slowly but firmly closed the door behind him. The moment it was closed, he copsed against it, sliding down the wooden surface as sweat poured from his rotund body. Who sent this man? Has the capital grown wise of the coins I¡¯ve been skimming from the taxes sent their way? The coin was clearly a message. Who else, if not a representative of the capital themselves, could hold theirposure while handling such a vast sum of wealth? That leather pouch of his may have held even more of the artifacts. Worse, George had lied to the man, telling a crown agent that thend couldn¡¯t be broken up. He told me not to spend the coin¡ªa direct warning. Horror dawned as he realized he''d kept it. Why didn''t I hand it back? In my panic, I let a capital representative overpay... did he embroil me on purpose? What devious n have I stepped head-first into? George¡¯s thoughts were troubled, his body numb, as he walked upstairs. ¡°George?¡± Geraldine asked as he walked back into their dining room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re white as a ghost¡­¡± Unable to respond, he sat heavily in his chair and shoved a sugary pastry into his mouth. It tasted nd and dry. *** A calm contentment nketed my thoughts as I walked toward what had to be the south of the vige¡ªit was the undeveloped stretch ofnd, after all. It also made sense with Roger, the addled man from earlier, iming this vige to be on the eastern coast. I couldn¡¯t believe what had just transpired. Just like that, I¡¯d been granted so muchnd. I¡¯d happily have given everything¡ªup to and including the clothes on my back¡ªif it meant I could have even an acre of beach-front property. Instead, I¡¯d been given hectares¡ªhundreds of hectares¡ªofnd. Land that was entirely mine¡ªall for a single coin. I was a little annoyed that I¡¯d slipped so easily back into my CEO training, and I might have been better off just paying the demanded price. Negotiating was a hard habit to break; I¡¯d have to do my best not to let it overtake my time here, lest I get dragged back into a life I found empty and wanting. It felt wrong leaving without a contract, too, maybe I should go back and¡ª I shook my head, realizing I was already slipping back into old habits. Let it go, Fischer. My therapist¡¯s voice once more sprung forth, unbidden. ¡°Show others trust, and they¡¯ll trust you in return¡­¡± I forced my focus toward the information I''d managed to extract. There was an overarching governing body¡ªa monarchy, if George¡¯s use of the term ¡°crownws¡± meant anything. I wanted to get more information out of the vige¡¯s lord, but that door was, quite literally, closed on me. I didn¡¯t want to force the issue and draw attention to myself. Another time¡­ As I continued my path southward, I smiled at the people I passed, not letting their odd looks and stares bother me. Even if I were the type of person to be caught off-guard by such things, I was entirely too ecstatic to care. I¡¯d been shocked to see the state of the lord that opened the door. After seeing the rest of the vige people, I had just assumed everyone would be lean from hard work¡ªtanned from days spent in the sun. The lord of the town proved to be the exception. The man was, well,rge. Reallyrge. His skin was pasty, too, telling me he rarely¡ªif ever¡ªsaw time in the sun. I suppose that exins Maria calling the people to the north of the vige fat cats. George was the picture of noble entitlement from the stories, and he¡¯d led with the expected, holier-than-thou attitude, but that quickly disappeared when I paid up. George likely gave me an extortive quote, exining the nervousness, but why did a single coin addle him¡­? Was even the single coin an overpayment? This thought made a twinge of frustration bubble up inside me, but I quickly stamped it out. Who cares if he tried to fleece me and I overpaid? I still held twenty-four of the coins, and more importantly, I owned my own beach, river, and mountains! Before I even realized, I was stepping out from between the houses of the town and between two fields of sugarcane. I stopped mid-step and turned to take in my surroundings. The air was fresh and carried the smell of salt. The sun was climbing ever higher, and now that there were no awnings protecting my skin from its rays, its touch was warm and pleasant. A tear of happiness swelled in my eye, and the emotion of the moment overwhelmed me. I¡¯d finally started to figure out life on Earth when I was robbed of that newfound path by truck-kun. Then, through a bizarre series of events triggered by divine intervention, pure happenstance, or some other, equally confusing interdimensional-fuckery, I was reborn into this world, and now possessed everything I could need. Well, everything other than a house and a fishing rod¡­ but I have all the tools and money I need to make that happen. With that thought, I continued walking between the sugarcane and towards my property. Before long, the fields of cane opened up into a t stretch. Some weeds grew in the sandy soil, but it was mostly bare, which was the only reason thend hadn¡¯t been developed, I guessed. What would be the bane of others was a boon for me. If it had been anything other than sandy soil this side of the vige, it would have been developed into farnd and crops. The fact that it wasn¡¯t worth farming meant that I was able to buy it. I bent down and spread my arms wide, hugging the ground. ¡°I love you, sand.¡± ¡°Er, you okay?¡± I jumped at the voice, scrambling to my feet. There was a man in one of the fields I¡¯d just passed. He looked to be about the same age as me, wore arge straw hat, a set of basic clothes, and carried a hoe slung over his shoulder. ¡°Uh, yeah, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Iughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m Fischer. I just bought thisnd.¡± ¡°Oh, you did?¡± The man strode forward, hand extended. ¡°I¡¯m Barry. Most of the fields this side of Tropica are mine, so I guess we¡¯ll be neighbors. Nice to meet you, Fischer!¡± ¡°The pleasure¡¯s all mine, mate.¡± We sped hands. He had strength that belied his size, the wiry muscles in his arm evidently hardened by years of slinging hoes. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of fields this side of the vige,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s impressive that one man owns them all.¡± It was Barry''s turn tough awkwardly, and he rubbed the back of his head with his free hand. ¡°It¡¯s not as impressive as it might seem. My family and I run it, and thend was much cheaper on ount of how sandy it is.¡± Barry shrugged. ¡°But we¡¯ve worked out how to grow in the sandier stuff, it just takes a little more work. Let me know if you need help working it out¡ªI¡¯d be happy to give you some knowledge in exchange for a little work in our fields.¡± ¡°Thanks, Barry. I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but I don¡¯t actually n on doing any farming.¡± ¡°No problem, you¡ªwait, what?¡± Barry raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t n on farming? What do you n on doing, then?¡± I smiled in delight. ¡°Fishing!¡± Barry cocked his head, then heughed. He reallyughed. He doubled over, leaning on his hoe for support, all the while I just smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, Fischer,¡± Barry said as he wiped tears from his eyes. ¡°I needed that. Seriously, though, what are you nning on doing with thend? Livestock?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m as serious as a Queennd summer. I¡¯ll just be fishing, if I can help it.¡± Barry¡¯s face went through a series of emotions as he realized I was telling the truth. It settled somewhere between confused and troubled. ¡°Well, the offer is there if you change your mind and want to learn about farming in sandy soil, alright? You take care, Fischer.¡± ¡°Thanks, Barry. You too.¡± I spun and strode further into mynd, not at all disparaged by the odd interaction. I¡¯d have to work out why everyone was so averse to fishing. It seemed to be something to do with ¡°the gods leaving¡± and ¡°the ancients,¡± whatever the hell that meant. It was all a problem for another day, because I had somend to explore¡ªmynd. Chapter 6: Home Chapter 6: Home While thend I owned seemed to be barren farnd, it was anything but empty of life. Small weeds, grasses, and bushes grew sporadically, with small wren-like birds flying between them and making pretty sounds as they snatched up insects. I was tempted to walk directly down to the beach and make my way along it, but I had a better view of mynds from between the shoreline and the forest, and there was yet plenty of time in the day. There were a few spindly trees that looked half-dead¡ªthe kind that even a cyclone had no chance of uprooting¡ªgrowing from the sandy soil around me as I walked. Other than those few, there were no trees until the forest a-few-hundred meters to the west. George said that mynd stretched back a kilometer¡ªmeaning vast swaths of that forest are mine. I smiled in delight. It didn¡¯t take me long to walk all the way to the river-mouth, excited as I was. As I arrived, I saw the familiar bushes bearing ckberries that had been my fuel and savior in the forest. In all likelihood, the same creek that had wet my thirst flowed down and into the very river before me. I took a moment to thank thend for everything it provided so far¡ªif not for the berries, and especially the water, I may never have made it to Tropica.There would be no shortage of wood for construction or fire, as along the banks of the river, entire trees and branchesy felled, washed up by flooding in the recent past. I peeled the bark off one such tree, seeing the wood firm and unrotten beneath. There were also some of the spindly trees still thriving in their spots on the bank, their great roots reaching deep enough that they weren¡¯t washed away by raised water levels. I walked over to one of the berry bushes and bent down, taking my time to inspect and make sure it was the exact same nt I knew to be safe. Satisfied, I indulged in the sweet berries. I walked down to the water and cocked my head to the side as I stared at the river in confusion. I¡¯d expected the waters to be muddy and brown, as most rivers are, but it was almost crystal clear. The floor of the river was covered with small stones, and it was shallower than initially expected, but still too deep to cross by foot. Scooping up some of the water, and having started a small campfire, I started the purification process. As it boiled, I contemted my options. If I was being honest with myself, I felt paralyzed by choice. There was so much I wanted to do, all of which would take me in drastically different directions. As much as I wanted to get cracking on my fishing destiny, there were some things I had to sort out first. Water and food were still taken care of, if a little crudely, but I¡¯d be able to develop something more long-termter. I pped my face, forcing myself to make a decision and end the paralysis. I would find somewhere t to establish a shelter in the short-term, and a home in the long-term. The best thing to do would be to find a high vantage point, and to look out over thend. I turned to the heand, which was only one-hundred meters from my current position. The rock formation there was easily thirty meters tall, and twice that in length. A perfect position to scout the area from. As I walked towards the stones, a wind rushing in from the coast buffeted me. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the excitement of the day, but I felt stronger¡ªmy legs were filled with energy, like I could go on forever. It was as though my body had somehow grown more resilient; as if something powered my stride. The gale-force wind would have threatened to knock me over on Earth, but I now strode through it with ease. When I got to the rocks, I looked for a ce to climb, but found something even more interesting. There was a cavernous gap between the colossal boulders, shielded from the coastal winds by the natural stone formation. The space was t and stood at least five meters above sea-level. I knelt down and ran my hand through the earth. It was soft and pliable, meaning I could install the most vital things for any home, fantasy world or not¡ªplumbing. With that, I knew I¡¯d found the ce to construct my temporary shelter, and eventually, my home. I walked around the space, picturing how I¡¯d one dayy out the permanent build. Four bedrooms¡ªenough for friends to stay over, and maybe even a family one day; two bathrooms, both with a shower, toilets, and all the necessary plumbing required; arge kitchen with every pot and pan one could desire; and an evenrger entertaining area outside, kitted with apanying barbecue, a sink big enough to scale and fillet fish, and arge wooden deck for entertaining. If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Bending down, I put my hand against the cool earth where I pictured the entrance of the house would go. There was a tug at my hip. Shooting to my feet, I spun, suspecting that someone had grabbed the leather pouch, but no one was there. I put my hand in the pouch and found it empty; the remaining coins that should be there were gone. My head spun, and the world itself seemed to shake. My legs failed me, and as the ground rushed up to meet me, I cked out. *** I woke to a blinding light sting into my eyes. Blinking, I tried to look around, but the light was overwhelming to my addled mind. Something firm and cold was beneath me, and I felt it with my hands as I gingerly got to my feet. My vision cleared, and I seemed to be inside of some sort of building. It was made of light textured wood, with a great ss window that let in the blinding sunlight. What¡­ what happened? Was it a dream, after all? I turned from the sun, deciding to explore the building I now found myself in. I fumbled to a door, and grabbing the metal handle, I opened it. Stepping through the doorway, my eyes cleared in the reduced light. I saw something that both confused and amazed me. A bed sat before me. It was made of sturdycquered wood, covered in plush bedding, sheets, and pillows, and adorned by a beautifully carved headboard. It wasn¡¯t just any bed, but the bed I¡¯d been picturing in my head as the one I would furnish my forever-home with. Where I¡¯d pictured an en-suite, there was a door. I opened it to find a shower, sink, giant bathtub, and blessedly, a toilet. Absentmindedly, I walked over and flushed the toilet. It worked, and the water drained away, reced with more of the clear liquid. I checked the sink and shower, both of which ran clear. The water in the sink smelled fine, and with no small amount of trepidation, I tasted some¡ªit was fresh and clean. I knew there was a slight chance it contained hazardous microbes, but because there were other humans close-by should I fall ill, or because my senses still hadn¡¯tpletely returned, I chose to risk it. As I walked out of the bedroom and back into the room I¡¯d awoken in, the view took my breath away. My eyes had adjusted, and through a great ss window, the setting sun reflected off the waters of the river. The familiar heand, the same river-mouth, and the far-off mountains were all there. I checked the rest of the house quickly, all but running as I confirming all the details I¡¯d pictured. Three spare bedrooms, amunal bath, shower, a toilet, and arge kitchen with an attached dining area. The bathroom and kitchen were both less ostentatious than I¡¯d pictured, which I supposed was because of some sort of limitation by the System, or because I didn¡¯t have any more currency to offer. The difference in the kitchen was most notable, as itcked an oven or stove of any kind. It was stillvish and looked more at home in a restaurant than a house. The entire thing was covered in stainless steel, with pots, pans, and utensils of every shape and size littered throughout, all organized meticulously on shelves and hooks. There was a dining area attached with arge hardwood table within that was big enough to amodate all ten of the seats tucked into it. I stepped past the table, towards double-doors that led outside. I held my breath as I opened them, hoping against hope that what I¡¯d pictured outside had made it into the build¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t meant to be. My pride, my joy, my ray of hope in the dark night was most definitely not there¡ªthere was no barbecue. I found myself on arge wooden deck. It would be the perfect ce for a barbecue, I reflected, protected from the wind as it was, but I guessed I¡¯d just have to go about crafting my own in good time. ¡°Cooking by campfire it is, then¡ªif I catch any fish, that is.¡± Iughed to myself as I realized I wasining at not receiving a barbecue, when a house had just appeared from thin air. Walking on the deck around to the front of the house, the view was stunning. The sun still yed off the water, and the fading light cast an ethereal tint over thend. It was untouched by civilization; the view from my home showed none of the town, hidden as it was by the rock formation. All I saw was a river, ocean, sand, vegetation, mountains, and a beautiful sky painted pink by fading sunlight. A wind picked up, and the air was cool as the warmth of the day fled alongside the sun. The breeze swirled around me, most of its force robbed by the rtive shelter the house upied. The moving air tickled the back of my neck as I watched thest vestige of sunlight disappear over the mountains to the west. There was a small table with four chairs beside the front door, and I sat in one of them, not knowing what else to do. Remembering what happened earlier, I felt for the pouch at my side. It was still there, but as I¡¯d suspected, was empty of the gold coins. This world, this System¡­ it had taken all twenty-four of my coins, and had built me a home. As if to taunt me, I received an infuriatingly familiar prompt. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] ¡°Well, I guess that means I won¡¯t have to make a shelter for the night¡­¡± On the bank of the river just before my new home, there was arge swath of the berryden bushes, filled to the brim with the sugary snacks. They seemed to call to me, and I went. I inspected them, and sure enough, they were safe. I ate some, only now realizing just how hungry I¡¯d be. Collecting some more forter in my stone bowl, I turned to look at my house. From down on the river bank, it looked almost¡­ quaint. The visible surface peeking from between sheets of rock hid the depth and size of the dwelling. Is buildings springing up from nowhere a normal feature of this world? I somehow doubted it, given the materials and rather crude method with which the houses of the vige were constructed. What would the vigers think if they came over and saw a house, where the day before there¡¯d been nothing? They¡¯d probably burn me alive, like so many witches before me. A smile crept onto my face. This world was strange, confusing, and alien, but oh so exciting. I had no local currency, but I had ess to food, water, shelter, and endless possibilities. I stood up on shaky legs. As it turned out, trading a handful of gold for an instant-build house was rather exhausting. I ambled back to the master bedroom, and as soon as my head hit the pillow, I was out. Chapter 7: The Cult of Carcinization Chapter 7: The Cult of Carcinization The next morning, I set off toward the vige for two reasons. First and foremost, I didn¡¯t want anyone to discover the house, especially only a day after it constructed itself out of nothing. The longer I could stall, the more feasible it would be that I built it up over time. Second, I wanted more information. As much as I wanted to throw myself into fishing¡ªand fixate on it entirely¡ªthere would be no point if ack of preparation caused my untimely death by whatever this world did to witches, practitioners of the dark-arts, and other such evil-doers. The first person I ran into was Barry, who was also up in the pre-dawn light. The farmer was all smiles, and it put my somewhat troubled mind at ease. Beside Barry stood a young boy of perhaps seven years old. He stood tall for someone his age, seeming to radiate the surety thates from a young man standing beside his father. ¡°Good morning, Fischer,¡± Barry said, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°Morning, mate.¡± I gestured at the young man. ¡°This one yours?¡± Barry smiled in delight, answering the question before he even spoke.¡°Aye, this is my son, Paul. Say hello,d.¡± ¡°H-Hello,¡± Paul said, the previous confidence falling apart at having to talk to a stranger. ¡°Nice to meet you, mate. I was wondering how your dad managed all these fields, but seeing those brawny arms of yours, now I know!¡± Paul smiled and puffed out his chest, and Barryughed. ¡°It¡¯s your first morning here, isn¡¯t it, Fischer?¡± ¡°It is. Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a tradition in our family to watch the sunrise from the beach. Would you care to join us?¡± While that sounded amazing, I didn¡¯t want to miss the lording to find me for fear the man would seek me out and discover the house. ¡°I¡¯d love to, mate, but George mighte looking for me about the deed to mynd, and I don¡¯t want to miss him.¡± ¡°You talk funny,¡± Paul said, looking at me with squinted eyes. Iughed, unable to hold my mirth in. Barry pped his son lightly on the back of the head, giving him a re. ¡°Now, that¡¯s no way to talk to a neighbor, Paul. You say sorry to mister Fischer.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine.¡± I smiled down at Paul. ¡°I do talk funny, but it¡¯s normal where Ie from, and just Fischer is fine. We¡¯re neighbors, after all.¡± Paul nodded, epting the statement for fact, as only kids can. ¡°Well,¡± Barry said, ¡°what if Paul waits here to keep an eye out for that wandering lord of ours?¡± ¡°Dad! I want to see the sunrise, too!¡± ¡°None of that,d.¡± He shot a stern look at his son. ¡°That can be your apology for your tongue running faster than your brain.¡± Barry turned to me. ¡°Would that be alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to impose¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Barry waved the concern away. ¡°Paul here has seen countless sunrises, and he¡¯ll see countless yet. It¡¯s your first morning in Tropica, and it feels right that you see it.¡± Seeing Paul¡¯s growing disappointment, I bent down, so we were eye level. ¡°Are you sure you can handle this, Paul?¡± Presented with a challenge, he straightened himself as I continued. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think what would happen if he were to walk onto mynd and somehow lose the paperwork.¡± I winced. ¡°Maybe I should do it myself, or find an adult to keep an eye out for him¡­¡± Paul¡¯s eyes widened, then narrowed in resolve. ¡°I can do it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure? I don¡¯t mind having to get someone a little older¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t get by me! I promise!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I trust you, mate. Make sure George doesn¡¯t get past you and onto mynd.¡± Barry smiled at me as he led us down to the water. ¡°That was expertly done. My boy would sooner eat shellfish than admit he wasn¡¯t capable ofpleting a task.¡± I grinned at him. ¡°I have no doubt he¡¯ll rise to the challenge¡ªhe looked like a hawk when we left him.¡± Barryughed. ¡°Aye, that he did. I¡¯ve never seen him so attentive. Do you have kids?¡± ¡°No, but I understand how to motivate people.¡± ¡°No kidding. I might have to steal that tactic when ites to nting season. Paul loves harvesting and tending to the fields, but something about nting makes his head wander elsewhere.¡± We arrived on the beach before the sun rose above the ocean, the light of its approach painting the sky directly east. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Barry sat down, and I joined him. The air was cool, the wind not as harsh as it was the previous day. We sat in silence, both content to take in the beautiful scene ying out before us. The sunrise truly was stunning, and I could see why their family made a tradition of watching it each morning. I think I¡¯ll have to make it a tradition of my own¡­ Movement to our left caught my attention, and Izily looked over to see something truly astounding. ¡°Barry¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Fischer?¡± ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Barry turned his head, looking at where I was pointing. There were five men on the beach near us. They walked on hunched legs, their bums almost on the sand, with their hands held beside their heads, snapping open and closed. They were crab walking into the surf. ¡°Oh, that?¡± Barry asked. ¡°That¡¯s the cult of carcinization¡ªdon¡¯t mind them, they¡¯re harmless.¡± While I wasn¡¯t worried that they would bring me harm, I was concerned for their mental health and general well-being. ¡°Is there a reason they¡¯re walking like crabs into the waves?¡± The first of the men reached the sea, continuing his awkward shuffle into deeper waters. ¡°Their cult deifies crabs,¡± Barry said, as if it was the most reasonable statement of all time. ¡°They believe all paths of evolution eventually lead to crabs¡ªa process called carcinization, hence the name.¡± I had¡­ so many questions. ¡°I suspected I¡¯d find a church of some kind in the vige, but you seem quite chill about the fact there¡¯s a cult right beside us, crab-walking into the deep blue.¡± Two of the men cked at each other with their hand-ws. Barry raised an eyebrow¡ªat me, not the crab people. ¡°Where do youe from that a church would be reasonable, but a cult wouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Very, very far away.¡± ¡°Look, Fischer¡­¡± Barryposed his thoughts for a long moment before continuing. ¡°I think I¡¯m a good judge of character, and you seem like the honest sort to me, but all this talk of churches and fishing won¡¯t make you any friends around here.¡± I looked out to sea as I considered what to say back to the man. The sun was four of its own widths above the horizon, and I let the peace of the scene guide my thoughts. How much can I trust this man? I obviously can¡¯t tell him I¡¯m an inter traveler, but just how much do I reveal¡­? Just as with Barry, I thought myself an excellent judge of character¡ªand Barry had plenty of character to spare. The truth, then¡­ just a little decorated. I let my honest emotions leak out, and gave Barry a half-smile, half-wince. ¡°I find myself out of my depths here, mate. I¡¯m from so far away, it may as well be another world.¡± Barry nodded. ¡°I guessed as much just from your pattern of speech, let alone your love of fishing and eptance of churches.¡± ¡°Would you mind giving me the rundown on why fishing is seen as such a bad thing here? I met a woman named Maria when I arrived yesterday and gathered it¡¯s something to do with the gods leaving?¡± ¡°Around these parts, and every other ce I¡¯ve ever heard of, living from the water is shunned.¡± Barry looked confused. ¡°I know you said it may as well be another, but it¡¯s hard to imagine a ce that doesn¡¯t know of the gods¡¯ betrayal¡­¡± I gave him a sheepishugh. ¡°Hard to believe as it is, that¡¯s where Ie from. What was the gods¡¯ betrayal?¡± Barry¡¯s eyes moved over the calm sea. ¡°The gods of water set about the events that led to all the gods abandoning this world. As such, only a fool would rely upon the spoils of their domain.¡± ¡°That would certainly exin everyone¡¯s reaction to me fishing¡­¡± ¡°Aye. Fishing is eating from the sea, not living from thend as is proper¡ªit¡¯s heresy.¡± Never mind the pop-up house¡ªam I going to get burnt at the stake if I go fishing? ¡°What would you vigers do to someonemitting such heresy?¡± ¡°Do?¡± Barry cocked his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know¡­ like punishment-wise. Am I going to lose a finger or my head for going fishing?¡± Barry¡¯s eyes went wide, then heughed. It wasn¡¯t a politeugh¡ªhe roared his delight, so loud that even the crab men stopped their cking momentarily, shooting us aggrieved nces. ¡°No¡ªno, Fischer. Not that. There is no punishment, it¡¯s just¡­ people will treat you different, you understand?¡± Oh, good. I smiled my delight back at him, genuine relief flooding me at the news that my new-world ns weren¡¯t halted. ¡°Thanks for the warning, mate. I¡¯m not too worried about how I¡¯m seen, so that shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± Barry shook his head, but still smiled. ¡°You¡¯re truly going to fish?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°Ah well, at least you¡¯ve been warned what you¡¯re getting yourself into.¡± ¡°What about the cult and church thing?¡± I asked. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, the societal view is flipped¡ªchurches are recognized ces of worship, whereas cults are looked down upon.¡± He shook his head in exasperation. ¡°I never want to go wherever you¡¯re from, Fischer¡ªthey got it all backwards.¡± I grinned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that¡ªI don¡¯t see you ever getting the opportunity. So, what¡¯s the difference between a cult and a church here?¡± ¡°Well, churches are sphemous for a simple reason¡ªthere are no gods left to worship. They all ascended, and won¡¯t be returning. A cult is normal, because they¡¯re worshiping the eventual rise of another human or creature to godhood. ¡°Every cult is hoping to one day be a church when their chosen creature bes a spirit beast, or their human counterpart ascends¡ªbut until then, to call yourself a church would be a lie. Take the Cult of Carcinization, for example.¡± He pointed at the five men, who were now neck-deep in the calm water, only their heads and imitations of pincers visible. One cked at another, who shuffled to the side to avoid the violence. ¡°Their doctrine is that a crab will ascend and be a spirit beast. That we will all be crabs one day through carcinization means that to them, we are all holy beings just waiting to happen.¡± He shrugged. ¡°As I said,pletely harmless.¡± At the mention of spirit beasts, all the novels on cultivation I¡¯d read came rushing to mind. So I¡¯ve arrived in post-ascension Xianxiand? Neat. ¡°I get it,¡± I said. ¡°So a church is inherently a lie, and therefore sphemy, unless a spirit beast or ascended human emerges?¡± ¡°Just so.¡± ¡°Are there many cults?¡± ¡°Probably more than there are grains of sand beneath your feet. They¡¯re not all as benevolent as the carcinization folk over there, so I¡¯m d Tropica only has two.¡± ¡°Two?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡°The Cult of the Leviathan. They¡¯re an odd bunch and a real chore to be around, but also rtively harmless. Unlike the Cult of the Carcinization, they deify lobsters. Their doctrine is that lobsters don¡¯t die of old age¡ªthey only die when they get too old to molt. Their n is to help a lobster molt until it gets so old that it naturally bes a spirit beast.¡± As he spoke, my smile grew wider-and-wider, and it was my turn tough uncontrobly. Barryughed along with me, thinking I wasughing at the absurdity of the n. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it was a ridiculous n, but I was mostlyughing that ¡®the lorb¡¯ had managed to be the basis for an actual cult in post-ascension Xianxiand. It took me a good while to regain myposure. I love this ce. Chapter 8: The Cult of the Leviathan Chapter 8: The Cult of the Leviathan It was a normal day at the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s Tropica branch. Sebastian, who was the leader of this particr branch, was tending to the lobster crickets. The building he¡¯d acquired with the funds he brought from the capital was a far cry from what he was used to, but as long as he had space to tend to his precious lobsters, he was happy. ¡°Do you need a hand with the baby lobsters, sir?¡± Gary, his idiotic follower, asked. Sebastian felt the joy at his task drain from his face. ¡°For thest time, Gary, they¡¯re crickets. Baby lobsters are called crickets.¡± ¡°Right. Sorry, sir.¡± Sebastian still couldn¡¯t believe that Gary was the only follower he could find in this middle-of-nowhere vige. I guess any help is better than no help.¡°Huh,¡± Gary¡¯s stupid voice said. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this blinking thing?¡± Sebastian sighed as he looked up from his precious little crickets. ¡°What blinking thing, Gary?¡± ¡°The thing in this bag over here¡ªit''s blinking red.¡± A spark of hope welled within Sebastian, and he rushed to his travel bag. When in the capital, he¡¯d spent arge sum on an ancient artifact¡ªan act that had resulted in his expulsion to this backwater vige. The artifact was something that detected cultivation in beings, and was supposed to light up when close to them. The leader of the Capital branch had called it an overpriced paperweight, but that the light was now blinking proved Sebastian¡¯s genius. He reached into his bag with barely contained glee. His eyes went wide as he pulled out the artifact; the light was indeed blinking. He was going to usher this cult into a church; one of his precious crickets was going to grow into the great Leviathan of story. He would prove them all wrong, his genius was unparalleled, he¡ª The glee on his face was reced by confusion, then anger. ¡°Uh, sir?¡± Gary asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Not good, Gary. Very not good.¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t, sir?¡± Sebastian held up the artifact for Gary to see. There were two sides to the artifact, one with the simple drawing of a human, the other with depictions of a cat, dog, and fish. The side that was blinking was the one with a human. ¡°Uh, what does that mean, sir?¡± Sebastian snarled. ¡°It means it isn¡¯t one of our precious lobsters that is taking steps towards ascension. We have someone in Tropica that needs to be taken care of.¡± *** In the capital city of Gormona, Trent, the first-in-line to the throne, who was considered by anyone other than his mother to be the human equivalent of a stubbed toe, was hiding. Like hell I¡¯ll be attending something as stupid as decorum training. He was up to his fourth tutor on the subject, each of them being just as useless as thest. My family pays them so much, and for what? I haven¡¯t learned a thing! Rather than be subjected to today¡¯s lesson, he had found a tucked-away room to hide in. That it was a royal decree to stay out of the artifact-filled room was perfect; no one would look for him in here. He snickered to himself as he crawled further-and-further into the pile of ancient junk. ¡°Stay out of the artifact room,¡± he whispered aloud in a mocking tone. ¡°It¡¯s just a room of scrap metal.¡± Reaching a hidden pocket in the giant collection of uselessness, he stood and stretched. He was between four different constructs, all of which were lifeless. ¡°Just as they always have and always will be,¡± he said, making sure to keep his voice down¡ªit wouldn¡¯t do to have one of those cultivator freaks hear him and rat him out. One of the artifacts had a ss screen, and the light from the gap above let him see his own reflection. It warped his head, making his generally displeasing appearance even more pronounced. Insecurity ring, and feeling insulted by the inanimate object, he pped it. ¡°Shut up, idiot. You¡¯re ugly.¡± The screen lit up, and Trent¡¯s already toorge-for-his-head eyes went wider. There were words printed on the screen. New milestone! Fischer has learned bushcraft! New milestone! Fischer has learned construction! This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. New milestone! Fischer has learned fishing! ¡°What in Poseidon¡¯s puckered butthole¡­¡± *** Having witnessed the sunrise, Barry and I walked back toward where we¡¯d left his son, Paul. I smiled at the man. ¡°Thanks for the hospitality, mate. The knowledge too. That sunrise was glorious.¡± Barry smiled back. ¡°No need for thanks. That¡¯s what neighbors do.¡± Before we could find Paul, he found us. The boy came sprinting down from the sugarcane fields. ¡°Mister Fischer! Mister Fischer! I found George!¡± ¡°Uh, thanks mate¡­ where is he, though?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right¡­¡± Paul spun, appearing just as confused as I was. ¡°He was right behind¡ª¡± The sweaty, morbidly obese form of the vige lord came bursting from between two rows of sugarcane. ¡°Wait just a second, you little shi¡ªah, Fischer, there you are.¡± The lord had a paper tray in one hand, a document pping in the other. He ced the document atop the tray, using his freehand to retrieve a handkerchief and pat his sweaty brow. ¡°I¡­ I came¡­ I came to bring your papers.¡± He leaned the handkerchief filled hand on his knee, trying to catch his breath. ¡°Cheers, George. You didn¡¯t have to bring them all the way out here, I was justing to see you.¡± ¡°Non¡­ nonsense. I was more than happy to bring them.¡± I walked over, happily epting the papers and ncing down at them. Oh, good, they¡¯re not in English and I can¡¯t read whatevernguage this is¡ªthat¡¯s fun. ¡°These¡­ these are for you,¡± George said, still struggling to recover from his brief exercise. He offered the tray out, which I dly epted¡ªto give the man a chance to breathe, if nothing else. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re from¡­ Michelle¡¯s¡­ the best¡­ patisserie¡­ in the vige.¡± I noticed Barry¡¯s eyes go wide at the store¡¯s name. High end stuff, huh? ¡°You uh, you alright, mate?¡± I asked the heaving lord. ¡°Just need to¡­ catch my¡­ breath.¡± He half sat, half copsed to the ground, resting his head on his arms as he took deep breaths. Shrugging, I held the tray out to Barry and Paul. ¡°Hungry, boys?¡± Both their eyes went wide, and Paul looked like he was about to start drooling. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Barry asked, eyes still locked on the fifteen treats on the tray. ¡°Very,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Help yourselves.¡± They both grabbed one of the sugar-coated pastries, which looked like stuffed donuts. Paul bit into his first, and something like jam but a bit runnier dripped down the side of the pastry. The boy licked the escaping filling with fervor before it could drip to the ground. Lobster cults, beach-front property, and now jam-filled donuts? This is my kind of vige! I waited to see Barry¡¯s reaction to eating his donut before I grabbed one myself, and the look on the hardened farmer¡¯s face was everything I could have hoped for. If there weren¡¯t others present, I was sure he would have cried tears of joy. I bit into one, and the filling exploded into my mouth. I wasn¡¯t sure if the pastry was actually that good, or if it was because I¡¯d been subsisting on purified water and berries for thest few days, but it was worthy of the reactions Paul and Barry had given. ¡°What¡¯s the red filling, George?¡± I asked after swallowing. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything like it.¡± It was like a mix between strawberry and passionfruit; sweet with just the right amount of tang. ¡°It¡¯s jam made from passiona husks.¡± ¡°Passiona?¡± Barry almost yelled. ¡°Paul! Thank Fischer and George!¡± ¡°Th-thank you!¡± ¡°I give thanks to both of you.¡± Barry dipped his head. ¡°None of that, mate.¡± I gave him a genuine smile. ¡°That¡¯s what neighbors do, right? Happy to share.¡± George was just getting to his feet, brushing his considerable behind free of the sandy dirt he sat in. ¡°You want one, George?¡± ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯ve had a tray already. Thank you, though.¡± ¡°No, thank you for bringing them!¡± I turned to Paul and Barry. ¡°You boys want another?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Paul yelled. They both red at each other, giving me another genuineugh for the day. ¡°Please, I insist.¡± I shook the tray at them. ¡°There¡¯s too many for just me¡ªI might have to throw them out if you don¡¯t help me¡­¡± They both came forward to get another, Barry sheepishly, Paul with enthusiasm that bordered on violence. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be getting on my way,¡± George said. ¡°It was a pleasure seeing you all.¡± He dipped his head to me, Barry, and Paul, then turned and headed for the town. *** George¡¯s face contorted as he withdrew from the fields. He found a spot in the shade to rest and collect his thoughts. There is no way someone of Fischer¡¯s station would be willingly consorting with peasant farmers¡ªhe was sending me a message: he¡¯s willing to win over the vigers, and I am receable. Just as egregious was the handing out of passiona-filled pastries to people of such a lowly station¡ªright in front of him, no less. His mouth still watered at the treats he¡¯d handed over. As if I would ever turn down a fifth breakfast. He was testing me; gauging my greed in the face of offered pastries. It was a ghastly test to perform on someone¡ªwhat kind of devious individual would y games with sweets? It showed just how far Fischer was willing to go. George wiped the sweat from his brow with his already sodden cloth. What in Triton¡¯s throbbing conch am I going to do? Fischer is on the offensive, and he¡¯s already ten steps ahead of me¡­ *** ¡°So what¡¯s the big deal with passiona husk?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s tasty, sure, but not good enough to make you treat me like a lord.¡± Barry winced at his past actions. ¡°It¡¯s the price, Fischer. A single one of those pastries is worth two weeks of what we earn farming¡ªthe husk alone is worth a week-and-a-half.¡± I looked at the tray of treats, frowned, and looked back up at Barry. ¡°How are they worth so much? They¡¯re just donuts.¡± ¡°The bushes are controlled and exceedingly expensive¡ªthey¡¯re engineered so they don¡¯t grow seeds, and you can only buy nts directly from the distributor.¡± Oh, good¡ªthere¡¯s a fantasy-world Monsanto. I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head in dismay. ¡°Could I ask you a favor, Barry?¡± ¡°Anything, Fischer.¡± ¡°Would you check over this for me?¡± I held out the documents George gave me. ¡°I don¡¯t know the localws and customs, so I was hoping you could give it a once over and check everything¡¯s up to scratch.¡± Barry cocked his head to the side as my sentence stretched on. Guess I might need to tone down the vernacr¡­ ¡°You¡­ you want me to make sure it¡¯s legally binding?¡± he asked ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Barry took the document. ¡°Is it alright if I check it tonight? There''s still a lot of work to do in the fields yet.¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. No worries. Could I ask one more thing?¡± He looked back to his fields, clearly feeling the need to get the day¡¯s work started. ¡°What do you need?¡± I gave him a disarming grin. ¡°Just some directions.¡± Chapter 9: Currency Chapter 9: Currency Iarrived at my first destination with a broad smile and my tray of pastries in hand. I stepped into the clothing store, looking at the basic garments hanging on the walls. A kind-looking woman was behind the counter, and she gestured at the tray I was carrying. ¡°Sorry, dear, but there¡¯s no food allowed in the store.¡± ¡°No worries!¡± I stepped up and disyed the ten remaining pastries. ¡°I got a fresh tray of passiona-stuffed pastries from Lena¡¯s Caf¨¦ just now, and while I admit you can eat them, these aren¡¯t food¡ªthey¡¯re currency.¡± The woman was giving me an odd look, but at the mention of passiona and Lena¡¯s Caf¨¦, barely contained greed quickly reced her suspicion.¡°Oh. Oh. C-currency is always wee.¡± She licked her lips absentmindedly. ¡°What are you looking for, dear?¡± I set the tray down on the counter. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a few sets of clothes and a roll or two of string or line¡ªsomething thin, strong, and abrasion resistant.¡± ¡°I think I may have just the thing for the line¡ªone moment.¡± She all but ran out the door behind the counter, returning a momentter with a crate. She set it down on the counter. It was filled with rolls of different-sized string and stic line. I felt my eyes light up. I¡¯d been hoping this world had stic-based lines akin to fishing line from my world, but was willing to settle for fabric string if that was all they had. The crate before me was a treasure trove, and with the pastries George gifted me, I had the keys to the castle. I sorted through them, picking out two rolls¡ªa one-millimeter-thick roll, and another two-millimeter thick one. ¡°Y-you can have both for a quarter pastry.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you have extra rolls, or are these the only ones?¡± A man came from the door behind the counter. Judging by the bow and deference he showed me, the woman told him of the treats I was using as coin. ¡°Wee to our store!¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯m Steven, and this is my wife, Ruby.¡± I smiled at both of them. ¡°Nice to meet you¡ªI¡¯m Fischer.¡± ¡°We only have one of each roll,¡± Ruby said, ¡°but we can buy more when the merchantes at the end of the month.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you need them before then?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but I¡¯m sure we can make do without...¡± I looked down at the rolls of line¡ªboth of which had what must be hundreds of meters of line. I shook my head. Before I could speak, the man intervened, misreading my intentions. ¡°An eighth! We only need an eighth for both rolls of line!¡± Damn, this passiona stuff is serious business, huh? I shook my head again with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you without the tools for your craft, and I don¡¯t need that much.¡± I rubbed my chin in thought. ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll trade two whole pastries for half of both these lines, some small lengths of different colored string, and a few sets of clothes to¡ª¡± ¡°Deal!¡± they both yelled, extending their hands. Iughed and shook both. The man darted to my side of the counter, a measuring tape appearing from nowhere as he rushed me. Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°What kind of clothes do you need, dear? Formal wear? Pajamas? Active wear?¡± I tossed my head back and forth in thought. I didn¡¯t think that far ahead¡ªI was just going to ask for three sets of regr clothes to wear while fishing... maybe I do need some variety, though... I started rattling off my thoughts as the man measured me. ¡°I might go with two sets of the in clothes I¡¯ve seen the farmers wearing, and a set of more formal attire¡ªnothing too ostentatious, but something a little more suited for going out, if that makes sense?¡± ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Ruby said with a smile. ¡°For what you¡¯ve offered, we can do a lot better than that, though.¡± ¡°Much better,¡± Steven agreed as he measured my waist. Ruby tapped the counter in thought. ¡°How does a formal set, four work sets, and a set of silk pajamas sound?¡± ¡°Make it two sets of pajamas,¡± Steven said, measuring my shoulders. ¡°We can¡¯t have such an esteemed customer left wanting!¡± ¡°That sounds perfect.¡± I stood a little straighter at Steven¡¯s prompting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about measurements for the work gear, whatever you have avable should suit.¡± Ruby waved thement away. ¡°Nonsense. It won¡¯t take us long to have it all ready, so long as you¡¯re happy toe backter today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem at all, Ruby. I¡¯d be happy toe back and see both your friendly faces again.¡± She shot a humor-filled nce at her husband. ¡°You¡¯d better watch yourself, Steven¡ªthis one¡¯s generous and charming.¡± Her husband shared a smile with me as he let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Yes, dear.¡± I arrived at my second destination with ease, Barry¡¯s instructions proving thorough. I walked into the furniture store, a bag containing my prized lines in one hand, my tray of eight pastries in the other. A bored man greeted me, but after exining my purpose, he became just as energetic as the previous store owners. ¡°Hooks? I have all manner of hooks! One moment!¡± He returned from the back with a tray separated intopartments, all of which were filled with hooks of different sizes you could hammer into a wall and hang things from. ¡°Think I could have a bunch of each size?¡± I asked. His eyes danced as he looked between my tray and his. ¡°For one of those pastries, you can have every damned hook we have!¡± ¡°How about half of each size?¡± I looked around the store and pointed at a section where curtain rods of all different lengths and widths leaned against a wall. ¡°And a few of those rods?¡± His hand extended, and I shook it happily. ¡°Is it all right if Ie back for the rods? I have a few more stops.¡± ¡°Of course! Come back whenever you want to pick them up!¡± I held the tray out, and he tenderly picked up a pastry. As I walked out of the store, a moan of ecstasy escaped the man behind me. My next stop was a tool store, and I cast a discerning eye at theyout of the wares as I walked toward the counter and the older gentleman behind it. ¡°G¡¯day, mate. I¡¯m new in town and was looking for a few things to get set up¡ªname¡¯s Fischer, by the way.¡± He nodded at me, his long mustache bobbing with the movement. ¡°Wee to Tropica, Fischer. We haven¡¯t had a new farmere in a while.¡± He gave me a wide smile and spread his arms, gesturing at the stocked shelves. ¡°I¡¯m Thomas, and if you need anything to get your farming started, my store is the ce to be. What do you need?¡± I saw no point in correcting him, so I rattled off what I was looking for. ¡°I need flint, pliers, a bucket, scissors, a file, a hammer, arge nail, a box with separatedpartments, and a cart.¡± I held out the tray. ¡°One problem, though. I don¡¯t have any coin, and was hoping you¡¯d ept some of these as payment.¡± Thomas¡¯s eyes filled with a now-familiar need as he saw what was inside. ¡°I¡¯m sure we cane to some sort of arrangement, Fischer.¡± He started walking around the store, collecting what I¡¯d requested. As he moved, I couldn¡¯t help but analyze the organization of the shelves, a lifetime of learning dedicated to incremental improvements and profit marginsing out all too easily. Theyout makes sense from an organizational point of view, but having everything too easy for the customer to find means they don¡¯t look throughout the entire store and don¡¯t have much of a chance to make impulsive purchases. The average purchaser might experience a bit of frustration, but it¡¯s worth it in the long run for the increased sales. ¡°That¡¯s quite a bit of gear you need,¡± Thomas said, but I barely heard him. ¡°I think three of the pastries should be enough to cover it...¡± I frowned and shook my head in annoyance as I realized I was acting on thoughts of my old world. I didn¡¯te here to build a business empire¡ªI already know that to be an empty endeavor. I need to keep my thoughts on my intended goals. Thomas couldn¡¯t believe his luck. His wife had been pressuring him to try some of the more expensive eateries on the north side, but the expense was too much for the frugal man to even consider. Then, in walks a man bearing a taste of the most prestigious patisserie in the entire vige, and he was willing to trade. How much do I try to get out of him? The fact he¡¯s willing to trade them at all tells me he doesn¡¯t know their true worth. Five would be too much¡ªeven one of them would more than cover what he¡¯s asking for... ¡°That¡¯s quite a bit of gear you need,¡± he said, keeping his face neutral as he picked out the requested items in his perfectly organized store. ¡°I think three of the pastries should be enough to cover it...¡± Thomas looked up to gauge the farmer¡¯s response, and Fischer¡¯s face contorted in anger. ucus¡¯ swarthy pits, he does know what they¡¯re worth. He felt his skin prickle as he realized he may have ruined this fortuitous opportunity. I let my annoyance slide away. There¡¯s no point chastising myself¡ªI just have to remember not to let my business impulses take over. The merchant was speaking, and I hadn¡¯t been listening. ¡°Sorry, Thomas, what did you say?¡± ¡°U-uh, does one pastry sound like a fair deal?¡± I thought the tools would be more expensive than that... ¡°You¡¯re sure that¡¯s enough to cover it?¡± ¡°Y-yes, of course!¡± Thomas ran¡ªliterally ran around the store as he collected the rest of the items. I smiled as I watched the man sprinting around his domain, a whirlwind of tools and efficiency. ¡°Is there a Mrs. Thomas?¡± I asked. ¡°Y-yes, Fischer. There is!¡± ¡°All right. Take two, then. Call it a tip for your energetic service.¡± A look somewhere between confusion and awe filled Thomas¡¯s face as he arrived back at the counter with everything packed in the requested cart. ¡°Y-you¡¯re sure?¡± Iughed. ¡°I am, mate¡ªtake one for yourself, and one for the missus.¡± Thomas shook my hand as tears¡ªgenuine tears¡ªwelled in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Fischer. She¡¯ll truly appreciate it, as do I. Come back whenever you want¡ªI¡¯m in your debt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure toe back if I¡¯ve forgotten anything.¡± I held out the tray for Thomas, and he took the pastries with great care, cing them on the counter and staring at them as if he couldn¡¯t believe they were real. ¡°Until next time, mate.¡± I made my way to the cksmith, tray in one hand, my new cart in the other. ¡°Just offcuts?¡± the behemoth of a cksmith asked. ¡°Yep! The thinnest metal offcuts you have lying around, and do you have any soap?¡± He strode with purpose toward a shelf at the back, turning his head in passing toward who I assumed was his apprentice. ¡°Duncan! Thin metal offcuts!¡± ¡°Aye, Fergus!¡± The simr-sized apprentice had overheard our conversation so far, and his muscr form lumbered around the forge, picking up scraps and throwing them into a bucket he held. Less than a minuteter, Fergus ced the biggest tub of soap I¡¯d ever seen on the counter, and Duncan presented his bucket of metal offcuts. I extended my hand and the cksmith wrapped it in two meaty paws as he shook my arm with vigor. ¡°What¡¯s your name,d?¡± Fergus asked. ¡°Fischer. Nice to meet you, mate. Fergus, right?¡± ¡°Come back anytime, Fischer,¡± his deep voice rumbled as he nodded at my question. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure doing business.¡± ¡°Cheers, Fergus! The pleasure is all mine.¡± Watching the bear of a man gingerly pick up a pastry and split it in half with great care was a sight to behold. He passed one-half to Duncan, who licked the passiona jam timidly, then stuffed the whole thing into his mouth. His eyes went wide as saucers as he chewed the baked treat. Following his apprentice¡¯s lead, Fergus did the same. Their noises of joy andughter were music to my ears as I carted my spoils back toward the furniture store. After picking up the rods and bncing them atop the rest of my loot, I took a moment to rest in the shade, intending to eat one of the pastries. Before I could even pick it up, someone mmed into my side. ¡°Out of my way, peasant!¡± Chapter 10: The First Act of Creation Chapter 10: The First Act of Creation Ilooked down at the man that had bounced off me ineffectually. He was tangled in his own robe, arms and legsshing out as he tried to get to his feet. Did he just try to knock me down... ? The man stood, finally free of the tangle of cloth and limbs, ring his hatred at me. I looked at the robe he wore, seeing the likeness of a lobster embroidered on the left side of his chest. Ah, one of the cult blokes Barry warned me about. I held out the tray of food. ¡°Fancy a pastry, mate? You¡¯re not yourself when you¡¯re hungry.¡± His face twisted in a snarl. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going, peasant!¡± Damn, this fe must be starving. ¡°Righto, mate. I think if you checked the instant rey, you¡¯d find me standing still and you walking into me and falling over, making a proper dickhead of yourself.¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± I turned to see Maria walking toward me, her disgruntled father right behind her. ¡°I felt bad leaving you so soon after you arrived in town.¡± She gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°How did it go with the property?¡± ¡°All sorted!¡± I smiled in return. ¡°I¡¯m now the proud owner of all the undevelopednd south of town.¡± ¡°All of it?¡± She cocked her head. ¡°That¡¯s a lot ofnd...¡± Roger let out a condescending hmmm as he squinted at me. ¡°Bad farmingnd, that.¡± A weak hand pulled my shoulder from behind¡ªwell, it tried to. I slowly spun to look at my lobster-robed assant, raising an eyebrow at the man who¡¯d only seeded in pulling himself off bnce. His eyes went wide. ¡°Y-you¡¯ll pay for this!¡± He turned and dashed away. I was more entertained than annoyed as I watched him shooting me furtive, over-the-shoulder nces in his retreat. Bloody cultists, man . . . ¡°What did you do to get Sebastian so worked up?¡± Maria watched the fleeing man with amusement. ¡°He¡¯s a bit of a dick, but I¡¯ve never seen him that worked up...¡± I shrugged. ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell ya. I was just trying to have a snack when he came out of nowhere and ran into me.¡± Remembering what Roger said, I turned to him. ¡°You¡¯re right, mate. Mynd is terriblend for farming.¡± I gave him a wink. ¡°Fantastic fishingnd, though!¡± The older man¡¯s scowl deepened, and before he could call me heretical, foolish, or somebination of both, I held out my tray to him and his daughter. ¡°Pastry?¡± ¡°Oooooh, yes please,¡± Maria said, grabbing one without a second thought. ¡°No.¡± Roger crossed his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t break bread with heretical fools.¡± There it is. Maria bit into it, her eyebrowsing together in confusion before shooting up in surprise. She slowly chewed, savoring every moment. She swallowed with a rapturous expression. ¡°Is... is this...¡± ¡°Passiona-jam pastries from Lena¡¯s¡ªcourtesy of our vige lord.¡± Roger¡¯s eyes went wide, and I could see a war of conflicting emotions being waged upon his face. ¡°Take one,¡± I said with augh, jiggling the tray at him. ¡°Call it a gift for telling me your war stories yesterday. I¡¯m not even having one, so you wouldn¡¯t be breaking bread with this heretical fool.¡± ¡°I guess I could ept one . . .¡± He snatched the pastry like it might bite him. As he slowly sunk his teeth into it, I witnessed the war on his facee to an abrupt end; nothing could stand before the overwhelming power of baked goods. ¡°Thank you, Fischer...¡± Maria was staring down at the rest of her pastry with awe-filled eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can ever repay this kindness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. The look on both your faces is payment enough.¡± She turned to her father, who was taking small bites and looking everywhere but at me. ¡°Dad?¡± He looked at her, then at me, feigning ignorance. She glowered at him. ¡°Dad . . .¡± He gave in. ¡°Thank you, Fischer,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not so bad for a¡ª¡± She tapped him on the nose, cutting him off. ¡°Just a thank you is enough.¡± She rolled her eyes and turned to me. ¡°Really, thank you. We¡¯d never be able to afford anything thisvish.¡± She punctuated her statement by taking a bite, and when the passiona hit her tongue, her eyes rolled into the back of her head with exaggerated delight. ¡°You¡¯re both very wee.¡± I shot Roger another wink, which brought on a scowl, but it quickly disappeared when Maria threatened to smack him. I chuckled at the pair. ¡°What are you two doing, anyway? I thought you¡¯d be out in your fields.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she said around a mouthful before swallowing. ¡°We were going to get lunch, but you sorted that out for us. Should we get back to the fields, Dad?¡± ¡°Aye, I feel refreshed. Let¡¯s get back out there and finish up early.¡± I waved goodbye and set off home. Sweat poured from Sebastian¡¯s body as he turned a corner and leaned his back against the cool stone wall. I found him. He hadn¡¯t been sure after running into the man; maybe he was just a particrly strong peasant. After hearing he¡¯d arrived in the vige yesterday, and after trying to turn his shoulder, though, Sebastian was positive. He¡¯s the cultivator that my device has been detecting. What is he doing here? Why has a man of such power been allowed to leave the confines of the royal pce? Sebastian had spent weeks walking around the capital with that device¡ªnone of the cultivators present had set it off. He scoffed. As if any of those fools could actually be called cultivators. This man, though, this ¡®Fischer¡¯... the device had picked up his presence, meaning he was taking steps toward the stairs of ascension. If he isn¡¯t at the base of the stairwell already... He clenched his fists as resolve steeled itself in his mind. I have to find out more about this man, and if necessary, will need to snuff him out¡ªthere can be no ascension other than that of the great Leviathan. I searched the rows of sugarcane on the border of my property for my quarry, but it was my quarry that found me. ¡°Hey, Fischer!¡± Paul yelled, running up to me with youthful exuberance. ¡°G¡¯day, Paul! I was just looking for you!¡± The boy smiled up at me. ¡°You were?¡± I grinned back then got down to a knee and gave him a conspiratorial nce. ¡°I have a mission for you.¡± His eyes danced, and he leaned in closer. ¡°What... what is it?¡± ¡°Well, your dad said you own the surrounding farnd with your family, right?¡± ¡°Right. Me, my parents, my auntie, cousins, and grandparents¡ªwe all farm it together. Why? Do you need me to keep an eye out for something?¡± Iughed as the boy leaned in further, physically drawn by the prospect of a secret mission. ¡°Nothing so secretive, mate.¡± I held out my final two pastries. ¡°I was hoping you could share this with your family.¡± ¡°Really? They¡¯d love that! Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, mate. Your mission is for all of them to have a taste.¡± ¡°Thanks, mister Fischer!¡± The boy took the tray and disappeared into the rows of cane without a second nce. There were two reasons for giving away myst pastries. The first was that it couldn¡¯t hurt to ingratiate myself to the people sharing a border with my domain. The second and most important, was that it brought me joy to share the scarce taste with people who¡¯d likely never experienced it before. I tasted literally everything money could buy in my previous life. The donuts are nice, sure, but I¡¯ve tasted more Michelin-starred food than I can even recall. Let the farmers experience something new. A grin spread across my face as I trudged back home, my cart and equipment in tow. Besides... I¡¯ll be eating me-grilled fish before the day is through. Sitting on my front deck, I took three of the smallest hooks out. With my file in hand, I shaved off the nail end¡ªthere was a lip between the nail and the hook section that wouldy t against the wall when hammered into it, which I left on. I sharpened the hook ends carefully, taking my time to ensure a sharp point. Next, I cut small lengths of the different colored strings, making them just a little longer than the length of the hooks. Sorting through the different metal offcuts I¡¯d procured from the cksmith, I picked three of the smallest ones, using the hammer to bend a lip at the base, then fold a ny-degree angle lengthwise. With the hammer and singlerge nail, I pounded a small hole in the lip I¡¯d created in the metal¡¯s base, just small enough for the hook to slip through. When I pushed the thin bits of metal over the hooks, they ran halfway from base toward the tips. I took the colorful cuts of string, tying them in ce so they held the metal sleeves against the base of the hooks. The threads of string protruded past the sharpened tips, hiding them. I ran a single line of leader from one of the smaller poles and tied a rock to the end to act as a sinker. Then, I made three drop rigs of thinner fishing line running from the main one, all of which had my makeshift hooks on the end. I held up my fantasy-world version of a sabiki rig, smiling at my creation. I¡¯d decided my first course of action was to create simple jigs and see what baitfish were present along the shores of the ocean and river. The small, multicolored strings would entice fish to have a bite, and the strips of metal would act as a mirror for the sunlight, imitating the reflective scales of their prey. A pulse grabbed my attention, and I rolled my eyes, knowing what woulde next. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] Yeah, cheers System¡ªI¡¯ll keep that in mind. I shook my head at the annoying prompt as I headed for the shore. A cool breeze tickled my skin as I found a good ce to cast my line. I walked along the rock of the heand¡ªmy heand¡ªas I looked for a spot I thought would hold fish. There was a calm patch right on the edge, a sheer drop of the rock¡¯s surface leading into an aqua-colored pool that faded into the deep blue of the ocean. With no small amount of anticipation, I cast my line. The rock I¡¯d attached slowly sunk to the bottom, and I felt the soft thud of it hitting the sandy floor. One breath. Two breaths. Three breaths, and I felt the tug of a fish on the line. I pulled it up slowly, remembering the lesson I¡¯d learned on the jetty in a previous life. I flung the sinker onto the rocks and smiled down with glee. All three hooks had a small fish attached, about the length of my palm. I dipped my bucket into the ocean, filling it halfway with water before putting it on a t section of rock. I ced the three fish inside, taking care to not get spiked by any of their fins. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] ¡°Oh my god!¡± I said aloud. ¡°Can you just let me have a moment? These are the first fish I¡¯ve caught here!¡± I looked down at the three fish swimming in the bucket. They resembled sardines, but a little fatter. They were a silvery blue from above as they swam around in the salty water. I looked closer at one, and I felt something tug at me. My eyes lost focus. Juvenile Shore Fish Common Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. My vision refocused as I dismissed the words. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Chapter 11: Awakening Chapter 11: Awakening Istared down at the bucket of fish, reeling from the sensation of having the System show me something actually useful. Why had it only let me do that with the juvenile shore fish? I¡¯d looked at plenty of things since arriving in this world, but something about the fish I¡¯d caught had drawn me in. It felt natural, not at all jarring or forced. This . . . this is fucking awesome! I cast my line in the same spot again, and after another few breaths, reeled in another two fish. I felt the same sensation as before when I focused on the fish. Juvenile Shore FishCommon Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. My eyes cleared, and Iughed in delight. I moved to the left, further toward the beach. When the stone of the heand ended and the sand of the shore was between my toes, I cast my line out again. I waited longer this time, but sure enough, the familiar tug came. I pulled in another juvenile shore fish, adding it to my bucket with a sense of joy. I cast out again, and when I pulled in the line after another tug, I noticed movement in the water. Somethingrge trailed the two fish on my hooks, and I leaned in with interest, trying to make out what it was. As it walked almost onto the shore, I saw a crab the size of my head. Seizing the opportunity, I pulled the fish in slowly, luring the crab closer to me. With shaking hands and building anxiety, I pounced. I grabbed the crab by the back swimmers, making sure its no-doubt massive ws couldn¡¯t get a hold of me. Its legs scrambled as I pulled it from the water, my rod discarded and forgotten behind me as I held the crustacean high. Crab and lobster had always been some of my favorite foods, and my mouth watered at the thought of crab for dinner¡ªbut then I noticed something disconcerting. The crab had no ws, its sockets empty where they¡¯d once been. ¡°Oh, you poor thing . . .¡± It had clearly been in the wars, having lost both its ws to a predator or another crab. There was arge scar where one of its eyestalks should be, and the carapace had healed over long ago. I immediately felt guilty for having ambushed the thing. No wonder it had walked so close to the shore¡ªit would be next to impossible to hunt without its ws, and the fish I dragged past it must have been too tempting a meal to pass up. I walked over to my discarded line, throwing one of the fish into my bucket, and putting the other on the ground. I removed a nail from the pouch at my hip, humanely dispatching the fish with a single movement. I walked back to the water, the crab in one hand, the dead fish in the other. I lowered both into the softlypping water, cing the fish right in front of the crab and taking slow steps backward from it. The crab didn¡¯t run. It froze on the spot, likely trying to y dead or pretend to be a rock. After only a moment, it shuffled up the fish I¡¯d left there, using two forelegs to hold it in ce as it started eating. ¡°Sorry, mate,¡± I whispered, not wanting to spook the thing. ¡°No use kicking you while you¡¯re down. You go have some babies and fill the waters with tasty crabs!¡± The crab didn¡¯t respond, but the System was as chatty as ever. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] I rolled my eyes, but then felt the crab drawing my attention. Rock Crab Umon Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this crab is prized for its sweet flesh and subtle taste. Sweet flesh and subtle taste, you say? I felt my mouth water again. If I find a healthy one, I¡¯m gonna find out firsthand. Maybe I need to craft some crab pots eventually... I worked my way back along the shore, sshing some fresh oxygenated water in my bucket of fish. I caught three more of the juvenile shore fish before walking toward the banks of the river. The river¡¯s waters were deep at the mouth, and I looked for a suitable spot to cast my line. The tide was heading out, flooding fresh water out into the bay before me. I found a ce protected from the fast-flowing water by two outcroppings of rock. I cast the line out, and I waited with bated breath. I¡¯d already caught so many fish today, but the thought of catching a new species in the brackish water where the ocean and river met filled me with excitement. Tug. Tug. Tug. I pulled the line up, once more swinging my makeshift sinker onto the shore. There were two fish on my line, both new species. One was a small ck-and-white striped thing that hadrge barbs protruding from each fin. Widow¡¯s Vengeance Rare Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, the poison of this fish is harvested for use in alchemical creations of an odious nature. Yeah, that¡¯s a no from me. Fuck that noise. I grabbed the pliers from my pouch, carefully grabbing the fish by its lip and jiggling it off the hook. I carefully lobbed it as far from me as possible, and it hit the water with a ssh. I nced down at the second fish, which looked simr to a tpia. I took care to inspect it before touching, despite its harmless appearance. Juvenile Cichlid Common Found in the fresh and brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. I picked the fish up, once more careful to not get spiked by any of its fins. I lowered it back into the water, feeling a sense of rxation wash over me as it swam into the depths and out of sight. I only had a single bucket, and didn¡¯t want to subject the freshwater fish to the salinity content of the water the shore fish were swimming in. My stomach rumbled, and I realized how hungry I¡¯d be after over an hour of fishing in the sun. Surely one more cast couldn¡¯t hurt . . . I picked up my rod, casting one more time before I went and crafted a fire. My sinker hit the surface of the water with a small ssh. The running water of the river seemed to have stilled, meaning the tide was turning. Tug. Tug. Tug. Tug. I pulled the line up, and as I was just about to swing it into the air, something heavy struck. The hit almost pulled the rod from my fingers, and my feet scrambled as I tried to steady myself. I tensed my core, and with a heavy swing, pulled whatever had hit my line clear of the water. Two of the juvenile cichlids were on the highest of my two drop rigs, and on the third, a medium-sized eel thrashed and wound its long body over itself in an attempt to escape. I lowered it down to the rocks with care, doing my best to not hurt my catch. I bent down and inspected the wriggling eel. Common Eel Common Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this eel¡¯s flesh has high oil content and a strong scent, making it unptable food but excellent bait. Damn, the System called itmon twice. Did my boy dirty... I released the two juvenile cichlids, and with the still-flopping eel attached to my rod in one hand, my bucket of juvenile shore fish in the other, I set off back to my house. I held my hands over the mes of my campfire, relishing in the warmth it provided and the primal sense of satisfaction that flooded me. ¡°Thank god for that flint¡ªI was getting seriously sick of starting fires by hand.¡± My brows furrowed in thought. Wait... should I say thank the gods? This isn¡¯t Earth, after all... I shook my head at myself. Who cares? I have fish! My feast of gutted shore fishy on a grill I¡¯d retrieved from the kitchen, propped atop tworge pots that held it far enough above the open mes to cook the fish without burning them. After dispatching the eel, I¡¯d wrapped it in a tea towel from the kitchen, then dipped it in the river. The water evaporating from the cloth would keep the eel inside cool, stopping it from spoiling prematurely. The smell of the fish cooking was tantalizing, and I watched with growing impatience as the flesh curled above the heat of my campfire. I picked one up with my hands, juggling the piping-hot fish and blowing to cool it down. I pulled a section of meat off and the skin easily peeled away. Breathing around the hot mouthful, I chewed. The vor exploded in my mouth, the small fibers of the fish making it seem to melt. The sense of aplishment and the knowledge I¡¯d caught the fish lent itself to the subtle vor, making it possibly the most satisfying meal I¡¯d ever experienced. All the expensive and exotic food I¡¯d had in my previous life didn¡¯tpare; I¡¯d earned this. I ate the rest of the fish. The small bones I had to pick around did not impede the experience, rather slowing the process down, making me appreciate each bite all the more. With the sun setting, I put the pots and grill aside before stoking my fire with more driftwood. I set off back toward town to collect my new clothes. The crab ate everyst bit of the fish it had found, even the bones and scales meticulously pulled into its mandible and pulped by the teeth in its stomach. As it digested the nutrients, a small light shed from its body. A pop sounded, and it changed, two somethings extending from its body. Its single eyestalk looked at the two somethings with very un-crab-like curiosity. It moved the regrown ws with intention, testing the powerful muscles inside with an unfamiliar emotion. Words came to its newly formed consciousness, and it tasted them, chewing them just as it had the baitfish earlier. Baitfish? Yes. Small fish. Tasty Fish. Its entire body cocked to the side in thought, and it blew contemtive bubbles. Human caught. Lifted. Let go. He gave fish... ? It blew more bubbles, entirely overwhelmed by experiencing emotions of... gratitude? A blur and a sh of silver. Danger. A predatory mouth filled with teeth and a carapace-crushing jaw darted for it, drawn in by the sh and pop it had emitted, intent on partaking of the crab¡¯s flesh. It held its ws out in a defensive stance it knew to be ineffectual; the fish was toorge, its jaw too strong¡ªthe crab stood no chance before this predator. Awareness. Fear. Danger. Run. The crab had nowhere to hide; it sat in the unprotected waters of the shore. Cannot hide¡ªmust fight. The fish was on it within a second of the sh of silver, and the crab instinctively cked its ws together, trying to fend off its doom. As the ws came together, they mped on part of the fish, and sharp somethings shot out from each pincer. The eyestalk pondered the clouds of blood spreading from the dead attacker, one of the sharp somethings having split its head in two, the other severing the tail of itsrge assant cleanly off. Relief. Crab is safe. No, not crab¡ªI am safe. I am... strong? It shrugged, a decidedly unfamiliar gesture, and grabbed the fish in both ws. The crab took a moment to blow bubbles of contentment as it looked at the giant source of food in its grasp. It recalled the time before awareness. Hunger. Fear. Pain. More hunger. It took a bite of therge fish, delighting in the crunch of its bones and the savory tang of its flesh as it continued to think. I will not be hungry now. I eat. The prey had be the predator. No more fear¡ªno more pain. It took another bite, rather content with the situation. Chapter 12: Guard Crab Chapter 12: Guard Crab The sun was setting over the western mountains as I returned from town with arge bag of brand new clothes. I saw no one I recognized in my travels, the only people still out and about hurriedly finishing theirst tasks for the day. I was d I didn¡¯t have to stop and talk to anyone; I had an important task to return to. I threw the clothes inside, put some more wood on the smoldering coals, and gathered the necessary equipment by the fire. I sharpened arge hook, not thergest, but that was understandable¡ªthergest one I had could hold up curtain rods and lookedrge enough to hook a whale. I lost myself in filing the tip down, feeling a sense of urgency with the fading light, but knowing that rushing would only cause me to make a mistake. When the tip was needle sharp, I filed off the nail end, putting it aside in my makeshift tackle box for useter. I got one of therger rods, tied the thick line to it, and made another drop rig at the end. I tied arge rock in ce, something that would hold its position well in the strong current of the river. I cut a b off the eel, wet the tea towel with more water, and set off to the river, rod in hand, eel in the other, and the waning sunlight at my back. I slipped the eel b onto the hook, pushing the top of the flesh over the jutting section of the hook, just as the fisherman had showed me in my past life with the worm. Without a reel or flexible rod, I would have to throw the hook and sinker by hand, and I whirled it round and round with increasing velocity. Taking a deep breath of the salty dusk air, I smiled and released my line, sending the weight of the rock far out into the river.The tide wasing in, and I aimed my cast toward the iing water. The rock hit the water with a sizable ssh and drifted further into the river as the weight of the water carried it. With a soft thud and the line going taut, I knew it had reached the bottom. I watched the drift of the line, worried that the current would be too strong and sweep my bait into the shallows; it held fast, taking root on the river mouth¡¯s floor. The eastern sky opposite the setting sun was a beautiful pink and blue, and my face settled into a wide smile as I waited patiently for a bite. Gulls and pelicans flew overhead, their wings spread wide as they rode the invisible currents of air. ¡°What a stunning ce I¡¯ve found myself in,¡± I said aloud, my voice contending with the soft crashing of waves and calls of the birds above. The sun continued to set, and just as it was nearing the point where it would be too dark to fish safely from the rocks, I felt a bite. It was an exploratory nibble, and I set my hands as I prepared for the fish at the other end of my line to take the bait. Bump. Bump. Bump. Bump. I waited, frozen in position, ready to strike. Did it take the bait? I might have to¡ª The rod almost slipped from my fingers as the fish ate the hook and took off swimming. I leaned back, adrenaline spiking as I held onto the rod with all my might. It threatened to pull me off bnce, but I bent my legs, leaning with the powerful tugs of its head as it tried to swim away. It swam into the river mouth, and I ran with it, walking back from the rocky shore to keep the line taut. ¡°It¡¯s fucking huge!¡± I yelled, unable to keep augh from bubbling up after my words. It swam back out of the river, making a mad dash for the ocean. I let it take some distance, walking with it to where the sand met the rocks. As I reached the rocks, I held fast, all too aware of the danger presented by the slick rocks now that I couldn¡¯t properly see. With my line drawn in the sand, and my feet nted in ce, the fish pulled with all its might, and I stood still with all of mine. The line snapped, and I fell on my ass with a loud oof. Iy in the cold sand, staring at the sky, and I roared withughter. The fish had escaped, but I had done everything in my power, and it had defeated me. The curtain rods I was using as a fishing rod weren¡¯t ideal, and neither was myck of a reel. It would have been a miracle had Inded a fish that size on such a primitive rod. That there were fish thatrge just waiting to be caught only filled me with more determination. The thrill of the hunt had set in, and now it was just a matter of time. I smiled and watched the stars appearing in the sky. I¡¯lle back for you, ya big fishy bastard. I collected the line and was surprised to find the rock still attached to the end. When I brought it by the light of the fire, I could see it had snapped off just above where the hook was attached. The line was frayed and damaged, and I suspected it had worn through where it touched the metal lip on the hook that was supposed to be as a wall hanger. Still quite full from the fish earlier, I gathered a handful of the berries from the bushes by the river, sitting in a chair by the fire as I ate them. I buried the tea towel-covered eel in the sand before going to bed, hoping that was enough to hide it from any would-be scavengers¡ªif not, I¡¯d just have to catch another. The next day, I woke before the dawn. I stretched before getting out of bed, sorely missing my morning coffee and resolving to ask Barry about coffee or tea when I went and got mynd documents from him. I stepped out my front door, intending to go down to the river and wash my face, but froze mid-yawn at what I saw. Something had dug up my eel. The tea towely in the sand, discarded by the thief. Well, I should have seen thating. Two cks drew my attention, and I looked beside the campfire where they¡¯de from. A crab sat there, one w raised in greeting and... waving? It waved again. Unsure if I was dreaming, I walked closer, and saw a familiar scar on the crab¡¯s head. It was the crab from yesterday, the one I¡¯d put back and given a fish to, but it now had two full ws¡ªone of which was holding onto thest quarter of my eel. Is that the same crab? There¡¯s no way it could have regrown its ws overnight... right? I looked closer, and it was definitely the same one. The scar was identical. It waved again, more insistent after myck ofmunication. I stared my confusion at the crab, then waved back. ¡°Uh, good morning?¡± It nodded¡ªactually nodded¡ªand took another bite of my eel. ¡°You¡¯re the crab from yesterday, right?¡± Another nod, and another bite. ¡°How did you grow your ws back?¡± It hesitated, appearing to think, then it shrugged and took another bite. Iughed. ¡°What is up with this world?¡± I sat down beside the crab, and it paused before offering me a bite of the eel. ¡°No thanks, little buddy. Would you mind saving me a bit, though? I was going to use it as bait.¡± It snipped the quarter that was left in half with a single ck, and I raised an eyebrow at the force that shot through the eel and hit the ground, sending sand flying. Okay... if the sapience wasn¡¯t a dead giveaway, the aura attack just confirmed this isn¡¯t a normal crab. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± It shook its carapace. ¡°Do you want a name?¡± It paused, then blew bubbles in the affirmative. I don¡¯t know how I knew what the bubbles meant, but the cute little orbs blowing from its mouth definitely meant yes. ¡°Hmmm,¡± I said as I stared at the scars on the crustacean who was helping itself to my bait. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely seen some battle, so something with a little edge to it. But you¡¯re also pretty cute, so your name needs to have some ¡®aww¡¯ factor.¡± The crab nodded in agreement. I snapped my fingers. ¡°Sergeant Snips!¡± The crab¡ªSergeant Snips¡ªnodded vigorously, blowing happy bubbles and snapping both their ws in delight. ¡°All right, Sergeant Snips it is. Are you gonna be staying around here, Snips? I technically own all thisnd, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been here longer than me. You¡¯re more than wee to hang out.¡± More happy bubbles. I¡¯ve always wanted a pet¡ªI was expecting a dog or a cat, but hey, an aura-shooting sapient crab is pretty neat. Good defense, too. ¡°Wait, are you a girl, Snips? I¡¯m picking up feminine vibes.¡± Affirmative bubbles. ¡°All right, good to know! I¡¯ve gotta meet someone in town, Snips. You need anything?¡± She shook her carapace, grabbed her portion of eel in one w, and slowly retreated to the waters of the river¡ªall the while waving her free w at me. I watched my new guard crab go, giving her a wave as she disappeared beneath the surface. ¡°Well, can¡¯t say I saw that oneing.¡± I walked over and picked up the section of eel left for me. The cut was clean, as if sliced by aser cutter. ¡°Jesus. I¡¯m d we¡¯re on good terms¡ªthat¡¯s some serious slicing power.¡± I wrapped the eel in the tea towel, reburied it, and took off toward Barry¡¯s fields. Barry was just heading to Fischer¡¯s ce when the man found him. ¡°Fischer! Good morning! My family extended their thanks for the pastry yesterday¡ªthat was very kind.¡± ¡°G¡¯day, mate!¡± he said in his strange tongue. ¡°No worries¡ªhappy to share. How¡¯d the papers look, by the way? All ridgy-didge?¡± Barry smiled at him, assuming he was asking if the paperwork was legally binding. ¡°Aye, the papers all check out. The crown recognizes you as the owner of yournd.¡± ¡°Good stuff!¡± He took the papers, putting them away without looking them over. ¡°Hey, Barry, do you have a moment to talk?¡± Barry felt a spike of worry, but nodded. He hadn¡¯t been suspicious of Fischer in the least¡ªjust the opposite, in fact. His wife, however, had expressed some concerns the previous evening. ¡°Who is this strange man, Barry? Hees from nowhere, speaks in a strange way, and showers us with gifts? What is he trying to get out of us?¡± she had asked. ¡°You right, mate?¡± Fischer asked, shaking Barry from his memories. ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡± Barry gave him a strained smile. ¡°Still waking up. What did you want to ask?¡± Fischer sighed, and Barry¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing mate, I have a really odd question.¡± Was my wife right? Is he going to request something impossible now that he¡¯s ingratiated himself with us? ¡°Have you ever heard of anyone, uh...¡± Fischer scrunched his face, looking like the words pained him. ¡°Have you ever heard of anyone getting strange messages from a System? Something about insufficient power, or the ability to inspect items?¡± Barry felt his eyes go wide and his mouth dropped open. ¡°Fischer... have you experienced this?¡± Seeing Barry¡¯s reaction, Fischer winced. ¡°Would you believe me if I said no? Based on your reaction, I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s not a good thing...¡± ¡°Do not tell anyone this, Fischer. No one. Not Paul, not my wife, not your own mother. This stays between us, understand?¡± Fischer raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh, yeah, I mean I took a risk asking you because I trust you¡ªI¡¯m not going around yelling it from the rooftops, mate. What¡¯s the big deal, though?¡± Barry shook his head with a sad smile. ¡°Anyone receiving those messages is whisked off to the capital and confined. We¡¯ve had people from this vige taken, never to be seen again. The royals do something to those that show the spark of potential.¡± ¡°The spark of potential? Jesus, mate, that¡¯s a lot. Thanks for letting me know.¡± Barry let out a weary sigh. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Fischer. I¡¯m sorry if I scared you, it just brought up some old memories better forgotten.¡± Fischer put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m the one that¡¯s sorry, mate. Someone you knew?¡± ¡°My wife¡¯s brother. We all owned ournd together, and everything was going well until his spark awoke...¡± Barry trailed off in remembrance. The speed at which they¡¯de, the superhuman power of the ¡®cultivators,¡¯ and their cold, lifeless eyes¡ªeach detail was unforgettable. ¡°Shit, I really am sorry, mate,¡± Fischer said, breaking Barry from his thoughts. ¡°Do you know what happened to him?¡± ¡°Nothing. We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive. Thest few years have been hard on all of us, especially his wife.¡± ¡°Well, if you need a hand, you know where to find me. I¡¯m probably a useless farmer, but if you need a chinwag, I¡¯ve got plenty of shores to fish from.¡± ¡°Uh . . . chinwag?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. A yarn. A chat. Same thing.¡± Barryughed at Fischer¡¯s odd manner of speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°One more thing, Barry.¡± ¡°Yes, Fischer?¡± ¡°Do you get many sapient, aura-de shooting crabs around these parts, or is it just me?¡± Chapter 13: Sapient, Aura-Blade Shooting Crab Chapter 13: Sapient, Aura-de Shooting Crab Sergeant Sniiiiiiiips!¡± Fischer yelled, his hands held to his mouth as he projected his voice. Barry¡¯s morning so far had been a roller coaster of emotions. He¡¯d started the morning with a wariness of his new neighbor fueled by his wife¡¯s suspicions, swiftly had that reced by a desire to help the man when he revealed his spark, then just as quickly realized that Fischer had a disease of the mind. ¡°I swear she was just here,¡± the madman said as he walked along the coast of his shoreline. Maybe everyone would be better off if I let someone know about his spark of potential... ¡°I really should get back to my family, Fischer. I missed the sunrise, and they¡¯ll be getting worried¡ª¡±¡°There you are, you little scamp!¡± Fischer walked down to the water, leaning in. ¡°I see your little peeper hiding there, Snips. I brought a friend to see you.¡± A small stream of bubbles floated to the surface in front of Fischer, and Barry leaned in to see what was causing it. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Snips,¡± Fischer said with augh. ¡°He¡¯s a trustworthy bloke, there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Barry walked down beside Fischer, tentatively peering where the bubbles had risen. A single eye broke the surface of the water, gazing intently at him. Barry took an involuntary step back as he made out the body of arge crab beneath the eye. ¡°Sergeant Snips!¡± Fischer admonished with a tone you¡¯d use on a petnt child. ¡°It¡¯s rude to stare at guests, at leaste out and say hello. He won¡¯t bite.¡± Barry felt his jaw drop open as the crab¡ªSergeant Snips¡ªslowly walked out onto the beach. Sergeant Snips cked her ws at him, streaming bubbles from the mouth. ¡°Snips says hello.¡± ¡°H-hello?¡± Barry turned to Fischer. ¡°You... you understand it?¡± ¡°Yeah¡ªwait, you don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No, Fischer. Not in the slightest.¡± Barry stared down at the being, implications running rampant through his mind. ¡°This crab has taken a step¡ª¡± It snapped its ws loudly and cut him off, blowing a slew of bubbles. Fischer cocked his head. ¡°She wants to be called by her name, not ¡®it¡¯ or ¡®crab,¡¯ I think.¡± ¡°O-of course. Sorry. I think Sergeant Snips has taken a step on the path of ascension.¡± ¡°Yeah, I gathered as much. Is that amon thing?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Barry stared down at the being with unconcealed wonder. ¡°The Cult of Carcinization would lose their minds over this...¡± ¡°I probably don¡¯t need to say this,¡± Fischer said, ¡°but this stays between us, yeah? I don¡¯t want her subjected to any experimentation or culty bullshit.¡± A sharp ck sounded, and sand sprayed against Barry¡¯s legs. He looked down, seeing a medium-sized hole in the sand before him. ¡°Snips!¡± Fischer put his hands on his hips and stared down at her. ¡°We don¡¯t threaten friends!¡± Sergeant Snips dipped her head, blowing a slow stream of bubbles. Fischer turned to Barry. ¡°She says she¡¯s sorry.¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s okay... and no, I won¡¯t say anything¡ªthis can stay between us.¡± Fischer nodded sharply, as did Sergeant Snips. ¡°I know, but I appreciate you confirming it anyway.¡± Fischer looked out at the sea and the sun rising above it. ¡°She deserves a peaceful life just as much as the rest of us.¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not sure you understand how monumental this is, Fischer.¡± Barry shook his head minutely, unbelieving of what he was seeing. ¡°For a creature to take even this small step... I didn¡¯t even know it was possible following the gods¡¯ betrayal.¡± Fischer smiled at him. ¡°Yeah, I kinda picked up on that, but there¡¯s no use stressing about it¡ªshe¡¯s here, and she¡¯s friendly, that¡¯s all that really matters. She¡¯s gonna be staying on my¡ªwell, ournd¡ªfor the foreseeable future.¡± How is he so calm about this? Does he trulyprehend the meaning of this crab¡¯s existence? ¡°Anyway, thanks for your discretion, Barry¡ªand the info.¡± Fischer gave him a genuine smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry your family by keeping you here too long, so if you¡¯ve gotta get back, that¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re wee, Fischer. I¡¯d better be getting back to them.¡± He turned, but paused, turning back to the being behind him. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Sergeant Snips.¡± She nodded and blew some bubbles. ¡°She said it was nice meeting you too... I think.¡± Barry retreated as fast as possible without showing his urgency. He couldn¡¯t help but let his gaze linger on the crab waving goodbye with a raised pincer as he left. What in Odin¡¯s good eye have I gotten myself into? ¡°I think that went pretty well,¡± I said to Sergeant Snips as she waved goodbye to Barry. She bubbled her agreement. I had taken Barry¡¯s measure, and deeming him trustworthy, had asked him about the odd System notifications and my ability to inspect fish. It was a gamble letting the farmer know of Sergeant Snips¡¯s existence, but I figured if he already held my fate in his hands by knowing of the ¡®spark of potential¡¯ I possessed, whatever that was, knowing of my violently capable pet crab would only further dissuade him from telling anyone. I bent down and rubbed the top of Sergeant Snips¡¯s carapace. ¡°Just make sure you stay hidden from anyone else, all right? It wouldn¡¯t do to have the whole vige learning about you.¡± She leaned into my petting, clearly enjoying the sensation. ¡°Are you up to anything, Snips? I have something to search for in the forest, and I think your sharp little digits might help.¡± She nodded and blew happy bubbles, gesturing with both ws toward the trees. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s get searching!¡± I found the sound of Sergeant Snips¡¯s scuttling legsforting as we made our way across the sands and into the forest. Her single eye never stopped roaming, and she seemed to enjoy the beauty of the day as much as I did. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a nt or tree with long, straight, flexible limbs. Have you seen anything like that?¡± She paused, taking a few moments to think before blowing unsure bubbles. ¡°You only recently gained the power you have, right? You seemed like a regr ol¡¯ umon rock crab when I gave you that fish yesterday...¡± She nodded vigorously, happy that I understood her predicament. ¡°No worries, Snips! We¡¯ll just have to search for it together. I don¡¯t actually know if we can find what I¡¯m looking for, but it¡¯s a beautiful morning for a stroll, isn¡¯t it?¡± She cked her ws and blew bubbles of agreement. We walked along the riverbank, taking in the sights of the forest. The trees were mostly the same as the ones I¡¯d already noted in this world, but I did see a few different species: one with a deep amber trunk, and another with an almost blue sheen to it. I stored their location in my mind, keen as I was on checking them outter. When we reached what I thought was the border of my territory, we made a right angle and walked north. There was no reason to not check outside the bounds of my property, but I hadn¡¯t yet explored the forest that was mine. A buzzing caught my attention, and I followed the noise, hoping it meant what I thought it did. My search was rewarded when we came upon a tree with a hollow in the trunk, the gap filled with honeb and a stream of bees flying in and out of the hive. Sergeant Snips stared up at the anomaly, cocking her head back and forth in a decidedly adorable manner. ¡°They¡¯re called bees, Snips,¡± I said with augh. ¡°They make something called honey¡ªhumans love it, but I¡¯m not sure if the sweet taste will agree with you.¡± She blew bubbles of interest, her beady eye watching theing and going of the insects with great curiosity. ¡°They¡¯re actually quite simr to you, Snips. They have an exoskeleton just like your carapace, a segmented body, and jointed appendages.¡± This only amplified the curiosity, and her ws slowly opened and closed as she stared at them. She really is intelligent. It must be an incredibly alien experience to suddenly gain sapience. I smiled as I realized it wasn¡¯t so dissimr to my situation¡ªwe were both exploring a strange new world. I bent down and scratched the top of her body. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, Snips. The bees will be here if you want toe back and watch them, and I promise to give you a taste of their honey one day.¡± She nodded, her eye still ncing back at the stream of arriving and departing insects as we walked further north. Only a few hundred meterster, we came upon just what I¡¯d been looking for. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I ran toward therge thicket sprouting skyward before us. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we actually found it, Snips!¡± She cked excitedly, feeding off my enthusiasm. I¡¯d been looking for something simr to bamboo¡ªa long, flexible, and strong basis for a fishing rod. Instead, I¡¯d found the real thing. The patch of bamboo before us had shoots of every size, and I marveled at therger ones with stems as wide as my arm and over seven meters tall. ¡°Imagine the rod I could craft with that sucker, Snips!¡± Though I doubted she knew what I was talking about, she still bubbled her excitement back at me. ¡°All right,¡± I said. ¡°Could you snip this one, this one, and that one, and...¡± I indicated seven of the bamboo shoots, settling on the lucky number. I can alwayse back for moreter. She scuttled over and cut the ones I¡¯d shown, the wooden fibers standing no chance against her empowered ws. With six different rods over my shoulder, and one that Sergeant Snips insisted on carrying held in one of her ws, we set off back toward home. My defense crab waved her goodbye as she slipped beneath the surface of the river. Waving back, I shook my head at what life had be. ¡°This world is something else...¡± Walking around the side of my house, I set most of the rods on the back deck to dry out. I wasn¡¯t actually sure if they¡¯d function better when fresh or dried, but I intended to find out. I took two of the fresh rods with me as I walked around to my chairs. Collecting the makeshift tackle box and my smaller rod I¡¯d used to catch fish yesterday, I got to work. I cut the line from the curtain rod, retying it to the tip of the bamboo one. I tested the strength of it, bending it back and forth with no small amount of force. It held, and I knew it would be more than enough to handle the smaller fish. Maybe not for the eel, though . . . It was still a crude construction, but I had ns to bring it closer to the technological level of rods on Earth. As with all things, though, it would take time. ¡°For now,¡± I said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll catch ate breakfast.¡± Sebastian nced over his shoulder as he made his way through the northern streets of Tropica. He¡¯d abandoned his cult garb for this mission; a in brown cloak with a hood hiding his features draped his form as he neared the destination. He turned a corner, sighting the opulent house. He stepped through the side gate of the property, handling the metaltch with care to not make too much noise. He walked along the house and around the back,ing to a room that was clearly ater addition to the building. Its construction was crude whenpared to the house it clung to, its stone-and-mortar build more akin to the structures the peasants of the vige used for their dwellings. He knocked on the wooden door with the designated rhythm. Tap-taptaptap-tap. ¡°Come in,¡± a soft voice said. Sebastian opened the door slowly, and a sickly sweet smell rushed out to greet him. The inside of the room was dim; his eyes needing a moment to adjust. When they did, he saw all manner of dried nts hanging from the walls, different vials and distilling equipment atop drawers at the back of the room, and a single hunched figure swirling the contents of a cauldron atop a workbench before him. ¡°What brings you to the Cult of the Alchemist, Leviathan child?¡± Sebastian felt the grimace cross his face but made no effort to hide it. It had surprised him when his contact back in the capital informed him of the alchemy cult¡¯s presence in Tropica, but he had no issue making use of the misguided fool across from him. ¡°I require a tincture, Alchemist child.¡± He spat thest word, throwing the insult right back at him. ¡°Something of deadly potency.¡± ¡°Deadly?¡± The alchemist raised his head, revealing a face filled with wrinkles and bearing a wicked grin. ¡°Such things can be arranged... for the right rpense.¡± ¡°Name your price, alchemist.¡± Again, he spat thest word, unwilling to suppress his disdain. ¡°I have as little desire to spend time in each other¡¯s presence as you do.¡± The man chuckled in response, the noise sounding wet and wrong. ¡°No need for such insults, child. I no more hate you than I hate the flies that buzz around my concoctions. We all have our ce in this world¡ªafter all, do you not have a use for me?¡± Sebastian mmed two silver coins on the bench in front of him¡ªa substantial sum¡ªwanting this interaction to be over as soon as possible. ¡°I need a single dose for a single man.¡± The alchemist eyed the coins beforezily reaching out and grasping them. ¡°And what has this man done to deserve such an end?¡± He slid the coins into his pocket. ¡°While what you request will deliver a finality, it is not a kind way to go.¡± Sebastian snarled. ¡°It is the concern of the Cult of the Leviathan.¡± The hooded figure looked at Sebastian for a long moment. He turned, opened a drawer, and grabbed something with serpentine sluggishness. At the same pace, he slid the small vial over to Sebastian. Sebastian snatched it and strode out the door without another word. Neither the touch of the cool breeze nor the smell of fresh air registered as he strode back toward his headquarters, consumed as his thoughts were. For his heresy, Fischer deserves a torturous death. Chapter 14: Coffee Chapter 14: Coffee Isat in the shade of my porch, delighting in the meal of fish I¡¯d just indulged in. A perfectte breakfast, if I do say so myself. I felt tired, my brain sluggish, but my synapses fired enough for a moment of rity to strike. ¡°Shit! I forgot to ask Barry about caffeine!¡± No wonder I was so tired. What is a morning without coffee¡ªor at the very least, a hot cup of tea? ¡°How ya doing, Barry?¡± The man was so focused on his farm work he jumped at my words. ¡°Woah, sorry mate. Didn¡¯t mean to spook you.¡±Barry¡¯s face was white, his eyes daunted. ¡°O-oh, sorry, Fischer. My head was elsewhere. I¡¯m doing good. How are you?¡± Sheesh, I¡¯ll have to make some noise before I say g¡¯day next time. He looks like he¡¯s seen a ghost. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good Barry. I had another question for you.¡± Barry swallowed. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you guys have coffee around here? Or tea?¡± The farmer visibly rxed. ¡°Tea is plentiful, and there¡¯s a coffee shop on the north side of the vige, but it¡¯s a little expensive...¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Same situation as the passiona husk? Is it gically modified to not reproduce?¡± ¡°No, actually.¡± He leaned on his hoe. ¡°But it is heavily regted. Coffee is one of our kingdom¡¯s main exports, and after gic engineering led to poisonings or some such scandal, the kingdom cracked down and made it illegal to grow unless you have a permit.¡± I made tough at Barry¡¯s joke, but at seeing his serious demeanor, quickly pressed my lips together in a frown. ¡°You¡¯re serious about it poisoning people?¡± ¡°Yes. It killed quite a few noble sons if the rumors are to be believed, but I don¡¯t really know all the details as truth.¡± I rubbed my chin. Could be an borate hoax, set up tomoditize coffee and drive up the price... I sighed, fearing the information I was about to request. ¡°The beans are super expensive, aren¡¯t they?¡± Barry nodded with a grimace. ¡°The merchant thates once a month sells the beans for an extortive price unless you have an agreement with the crown. I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯ve seen the nobledy with a coffee shop on the north side of Tropica buy them for cheaper than our food supplies.¡± I shook my head in dismay. ¡°Tea is good, but nothing beats a good coffee. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Barry raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ll see what you can do? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You let me take care of that, mate.¡± I shot him a wink. ¡°See yater, Barry.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, bye Fischer . . .¡± I strode toward the vige. If not for the kingdom¡¯s monopolization of beans, coffee would be easily essible to everyone. All you needed was ground beans and water¡ªnot even hot water. One of my favorite types of coffee from my previous life was cold brew, and I¡¯d often made it for myself at home, finding the brewing method rxing, meditative. No coffee for themon folk? How can I stand by and allow such oppression of the working ss? George¡¯s thoughts had been a mess since Fischer¡¯s arrival, and he was taking sce in his first lunch of the day, allowing the contrast of sweet and savory pastries to whisk his troubled mind to a ce offort. A loud knock came from his front door and a spike of dread sheared through his peace like a knife through freshly toasted buns. ¡°Want me to get it, love?¡± His wife waddled over and massaged his shoulders. He leaned into the soft touch of her well-fed form. ¡°Not at all.¡± He kissed her hand. ¡°It is a man¡¯s job to deal with the rabble¡ªyou enjoy first lunch, dear.¡± He walked down his stairs with care, holding the railings with butter-slick hands. Pausing before the door, he took a moment to catch his breath before opening the portal. When it swung open, the dread he¡¯d been fighting off mmed into him. ¡°G¡¯day George. How are ya, mate?¡± ¡°F-Fischer, hello.¡± He wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°I¡¯m well, and you?¡± ¡°Good, thanks! I had a suggestion for you, though.¡± A suggestion? What ns has he put in ce since Ist saw him... ? ¡°Er¡ªof course, Fischer. What was it?¡± ¡°I came to ask about coffee.¡± ¡°Uh . . . coffee?¡± ¡°Right. Coffee. I know that a nobledy purchases coffee for a reasonable price.¡± Fischer leaned in. ¡°Is there any way I can get that same discount for some beans?¡± George felt his considerable jowls quiver. He dares test my loyalty to the crown? The audacity! ¡°Unfortunately,¡± he said, with deliberate pronunciation, ¡°the decreased rate is only avable to those that purchase a coffee machine from the capital. Lena has such a machine, which is why she can purchase the beans at a decreased price.¡± Fischer¡¯s eyebrow twitched in annoyance, confirming George¡¯s suspicions. He was trying to trip me up! Oh, Fischer, my intellect is too vast for you toprehend. You think I¡¯d fall prey to such an obvious trap? ¡°Of course,¡± Fischer said. ¡°The coffee machines are quite expensive, aren¡¯t they?¡± With his victory over the crown agent, some of George¡¯s anxiety was washed away by the crushing weight of his superiority. ¡°Naturally. The cheap beans are an incentive to buy one of the marvels created by the capital.¡± ¡°Well, I assume as the lord of the vige, you take a percentage of ie as tax, right?¡± George¡¯s perceived sense of superiority dissolved and sweat sprouted from his forehead again. ¡°Y-yes...¡± So he is here for the taxes. I knew he had nefarious intention. Oh, Fischer, you devious man, you scoundrel of the worst degree¡ª ¡°Well,¡± Fischer said, interrupting his panic. ¡°If the farmers were more productive, that would increase the yield of the vige, right?¡± What games does he y? Whatyered scheme is unfolding before me? ¡°It would mean that, yes,¡± George said tentatively. ¡°What is your suggestion?¡± ¡°Coffee.¡± ¡°. . . coffee?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Fischer nodded. ¡°Coffee would improve the work output of the vigers, but from what I can tell, there¡¯s only a single shop that sells it on the north side of town, and it¡¯s too expensive for themon folk.¡± ¡°W-well, yes, of course. It is an expensive drink for the upper crust¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good, mate.¡± Fischer shook his head. ¡°Where Ie from, it¡¯s an affordablemodity, and I think you¡¯d see a significant improvement of the vige¡¯s mary output if it was essible to all.¡± George paled, and he dabbed his forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°It-it¡¯s not so simple¡ªthe cost of purchasing a coffee machine alone...¡± ¡°Think of it as an investment. You could even use some of the gold I gave you, right?¡± After giving me explicit instructions not to spend the coin? What trap is he attempting tond me in? ¡°Anyway,¡± Fischer said in his always demanding tone, ¡°it¡¯s only a suggestion. If you were to pay the cost of a machine for one of the existing stores in town, namely Sue¡¯s bakery, she should be able to afford the beans and could pass on the savings to the rest of the vigers. It¡¯d improve morale, output, and overall, the wealth of the vige.¡± ¡°What¡ªwhat of the cost? It is no small thing.¡± Fischer waved the question away. ¡°You could just use a bit of the funds already taken as tax and use it to generate even more ie. What do you think?¡± The statement was all the confirmation George needed that the capital agent before him knew of the gold he¡¯d been skimming from the taxes. ¡°Y-you¡¯re right, Fischer.¡± He stered a smile on his face, trying to hide his distress. ¡°That¡¯s a fantastic idea. I can¡ªI will make the arrangements immediately.¡± George mmed the door, his significant weight leaning against it as he slid down to the floor. His head was swimming, and if he stood any longer, he may just faint. Hey down, staring at the ceiling as he tried to calm his breathing. By the prosperous womb of Ceto, how will I extract myself from this mess? Poor George, I thought as I walked back to Sue¡¯s bakery. How did a man with such debilitating social anxiety end up the lord of a vige? The bloke can¡¯t even talk to me without breaking into a sweat and bing a stammering mess. The thought was fleeting, and I felt a broad smile spread over my face. The negotiations were sessful, and it was only a matter of time before coffee was a mainstay for the south siders of Tropica. ¡°Good news, Sue!¡± I said as I approached her shopfront. ¡°George agreed, and the equipment is being organized!¡± Sue¡¯s motherly smile froze in ce, and her eyebrows formed a vertical line between them. ¡°You¡¯re . . . you¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Yep! All you¡¯ll have to do is offer the coffee at the agreed price of one copper.¡± I winked at her. ¡°I assume my coffee and snack deal is still good?¡± ¡°Of course! You can have all the free food and coffee you can handle if you¡¯re serious. You are serious, right? Don¡¯t mess with me, Fischer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Mind if I grab a pastry now?¡± I pointed at a baked good that looked like a croissant. ¡°That one there is calling to me.¡± ¡°You can have every single one of them!¡± ¡°Just one will do. Thank you, though.¡± With a practiced motion, she swept the treat into a paper bag and handed it to me. I contemted everything I¡¯d done and learned this morning as I sat in the shade with my delightful little pastry. First and foremost was that George responds to pressure. The mary gain didn¡¯t seem to sway him at all, but with just a little leaning on my part, he¡¯d caved and agreed. While my coffee goals were initially selfish, I really did want it to be essible to everyone¡ªit seemed like a travesty for the beans to be too expensive for the average person. I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind going forward if I see ways I can improve the lives of the citizens of Tropica. I may be here for fishing, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t step in when I can improve the lives of those around me. If nothing else, it would make people like me more¡ªwhich I sorely need, given my heretical ways. I took a bite of the fantasy croissant, raising an eyebrow at the ky, buttery insides. Damn¡ªthat¡¯s good. Another notable thing I¡¯d learned came from Sue¡ªshe patiently exined the currency system, something I¡¯d managed to avoid so far with my use of whole gold pieces and pastry bargaining chips. There were copper, iron, silver, and gold pieces, converting up at a ten-to1 ratio. My use of one gold to purchase mynd meant that I¡¯d paid the equivalent of one thousand one-copper coffees¡ªan absolute steal if you asked me, even if George had hustled me on the price. Speaking of money, I had a terrible truth to confront: as much as I¡¯d wanted to avoid doing anything other than fishing, I needed coin. Selling fish seemed unfeasible for the time being, considering it was heresy to live off the sea. I¡¯d have topromise if I wanted to do all the cool things I had nned for my fishing endeavors and property both. Getting to my feet, I put thest bit of croissant in my mouth. I walked around the corner to thank Sue but stepped right into an ambush. ¡°There he is!¡± Sue said, pointing at me. ¡°Go ask him about it!¡± Maria, Roger, and Fergus, the cksmith, turned their heads to me. Fergus was the first to reach me, taking powerful strides. ¡°Is it true?¡± he demanded. ¡°Er, is what true, mate?¡± ¡°The coffee! You¡¯re really giving Sue a coffee machine?¡± ¡°Uh, I mean technically George is, but yeah, she¡¯s getting a coffee machine.¡± The behemoth of a manughed and pped my shoulders. ¡°I could kiss you, Fischer!¡± His eyes danced, and I thought he might actually kiss me for a moment. ¡°I had coffee once as a gift when I finished my apprenticeship¡ªI¡¯ve never forgotten the taste or feeling but haven¡¯t been able to justify the cost of buying it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re starting to make me suspicious, Fischer,¡± Maria said in a joking tone as she walked over. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing but good since you arrived¡ªwhat¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°No catch,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Can¡¯t a guy just do good by his neighbors?¡± Roger¡¯s scowl said No, you can¡¯t, but he remained silent. ¡°First the passiona pastries, now this?¡± Despite his size, Fergus was the personification of an excited child. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ever repay you...¡± ¡°About that, Fergus¡ªI was about toe see you after thanking Sue for the lovely meal I just had.¡± ¡°Oh, what about?¡± Unbidden, my oldest nemesis returned. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] I wiped the sweat from my brow as I dismissed the unwee harassment. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve never worked bellows before, Fischer?¡± I stopped pumping, looking over at Fergus. Both he and Duncan, his apprentice, gaped at me with odd expressions. ¡°Yeah, why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re working that thing like a seasoned pro,¡± Duncan said, still staring. I nced down at the pump and the forge it was attached to, not seeing the big deal. Sure, it was physical work, but it seemed straightforward enough for me. I¡¯d expected it to be hotter too, but the heat radiating from the forge was almost cleansing. ¡°I¡¯m just pumping.¡± I shrugged. ¡°You two are doing the actual work.¡± Fergus shook his head with a smile. ¡°Maybe so, but thanks to you we¡¯ll finish today way ahead of schedule, even after making the cages you requested. You¡¯re sure that¡¯s all you want?¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all I need for now, mate. I wouldn¡¯t say no if you let me trade time on the bellows for more smithing in the future, though.¡± He roared augh. ¡°I¡¯d be a madman to turn that down with the speed we¡¯re getting things done!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s get back to it then.¡± I resumed pumping the bellows. ¡°I think you fes deserve an early finish.¡± A few hourster, I was walking out of the smithy with seven cages piled atop each other. ¡°Er, you¡¯re sure you¡¯re all right with those, Fischer?¡± ¡°Yup! Cheers boys!¡± I called over my shoulder. I hope Sergeant Snips is around when I get home¡ªI have a need for those sharp ckers of hers. Fergus watched Fischer go, his face frowning in confusion. ¡°Is he really human?¡± Duncan asked from beside him. ¡°He¡¯s certainly stronger than he looks. He was like a demon on the bellows.¡± ¡°I hope hees back every day¡ªit was nice just being able to craft and not worry about keeping the forge lit.¡± Duncan cocked his head as he stared after the departing man. ¡°That¡¯s at least a hundred kilograms of metal he¡¯s carrying, right?¡± ¡°Closer to two hundred, I¡¯d wager.¡± ¡°Well, definitely not human, but he¡¯s a nice demon, at least.¡± Fergus bellowed augh. ¡°Aye, that he is.¡± Chapter 15: Farming Chapter 15: Farming There you are!¡± I said with augh. Sergeant Snips cked her ws in delight as she emerged from the river. ¡°Do you have a moment to spare, Snips? I have a need for those clickety-ckers of yours.¡± She held out her ws, looked at them, then looked back at me and blew questioning bubbles.¡°Oh, yeah, sorry. Your ws¡ªI have need of your ws.¡± She nodded vigorously, urging me on with said ckers. ¡°All right! With me, Sergeant!¡± I strode off toward the forest, my ever-reliable guard crab following. I looked about the trees as I tried to spot some pole-worthy trunks. Finding a suitably small and straight tree, I pointed at its base. ¡°Reckon you could cut this down for me?¡± Sergeant Snips obliged, unleashing a st with both ws that sliced most of the way through the trunk. The tree fell, and she scuttled out of its path. ¡°Damn, Snips! That¡¯s some serious firepower!¡± She blew happy bubbles as her single eye nced between me and the fallen sapling. ¡°Would you be a dear and trim the top and branches off?¡± A few cutster, and I had a ten-foot-tall pole that was between four and five inches in diameter. I bent to pick it up and test its heft. I lifted it with ease. Is this new body ridiculously strong or is this tree just super light¡ªI can probably carry all four poles with ease. I thought back to the objects I¡¯d had Fergus and Duncan build and their reactions to me carrying my newly acquired cages back home. Guess it¡¯s probably the body . . . I shook the thought away. Strength was nice, and I was happy to make use of it, but there was no need to overthink it. ¡°All right, Snips, we need three more like this one. See any suitable trees?¡± She scuttled off further into the forest in search of saplings, blowing gleeful bubbles all the way. I shook my head with a smile as I trailed her. I set the four poles down on the sand. ¡°Thanks for the help, Snips!¡± Her carapace dipped below the water of the beach, her ws still visible as they franticly waved goodbye. ¡°All right,¡± I said to myself. ¡°Now to find a good spot...¡± I could have asked my friendly crab to have a look for me, but if I was being honest, I was excited to go for a swim. I owned a beachfront property and hadn¡¯t even been for a single dip in the ocean¡ªa crime against my Australian heritage. Stripping down to my jocks¡ªthat the tailors Steven and Ruby had thankfully had the foresight to provide¡ªI slowly walked out into the softlypping waves. The water was the good kind of cold, enough to jolt the nervous system and wake me up, but not so freezing as to be ufortable. I got up to my waist in the ocean, took a deep breath, and plunged my head under. I sat there for a long moment, holding my breath as the cool water surrounded me. The peace of the sea washed over me, and a content smile made its way to my face unbidden. I swam out, floating on my back, the mid afternoon sun warming the top of my body just as the cool ocean caressed my back. I lost track of time, allowing the moment of mindfulness to linger. All right, that¡¯s enough rxation. I flipped over to my front, and casting my eyes over the ocean floor, I began my search. The entirety of the bay should be suitable for my purposes, but I was intent on finding the perfect spot that wouldn¡¯t impede my fishing and would keep my cages in the ideal tidal zone. It didn¡¯t take me long. I picked a spot fifty meters northeast from thest bit of rock protruding from the heand. It was high tide, and I could still touch the sand while keeping my head above water, meaning the cages would stay submerged most of the time while still getting enough much-needed oxygen. I swam back to the shore, tied my poles together with a length of line, and swam back out with them. I untied the first one and got to work, nting it firmly in the sand. I thought it would be quite challenging, but with my strength, I was easily able to lift myself atop the pole and twist it back and forth to root it firmly in the sand. When the first one was buried a full five feet into the sandy t, I gave it a good pull, and finding it holding steadfast, nodded to myself. I repeated the action for the other three poles, and when the final one was nted, I lifted myself atop it, inspecting my handwork. The four poles were ced in a line with just over six feet between each, their rigid forms visible to me through the clear waters of the bay. As I was securing wire between the poles and attaching the first cage, a stream of bubbles floated up beside me, announcing the arrival of Sergeant Snips. She crawled up one of the poles, perching atop it and looking at my construction with intent curiosity. Iughed at her expression and the way she cocked her body back and forth. I gave her a good rub on the top of her shell. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait and see, Snips.¡± Her lone eyestalk was glued to me as I went about securing the six cages between the poles. The thick wire the cksmiths had given me was perfect and would probablyst years in the salty water. With a final twist, it was finished. I turned to Sergeant Snips. ¡°We just need one more thing¡ªwant to help me gather it?¡± She blew so many bubbles that I had no idea what she was trying to say, but the enthusiastic bobbing of her head told me it was a definite yes. ¡°All right,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Meet me over at the rocks of the heand.¡± She emerged way before me, scuttling back and forth on the shore with impatience. When I¡¯d almost reached the shore, she raced to the rocks, staring back at me and almost vibrating with anticipation. I jogged over and picked up my hammer and file, not wanting to keep my anxious guard crab waiting. ¡°See these?¡± I asked, bending down and pointing at the rocks. She peered where I¡¯d shown, cocking her head in confusion. I took the file, held the tip of it to the rocks, and with a swift smack of the hammer, peeled away the top shell I¡¯d dislodged. Sergeant Snips leaned in so close that her eye almost touched the meat of the oyster. ¡°Try it,¡± I urged. She tentatively picked it up between her ws, seemed to smell it, and took a testing bite. Her body went rigid, and in the next second the entire thing was gone, sucked into her open mouth with glee. I barked augh at the reaction, and before I could do anything, she lowered her w to another of the shellfish and snipped it open. Well, she tried to snip it open, but all she seeded in doing was showering us in shell, rock, and a fine mist of executed oyster. ¡°Er, maybe try a little softer, Snips.¡± I wiped the liquefied mollusk from my face. ¡°Want me to open another?¡± She shook her body, and with a much more controlled ck of the ws, another oyster¡¯s lid flew away. She swept the salty flesh into her mouth faster than the eye could see. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t eat all of these suckers, all right? I want some too, and we need some for the cages I just made.¡± She nodded at the former, then cocked her head when I said some were for the cages, once more lost in confusion. I cracked one open for myself, savoring the unique vor as I chewed and swallowed. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] I was having a nice time with my friend, System... I shook my head as I dismissed the prompt. ¡°Want me to show you what I¡¯m doing with them?¡± She nodded vigorously, her inquisitive nature kicking in. Using myrge nail, I slowly chipped away at the oysters I intended to farm. I was deliberate and exacting, careful to dislodge each shell without damaging the lid or base of the oysters¡¯ now-mobile homes. When I had twenty-four of them in a pile, I started slipping them in my pouch. ¡°Back to the cages, Snips!¡± Once more, she beat me there by a mile, swaying back and forth atop one of the poles with little patience as I swam over. ¡°These things are tasty, right, Snips?¡± I asked when I reached the first cage. She nodded and blew bubbles of ascent. ¡°They¡¯re called oysters, and food isn¡¯t the reason I¡¯m putting them in these cages¡ªat least not the entire reason.¡± Her body tilted in thought¡ªever the attentive student. I opened the roof of the cage, sliding four oysters inside. ¡°These things can grow something called pearls. Everyone else in this town is a heretic and thinks eating fish or anything else from the sea is unthinkable.¡± She blew bubbles of dismay, and I nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, Snips. That means I can¡¯t make money from selling fish, but the pearls these have a chance to produce means in the future, I might be able to secure a reliable source of ie.¡± She looked between the caged oysters and me, blowing curious bubbles that I took to mean ¡°How?¡± I slid a cut of wire around the top of the cage and twisted, securing it in ce. ¡°They reproduce by makingrvae that float through the ocean and attach themselves to surfaces. I think just putting the cages here might have been enough to cultivate them, but by cing oysters directly in the cage, we ensure that thervae are as close as possible when the oysters spit them out.¡± She paused, digesting the information, then nodded, blowing bubbles ofprehension. ¡°Clever girl, Snips. I¡¯m not sure how long they¡¯ll take to grow¡ªI don¡¯t actually know that much about their life cycle. But, with luck, we¡¯ll be able to harvest pearls from them soon.¡± I looked up at the fading light, the beauty of the sunset demanding my attention as it colored the western sky. A w tapped me on the shoulder, drawing my attention. I turned to Snips, raising an eyebrow. She gave me a wave of the ws, a dip of the carapace, and jumped off the pole, sinking into the ocean and out of sight. ¡°Bye, Snips!¡± I yelled. Shaking my head in amusement at my pal, I set about filling the rest of the cages. I dug up a rather stinky bit of eel, leaning my head as far away from it as possible. Using a stick, I stabbed the bait, then carefully lowered it into the final bit of smithing Fergus and Duncan had done for me. I folded a bit of wire over the bait, securing it to the bottom of the crab pot. Maybe I should have warned Snips about this. Ah well, she¡¯ll recognize the eel as the one she cut for me... probably... I tied a length of line to the crab pot and set off toward the coast. I walked it out into the sea from the sandy beach, not trusting the rtively thin line to hold up against the sharp rocks. I tied the end of the line to arge stone, and with the excitement of the unknown, I walked back to the house, trying to put the crab pot out of mind, lest I check it every ten minutes and catch absolutely nothing. I felt a smilee across my face. It had been a long, productive day, and I¡¯d taken steps to improve both my life and that of the vigers. Guess I¡¯ll cook some fish and call it a night¡ªoh, alongside some fresh oysters, of course! Trent, the first in line to the throne and bane of all serving staff, opened the door to his hideout and slipped inside. He¡¯d escaped the feast by pretending to go to the bathroom¡ªonly after filling his stomach with hunks of meat and countless sweets, of course. He closed the door behind him with a soft click and started making his way into the veritable sea of ancient relics. A tiredness stole over him as he crawled further into the mess, and he relished the nap he was about to have while the rest of the royal family were downstairs doing useless things, like conversing andworking. He found a familiar pocket and took a moment to check if the working relic still held power. He¡¯d been surprised that it still showed information from the time of the ancients, listing the advancements of some long dead or ascended person named ¡®Fischer.¡¯ He stretched as he got to his feet, and with practiced precision, gave the relic in question a good, hard p. That¡¯s what you get for insulting me, idiot. You will rue the day you looked down on Trent, the magnificent inherit¡ªHis thoughts cut off as the screen came to life, and another line of text had joined the other two. New milestone! Fischer has learned cksmithing! His eyes became saucers, and his already drooping mouth opened even further. What in Poseidon¡¯s salted taint is going on... ? Chapter 16: The Noose Chapter 16: The Noose It was a fitful sleep with the excitement of a set trap waiting to be checked, and I woke to the light of the already risen sun creeping through my open bedroom door. Anticipation rising, I sprung from my bed and ran out onto the sands. A wet thwap sounded, and I paused on the spot, turning toward the noise. George stood to the right of me, eyes wide as he stared between me and my home, shoes covered in the topping of what looked to be a cake. ¡°Morning, George!¡± I gave him a broad grin. ¡°How ya doing?¡± George¡¯s face went white, and he stammered, ¡°G-good morning, Fischer. I brought you coffee and a treat...¡± He looked down, only just now realizing that he was wearing a portion of the aforementioned treat, the rest having exploded across the sand.I cared little for the cake, but my eyes locked onto the y mug in his trembling hand. ¡°S-sorry, Fischer! I¡ª¡± ¡°Mate! You shouldn¡¯t have!¡± I walked over and held my hand out for the mug, mouth watering. ¡°You really brought me a coffee?¡± He seemed to recover slightly. ¡°Y-yes! I wanted to tell you that the coffee machine you requested should be here within the week, and I¡¯ve organized a coffee for you from Lena¡¯s Caf¨¦ each morning until it arrives.¡± ¡°Every day?¡± I took the cup. ¡°Mate, you¡¯ve outdone yourself.¡± I took a tentative sip, and the familiar taste of freshly brewed coffee consumed my senses. It was bitter, the roast a little darker than my usual tastes, but it would pair perfectly with something sweet. I closed my eyes and breathed in, moving my tongue to let the vors circte. ¡°George, mate, I could kiss you right now.¡± He let out a strainedugh. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy. Sorry about the mess...¡± He looked down at the sttered remains of his other offering. ¡°I-I was just so shocked to see your home...¡± ¡°Oh, this thing?¡± I looked at the visible face of my house. ¡°Just a little something I knocked up over thest few days. You like it?¡± ¡°Y-yes! It is magnificent . . .¡± ¡°d to hear, mate! It¡¯s nowhere near as opulent as yours, but it suits me just fine.¡± His eyes were vacant as he stared at the abode. After a long moment, I waved a hand in front of him. ¡°You feeling all right, mate?¡± He blinked rapidly, his eyes refocusing on me. ¡°Ye¡ªyes! Of course! I¡¯d better get going, there¡¯s a lot to do back in the vige!¡± He turned and strode slowly away in the direction of Tropica. Poor bloke. I guess the house would be shocking, but his social anxiety seems debilitating. ¡°Thanks again, George!¡± I called after him, taking another big mouthful of my gloriously caffeinated beverage. George couldn¡¯t feel his legs, and barely recognized that he was moving at all. This is worse than I thought . . . Like the unwavering arrow of Apollo, seeing the house Fischer upied had driven a shaft of despair into his heart. It appeared in only a few days¡ªhad Fischer built it before he even arrived? What resources must the man possess for him to deliver such expensive materials unseen, then erect it unnoticed? He had woken that morning full of intent¡ªhe¡¯d barely slept following the previous day¡¯s interaction with Fischer, and in the early hours of the morning, had decided to not let the machinations of the capital agent affect him. He¡¯d meant to show a facade of calm surety when presenting the expensive food and drink. Seeing the house had dissolved that intention like granr sugar in a hot beverage. It was made to resemble the ancient houses of old, and only the richest of nobles in the capital of Gormona could afford the materials required to make such an approximation. Does he intend to use his home as the vige¡¯s new base of power after ousting me? Worse, a defensive wall of rock surrounded it. He hasn¡¯t built a home but established a fortress from which to torment me. He didn¡¯t even notice when his surroundings turned from sand and sugarcane to homes and street, troubled as his thoughts were. Did he antagonize me intentionally to draw me in? He was pleased for me to stumble upon his domain, smiling at me as I cast my eyes over it. Oh, Fischer, you devious man¡ªI am but a puppet dancing on your strings... I called and called for Sergeant Snips, wanting to give her a taste of the cake strewn over the sands, but she never came. Guess she¡¯s gone off somewhere . . . I felt a bare moment of worry, but it vanished when I remembered the capabilities of my defensive crab¡ªshe¡¯d be able to fend for herself and would return when finished with whatever she was doing. I sipped thest bit of coffee, relishing the vor and sensation of vigor already coursing through me. Fueled by dopamine and excitement, I jogged to the trap waiting for me. I picked up the rock, happy to see the line still tied firmly to it. The line felt tight, and as I started pulling it in, it was heavy. Is there something in the crab pot, or am I just imagining it? Hand over hand, pull after pull, the suspense was agonizing, almost too much for me to handle. I finally caught sight of the crab pot, and anticipation bubbled over as I caught sight of light-yellow masses on the backside of my trap. I grabbed the metal handle on the close side and reefed it out of the water. Two crabs sat in the back corners, the same color as sand, and with a more streamlined shape than that of Sergeant Snips. Sand Crab Common Found along the ocean shores, this crustacean is a staple of the Kallis Realm¡¯s coastal denizens. So, less prized in vor than rock crabs, but moremon? [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] ¡°Can I just have a goddamn moment to myself, System?¡± I yelled. ¡°That shit is getting tedious!¡± I felt something in response, like a switch presented in response to myint. With a push, I mentally flicked it. Nothing seemed to change, but I had a feeling I¡¯d just turned off the annoying notifications. I hoped that was the case. Guess I¡¯ll have to wait and see . . . Returning my attention to the cornered crabs, I opened the pot, carefully reaching behind therger of the crabs with my hand. It backed further into the corner, and I easily grabbed its paddle-shaped back swimmers. I inspected the bottom, seeing it had a pointed abdomen. I repeated the same for the other, seeing a broader, tter abdomen. If they were anything like the crabs of Earth, which I strongly suspected they were, the pointed carapace underneath meant it was male, and the crab with a tter one was female. I carefully set down the female, watching intently as she swiftly swam into the depths and out of sight. Females were a source of reproduction, and although the rarity was listed asmon, it still felt wrong eating a breeder. I held up the male, which was the bigger of them. ¡°Not your lucky day, mate.¡± I tied both pincers against its body with a length of line, removing the threat of getting a snipped finger. I left the pot there, with the line tied around the rock I¡¯d used as an anchor, and set off home with the male. I filled arge pot with fresh water from the river, ced the crab inside, and left it in my kitchen with a lid atop. I didn¡¯t want to cause the thing any undue distress, so left it in the insted air of my house. With that thought lingering, and making a possible bad call, I cut the line that held its limbs close. ¡°Your time is almost done, crab,¡± I said to it. ¡°The least I can do is let you move about.¡± It tried to get me with one of its pincers¡ªfair y¡ªbut I was too quick. With a few goals in mind, I made my way toward Tropica. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is a good idea, sir?¡± Gary asked. Sebastian¡¯s eye twitched at his idiotic follower¡¯s insubordination. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure, Gary¡ªnow move out of the way.¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir. Sorry, sir.¡± He shuffled aside, leaving the path clear. Sebastian left the house that functioned as the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s Tropica branch. The purse at his side was aforting weight, and his lip twinged up in annoyance at having to waste more of the Cult¡¯s funds. Not a waste, he reminded himself. A necessary cost to rid the world of the upstart that¡¯s disrupting my ns. He made his way toward the north side of the vige, face firm and stride true. He wore his lobster regalia this time; there was no need to hide hisings and goings. The wait for the caf¨¦ was long, and the bulbous bodies of minor nobles blocked his path. Their sizes brought him great disgust, but not for their attractiveness¡ªtheir forms were the pinnacle of beauty standards. Sebastian¡¯s grievance was with how much it cost to sustain such a look. He had more than enough coin to cultivate such a body, but his purposey with the guidance of blessed lobsters toward divinity. These people are heretics¡ªthey have no desire to truly serve the potential gods. Disgusting wastes of space, one and all. The line dwindled, one erged person at a time, and he eventually reached the counter. The woman behind the counter, who he knew to be named Lena, looked down her nose at him. ¡°Yes?¡± Her voice was dismissive and petnt, a far cry from the deference and cheer she¡¯d given everyone before him. ¡°One coffee, please,¡± Sebastian said, trying his best to smile at the mountain of a woman. ¡°You may not be able to afford it, priest.¡± She sniffed at him. ¡°Five iron coins.¡± He breathed in slowly, trying to keep control of his features. ¡°I heard the people before me paying only three irons, madam.¡± She shrugged a single shoulder, not bothering with both. ¡°That was for people of note, who I know wille back with their mugs, or pay to rece a broken one. For you... if you bring it back tomorrow, I¡¯ll happily charge you three.¡± ¡°And will I get the two irons back if I return it?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said with a caustic smile. ¡°It¡¯s a non-refundable deposit. You¡¯ll be charged three irons from then on¡ªassuming those skinny hands of yours don¡¯t slip and smash one of them.¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t control the half sneer that sprouted, but quickly smiled to rece it. ¡°Of course, madam.¡± He reached into his pouch, counted out five irons, and held them out for her. She tapped on the counter, and he ced them there. She pulled out a cloth, grabbed the coins with them, and threw them into a jar as if they would bite. ¡°Won¡¯t be a moment, sir.¡± Thest word was mocking, and as she turned away, Sebastian bared his teeth at her back. Push me, vile wench, and you¡¯ll be next. A minuteter, she put the coffee-filled mug on the far side of the bench away from the line, then smiled brightly at the next person to order. ¡°Two coffees and thirty-four passiona pastries, Geraldine?¡± ¡°You know me so well, Lena¡ªGeorge and I just can¡¯t get enough!¡± Sebastian tuned them out as he headed back south with Fischer¡¯s coffee, ignoring the scornden nces of the people that lined up behind him. A necessary cost, he reminded himself. The cultivator might suspect if the first gift of coffee was poisoned, but if I make a habit of it, the noose will slide around his neck with ease. ¡°Fischer!¡± a voice called as I walked through the vige. I turned, seeing the man in a lobster robe that had previously threatened me. Sebastian, Maria had said . . . ¡°Hey, Sebastian. You in a better mood today?¡± He rubbed the back of his head, giving me a smile vacant of joy. ¡°I wanted to say sorry for my behavior the other day. I¡¯ve brought you a coffee in apology.¡± I raised an eyebrow but epted the drink. ¡°Thanks!¡± I downed the coffee in a single swig, handing him back the cup. ¡°We all have bad days, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I pped him on the shoulder by way of goodbye, and kept on walking, keen as I was to go about my errands. Sebastian seethed as he made his way back to his precious lobsters. I could have just poisoned the idiot then! He didn¡¯t even question it, didn¡¯t even bother tasting the thing that I¡¯d spent so much damn coin on! It¡¯s going to cost me another three irons, and for what? He sighed, and a malicious smile made its way out as he realized something. That just means the next cup will deliver his doom. Enjoy the coffee, fool, for the next one will be yourst. He cackled as he went, ignoring the looks of passing vigers. Chapter 17: A Productive Day Chapter 17: A Productive Day You know, maybe that lobster bloke ain¡¯t all that bad, I thought as I power walked through Tropica Vige. People I¡¯d never met before were smiling and waving at me, which was a wee change from the usual suspicion and derision I faced. Guess they¡¯ve heard about the coffee machineing in hot... Before I even realized it, I reached Steven and Ruby¡¯s... tailors? Tailorors? Whatever, I reached the clothes shop. The second coffee was kicking in, and in retrospect, it may not have been the best idea to subject this new body to who knew how many shots of coffee for the first time. Ah well, it¡¯s gonna be a productive day, baby! I paused. Did I just call myself baby in the third person? Definitely too much coffee... ¡°Hello, Fischer!¡± Steven greeted, skull-dragging me out of my questionable introspection. ¡°G¡¯day, mate! How are ya?¡± ¡°I¡¯m great, thanks! Is it true you¡¯re buying Sue a coffee machine?¡± ¡°Not me, George is, but you¡¯re goddamn right she¡¯s getting a coffee machine, Steven! The people need it!¡± He gave me a funny look. ¡°Are you all right, Fischer?¡± ¡°Yeah, why mate?¡± ¡°You seem a little off? And your hands are shaking.¡± I looked down. ¡°Huh. They are, aren¡¯t they? How ¡¯bout that? Anyway, I need a hat, Steven. What you got for me?¡± ¡°Oh, right. What did you have in mind?¡± ¡°Straw hat, wide brim, red band around it.¡± If you¡¯re gonna wear a straw hat anyway, you may as well look like the future king of the pirates while doing it. ¡°Hmmm, we¡¯ve got a few different types of straw hats, but we don¡¯t have any spare red fabric at the moment...¡± He looked around the store. ¡°I could steal some from one of those red shirts if you don¡¯t mind waiting¡ª¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± I waved the half-formed suggestion away. ¡°It¡¯s probably an intellectual property infringement waiting to happen. Let¡¯s just go with a in straw hat¡ªI do want the wide brim, though. Real wide.¡± ¡°O-okay. One moment . . .¡± He walked out back, returning with two boxes stacked atop each other. ¡°We¡¯ve got two different types of straw hats in. Which one would you... Fischer?¡± ¡°Yeah, Steven?¡± ¡°You sure you¡¯re all right?¡± I realized I was bouncing on my heels at an erratic pace. I stopped. ¡°Yeah, sorry, I think I had one too many coffees, but they were free, so what was I gonna say, no? I¡¯m only human, Steven.¡± ¡°Ah, I get it now,¡± he said with augh. ¡°You should see Ruby when she has an extra pot of tea in the morning. So, you wouldn¡¯t rmend having two when Sue¡¯s machine gets here?¡± ¡°What? Oh, no, I¡¯d absolutely rmend it.¡± I leaned over the boxes. ¡°Now let¡¯s have a look at these hats...¡± I walked out of the clothes shop with a spanking new hat, which Steven had refused payment for, saying something about the coffee machine, or the passiona pastries? Honestly, I forget. I was thinking about like five other things at the time. I jogged to Thomas¡¯s tool store, stopping by Sue¡¯s for myplimentary baked good. ¡°Fischer!¡± He gave me a broad smile, his glorious mustache lending it even more joy. ¡°Back for more tools,d? What do you need?¡± ¡°Thomas! How are ya, mate? Your mustache is looking on point, by the way!¡± He cocked his head. ¡°Thank . . . you?¡± ¡°No worries, mate, I¡¯m just calling it how I see it. I¡¯m looking for an axe. You got anything?¡± ¡°Of course! What¡¯s it for?¡± ¡°Trees. Lots of trees.¡± ¡°That I can do!¡± He walked around the counter, stepping to the back left of the store. He picked out the biggest axe on the wall, holding it out to me. ¡°On the house, Fischer. It¡¯s the least I can do after the pastries and coffee machine!¡± ¡°Oh, thanks mate, I appreciate it!¡± ¡°How did you get George to agree to that, anyway?¡± He held out the axe, and I took it. It felt light in my hands, but then again, everything seemed light to this new body of mine. ¡°Honestly, mate, I just asked him. I feel bad for the bloke¡ªhe seems super anxious.¡± ¡°Anxious?¡± Thomas raised an eyebrow and gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard our vige lord called a lot of things, but I¡¯ve never heard it said that he¡¯s anxious...¡± ¡°Yeah, mate.¡± I nodded¡ªrather emphatically, by my estimation. ¡°Debilitating social anxiety, poor thing. Oh, do you know what the go is with logging trees? Like, do I need to do it on mynd, or is it chill if I just go willy-nilly chopping them down past my property line?¡± Thomas cocked his head. ¡°Er¡ªyou want to know if you can log trees in the forest?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± ¡°Big fuckin¡¯ fence, mate. Maybe a stable or something down the line? You know, I haven¡¯t really thought about it that much, but definitely a fence.¡± ¡°Aye, that¡¯s no issue. As long as you¡¯re not selling and it¡¯s for use on yournd, crownws permit logging. You can¡¯t log within five hundred meters of a settlement, but if you do it past thend you bought, that¡¯s well within your rights.¡± I beamed a smile. ¡°Thanks so much, Thomas¡ªand cheers for the axe! Bye!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± he yelled at my already leaving back. ¡°Bye, Fischer!¡± I took off running back home¡ªaxe in hand, and a smile on my face. I thought I¡¯d miss the use of Sergeant Snips¡¯s violently capable ws, but as it turned out, my concern was entirely misced. Like a caffeinated chainsaw, I made my way through countless trees in the forest beyond my property line with reckless abandon. A single swing was enough to cut halfway through saplings, fully grown trees being felled by a few more swings. In my haste, I¡¯d forgotten to get any nails to hold a fence in ce, but I shrugged that off, deciding today would be a day for logging. I was selective with the trees chosen, not wanting to have a negative impact on the ecosystem¡ªwell, too much of a negative impact. I was removing trees, but I needed a fence, and that was that. I was chopping down a single species with a light-brown trunk. I didn¡¯t know what they were, but the wood was sturdy. They were the most prevalent trees in the forest by far, and I had no doubt they¡¯d repropagate given time. I came across another of the light-blue trees I¡¯d seen on my bamboo-searching excursion with Snips, and I thought to fell one, but as I swung the axe over my shoulder, a feeling of wrongness flooded me. Whether it was because they seemed rare, or because the universe was giving me a sign, I decided to follow my gut and leave the tree standing. By the time the afternoon came around, I had a meter-high stack of the light-brown trunks on the sands of mynd; next to it sat a simrly sized stack of saplings that would serve as the posts. The exercise was both a means of getting shit done and working out the caffeine coursing through my veins. I let out a content sigh as I took in the results of mybor. That¡¯s probably enough for now. I might need more, but I¡¯d rather have too little than too many. I can always go chop more, after all, but I can¡¯t rent a severed trunk. ¡°Ho, Fischer!¡± a familiar voice called from behind me. I turned, giving Barry a smile. ¡°How ya going, mate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± He gave me a concern-filled nce. ¡°Are you well?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah mate. Why?¡± ¡°I had a few peoplee looking for me... they expressed their concern, saying they saw you running through town with an axe and a manic look about you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said with augh, fanning my face with my new straw hat. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mind that¡ªI was gifted two cups of coffee this morning, and got a little excited about the prospect of building a fence.¡± His brow furrowed as he stared at the piles of wood now sitting on what was essentially mywn. ¡°You... chopped all this by yourself? Since this morning?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. Caffeine is a helluva drug. While you¡¯re here... can I interest you in some dinner?¡± He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Is it from the sea?¡± ¡° . . . maybe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll partake if it¡¯s all the same to you.¡± ¡°No worries! Yourpany is more than wee. Let¡¯s get a fire going.¡± We walked toward the heand, and as we rounded the corner, I caught sight of my home. ¡°Fancy a tour of my humble abode, mate?¡± Barry¡¯s jaw dropped, and he looked between me and the house with disbelief. ¡°When did you...¡± ¡°Over thest couple days. Come on, I¡¯ll show ya.¡± We walked through the house, and Barry showed an enjoyable amount of awe and confusion. The cat was out of the bag with George finding out about it, and I¡¯d trusted Barry so far with enough information to bring me down. It was only a matter of time until more people found out, so I saw no harm in letting my friendly neighbor know. ¡°Where... where does the watere from, and where does it go?¡± he asked, flushing the toilet at my prompting. ¡°Not too sure, to be honest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like something from the stories, Fischer.¡± He turned a tap on, held his hand under the cool water, and turned it back off. ¡°It¡¯s like magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called plumbing,¡± I said with augh, ¡°and it¡¯smon where I¡¯m from.¡± When we got to the kitchen, I gestured at myck of a stove. ¡°Haven¡¯t found time to sort out somewhere to cook, so I¡¯ve just been using a campfire.¡± I picked up the pot with a crab inside, opening the lid and showing Barry. ¡°This is dinner if you change your mind.¡± The crab held its ws up in protest, promising a swift pinch for anyone daring enough to approach. ¡°Er¡ªno, Fischer . . . thank you, though.¡± I shrugged, walking out of the house with the pot and nodding for Barry to follow. ¡°No worries, offers open if you change your mind!¡± I set to starting the fire, and Barry sat in contemtive silence. ¡°How did you do all this, Fischer?¡± ¡°Do what, mate?¡± ¡°This.¡± He gestured vaguely at the house, the metal pot, and the surrounding area. ¡°It¡¯s only been days... I¡¯ve never seen anything of the like.¡± ¡°You have to allow a man a bit of mystery, mate.¡± I gave him a smile, unable to contain the tion his confused face brought me. ¡°Besides, I¡¯d say Sergeant Snips is a bit more amazing than that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± He nodded, giving a deep sigh as the corners of his mouth turned up. ¡°You¡¯re a stalk of wheat, filled with unhusked grains of mystery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite philosophical, mate, but you¡¯re not wrong. Thanks for epting me and not pushing too hard on the details¡ªI like you, Barry, and I¡¯m d we¡¯re neighbors.¡± He grinned at me. ¡°I have a feeling things are going to just get more confusing with you around, but I¡¯m d you moved in¡ªyou¡¯re a source of constant amazement.¡± ¡°d to hear it, mate. You, uh, might want to turn away for a moment if you¡¯re a bit squeamish.¡± With two swift movements, I grabbed the crab and put it on a block of wood with one hand, then dispatched it with the knife in the other before it realized I had even removed it from the pot. I emptied the river water on the sand, put the crab back in the pot, and stood up. ¡°Back in a moment, mate¡ªneed to clean this and get some sea water.¡± As the pot boiled, we sat inpanionable silence, both lost in the mes of the fire. After twenty or so minutes, I checked my dinner. The shell was a bright pink; it was ready. I took the crab out with a pair of tongs, setting it on the wooden board to cool. A weed cking drew my attention, and Sergeant Snips emerged from the river, ws held high, a stream of excited bubbles streaming from her cute little head. Chapter 18: Wildlife Chapter 18: Wildlife Snips!¡± I ran to meet my friend, giving her a good scratch on the carapace. ¡°I was worried about you! Where did you get off to?¡± Her eyestalk twitched between me and Barry, blowing bubbles of... hesitation? Questioning? ¡°He¡¯s all right, Snips. No need to keep secrets from Barry.¡± She nodded firmly, then scuttled back into the river. What is she up to . . . ? She returned a momentter, and behind her a line of fellow rock crabs emerged. I raised an eyebrow, not sure what was going on, but she seemed to have recruited more of her kind. There were five of them in total, and they formed an orderly line across the sand next to Snips. Snips went to the first one, gesturing emphatically at the sand with one of her powerful ws. Its eyes looked at her, and for a moment nothing happened, then she gave it a light smack on the head, and two stones shot out of its mouth. I bent down to look at them¡ªnot just stones, they were pearls! She repeated the same gesture with the other crabs, and a total of eight pearlsy on the sand, each as big as my pinky nail, glittering in thete afternoon sun. I picked them up, an unbelieving smile spreading across my face. ¡°Snips! You beautiful little scamp! Where did you find so many?¡± She bubbled in delight, puffing her body up and swaying with joy. She turned and made a shooing gesture, and the five rock crabs scuttled off into the river. I picked up the pearls, walking back toward Barry. ¡°You¡¯re just in time for dinner, Snips! You deserve a reward for this!¡± She scuttled beside me, preening the entire way. ¡°Have you seen these before, Barry?¡± I held out the naturally formed stones, and his eyebrows shot up. ¡°No . . . what are they? They look almost like gems . . .¡± ¡°Technically, they¡¯re stones, but they can form naturally in oysters.¡± I petted Sergeant Snips with my other hand. ¡°This little scallywag gathered them with her crabby friends.¡± ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re worth,¡± he said. ¡°I could see them being used in some pretty high-end stuff, Fischer. It¡¯s a shame they¡¯re from the sea.¡± ¡°Er¡ªmaybe you can keep that tidbit to yourself, mate. I don¡¯t want to go devaluing them.¡± He nodded, giving me a conspiratorial look. ¡°Not a problem, especially if you intend on selling them to the people on the north side of Tropica...¡± I barked augh. ¡°But of course! Who else could afford such prestigious gems, definitely gathered from the ground, and not the mouths of shellfish?¡± We grinned at each other, and I started running ns in my head for how to market and sell the stones. I know I didn¡¯t want to engage in any business, but these could allow me the freedom to fish to my heart¡¯s content! When the cooked crab had sufficiently cooled, I snapped off a leg, holding it to Snips. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have any reservations about eating sand crab, but just making sure that¡¯s not an¡ª¡± She snatched the leg, shoving it into her mouth. A crunching ground out as she chewed it¡ªshell and all¡ªand she blew a stream of joyous bubbles when she finished devouring the first bite. Well, that moral dilemma is settled . . . I pulled a w off, cracking it between my fingers and sliding the meat out with ease. The smell was intoxicating, and I took a moment to thank the crab for the gift of its flesh before cing it in my mouth. The flesh was sweet and salty, the vor of it a perfect harmony. I moaned in delight, unable to contain the noise. ¡°That actually smells quite good . . .¡± Barry said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try just a bit?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you lived from the sea¡ªI did all the catching and cooking, after all, and if you don¡¯t eat it, Snips and I are going to.¡± Sergeant Snips blew agreeing bubbles as she helped herself to another leg. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll try a bite . . .¡± I pounced on his weakness, pulled the other front w off, snapped it open and held out what my home state affectionately calls a Queennd lollipop. I held out the w, chunk of meat extended, and he timidly grabbed it. Before he could question it any further, he shoved the morsel into his mouth. His face started with obvious trepidation, but was quickly overwhelmed by the objectively delicious taste, changing into an expression of contentment as he chewed and swallowed it. ¡°I¡ªI gotta get back to the family.¡± Barry got to his feet, giving the Sergeant and I a curt nod. ¡°Thanks for the hospitality.¡± ¡°Cheers for thepany, mate! Take care!¡± ¡°Bye Fischer, farewell Sergeant Snips.¡± He retreated toward his farnd with a purposeful gait. I raised an eyebrow at Snips, to which she shrugged adorably. ¡°What the hell do you reckon that was about?¡± Barry had to leave. He knew if he had stayed any longer, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to turn down any more of the heretical food. He¡¯d been unable to stop himself upon smelling it, but after tasting it... an entirely different desire had ovee him. The flesh was sweet, covered in ayer of the savory water it was boiled in. The aroma promised a unique experience, and the vor of it far surpassed that which was expected. His need for more warred with his upbringing, the pressure of societal standards battling with his want for more. His thoughts were a jumbled disarray of back-and-forth arguments¡ªeven now, he wanted to turn, to run back and have just one more bite. Fischer would allow me, wouldn¡¯t he? He was more than willing to share... He shook his head, deciding it was best to return to his family and forget the lingering urges. He picked up the pace, jogging home across the sand ts. If he were more in control of himself, Barry may have noticed the strength flooding through his muscles, the essence of a single w suffusing his very being. His strides were long, and nary a single drop of sweat formed as he began sprinting, trying and failing to outrun his yearning. It was a picturesque sunrise on the shore of my property. The sun was high, a sea of clouds above me painted pink and standing out among their pale-blue backdrop. Fish were swimming through the sky, and I watched in delight as they danced and flew in great, circling arcs. A fish pped me in the face, and I recoiled. Another fish hit my other cheek, appearing from nowhere. Huh? I tried to stumble back, but my legs wouldn¡¯t move. Something hit my chin, popping and making a sense of disorientation overwhelm my peace. Bubbles? W-what . . . ? My eyes flew wide to see a crab¡¯s face taking up my entire field of view. I shuffled back, realizing I was in my bed, the predawn light leaching into my bedroom through the open door. Sergeant Snips made an irate noise and spewed a torrent of bubbles, following my retreat and pping both my cheeks with her ws one at a time. ¡°W-woah, Snips,¡± I said, wiping bubbles of anger from my chin. ¡°I¡¯m awake. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She scuttled off the bed, running to my open door and gesturing for me to follow. I trailed her, stretching and rubbing my eyes as I tried to gainprehension. She led me outside, and when we got there, I could hear a rhythmic tapping, like a hammer on a nail somewhere in the distance. Snips ran ahead of me ten meters at a time, stopping every time she got too far and waving me on wildly with her ws. The stream of bubbles had never stopped. Man, something has really set her off . . . The sound grew louder, the rhythmic tapping pausing at times before resuming their incessant march. We got to the heand, and as she rounded it ahead of me, the spew of bubbles tripled and she used her entire body, along with her ws, to gesture emphatically at whatever was creating the ruckus. I finally reached the Sergeant, the percussive noises tapping ever louder. Iid eyes on another creature, and my freshly woken mind struggled to make sense of what I was seeing. There was an otter on the jutting stone of the heand, bashing a rock into a bed of oysters. The lid of a mollusk flew away, and with a deft movement, the creature bent and sucked it into their mouth. ¡°What the fuck . . . ?¡± The otter heard me, and shot its head toward us, the rock held high in two cute paws. We looked at each other for a long moment, no one moving or making a sound. Then, with its eyes still locked on me, the otter swung the rock down on an oyster. This tant disregard for our presence was enough to send Sergeant Snips into a frenzy, and she scuttled angrily toward the interloper, making a C¡¯Thulian hiss. The otter retreated, diving into the sea with its rock as Snips cked her ws and shot attacks through the now empty air. The guard crab leaped in after it, and I had a moment of serene quiet as they both disappeared beneath the waves. A cool breeze tickled my skin, and I breathed deep of the sea spray it dragged along with it. I looked out at the waterpping the rocks, reflecting the light of the sun that threatened to breach the horizon. The otter emerged on the rocks, twenty meters from where it was before, and gave me a sidelong nce as it resumed smashing a different section of oysters. It ate one, started hitting the next, and a rabid crab emerged behind it. Sergeant Snips blew bubbles of fury as she scuttled at it, the cking of ws recing the chorus of rock against shellfish. The otter dashed away, slipping easily back beneath the surf, and Snips flew in after it. Another momentary reprieve, then the otter emerged from the sea closer to where I stood, once more resuming its meal as it monitored me. When the seething crab emerged after it, I yelled, ¡°Snips! Stop!¡± The otter disappeared again, and Sergeant Snips seemed to huff as her lone eye shot between me and the ripples where the creature dove. ¡°Come here, Snips.¡± She came to me, the raving bubbles tinged with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Snips.¡± I bent and scratched her carapace, trying to reassure the fuming crustacean. ¡°I don¡¯t think we could stop it if we tried, and besides, it¡¯s all right to share ournd with the wildlife.¡± She gestured at the oyster beds, at me, and then back to where the otter had retreated, physically shaking with indignation. ¡°I know,¡± I said, rubbing her top with slow strokes. ¡°I know you want to protect our ce, and it can be incredibly frustrating to be ignored, but it really is okay.¡± The otter emerged again, this time far away. With little regard for our existence except asional nces, it started smacking the rock down again. Before Snips could race off, I spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it for now, all right? There are heaps of rocks, and plenty of oysters besides. Should we go catch some breakfast? Maybe I can get you a nice fat fish?¡± She bristled but epted my words, only flinching a little at the sound of the otter¡¯s tool descending as we walked back to the house. ¡°Can you carry this for me, Snips?¡± I asked, holding out the smaller rod and giving her a distracting task. She nodded and took it, still clearly conflicted by having something else on the heand and actively taking from my property. I grabbed everything else needed and began leading her up the river and further from the otter, when a voice cut through the otherwise silent air. ¡°Fischer! You here?¡± ¡°Hide,¡± I said to Snips. She picked up on the urgency in my voice, dropping the rod and scuttling into the river. I saw her single peeper emerge, poking almost imperceptibly above the surface. ¡°Over here, Sebastian!¡± I yelled, walking toward the voice. ¡°There you are, my friend!¡± the lobster cultist said, stepping over the sands and giving me a broad smile. It seemed to me the first genuine smile I¡¯d gotten from the man, so I returned it, happy to see him in good spirits. ¡°Good to see ya, mate! What brings you here?¡± ¡°Coffee, of course!¡± he said, presenting a mug of the aromatic liquid. Chapter 19: Justice Chapter 19: Justice Cheers, Sebastian! You shouldn¡¯t have!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± the lobster cultist said. ¡°I still feel terrible about the other day, and it¡¯s the least I can do.¡± I epted the mug, bathing in the scent flowing from it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly say no to a free cup of coffee! Thank you, mate!¡± He smiled again, wide and genuine. ¡°You¡¯re very wee, Fischer.¡± He shot a look back toward Tropica. ¡°I just wanted to drop that off¡ªhope you have a morning as pleasant as you are.¡±¡°Thanks, mate, you too!¡± Sebastian waved goodbye as he turned and made his way back toward the vige. I set the mug in my bucket, keen on finding a fishing spot before indulging¡ªmy hands were full, after all. Sebastian kept taking nces back at me, and I gave him a wave. ¡°Nice bloody bloke, that guy...¡± When he was gone, I returned to Snips. She¡¯d seen the encounter from her stealthy spot in the river and came to meet me where she¡¯d dropped the rod. ¡°He brought me coffee!¡± I said to her. ¡°Now, let¡¯s find a nice quiet spot for some fishing...¡± We walked until the sound of the otter¡¯s tapping was far from earshot, finding a spot on the riverbank that was deep enough to hold fish. Snips sat beside me as I cast the line of tiny jigs out. When it hit the water, I held the rod with one hand, and reached to take a sip of my life-giving coffee with the other. Snips was inspecting the bucket and mug within curiously, her body tilting back and forth as she smelled the brew. ¡°You wanna try some, Snips?¡± I picked it up, holding it down to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it, but a little caffeine couldn¡¯t hurt...¡± She dipped a w in, getting a single drop on her limb, then tentatively shoved it in her mouth. Her reaction was immediate and violent. She spewed bubbles of confusion and anger, smacking the mug. It shattered in a spray of coffee and ss, leaving me with just the handle grasped firmly in my hand. ¡°What the hell, Snips?¡± I demanded, but she was already gone. She leaped into the river. Did I piss her off... ? I hope she isn¡¯t going back to harass that otter... She emerged again, running faster than I¡¯d ever seen as she returned to me. She had something mped in her w, and as I squinted at it, a prompt popted. Widow¡¯s Vengeance Rare Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, the poison of this fish is harvested for use in alchemical creations of an odious nature. She gestured at the fish with her free w, then at the pile of broken ss and spilled coffee. Repeating this gesture, she red at me. ¡°It . . . the coffee is poison?¡± I asked. She nodded her whole carapace and blew bubbles of relief as I understood her point. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Snips! I had no idea caffeine is poisonous to you! Are you okay?¡± She pointed at herself, nodding, then pointed at me, gesturing repeatedly with the appendage. ¡°You think it¡¯s poisonous to me?¡± Her whole body shot up and down, and she blew bubbles of agreement. I let out a smallugh, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Snips. Coffee isn¡¯t poisonous to me. I really am sorry, though. You¡¯re sure you¡¯re all right? You only had a little, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine...¡± She repeated the same gestures, pointing at herself, nodding, pointing to me with a w, then gesturing between the fish and broken mug. ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s poisonous for you. I¡¯m sorry, Snips. I really didn¡¯t know...¡± Sergeant Snips cursed her beautiful, perfect form. She couldn¡¯t form the mouth hole noises, and the master was so kind a soul as to not believe he could be a target of such nefarious plots. He was the type of man that allowed strange, furry interlopers to partake of his harvest; the type of man that would feed a crab without ws, gifting life for no discernible reason; and the type of man that was worth following. Perhaps it was for the best. She would be the one to harbor such dark knowledge and the one to deal out rpense. Sergeant Snips will protect. I will deal with the poisoner. After a morning of catching small fish and a subsequent breakfast by the campfire, Sergeant Snips and I spent the day together. She was shaken by the otter encounter and the belief that Sebastian was trying to harm me with coffee, an idea that still brought a smirk to my lips. I tried to leave for the vige at one point to get myplementary coffee and fantasy croissant, but she demanded I stay, pincer firmly holding on to my pants. I gave in rather quickly, content as I was to spend the day fishing and pottering around my property. With the master soundly sleeping in his throne bed, Sergeant Snips slipped off into the night. The passing of days since she¡¯d met the man called Fischer, the benevolent master she¡¯d grown to adore, had brought with them understanding. She didn¡¯t know where her learning came from, seeming toe from the very universe itself. She knew of human words, of the difference between species, and of more than she could even trulyprehend. She could have taken the time to exin to master that Sebastian, the vile poisoner, really had tried to kill him. She could have spelled the very words out into the sand, exining that the coffee had been riddled with the poison of the fish she¡¯d caught and showed him. This, she knew, would have been a mistake. Indeed, even the immediate reaction and usation when she tasted the coffee had been an error. Her master¡¯s kindness and innocence was something to be protected. It was the very thing that had spared her life and awakened her; the very thing that drew her to him, like the strange chunks of metal she found that clung to each other. Her mind raced as she approached the vige from beneath the waves, barely seeing the prey she could easily snap up in her passing. She refocused on a single thought: revenge. She emerged from the ocean onto a stone pathway, and tasting the air, followed the scent of the man that had tried to poison her master. The trail led her to a squat house, a simple constructionpared to the castle that her master upied. She easily shoved the door open, stealing into the building in utter silence. Her eye took in the surroundings, a floor filled with transparent cages atop wooden frames spreading out before her. She climbed one, and peering inside, saw uncountable tasty morsels within. The poisoner appeared to be farming sea snippers, their form simr to her own, but entirelycking in beauty. She climbed back down, returning to the hunt. The scent of the poisoner was palpable, filling the space with his hideous fragrance. It wafted from a closed door, and approaching on quiet legs, she forced her way into the room. The target was asleep, much as her master was before she left him. Hey defenseless, his inferior shell open and inviting her ws to deliver retribution. She crested the bed hey on, crawling along the sheets to peer at his face. She held her w to his neck, pulling it back, gathering force in her mighty tool of justice. Now that she was here, though, her single eyestalk looking down at the hunted man, she had a moment to think. She¡¯d been consumed by blood lust the entire day, her master¡¯s continued health the only thing that stayed her body from marching off and finding the poisoner immediately. Given that her w could explode with violence at any moment, ending Sebastian¡¯s vile existence, she allowed a moment for her thoughts to expand. The death of this man, deserved as it was, may bring down unwanted problems on her master. As with all the information the universe granted, she knew not where it came from, but was certain this was the way of humans¡ªdeath was not somon as in thend of water, and the urrence of it brought investigation, heralding more retribution, misguided as it may be. A devious n urred to her, and with a long nce at the doomed poisoner, her w begging to snap closed, she withdrew. She walked back out of his room, climbing the first wooden construction. She devoured each and every one of the sea snippers, going from tank to tank and scooping them up with her ws, shoving them into her devouring mouth. They had a delightful crunch. They weren¡¯t quite as good as the food her master provided, reminding her of the time before awareness. Nheless, her revenge was sweet, lending aplex undertone to the feast she helped herself to. When thest tiny morsel was eaten, she walked to the wall opposite the poisoner¡¯s door and scratched a message. Her w left behind decisive marks in the soft wood¡ªan usation, and a warning. With the message soon to be delivered, and a belief that Sebastian would no longer pose a threat, Snips made to leave, but something caught her attention¡ªshe smelled another sea snipper somewhere in the building. Walking to a crudely hidden portal in the floor, she lifted it, revealing a sea snipper of gigantic proportions. With a malicious glint in her eye, she lowered her powerful cker¡ªas the master so affectionately called it¡ªand prepared to end the sea snipper¡¯s existence. With a singlemand, her muscles would contract and execute one of the enemy¡¯s numbers¡ªand yet, they didn¡¯t. She cocked her carapace in confusion. Her brain said that the sea snipper had to die; her w didn¡¯t obey. Whether it was her master¡¯s innate kindness being infectious, her reluctant admittance of the creature¡¯s size and majesty, or some other unknown whim guiding her, every instinct told her not to kill the creature. Another devious n urred to her, one that she couldn¡¯t fully articte, even to herself. With a nod of approval at her own deceitfulness, she mmed her w shut, cutting through the sea snipper with ease. Sebastian woke with a sudden gasp, perhaps having escaped a nightmare which even now evaded him. As his brain started working, the memory of yesterday¡¯s events returned and a wolfish grin spread over his face. He had delivered justice. He¡¯d not heard of anyone finding Fischer¡¯s lifeless body yesterday, but knew it was only a matter of time before someone found the man. He¡¯d monitored his relic the entire day, hiding in the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s building so as to not draw suspicion to himself. That it had remained blinking the entire day was a good thing; it meant that the death was slow, a deserving fate of anyone so tantly going against his cult¡¯s purpose. He rose from the bed, stretchedzily, and strode over to his desk. The devicey there, and with a cruel smirk, he peered at it. The smirk died as he saw the light, still shing red. Wh¡ªwhat? The poison was supposed to be slow... but this is too much. He should have passed by now. Did the alchemist sell me snake oil? He threw his door open. ¡°Gary! I need you to¡ª¡± The words died in his throat as he caught sight of a word carved into the wall. His eyes drifted down,nding on an antenna that could only belong to a single creature. He ran and picked it up, panic seizing his heart. ¡°No...¡± Sebastian bolted for the trapdoor, throwing it open with reckless abandon. ¡°No, no, no, no...¡± He held the antenna with numb hands as he stared down at the empty tank. His life¡¯s work had been ughtered; the fifty-year-old lobster granted to him by the capital branch upon his relocation was no more. He felt nothing, shock robbing him of all emotions. ncing at the tanks, he hoped, prayed, but no. They were all empty, each of his lovely crickets gone. He returned his eyes to the single word scrawled in the wall, deep and exacting. POISONER. His stomach dropped out, and he crawled back from the message as if physically distancing himself could take back every action of thest few days. ¡°Woah,¡± Gary said, pointing at the antenna. ¡°Is that from Pistachio... ?¡± ¡°He-he lived through the poison¡ªh-he killed Pistachio . . .¡± ¡°Who did?¡± Gary asked, leaning down to touch the words cut into the wall. ¡°Nice handwriting, that.¡± Sebastian¡¯s response was filled with anger, confusion, and fear. ¡°F-Fischer...¡± Chapter 20: Fish On Chapter 20: Fish On Iopened my eyes to the face of a rather cute crab engulfing my entire field of view. Sergeant Snips blew a single happy bubble and scuttled to the side, watching me intently with her lone eye. ¡°Morning, Snips.¡± I muttered, stretching my arms to the sky and arching my back. ¡°You seem a lot more chipper today.¡± She bubbled her agreement, nodding along with the sentiment. I rubbed my eyes and yawned, enjoying the lingering calm of a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°What do you wanna get up to today?¡±She lifted both her ws above her head, held them together there, then mimed casting out a fishing line. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the gesture. I threw the sheets off, slid out of bed, and gave another big stretch. ¡°I was thinking the same thing, Snips!¡± We¡¯d spent the entire day fishing yesterday but had only gone in search of the baitfish that lived along the shoreline and riverbank. ¡°Shall we hunt forrger prey today?¡± I asked, giving Snips a sidelong nce and already knowing what her response would be. She nodded emphatically, her entire body bobbing up and down in her enthusiasm. I barked augh. ¡°But first...¡± I gave her a conspiratorial look. ¡°Shall we check the crab pot?¡± Her body rocked up and down again, this time even her ws joining in. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I had to jog to keep up with Sergeant Snips¡¯s excited pace. The predawn light was as enjoyable as ever, and a cool breeze gave me goosebumps in its passing. We reached the shore in record time, and Snips urged me on as I pulled on the fishing line. I felt weight in the pot, and anticipation surged as the trap came into sight. I could see something in there, right in the back corner. It looked like a massive crab. It was¡ª It was a rock crab. Sergeant Snips let out a hiss of iprehensible bubbles, and the rock crab shrank into the corner. I opened the trap and let it out. My guard crab rushed over to it. She unleashed a swift barrage of her ws, giving light taps to its carapace that didn¡¯t do any damage. The crab looked sufficiently chastised, dropping its body to the sand and blowing bubbles of embarrassment. They appeared to have a conversation, exchanging w gestures and hiss-like sounds. Sergeant Snips scuttled to the side, pointing at the other crab, then at a spot on the sand. The freed crab dipped its head in acquiescence, stood on the patch of sand shown, and turned its back to us, looking out at the ocean. ¡°. . . Snips? What are you¡ª¡± In a single movement, she darted to the crab, put both her ws under its body, and flung it out to sea. The rock crab let out a notably cute eeeeeeeeee as it sailed up and out toward the horizon, its body eventually sshing down twenty meters from the shore. She dusted her ws off, nodded, then turned back to me. I raised an eyebrow and smirked at her. ¡°A little discipline, huh?¡± She shrugged with both ws, shaking her carapace in mock dismay. I put another baitfish in the pot. ¡°Would you mind cing this out into the water, Snips?¡± She cked her ws sharply, grabbed the metal frame, and dragged it out into the depths. When she got back, I bent down, putting on my most persuasive voice. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want me going into the vige yesterday, but how do you feel about me grabbing a coffee and pastry before we get started on the day¡¯s fishing?¡± She looked toward the vige, looked back at me, appearing to consider the proposition. After a long moment, she blew happy bubbles, gesturing toward Tropica and nodding. ¡°All right! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± She waved goodbye with a single w. Sebastian was a walking pir of regret and numbness as he moved through the streets on unfeeling legs. After he found the remains of Pistachio, he had to leave the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s Tropica headquarters. Where do I go from here? Will he just kill more of the precious spawn if I acquire another batch of babies from the capital? Dare I request a decades old lobster, or is that just dooming it to death by the defiler? That thought brought on images of his giant lobster¡ªfeeding the Leviathan to be, helping it shed its outgrown carapace, giving it encouragement in the early hours of the morning when his idiotic follower was asleep, telling it of the violent conquest it would one day be the leader of. He¡¯d underestimated the strength of the heretical defiler that was Fischer; his growing Leviathan and his beloved crickets had paid the price. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t antagonized the man on the stairs to ascension, my children would still be alive. If only I had more knowledge, if only I¡¯d been more patient, if only¡ª ¡°Morning, Sebastian!¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes focused, and he saw the defiler approaching. ¡°How are ya, mate? Cheers for that coffee, by the way¡ªit really hit the spot!¡± The defiler gave him a wicked smile, his entire face scrunching in delight, taunting him. Sebastian froze, his body shutting down in the face of the man that had so easily murdered Pistachio and the crickets. ¡°Bad news about the mug, though...¡± Fischer grimaced, but Sebastian could still make out the smile curling the corner of his mouth, the mirth still dancing behind his eyes. ¡°I identally dropped it¡ªwhat does it cost to rece?¡± A snarl made its way to Sebastian¡¯s face, and it continued widening. He bared his teeth at Fischer¡ªat the audacity of the defiler who would approach so soon after such cruelty. Sebastian spun, ran, fled, needing to get as far from the murderer as possible. It¡¯s all Fischer¡¯s fault. He did this¡ªnot me. The man taunts me, rubs his treachery in, pours salt into the gaping wound in my heart. A resolve settled itself deep within Sebastian, and the snarl transformed into a vicious grin. He would find a way. He would be the one to avenge his precious spawn. On Zeus¡¯s barbed lightning, on all that is holy, I swear I will take him down. I stared in confusion after Sebastian, who was running away with a rather embarrassing gait, his tall, stick-thin frame not suited to physical endeavors. Well, he took that way worse than I thought . . . it was just a mug . . . I shrugged. ¡°Weird bloke . . .¡± It was still too early for most of the vigers to be out and about, with only a few of the farmers setting off for their fields. All gave me a smile, nod, or wave, and I returned each one, not letting the odd interaction with Sebastian taint my disposition. I got my fantasy croissant from Sue first, thanking her before setting off for Lena¡¯s Caf¨¦ on the north side of town. No one was in line there, and the owner, presumably Lena, looked me up and down with disdain as I arrived at the counter. ¡°You lost, boy?¡± ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t think so, no.¡± I gave her a smile and brushed crumbs from my shirt. ¡°Just here to collect my coffee¡ªI believe George organized for me to have one each day?¡± She sniffed. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be returning for the next week, I suggest wearing something more befitting the better side of Tropica.¡± She eyed my in clothing again. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do to have you scaring off customers.¡± My eyebrow wanted to twitch, but I carefully schooled my features. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Lena. Sort a coffee out for me, and I¡¯ll get out of your hair, yeah?¡± She sniffed again, looking down her nose at me, but thankfully started making my coffee. I tried to watch her work, but herrge body unfortunately blocked my view of the coffee machine. From what I could see, it was quite simr to the ones on Earth, but much more basic; there was a chimney attached, the water inside likely being heated by a fire somewhere within. She spun, cing the mug down on the counter and darting her hand back as I went to grab the drink. ¡°Cheers, Lena. See you tomorrow!¡± ¡°There is a two iron fee if you don¡¯t return the mug.¡± I winced internally, getting a bit of insight into Sebastian¡¯s reaction. Still not enough to justify that level of fury, though... ¡°No worries,¡± I said over my shoulder, already nning what I could wear tomorrow to piss her off even more. I¡¯d been cognizant of the fact that getting a machine for Sue might affect the sole existing caf¨¦ in the vige, especially with the price Sue could offer the coffee. If the rest of the north siders had the same prejudice as Lena, however, they probably wouldn¡¯te to the south side of Tropica and mingle with who they saw as less than. After meeting the woman, I don¡¯t particrly care if Sue takes all of her business. I breathed in the rising fragrance of my mug, then took a sip of the coffee. It was delicious. Let capitalism rise. Sergeant Snips was awaiting me eagerly when I returned, the rising sun reflecting off her glittering carapace as she waved enthusiastically with both ws. She¡¯d already collected therger bamboo rod, my bucket, and three of the baitfish from where I¡¯d buried them in a tea towel. Her body went tense, and she cocked her head, looking between me and the fish, the question clear. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to eat them, Snips,¡± I said with augh. ¡°As long as we have some left to fish with, you don¡¯t need my permission.¡± She rxed, almost seeming to sigh, and started snacking on one. ¡°You ready to go?¡± She bubbled her joyous assent between bites, and I followed her down to the shore. I found a spot on the rocks where ocean met river. Snips settled down beside me, content to watch. I ced an entire baitfish on therge hook, and breathing deep of the sea spray and wind, started whirling the end of the line round and round. I let go, casting it out into the water. The moment between letting go of the line and when the rock hit the water was a wee sh of silence. Only the sound of waterpping at the rocks could be heard, and we both watched the sinker and fishden hook arc high into the sky. A few secondster, they hit the water with a soft plop, and I held the rod out to let the line freely travel. It went taut, and I felt the thump of it hitting the sandy floor. The tide was still running out, but had almost stilled, telling me the tide would soon turn. ¡°Dawn is a great time for fishing, as is when the tide turns,¡± I said to Snips. ¡°I¡¯d wager having both at the same time gives us a splendid chance of catching something!¡± She looked at the line, her eyestalk and posture broadcasting the curiosity she felt. I took a seat beside her, and we sat inpanionable silence. I held my hand on the top of her carapace, findingfort in the feel of her. I closed my eyes and bathed in the moment. The smooth wood of the bamboo in my hand, the line taut and softly pulling when waves atop the water crossed its path; the cool, sturdy carapace of Sergeant Snips, her body seeming to radiate vigor; the sound of the churning river and ocean meeting; the calm breeze that blew fitfully,ing and going in sporadic bursts of varying intensity; and the calls of gulls and other birds singing their beautiful songs to greet the sun that shone down on me, warming my skin¡ªall served to ground me in the moment, no thoughts strong enough to break through the all-epassing sensations of the body. Tug. I removed my hand from Snips, cing it firmly around the rod to join the other. Tug. My eyes remained closed as I tightened my grip. Bump . . . tug. I heard the soft sounds of Snips standing, responding to the hits. Tug, tug, TUG. The fish swallowed the bait, and I roared augh of delight as I finally opened my eyes. The bamboo rod bent down at a ny-degree angle, the enormous fish doing its best to swim away, thrashing its head and making the rod tip shake. Joy and excitement flooded my entire being as I shot to my feet. ¡°Fish on, Snips!¡± Chapter 21: Evolution Chapter 21: Evolution Sergeant Snips scuttled in mad circles around me, an uncontrolled stream of excited bubbles following her. I held the rod firmly with both hands as the fish on the other end of the line did its best to pull it from my grip. It shook its head madly, causing the already-bending bamboo to jerk around. I took a big step forward, leaving enough tension to keep the hook secured, but not letting the fish put too much stress on the line. The bamboo flexed and bent but stayed whole. I walked along the rocks further to the ocean, letting the fish expend energy each time it made another blistering run. Snips followed my movements, her skittering legs and sporadically cking ws cheering me on. Seeing that swimming into the ocean wasn¡¯t working for it, the fish changed tack; it swam back into the river mouth, its powerful muscles keeping me on my toes every step of the way. We danced like this for what felt like an eternity, the hooked fish doing its best to escape, and me doing my best to move with it, keeping tension but not letting too much pressure hit the line.It was a war of body and brain; the fish relying on its muscr form and sharp instincts, and me relying on my enhanced body and human ingenuity. I breathed in the salty air, reveling in the excitement of having such arge fish hooked. As our battle waged on, the fish was losing strength, but mine was only growing¡ªthe adrenaline coursing through my veins invigorated me even more with each passing breath. I was on the sands of the riverbank now, Snips still dancing in circles, the fish lethargicpared to how the battle began. I started moving back from the shore, one slow step at a time. The fish made another powerful run, and I took a few steps forward, letting it tire itself out. A new dance began, and for every step I let my enemy take, I took two more back, drawing it ever closer tond. I caught my first sh of silver as the fish neared the surface five meters from shore, the rising sun reflecting off its protective scales. At this, Snips lost whatposure she held, and sheunched herself into the river toward it. The joining of a sapient crab to the battle had an unmistakable effect on the fish; it took another desperate run, fleeing as best as its fatigued body could. This suited me, and I smiled to myself, knowing the war wasing to an end. I stepped forward, letting the fish run. The attempted escape didn¡¯tst long, and as soon as it showed weakness, I took long strides back from the water. I could see the sh of silver again as the fish swam near the surface, slow andnguid as if swimming through msses. It saw the shore and tried to make onest desperate attempt at escape. There was a sh of something beneath it, and Snips¡¯s mighty ws flicked it out of the water and onto the sand, sealing its fate. I dashed down to it, hauling it up with one hand under the gills and one on the body. I checked its mouth, and seeing that it had no teeth, moved my right hand to hold its lower jaw, securing the victory. I roared in delight,ughing toward the sky. ¡°Snips! We did it!¡± She nodded vigorously with her whole body, her ws moving around in chaotic happiness. A familiar feeling nudged me, but it was blunted, much less pronounced than before. Ah¡ªwilling the System messages to chill worked out? Take that, System, you non-functional gronk of a... whatever you are. Smiling, I inspected the fish. Mature Shore Fish Umon Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. The moment I saw it was edible, I grabbed the long nail at my side and spiked the fish, dispatching it fast and humanely. ¡°So this is a mature version of the baitfish we¡¯ve been catching...¡± I said to Sergeant Snips. ¡°Look how bloody big they get!¡± The fish was half again as long as my forearm and hand, and Snips nodded her agreement as she eyed the giant bs of meat. I held it up in one hand, judging it to weigh at least three kilograms. ¡°What do you reckon, Snips? You want to eat your share raw, or should I cook it up for us on the fire?¡± In response, she tore off toward the fire pit, picking up driftwood in passing and leaving a slew of excited bubbles in her wake. I started the fire with ease, and as the newborn mes jumped from kindling to small sticks, I turned to my guard crab. ¡°You okay to keep growing the fire? I need to go clean and scale this.¡± She nodded enthusiastically, shooing me away with both ws. Down at the ocean shore, I took a moment to thank the fish for its meat as I removed the scales. It was a majestic creature, and its body would go on to nourish me and my beloved Snips. It was simply the way of the world that the strong fed on the weak¡ªthat was the food chain, after all, but that didn¡¯t mean I should disregard my respect entirely. I had an immense gratitude for the fish before me, both for the war it had waged and the sustenance it would provide. Back by the fire, I rested one hand on Snips as we sat inpanionable silence. The fish slowly cooked, and the smell made my mouth water. ¡°Where do you think our otter friend got off to, Snips? I haven¡¯t heard its telltale rock tapping since yesterday morning...¡± Sergeant Snips went rigid beneath my hand, blowing bubbles of... anger? Disapproval? It felt like I was getting better at deciphering hermunication with each passing day, but in moments of passion, her intent still sometimes escaped me. ¡°Now, now, Snips,¡± I gently chided, stroking her carapace. ¡°We have plenty of rocks, and even more oysters to share with the wildlife.¡± She nodded her acquiescence, but still didn¡¯tpletely rx. Noted¡ªdon¡¯t bring up the otter to Sergeant Snips unless I want to ruin her mood. I had thoroughly enjoyed seeing the furred little thing smashing open oysters in its natural habitat; I¡¯d always loved animals and seeing a wild otter in the flesh had been a beautiful experience. I dreamed of befriending the pawed creature, imagining all three of us sitting by the fire, one of my hands on Snips, the other stroking its no-doubt soft fur. Maybe I can try winning it over with some fish... As I relished in the rising sun, the cool breeze, and thepany, I let my thoughts carry me away. Snips cked and drew my attention an unknowable amount of timeter, and I looked between her and the fish. She blew bubbles of urgency. ¡°You think it¡¯s done?¡± She nodded, hurrying me on with a sharp gesture. I parted the flesh in the thickest section. It was white and ky, perfectly cooked. ¡°Good eye, Snips!¡± I lifted the makeshift grill from atop the mes, cing it on a wooden board to cool. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at my impatient crab, who kept reaching for, and subsequently retreating from, the steaming meat. When it was sufficiently cooled, I broke off a section, cing it on the te in front of her. I grabbed my own, and with a hand almost vibrating with anticipation, I put a small amount of flesh into my mouth. It was unbelievable. Despite the size of the fish, the flesh melted in my mouth, the vor both subtle and notable. It had a mild fishy taste, something which I was rather fond of, that didn¡¯t linger on the tongue. Sergeant Snips bubbled in delight, shoveling the food into her mouth as fast as she could swallow the previous bite. I picked at mine, watching my guard crab devour more and more of the fish. The only things it¡¯s missing are salt, pepper, and a squeeze of lemon. ¡°Oh my god, Snips! I¡¯m an idiot!¡± She cocked her head at me, not pausing from her feast for even a second. ¡°I live on the beach and haven¡¯t dried out any salt! How could I have overlooked something so simple?¡± She blinked herck ofprehension at me, still shoveling food into her maw. ¡°Oh well... I¡¯ll have some salt prepared for next time. You¡¯ll love it.¡± She nodded, then paused. I looked at her, unsure of what could have stopped her single-minded determination to eat all the fish in sight. ¡°You all right, Snips? What¡ª¡± A sh of light exploded from her, and I reflexively closed my eyes against the crab-born shbang. Something physical hit me, like air rushing from her position, but I felt it within myself, not on my skin. I opened my eyes tentatively, squinting at her. When I noticed the change, my eyes flew wide. ¡°What the hell, Snips? What happened?¡± She sat in exactly the same position, but where she was previously only barelyrger than the other rock crabs, she had just almost doubled in size. She looked herself over with great care, her lone eye lingering on the inch-long spikes that now sprouted from each of her joints. ¡°Snips! You evolved!¡± She cked her delight, now-spiked ws held high above her. She bobbed up and down as she blew bubbles of contentment, but then something in her demeanor changed. She paused, as if remembering something. Her eye slowly wandered back to the fish in front of her, and in a blur of movement, she resumed her meal with great gusto, the changes already forgotten as her improved ws threw food into her erged mouth. A raucousugh escaped my throat, and suddenly feelingpetitive, I raced her. I¡¯m not going to get outshone by my crab, evolved or not! Gary was feeling rather morose. He¡¯d quite enjoyed thepany of Pistachio¡ªperhaps not at the same level as Sebastian, which was bordering on some kind of perverted attachment. Even so, he had enjoyed feeding the oversized lobster, and he¡¯d have even called the crustacean a friend. The only friend I had in this vige, he admitted to himself. Gary had done his best to dissuade his boss from trying to poison someone, knowing that no good coulde out of it, but it was what it was. Sebastian had gone through with the n, and Pistachio had paid the price. With a feeling the same thing was about to happen, but knowing Sebastian probably wouldn¡¯t listen, he spoke anyway. ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea, sir?¡± Sebastian looked up from the letter he was writing, staring hatred and venom at Gary. ¡°Yes, I am sure, you half-shelled moron! By the girthy conch of Triton, how many times must I exin myself to your simple mind?¡± ¡°Well, sir, it¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t go so wellst time, and I think maybe it¡¯s best to leave things alone, you know? Fischer didn¡¯t kill us or anything, and it seems a pretty reasonable retaliatory strike to¡ª¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Sebastian roared. ¡°The murder of our Leviathan, the ying of my beloved crickets, and the intrusion by the defiler on these holy grounds¡ªare they reasonable to you?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, you did try to poison him to death...¡± ¡°He is a mere human,¡± Sebastian snarled. ¡°The basest form of life and cultivation, and youpare his death with the defilement of our growing gods?¡± Well, that went about as I expected, Gary thought. ¡°You¡¯re probably right, sir. Do you really think the capital branch will lend us the artifact you¡¯re going to request, though?¡± ¡°When they hear of the defiler¡¯s crimes, they will have no choice!¡± As Sebastian returned to his letter, Gary shook his head. ¡°If you say so, sir.¡± Barry scolded himself when his attention once more returned to the sulent morsel of crab he¡¯d partaken in. His thoughts since that fateful moment the previous evening had been troubled, and the memory of the vor constantly returned unbidden, as did the yearning for another taste. He shook his head, trying and failing to focus back on the crops before him. He halfheartedly dragged his hoe through the sandy soil. ¡°G¡¯day, Barry! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you!¡± Barry¡¯s head shot up, looking at the man that introduced these worries into his life. ¡°Oh, morning, Fischer. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, mate, are you all right?¡± Fischer raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost...¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡± Barry tried to give him a genuine smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s no good. I was worried after you took offst night. The crab didn¡¯t make you sick, did it?¡± Barry jolted and couldn¡¯t help but look around to see if anyone had heard. There was no one else in the fields, so he simply shook his head. ¡°No, Fischer, it didn¡¯t make me sick...¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Fischer gave a broad smile and pulled a hand from behind his back, revealing a te of something white. ¡°Because I¡¯ve brought you something to try!¡± Chapter 22: Business Chapter 22: Business Ow! You poxed son of a whore!¡± Trent punched the metal leg he¡¯d knocked his head on, then swore as he shook his hand. ¡°You useless pieces of junk! You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t have you melted down!¡± The room of ancient artifacts he was in had be a regr haunt for Trent, and where he¡¯d previously only used it to hide from obligations, he¡¯d started spending more and more of his plentiful free time among the relics. He crawled through the warren, finally finding the open pocket after only getting lost a few times¡ªa new record. He stretched, rubbing his now-throbbing knuckles where the ancient construct had dared to stand in the way of his closed fist. If Trent had even the slightest pinch of self-awareness added to the stew that was his consciousness, he would¡¯ve likely recognized he¡¯d be addicted to checking the screen on the single working artifact in the room. Being who he was, though, Trent just thought he enjoyed being there.¡°Let¡¯s see what this Fischer has been up to,¡± he said, rubbing his hands together in markedly uncognized anticipation. He pped the screen, nodding as it came to life. ¡°At least one of you junkbots is subordinate enough to¡ªwhat the fuck?¡± His normally dumb-looking face stared at the screen, making him appear even more vacant than usual. He rubbed his eyes, wondering if he¡¯d hit his head a little harder than he thought¡ªbut no, the screen remained the same. It had a single additional line of text added. New Milestone! Sergeant Snips has reached her first stage of evolution! ¡°... what in Poseidon¡¯s pickled sphincter is a Sergeant Snips?¡± Barry stared down at the te of fish, an unquenchable desire to taste it drowning out his trepidation. He tore his eyes away from it, looking up at Fischer. ¡°W-where did you get this?¡± ¡°Caught it just this morning, mate! It¡¯s a mature shore fish, whatever that means. I¡¯ve been eating the juvenile variant for days, and I thought they were tasty!¡± Fischerughed and shook his head. ¡°This thing blows those little snacks out of the water!¡± ¡°I . . . it¡¯s okay to eat?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate, it¡¯s¡ª¡± Fischer raised a finger as something urred to him. ¡°Actually, I should probably mention that Sergeant Snips grew spikes after she ate some, but I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s a crab thing? You have nothing to worry about... probably.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡ªwait, she what?¡± ¡°Yeah, she kind of grew spikes and doubled in size? Pretty gnarly, really¡ªwait till you see.¡± Barry could smell the fragrance of the fish, close as he was. He¡¯d always assumed it would smell disgusting if one were to cook the heretical creatures, like the smell of low tide; the chunk of white flesh on the te smelled nothing like that. It was sweet andplex, with just a hint of sea spray. It reminded him of the crab w he¡¯d eaten the night before, and his mouth started watering. An insatiable need to taste it coursed through him. ¡°Y-you¡¯re sure it¡¯s safe to eat?¡± ¡°Yeah mate, I think the spikes were more to do with the whole ¡®ascended being¡¯ thing, and less to do with the fish.¡± Fischer shrugged. ¡°I ate almost half a fillet myself, and I feel great!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Fischer. What if someone were to find out?¡± Fischerughed. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here, mate. I¡¯m not gonna tell anyone, are you?¡± Barry¡¯s mouth continued to salivate; he couldn¡¯t hold off any longer. ¡°Maybe just a bite...¡± Barry epted the te. He grabbed a corner of the meat, and a chunk fell away between his probing fingers. Before he could second guess himself, he ced it in his mouth. The fish melted atop his tongue, the vor delivering everything the fragrance had promised. It was much like the crab; sweet, slightly salty, and invigorating. It reminded him of the sun rising above the sea, shining its light over thend and warming his body from up high. An involuntary moan of delight escaped him. ¡°Good, right?¡± Fischer asked with augh. Barry shoved another chunk into his mouth. ¡°Mate, if you think that¡¯s good, wait until I rustle up some salt, pepper, and citrus!¡± Barry nodded, unhearing beyond the sensations he was experiencing. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the te with you, mate¡ªbring it roundter, yeah?¡± Barry nodded again, devouring the meal as Fischer left. I smiled at Barry¡¯s reaction as I meandered toward Tropica. ¡°Anyone would think the bloke never tasted fish before...¡± I honestly wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d take the fish after his reaction to the crab yesterday, but the moment he¡¯d smelled the shore fish, I knew I had him. Winning over Barry was an important first step. I dreamed of hosting barbecuesden with freshly cooked seafood, theughing faces of all the vigers surrounding me¡ªwell, some of the vigers. I could stand to go without the pompous north siders ruining the vibe. Though, maybe I can rehabilitate some of them over time with the right attitude and some good food... ¡°Good morning, Fischer!¡± Sue called as I approached her bakery. I returned the smile she gave me. ¡°Morning, Sue! How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Good! Everyone has been abuzz over the coffee machine since learning of it¡ªI haven¡¯t even started selling coffee yet, and business has already increased!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Your pastries are a gift from the departed gods, so I can understand why you¡¯ve been so busy!¡± She gave me a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to give you free pastries, Fischer. You don¡¯t need to sweet talk me any further.¡± Iughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sweet talking you, Sue¡ªthe pastries are really that good. Besides, I¡¯m not sure Mr. Sue would approve.¡± Her eyes twinkled in delight. ¡°Well, that¡¯s kind of you to say. Speaking of Mr. Sue, I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ve met Sturgill yet, have you?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve had the pleasure! Is he around?¡± ¡°Always¡ªhiding out back with his beloved dough, as per usual. Let me fetch him.¡± A momentter, a man in a ck apron covered in flour was dragged from behind a dividing wall, Sue leading him with a broad smile. ¡°Sturgill, this is Mr. Fischer, the one I¡¯ve told you so much about.¡± Sturgill nodded to me. ¡°Hello, Fischer.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, mate!¡± ¡°And you.¡± Sturgill smiled at me. ¡°Thanks for the machine you organized¡ªit¡¯ll do wonders for business.¡± ¡°No worries, mate! I think a little coffee will pair perfectly with the delightful pastries you make!¡± He nodded again, giving me another smile. ¡°I best be getting back to the ovens¡ªwouldn¡¯t do to have anything burning.¡± He turned and strode back behind the dividing wall. Sue raised an eyebrow and cocked her head at him, staring at his back as he departed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Sturgill is more the silent type?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°That is the most amount of words I think I¡¯ve ever heard him say to someone...¡± she said, still staring toward where Sturgill disappeared. ¡°The man will not shut up when work is finished, but when there¡¯s bread or pastries to attend to, he barely utters a peep¡ªeven to me.¡± ¡°Sounds like a reliable partner to have a business with! You¡¯ve got enough personality to cover the both of you, and he¡¯s clearly got the wares sorted.¡± I took a bite of the croissant. ¡°These things are bloody delightful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without him.¡± She returned her attention to me, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°And there you go with the sweet talking againe back for another whenever you please, Fischer. It¡¯s the least we can do after what you¡¯ve done for us.¡± I ate the pastry slowly as I made my way toward Lena¡¯s Caf¨¦, unbuttoning my shirt as I walked. When I was one corner away, I looked at my reflection in arge window. Struck by inspiration, I reattached two of the buttons¡ªin the wrong ces, of course, making myself seem as uncouth as possible. ¡°Ho, Lena!¡± I said, swaggering up to the counter. She turned with a slow regard, her eyes lingering on the appearance of my shirt. Her eyebrow twitched, and it took great effort not tough. She turned and started making my coffee, deciding not to acknowledge me. ¡°Are there any jewelers in Tropica, Lena?¡± I asked her overlyrge back. ¡°Probably not that you could afford.¡± ¡°So there are jewelers, then?¡± I asked, voice filled with projected joy. She sniffed. ¡°There is a jeweler, yes, but I¡¯m not sure they would deal with you...¡± ¡°Shall we make a deal?¡± I asked. She turned with my coffee, cing it on the counter and staring down her nose at me. ¡°And what would you have to offer me?¡± ¡°Well, the sooner you give me directions to the jeweler, the sooner I¡¯ll leave your counter.¡± I beamed a smile at her, and her eye twitched again. ¡°One block west. Noble Star Jewelry.¡± ¡°Cheers, Lena! What would I do without you?¡± Before picking up the coffee, I fixed my shirt, taking the time to smooth my appearance with deliberate care. ¡°Bye, Lena! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± With my coffee in hand, I could feel the stare she was boring into the back of my skull. With my face hidden, I let my joy show. I tasted the drink, thoroughly enjoying the first sip. ¡°Ah. Delightful. She may be a bit insufferable, but thedy can make a mean brew.¡± I probably shouldn¡¯t have been antagonizing the woman that made my coffee each morning, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t help myself. Something about despicable behavior demands retribution, passive aggressive or not. It probably said something about me that I felt that way, but who had time to internalize that particr lesson? There was business to conduct! I found the jewelers easily enough; a colorfully painted sign read something illegible above a store. I was still rather illiterate to the writtennguage of this world, but the image of a cut gem beside the words was a dead giveaway. It seemed this stretch of street was the north side version of the market, with many storefronts all smattered together. I walked into the jewelers, finding the door unlocked despite the early hour. ¡°We are closed,¡± came the gruff voice of an elderly man, hunched over the counter and peering at an uncut gem through an erged eye ss. ¡°Oh, my bad, mate. The door was open. What time can Ie back?¡± He looked up at me, an unimpressed gaze lingering on my clothes. ¡°That depends. What do you want?¡± ¡°Just a question answered.¡± I rummaged in my pocket, pulling out a single pearl. ¡°Have you ever seen one of these before?¡± Julian fought down his frustration at the intruder before him. ¡°Just a question answered,¡± the stranger said, rummaging in one of his filthy pockets. ¡°Have you seen one of these before?¡± Julian closed his eyes and breathed a great sigh. Does this look like a market for trinkets? What bauble has this peasant stumbled upon, only to waste my time with¡ªJulian¡¯s thoughts stopped dead in their tracks, and he felt his eyes go wide. The man before him held an iridescent stone. Not just any stone, either¡ªit was a relic of the past, one of the treasures that hadn¡¯t been found in countless years, whose numbers only diminished as pieces of jewelry were damaged or lost. He¡¯d seen the stones in person in the capital, only worn by those of excessive means. A single time, he¡¯d seen a beautiful silver ne made entirely of the precious stones, only the sp left bare. It had been around the queen¡¯s neck, an abject demonstration of the crown¡¯s wealth. Realizing he was staring, ck-jawed, he schooled his expression. ¡°Ah, I cannot say I¡¯ve seen such a stone before¡ªit does seem mildly pretty, but I cannot say it would hold much worth.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± the man asked. ¡°Shame.¡± He turned away. ¡°Oh well, thanks for the info.¡± ¡°W-wait!¡± Julian said, desperately trying to keep the man in his store. ¡°I-I have some interest, only in a purely scientific manner, you understand? I¡¯ve never seen one before and would like to examine it.¡± Julian shrugged, feigning nonchnce. ¡°I must admit, my curiosity gets the better of me¡ªI don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d be willing to trade it for¡ª¡± ¡°Nope!¡± the man said, still walking away. ¡°Sorry mate, not interested in selling.¡± ¡°One gold!¡± Julian yelled, desperation creeping into his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gold coin¡ªI¡¯m very curious, you see¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, mate.¡± He opened the door to leave. ¡°Two gold?¡± The man turned back, his expression unreadable. ¡°Is it worth that much to you?¡± ¡°Ah¡ªI¡ªI¡¯m very curious, you see . . .¡± ¡°Would you do five gold?¡± the man asked, face still nk. ¡°Y-yes! Five gold! May I see it? I¡ª¡± ¡°Nah. Sorry, mate. Still not interested in selling it, I was just curious what it was worth to you.¡± The man stepped outside. ¡°I-I¡¯m Julian!¡± he yelled, doing anything to keep the stranger there. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The stranger popped his head back in the door. ¡°Nice to meet you, mate. I¡¯m Fischer.¡± With that, Fischer disappeared, his head vanishing out of sight. Julian stared at the closed door, uprehending. What in Ares¡¯s cmitous spear was that? What kind of peasant could walk away from such a vast sum of wealth? Was the man mad, or just stupid? A sudden realization struck him. He knows what it¡¯s worth... ? If he knows it¡¯s worth at least twenty gold and didn¡¯t want to sell it, what purpose did he have ining here? The answer urred to Julian, and it twisted his stomach with sickening ferocity. Aphrodites¡¯s tumultuous loins! He¡¯s not really a peasant¡ªhe¡¯s a crown auditor! The jeweler ran out the door after Fischer. Chapter 23: Iridescent Stone Chapter 23: Iridescent Stone Agrin made its way to my face as I left the store. Julian¡¯s reaction and increasing purchase price had been everything I needed to know. They do know of pearls here, and they¡¯re exceedingly expensive. He was trying to rip me off, so I¡¯ll need to find somewhere else to sell... ¡°Fischer! Wait!¡± Julian yelled, throwing the door open behind me. ¡°I-I was only joking, you see!¡± He had a manic smile, his eyes wide. ¡°Of course I know what iridescent stones are worth, as do you, right? Why don¡¯t youe back inside and we can talk properly?¡±They call them iridescent stones, huh? I looked around the empty street, the hour too early for the north siders to be out and about. ¡°Here seems fine, mate. I can appreciate a good joke as much as the next bloke, but I didn¡¯t think you were trying to be funny...¡± Julian wiped his brow free of rued sweat. ¡°A simple misunderstanding...¡± He nced around. ¡°I, of course, know that each stone would sell for twenty gold on their own and would be worth more if adorned in a precious metal. From your bearing, I knew you did too, and was trying to jest, you see? My wife always says I have an odd sense of humor.¡± I kept my expression nk as Julian rambled. ¡°I see¡ªjust a joke, then.¡± I smiled at him. ¡°No worries. If I were toe back, seeing as though you¡¯re a legitimate and reputable merchant, could I expect an honest appraisal of my wares?¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir! Of course!¡± ¡°Good to know. See ya, Julian.¡± I turned and walked away. ¡°Y-yes, Fischer! Until next time!¡± I pondered the interaction as I made my way back through town. Something had changed the merchant¡¯s demeanor; he seemed almost panicked when he ran out his door to meet me. Is it that the pearl is worth much more than twenty gold, or was he worried I¡¯d tell people about his underhanded negotiating... ? I sighed, dismissing the worries. This is exactly why I didn¡¯t want to get involved in any business dealings. I know it needs to be done, but I¡¯d just rather be fishing. I walked up a set of steps and knocked three times on the door. George set his sugar-crusted pastry down, fighting the rising tide of anxiety. ¡°Is no moment sacred to me?¡± he asked. ¡°Can I not have even my second breakfast unmolested?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear,¡± his wife said around a mouthful of dough and sugar. ¡°Want me to get it?¡± ¡°No, Geraldine, it¡¯s fine.¡± She stood,ing to massage his shoulders with her plump hands. ¡°I worry about your health, dear. All this stress isn¡¯t good for your digestion.¡± ¡°That is the burden a lord must bear.¡± He sighed, pushing his chair out and standing with a groan. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± As George walked down the stairs, the knock came again¡ªthree sharp bangs, whose strength could only belong to one man. The anxiety flooded up from where he¡¯d suppressed it, and he stood before the door a moment,posing himself. Wiping beads of sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, he swung the door open and stered a smile onto his face. ¡°Good morning, Fischer! To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± ¡°Morning, mate! Sorry for the early visit¡ªI had a rather pressing question for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem! I am at your beck and call, good man. What was your question?¡± George was rather impressed with hisposure thus far, and felt he was getting better at interacting with the crown agent before him. When Fischer spoke, thatposure was shattered like a lolly dropped on stone. ¡°What¡¯s an iridescent stone worth?¡± Fischer asked withplete nonchnce. ¡°A-an iridescent stone, you say?¡± George wiped the sweat pouring from his face, and he tried to keep his smile genuine. ¡°They go for at least twenty gold on their own, but are worth more if fixed by a... a talented jeweler...¡± George¡¯s voice had started to tremble, and Fischer raised an eyebrow. ¡°You feeling all right, mate?¡± ¡°Y-yes. Thanks, Fischer. Is that all?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah, mate. That¡¯s all I came to ask. Sure I can¡¯t help you? You look white as a ghost.¡± ¡°No. Thank you.¡± George mmed the door, his hands tingling and numb. Triton¡¯s pointed beard¡ªhow does he know? Will this treacherous man leave no stone unturned? George moved as fast as he could back up the stairs. When he reached the second floor, he was out of breath and light-headed. He stumbled, catching himself on the banister. ¡°George!¡± Geraldine yelled, running to his side at a respectable pace for her ample size. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± ¡°The¡ªthe stones . . .¡± George wheezed. ¡°The stones? What about the stones?¡± ¡°F-Fischer knows. He knows how we... we¡¯ve been... hiding the funds,¡± he said between gasps. ¡°By Thssa¡¯sthered seahorse!¡± she cursed, leaving his side as she waddled toward the box of embezzled goods. ¡°We have to destroy the evidence!¡± Man, George started that interaction so well, but his social anxiety really came flying out at the end. I shook my head. Poor bloke. I should probably stop knocking on his door¡ªhe¡¯s only getting worse. ¡°Sorry, George,¡± I said to myself. ¡°Your anxiety served the greater good.¡± I breathed in deeply, relishing the fresh ocean air. I smiled as I considered how things had yed out. The pearls the crabs had gathered for me were the key to my financial freedom. If I sold even one of them, I¡¯d have more than enough to sustain myself for the foreseeable future. It¡¯s probably best if I only sell one anyway¡ªI don¡¯t want to draw too much unwanted attention to myself and the crab safe haven I¡¯m trying to establish. I nodded to myself. Sell a single pearl, and I¡¯ll hopefully be able to discard the business pants for a while. I picked up the pace as I strode to my next destination. ¡°Morning, Fischer!¡± the burly cksmith greeted. ¡°G¡¯day Fergus! How are ya, mate?¡± ¡°Always a good day at the smithy!¡± Fergus put a crucible inside the forge with his oversized tongs, then set them down and walked over to me. ¡°What can I do for you today, Fischer?¡± ¡°Mostly a question, mate¡ªprobably a dumb one.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± He took his gloves off and gave me a smile. ¡°No such thing as a dumb question, as my dad would say. What did you want to know?¡± I returned the smile. ¡°Are you capable of making or acquiring a silver chain?¡± ¡°Silver, aye?¡± He scratched his chin. ¡°We can forge strips and make chains, and we¡¯ve done so before, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever worked with silver...¡± ¡°Think you¡¯re capable of it?¡± ¡°Capable?¡± He held a hand to his chest in mock affront. ¡°Fischer! You wound me!¡± ¡°Sorry, mate,¡± I said with augh. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it as an insult¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell you the difference between a forge and a campfire. Forgive the ignorance.¡± ¡°I jest, Fischer, I jest.¡± Fergus crossed his sizable arms in front of his chest as he thought aloud. ¡°I can definitely work with silver. The only reason I haven¡¯t is there¡¯s no demand for it on this side of the vige. We¡¯re kept busy with the usual fare¡ªhorseshoes, cutlery, metal joinings, and nails.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I nodded, reaching a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll need to show you something, but can you keep it between us?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t keep any secrets from Duncan if it¡¯s work rted, but I can assure you he¡¯s as tight-lipped as I am when ites to requests.¡± He leaned in, whispering. ¡°You should see some of the things the north siders bring our way when they don¡¯t want their uppity smith gossiping. I won¡¯t give you names or specifics, but the things I¡¯ve had to craft, Fischer...¡± He shook his head, looking down at his hands. ¡°Some things you can¡¯t wash off.¡± ¡°I can only imagine, mate.¡± I reached into my pocket, grabbing the pearl and holding it up to Fergus. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± He fumbled in his pocket, withdrawing a set of spectacles. Leaning in, he cocked his head back and forth as he inspected the stone. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but what in Hades¡¯s empty re is it? I¡¯ve never seen anything of the like.¡± ¡°Have you heard of iridescent stones before¡ª¡± ¡°IRIDESCENT STO¡ª¡± He cut himself off, ncing around and leaning further in. ¡°Iridescent stone? That¡¯s truly an iridescent stone?¡± His eyes were transfixed on the pearl I held in my hand. ¡°You can pick it up if you like, mate.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re sure?¡± Iughed at the reverence. ¡°Yeah, mate. Take a closer look.¡± His fingers pinched it with a gentleness that belied his size, and he ced it carefully in his palm, moving his head side to side as he inspected it in the light. ¡°It¡¯s marvelous. I never thought I¡¯d actually see one in person, let alone be able to inspect it...¡± ¡°The stone is what I want the chain for.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking of making a ne?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one. The jeweler Julian up north will buy it, but he said they¡¯re worth more if they¡¯re set in precious metal. I thought I could share the love a bit and spread the funds around.¡± ¡°If you provide the silver, I¡¯ll happily do the work for free, Fischer. I¡¯d love to create something with this...¡± Fergus¡¯s head darted up, his gaze going vacant. ¡°Take it back¡ªone moment.¡± He ced the pearl in my open hand with deliberate care then ran to the back of his workshop. He came back with a box and started shuffling through it. ¡°I think a ring might be better suited. Here, what do you think?¡± Fergus held a casing in one hand, a small iron ring in the other. ¡°While I¡¯m confident in my ability to work with silver, a chain of the soft metal would be easily broken¡ªa ring would be much more durable, and easier to sell.¡± ¡°Mind if I look at the ring, mate?¡± His hand darted forward, offering it to me. I eyed the ring, holding it up to the light. It was smooth and absent of blemishes, its iron body basic, but still elegant. There was an empty setting in the top, with prongs outstretched¡ªwaiting for a gem or stone to be ced inside. ¡°You created this one?¡± I asked. ¡°Aye. The one you hold came from this mold.¡± He indicated the casing held in one hand. ¡°We sell them asionally, so I always keep one spare.¡± I gently dropped the pearl into the casing¡ªit fit perfectly. ¡°I think you¡¯re on the money there, Fergus. Tell you what¡ªif you can create a ring exactly the same but out of silver, and you set the stone in it for me, I¡¯ll give you a gold coin.¡± His eyes widened, then narrowed. ¡°You yanking my chain, Fischer?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Nah, mate. I¡¯m being sincere. It¡¯ll boost its value, and your skilled hands are the only set I trust to do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still too much, Fischer. I don¡¯t want to look a gift horse in the mouth, but it is way too much. It¡¯s so much money that I don¡¯t want youing back and causing an issue when you realize.¡± It was my turn to hold my hand to my chest in mock horror. ¡°Fergus! My good man! Who do you take me for, a spoiled noble brat?¡± He smiled at me through a wince. ¡°It never hurts to be sure with these things, Fischer...¡± ¡°Okay. So, it¡¯s too much, right?¡± He nodded. ¡°Aye. Too much.¡± ¡°No worries! Let¡¯s strike a deal then! I have some things I want to craft, and I¡¯m trying to distance myself from bartering and purveying as much as humanly possible. Let¡¯s call the gold I give you a favor between friends, and the things Ie and craft the same.¡± Fergus rubbed his hands idly in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think you could possibly request things to outweigh the worth of a gold coin, Fischer, but I feel the need to ask before signing up¡ªwhat are you looking at making?¡± I thought for a moment, sorting through my mind. ¡°A thick metal griddle for cooking, some cogs and other bits for a fishing rod I¡¯m creating, and some metal nails and brackets for a fence.¡± Fergus blinked at me. I blinked back, worried my request had overstepped his expectations. He roared augh, pping me on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a goddamn madman, Fischer¡ªaye, I¡¯m happy to call it an exchange between friends, but I still think I¡¯m getting too much out of it.¡± I grinned at him. ¡°Nonsense, mate. I¡¯m getting more value from the stone because of you! Besides, friends don¡¯t count favors, and unexpected fortune should be shared.¡± Sergeant Snips gazed out at the squad arrayed before her. Her reliable crabs were rying their reports of the perimeter,municating with a series of bubbles, cks, and gestures. A blur of brown caught her eye, and her lone stalk darted toward the interruption. Ah¡ªthe interloper returns. The otter swam in closer, stealing nces at their meeting as it whirled above them in the currents. Sergeant Snips fought down the rising anger. Her master had said to share theirnds with the furry scoundrel, but that directive railed against her instincts. The otter swam down closer, annoyingly intelligent eyes looking between her and the squad of crabs. She raised both ws in warning, blowing a small stream of animosityden bubbles. She would tolerate the fiend¡¯s presence on the master¡¯s property, but spying on their meeting was an uneptable intrusion. Sensing their sergeant¡¯s animosity, the squad of crabs also raised their ws, cking and blowing angry streams. The otter swam even closer, the warning only seeming to increase its curiosity. Its eyes lingered on the spikes now protruding from her carapace and limbs, cocking its head back and forth in thought. Sergeant Snips cked both of her mighty ws, sending two arcs of force out to either side of the otter. This was finally enough, and the interloper turned and swam away. Yes. Begone, smasher of shells and stealer of meat¡ªflee before the might of my improved form. She lowered her ws, and with a single nod of her mighty carapace, the meeting resumed. Chapter 24: Perfect Form Chapter 24: Perfect Form The sun warmed my skin as I walked back through the fields. Fergus was procuring the silver for the ring, my belly was still full from a feast of fish, and the future was looking bright. What a beautiful day. I scoured the surrounding rows of sugarcane for Barry, but he was nowhere to be seen. Instead, I found Paul, his young and enthusiastic son. ¡°Hello Fischer!¡± Paul yelled from behind me, making me jump.¡°Oh, morning, mate! Is your old man around?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t feeling well. He went home to rest.¡± Damn, I hope my fish didn¡¯t make him sick... ¡°Did he, uh, look all right to you? No odd changes or anything?¡± Paul cocked his head at me. ¡°Changes? He¡¯s just a little sick, is all.¡± Good. No spikes, then¡ªthat would have been quite a pickle. ¡°Let him know I hope he feels better soon.¡± ¡°I will! Here, Mr. Fischer!!¡± Paul held my te out to me. ¡°Dad said to give you back your te and to thank you for the pastry!¡± Pastry, huh? A smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Let your dad know he¡¯s very wee.¡± ¡°You...¡± Paul looked down, then back up at me. ¡°You don¡¯t have any more pastries, do you?¡± Iughed at the gleam in the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sorry, mate, I can¡¯t say I do. Next time, all right?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Paul nodded, taking theck of baked goods in stride. ¡°I better get back to the fields¡ªI have a lot to do with Dad unwell!¡± ¡°No worries. See ya, mate.¡± Sergeant Snips was nowhere to be seen when I got back to my shores, and I figured she was out doing crab things. It¡¯s been a few hours, right? Surely it wouldn¡¯t hurt to check the crab pot... When I pulled on the line, it felt light, and sure enough, the trap was empty, the bait inside untouched. I knew it was probably too soon to check it, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. It was just so exciting; I had constant intrusive thoughts about checking the trap. Noted¡ªhave a little patience, Fischer, you silly goose. I walked back to my house, sitting in the sun by the coals of my fire pit. The rays were blessedly warm, chasing away the chill from a strong breeze blowing north. The remains of the fire were still red, and I stretched my feet toward them,vishing in the sensation on the bottom of my feet. Probably not a good day for fishing with the wind, so what should I¡ª¡°Salt!¡± I yelled, jumping up as I remembered myck of seasoning. I ran to the kitchen in search of thergest pot I had. I walked down to the ocean with what had to be a twenty-liter stockpot, waded out into the calmer waters, and filled it almost to the top. The water was freezing with the wind kicking up, but it did nothing to cool my excitement. I got back to the fire, ced a fewrge logs on the still-glowing coals, and set the salt water-filled stockpot atop a rack. I know back in the day you could just dry sea water in the sun, so heating it above a small fire couldn¡¯t hurt, right... ? As for what to do with the rest of my day, I had not yet introduced myself to some of my favorite people in the vige¡ªa situation I intended to rectify while my salt water slowly reduced. I grabbed a few berries to go, setting off with a smile. Joel meditated, his body in a position resembling that of the perfect form. He contemted life, the twists of fate, and the miracle that was convergent evolution. He longed for such an evolution to take him, to transcend this inferior form of flesh and its lowly, internal skeletal system. Today may not be the day, but his time woulde. A sense of peace and tranquility took him as he slipped deeper and deeper into his trance. A sharp knocking sounded, three loud raps shattering his focus. Joel let out a deep sigh. What is it now? His acolytes all opened their eyes, shooting simr looks of disdain toward the wooden portal, but they quickly returned to their meditations. Swinging open the door, Joel was met by a man he recognized. He¡¯d seen him on the beach, watching his cult¡¯s w ritual with great curiosity. The stranger had also interrupted the procession with raucousughter, but that was the way of the vigers, unknowing heretics as they were. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Joel asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°G¡¯day, mate! I just wanted toe say hello!¡± Joel winced at the loud tone. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind keeping it down, the faithful are currently meditating.¡± The man smiled in apology, dropping his voice to a more reasonable level. ¡°Sorry, mate. I¡¯m Fischer, and I realized I hadn¡¯t introduced myself to you guys yet¡ªI¡¯m a big fan of crabs myself, and I thought we¡¯d get along like pigs in mud.¡± Joel looked Fischer over again with a discerning eye. He was lean and tanned, indicating he was likely a farmer. A working man. Respectable. ¡°Your admiration of the crab is notable, but our beliefs stretch further beyond their perfect forms. We believe in carcinization, which is¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I know what carcinization is,¡± Fischer interrupted. ¡°The convergent evolution of different species that somehow all turn into crabs. I¡¯m a big fan, mate¡ªit¡¯s endlessly intriguing.¡± Joel had initially been annoyed at the interruption, but as Fischer spoke on, his heart swelled, his very being vibrating with the farmer¡¯s enlightenment. He stuck his hand out. ¡°My name is Joel. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Fischer.¡± ¡°The pleasure¡¯s all mine, mate.¡± Fischer shook Joel¡¯s proffered hand, his grip firm. And the man has a firm handshake¡ªI may have just found our newest recruit! ¡°Would you care to join me for our meditation, Fischer? We are pondering the perfection of the crab¡¯s form.¡± Fischer peered past Joel, who had stepped aside to disy the acolytes in all their glory. ¡°Er¡ªit looks a little ufortable, mate.¡± Joel sighed, thement an unfortunate reminder. ¡°Such are the limitations of our inferior bodies¡ªall the more reason to ponder and praise the form of the crab.¡± ¡°Do I have to stay for a set time, or is it cool if I take off after a while? I have a few things I need to get toter...¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Joel said, ushering him in. ¡°We have another hour left¡ªstay as little or long as you like.¡± The meditation was surprisingly rxing, given that I was squatting down like a crab¡ªw hands and all. The cultists surrounding me asionally made little bubbling noises with their mouths, which was both hrious and rather endearing. The first time, I thought it was an ident; when it happened a second time, I thought it was just one of the acolytes being a weirdo; when it came from a different direction the third time, I realized it was intentional and had to fight myughter down. The sporadic mouth noises drew me from my meditation in the beginning, but as the sounds repeated, they settled into the background. If I¡¯m already doing a crab meditation, I may as well send it... I joined in on the bubbling noises, picturing Sergeant Snips and her impressive streams as I did so. I lost track of time as I focused on the sensations of the body. The minor aches from the odd posture faded away and melted into a single cloud of tingling and numbness. My level of zen increased, and I felt a content smile settle itself on my lips. After an unknown amount of time, a soft ding sounded. I opened my eyes. Joel was standing with a tiny gong in his hands, beaming down at me. ¡°Thank you for joining us, Fischer. How was your first time?¡± The surrounding acolytes¡¯ heads turned to me with expressions ranging from sleepy to content, two male and two female. I stretched, leaning back to sprawl my limbs out as far as possible on the wooden floor. ¡°That was delightful, mate. Thanks for letting me join in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re weee back for meditation any time you please.¡± I sat up, crossing my legs. ¡°How often do you do them?¡± ¡°We do it once a week, every Fielday.¡± Er¡ªFielday? Yikes, I¡¯d never actually thought about the days of the week here... I nodded. ¡°Right. Fielday. I¡¯ll, uh, be sure toe back soon.¡± Seeing no raised eyebrows or questioning looks, I confirmed Fielday was, in fact, a day of the week. Now to work out the rest without revealing I was sent here by truck-kun... Three of the acolytes packed up and left almost immediately, not lingering for longer than it took to stretch their bodies out. I remained sitting on the floor, basking in the afterglow of serenity. ¡°You know, Fischer...¡± Joel squatted down in front of me. ¡°The Cult of Carcinization is always looking for more members if you¡¯re interested in expanding your piety. You already possess more knowledge than any of our previous recruits, and I¡¯m sure Jess here wouldn¡¯t mind taking you through the scriptures.¡± He pointed to the single female that remained. She gazed at me with deep brown eyes, aggressively nodding. I let out a smallugh. ¡°I think you might find me a bit too heretical for your liking, Joel¡ªI appreciate the offer, though.¡± ¡°Heretical?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°How so?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I fish.¡± ¡°You . . . fish?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said with a broad grin. ¡°Pretty much all I do, really.¡± He stood and stared at me then shrugged back. ¡°That is of no concern.¡± ¡°Wait, really?¡± I let my confusion show. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna call me a heretic, a fool, or something worse?¡± Jess answered with her own question. ¡°Who are we to judge you, Fischer?¡± She gave a kind smile. ¡°We are all imperfect beings, after all. To err is in our nature.¡± Man, these crab cultists are actually pretty chill¡ª ¡°Until we ascend!¡± Joel boomed, his eyes filled with fervor, hands cking. ¡°Only then, when we have achieved the perfect form, we will know the way in all things!¡± Nevermind. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been fun, guys.¡± I gave them a wave. ¡°I¡¯ll see you next, uh, what day is the meditation again?¡± ¡°Fielday,¡± Jess said, still smiling. ¡°Right. Fielday. See you then.¡± I shook my head as I headed back to mynd. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if Joel is batshit crazy, or my new best friend...¡± The convening of the crabs had stretched on longer than the sun remained in the sky, their meeting ending just as thest bit of light fled beyond the western horizon. Sergeant Snips dismissed her subordinates, and they all scuttled off toward their assigned positions. After they left, she set off, heading to a cave she¡¯d found in the deepest part of the bay. On the way there, she dispatched two small fish and carried one in each w as she continued on her way. When she arrived, she peered into the rocky crevice, curious to see if it was still there. A lone antenna poked out from behind a corner, moving up and down as it smelled the ocean currents. She rounded the rock, holding both fish out so their scent wafted forward. The sea snipper emerged,rger than even Snips, lured out by the promise of a meal. The lump where its other antenna had been waspletely healed, which she was d to see. Sergeant Snips ced both fish before it, and the sea snipper grabbed them with two humongous ws, retreating back into its hole. With a nod of respect to the unintelligent creature¡ªa gesture it wouldn¡¯t understand, but still felt right¡ªshe began a thorough search of the bay. It took her most of the night to ensure every nook and crevice was free of threats, and it was early in the morning when she finished. She¡¯d been scoping out the poisoner, Sebastian, each evening since delivering her master¡¯s retribution. She cked her ws violently¡ªthis night would be no different. Thinking of the man made bubbles of fury tumble from her mouth, and she let them flow, agreeing with the sentiment her body expressed. In the early hours of the morning, a hooded figure draped in a king-sized ck sheet crept through the streets of Tropica,rge of form and short of breath. They avoided the major thoroughfares as they moved, sticking to smaller streets and alleys between buildings. When the shadowed figure reached sections that were lit, they dashed¡ªin so far as someone of their impressive form could dash, anyway. Silent as the night, built like a barrel, they cradled their burden with great care. The sound of the small waves crashing against the rock wall of the shore could finally be heard, telling them they¡¯d almost reached their destination. A few streets and a quick dash or twoter, they stepped out onto the stone walkway that separated the ocean from the houses of Tropica, only mostly out of breath. A strong breeze hit them immediately, almost blowing away their sheet-robe. They spun in circles, one meaty hand grabbing for the corners that threatened to blow away and leave them exposed. ¡°Triton¡¯s throbbing conch,¡± they muttered, ¡°is the world itself conspiring against me?¡± They stepped up to the wall, gazing out at the ocean. There is no other option¡ªstashing it forter will only invite more disaster... With onest look at the small chest in their hand, they closed their eyes and flung it out to sea. A single tear ran down George¡¯s face as he watched his work of thest five years hit the water and sink into the depths. Curse you and your devious mind, Fischer. Curse you. A gust blew, almost taking his sheet with it. And that damned seamstress whose clothes always shrink! Scuttling toward Tropica, Sergeant Snips cked a fish in passing, her arcing attack severing its head. With two halves of a fish in hand, well, in w, she approached the vige. A ssh came from above, and something descended. Danger! Attack! Chapter 25: Tutor Chapter 25: Tutor Sergeant Snips stretched her ws wide, gathering power in her joints. She prepared to unleash a mighty ck of the ws on whomever was foolish enough to sneak up on her. Who dares attack the benevolent Sergeant Snips¡ªbeloved crab of Fischer? A small object sunk down toward her, and she scuttled to the side, her eye watching it with keen hesitance. It hit the bottom with a soft thud. Sergeant Snips waited, but nothing happened. She crawled over to it, tentatively poking it with a calcified stick of dead coral. Again, nothing. Slowly, ever so carefully, she snipped a metal padlock and lifted the lid. Her lone eye sparkled as moonlight reflected off the chest¡¯s contents. I woke to the sight of a rather pleased crab hovering above me, tentative little bubbles of greetinging forth. ¡°Morning, Snips.¡± I stretched out, unleashing a mighty yawn. ¡°I missed you yesterday, where¡¯d you get off to?¡± She jumped off the bed, urging me to follow her with both ws. ¡°Not so fast, you little scamp!¡± I jumped down after her, rubbing the back of her head. ¡°You thought you could just get away without a good scratch?¡± She leaned to the side, one of her limbs kicking up and down in a rather doglike manner. ¡°Ohhhh, is that the spot, Snips?¡± I smiled mischievously, scratching the carapace harder. Her foot tapped away on the wooden floor, a stato rhythm to match myughter. I released her, stretching my hands to the roof and yawning again. ¡°All right, what did you have to show me?¡± She shook off the aftereffects of the scratch, scuttling out into the living room and leading me through the front door. I followed her, muscle memory moving my arm and grabbing my hat from a hook on the way past. I took a moment to stare once I stepped outside. Predawn light lit the scene, small waves atop the river reflecting glimpses of the eastern sky that shone a pale pink. A w tapped me gently, grabbing my attention. Snips gestured to keeping, and she led me around the corner to the side patio my barbecue would one day upy. She scuttled to a corner, gesturing at something hidden in the shadows. ¡°What is it, girl?¡± I bent down, squinting into the gloom. It was a small chest, made of darkcquered wood with metal casings around the corners. A padlock hung in the lock, clearly snipped by my trusty guard crab. ¡°You found a treasure chest . . . ?¡± She nodded vigorously, gesturing with her entire body to open the lid. I picked it up and took it out the front, wanting to see the contents in the rising sunlight. I knelt down, opening it at Sergeant Snips¡¯s eye level. Before I could make out what it was, I saw the reflected light of the eastern sky bouncing off the contents just as it did the waves. Countless points of light hit me, and it took my sleep-addled brain a long moment to realize what I was looking at. Whenprehension hit me, my eyebrows tried to leave my face. ¡°Snips . . . where did you get this?¡± She shrugged her spiny carapace, gesturing to the sea. I looked at her, stunned, then returned my attention to the chest. It was filled with jewelry; silver and gold rings, nes, and bracelets. Most of the precious-metal pieces had pearls set in them, and I struggled to grasp just how much wealth was in front of me. I stared at it, mouth hanging open. I quickly counted the pearls; there were eleven of the orbs in total. ¡°Jesus, Snips . . .¡± A w tapped me again, arresting my attention. Snips peered intently at me, blowing a soft stream of questioning bubbles. ¡°You... you want to know if you did good?¡± She nodded, cocking her body to the side. ¡°Sergeant Snips, you beautiful, majestic crab queen¡ªyou did great!¡± I bellowed augh, giving her long, stroking rubs atop her treasure-finding head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you brought this home! This was an insane find, Snips!¡± She nodded and blew content bubbles, responding to my praise. What in the banished gods am I going to do with all this, though... ? It was entirely too much wealth, and trying to sell it would draw way more attention than I wasfortable with. ¡°I guess we just stash it for now... do you have any use for it, Snips?¡± She shook her head, and I got an idea. I picked up a bracelet with a single pearl affixed, then set it atop her head. I grinned as I eyed my handiwork. ¡°A crown befitting a Queen, Snips!¡± She bubbled her excitement, scuttling to the ss-paneled door to admire her reflection. I knelt down behind her. The makeshift crown slid almost off as she moved, and I readjusted it to the front of her head. ¡°Shame it doesn¡¯t stay in ce. It suits you.¡± She turned to me, pointing to my hat, then to her head. ¡°You want me to fix the crown to your head?¡± I rubbed my chin in thought. ¡°I guess we could¡ª¡± She shook her entire body at my question. She took the bracelet off, handing it to me. Pointing again at the straw hat, then to her head, she repeated the gesture two more times. ¡°Oh!¡± I said with augh. ¡°You want a hat?¡± A stream of ascending bubbles. ¡°That, I can do!¡± I ran to the roll of string beside my drying bamboo rods. ¡°Let me get a measurement!¡± I wrapped the line around her carapace in different directions, noting the measurements. I couldn¡¯t help but brush against the hard-to-reach parts of her top carapace as I went, and she halfheartedly tried to escape my tickles by scuttling in circles. ¡°All right¡ªI have a quest for today! Fetch Snips a stylish new hat!¡± She raised both her ws high, a veritable torrent of happy bubbles flying from her mouth. ¡°But, my trusty queen crab...¡± I gave her a conspiratorial look. ¡°Shall we check the pot first?¡± She froze for a moment, then scrambled toward the shore with an astonishing pace. I ran after her, giggling at the spray of sand kicking up in the wake of her blurred legs. ¡°Ready, Snips?¡± I whispered, crouching over the line. She nodded, her eye gleaming in anticipation. I grabbed the line, pulling it in with constant pressure. It was heavy, and hope swelled up within me. I could see something dark in the trap and smiled as I tried to make out what it was. When I grabbed the pot and hauled it out of the water, Sergeant Snips let out a low hiss. There were two crabs: one sand crab, and one rock crab. I reached in and grabbed the sand crab, and checking its bottom carapace, saw it was male¡ªa big one, at that. I left the rock crab to its fate, knowing what woulde next. Sergeant Snips moved to the side with exacting movements, standing on the shore and staring out at the rising sun. The rock crab didn¡¯t need instruction. It sullenly walked over in front of Snips, turned its back to her, and awaited its discipline. Snips held her w to her mouth, wetting it, then held it high, checking the wind direction. She stretched both ws, limbering up. Her left w flicked under its carapace in a blur, lifting the crab into the air. Her right w met it midair, and with a massive overhand throw, she flung it out to sea. EEEEEEEEEEEEEEeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡ª Plop. She shook her head at the forcibly departed crustacean. ¡°Same crab?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. She nodded, then shrugged both ws, as if to say ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± ¡°Well, at least we got some dinner!¡± I said, gesturing to the sand crab in one hand. I left the crab pot on the shore as wecked any bait to refill it, and we made our way back at a much more leisurely pace. I filled a pot with salt water, left the crab inside the kitchen, and made my way back out to Snips. The wind had picked up again, making it, unfortunately, not a great day for fishing. Shame¡ªat least I have other things to take care of. Sergeant Snips sat by the coals of the fire, staring at the pot atop them with curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s salt water,¡± I said, peering inside. The water had reduced significantly, and there was a thinyer of salty sediment on the bottom of the pot. I gave it a stir with a wooden spoon, mixing it all together. ¡°I¡¯m reducing it to make salt, the vor of the gods¡ª¡± I cut myself off at a thought. ¡°Well, MSG is the vor of the gods, but salt is a good starting point.¡± She scuttled over and looked inside, blowing curious bubbles. ¡°Hopefully it¡¯ll reduce downpletely today. Then we just need to dry it out!¡± I sat down on a log, leaning back and taking in the beautiful sunrise. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, Snips¡ªwere the pearls you and the other crabs collected hard to find?¡± She made a so-so gesture with a w. ¡°Can you get more?¡± I asked. She thought for a moment, blowing a few indiscernible bubbles. Then, with immacte uracy, she started drawing characters in the sand. For a moment, I thought she was drawing me a picture, but with dawning amazement, realized she was writing¡ªactually writing. I recognized some of the letters from the deed George had brought me. I stared at the words then down at Snips. She gestured at the letters, nodding sagely. ¡°Uh, Snips¡ªI . . . I can¡¯t read.¡± She blinked at me; I blinked back. Small hissing noises starteding from her mouth, and she shook, kneeling down and rolling in the sand. She¡¯sughing at me! I roared withughter, and her hissing noises increased. She rolled onto her back, legs kicking out as she blurted a stream of sporadic hisses and bubbles. I fell over beside her, unable to contain my mirth. We rolled in the sand, tearsing to my eyes as I lost myself to theughter. When my cheeks ached and I could no longer see through swimming vision, I rolled to my front, getting to my feet just as Snips did the same. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Snips,¡± I said through tears and fleeting giggles, pointing down at the ruined script. ¡°I rolled in your message¡ªnot that I could read it.¡± She fell backward again, her limbs quivering in delight as her hisses came bubbling back up. ¡°Oh, you think me being illiterate is funny?¡± I leaned over her, tickling under her chin with both hands. Her kicking increased, and I moved with her as she tried to get away from my assault. Eventually, I let her go, and she got upright, settling into the sand and seeming to sigh with contentment. After a moment of regaining herposure, she started drawing again, and this time it was a picture. I leaned down, seeing a rather good approximation of an oyster with a pearl inside. She wrote a word next to it. ¡°Oyster?¡± I asked. She nodded emphatically and started drawing again. She wrote a word then gestured at everything around us with both ws. ¡°Area?¡± She made a so-so gesture again, shaking her head. ¡°Everything?¡± She made the same gesture, which I took to mean ¡°not quite.¡± ¡°Surroundings?¡± She nodded, pointing her w at me, then the word. ¡°Okay¡ªso we¡¯ve got oysters and surroundings.¡± She drew another word, then an ¡°X¡± in the sand beside it. ¡°Here?¡± She shook her carapace, then pointed at the word, crossed her ws in front of her, and shook her head again. ¡°Ohhh, no? That word means no?¡± She blew victorious bubbles, nodding. She drew the word for ¡°surroundings,¡± then ¡°no,¡± and finally, ¡°oysters.¡± ¡°There are no more oysters in the surrounding area?¡± I asked. She hissed with delight, her whole body going up and down. Iughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re mynguage tutor, Snips¡ªwhat would I do without you?¡± She sidled over and rubbed against my leg affectionately. I stroked her head. ¡°Ah, I love you too, my literate little scamp. So you guys harvested all the oysters within a reasonable distance.¡± She nodded again. ¡°No wonder the otter has beening to our heand, Snips¡ªyou and your crabs harvested the rest of them!¡± She froze, her body going rigid as she blew tiny bubbles ofprehension. Ah, she hadn¡¯t realized it was our fault the otter came here. ¡°Well, no matter.¡± I rubbed her head again. ¡°That just makes it easier for us to befriend it!¡± She blew a single, oversized bubble of anger, and I barked augh. ¡°I know, Snips. I know.¡± Chapter 26: Animosity Chapter 26: Animosity Ruby raised one sculpted eyebrow at me. ¡°You¡¯re, uh, sure about these measurements, Fischer?¡± I smiled back. ¡°I am! Don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s for a project I¡¯m working on.¡± ¡°Some sort of pirate scarecrow?¡± Steven asked with a smile. ¡°Er¡ªyeah, something like that. How long do you think it¡¯ll take you guys?¡±Ruby tilted her head side to side. ¡°For you, we can have it done by this evening.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be perfect!¡± I gave them both a genuine smile. ¡°How much will it be?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Steven said, looking down at something he was stitching. ¡°We can make it out of scraps, and it¡¯ll give me something to do with my hands this afternoon.¡± ¡°Actually...¡± I said. ¡°I was hoping I could help you with the crafting of it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Steven raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re interested in working with leather?¡± ¡°Well, this project has sentimental value to me, and I¡¯d feel better about not paying if I helped you out...¡± Steven shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s free regardless, but you¡¯re more than wee to help me with it.¡± ¡°I appreciate it, Steven, but you¡¯re gonna have to charge me at some point...¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Ruby beamed a smile, her eyes crinkling. ¡°We¡¯re still well in your debt from the pastries. If you request something expensive, we¡¯ll dly charge, but for now, you have an open tab.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I returned a grin with the same ferocity. ¡°All I can do is thank you, then. I¡¯ll find a way to return the kindness.¡± ¡°You know, I heard something wise the other day...¡± Steven¡¯s eyes danced above his coy smile. ¡°Friends don¡¯t count favors.¡± ¡°Morning, George!¡± George went rigid in his spot in line, slowly turning to look at me. ¡°Oh. Hello, Fischer.¡± ¡°How are ya, mate?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m well, Fischer¡ªhow are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m swell, mate! Always a good morning in your lovely vige!¡± The lord nodded, his face going a little tight as a silence stretched between us. ¡°You know, George, I¡¯ve been meaning to thank you.¡± ¡°Er¡ªyou have?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. You¡¯ve been nothing but helpful since I got here, even when Ie bother you in your home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± George smiled, but his eyes remained tight. ¡°Any time, Fischer. It¡¯s no worries at all¡ª¡± ¡°No, seriously.¡± I shook my head with a wincing smile. ¡°The information you¡¯ve given me has really helped so far. Sincerely, thank you.¡± My attempt at reassurance only seemed to kick his social anxiety in more, and beads of sweat started forming on his forehead. Thankfully, Lena saved him. ¡°Good morning to you, George! The usual?¡± ¡°Uh¡ªtwo coffees, please, but only fifteen pastries.¡± ¡°Only fifteen?¡± A look of genuine concern crossed Lena¡¯s face. ¡°Are you and Geraldine well?¡± ¡°Just a mild case of indigestion.¡± George dabbed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll pass.¡± Good lord¡ªI¡¯m affecting his digestion. I really need to give the poor man some space... When George collected his coffees and pastries, I simply smiled and nodded at him, not wanting to stress him out any further. He nodded back, shuffling away. I spun back to the counter, disying my half-tucked shirt in all its glory. ¡°G¡¯day, Lena. How ya doing?¡± She sniffed, refusing to speak as she looked me up and down. My smile broadened. ¡°Just my coffee, thanks.¡± Maria, Roger¡¯s much more amiable daughter, was just collecting a couple of pastries when I arrived at Sue¡¯s bakery. ¡°Good morning, Fischer!¡± Sue waved her free hand with vigor. ¡°G¡¯day, Sue! Morning, Maria!¡± ¡°Oh, hi Fischer!¡± Maria beamed a smile at me, sweeping a loose strand of hair behind her ear. Her nose twitched, and she peered down at my coffee cup. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Coffee! This one¡¯s from Lena¡¯s¡ªa necessary sacrifice before Sue here gets the equipment to make the best beverage in town!¡± Sue rolled her eyes at my ttery, and with no words needed, walked out back to fetch me a fresh croissant. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Maria cocked her head at the wafting scent, the strand of hair freeing itself from behind her ear once more. ¡°It smells kind of bitter...¡± ¡°Not everyone likes it, to be honest. It might be an acquired taste...¡± I held the cup out. ¡°Wanna try?¡± ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t . . .¡± ¡°Of course you can!¡± I pointed at the edge closest to me. ¡°I¡¯ve only drunk from this side¡ªgive it a taste!¡± She leaned in, sniffing it again, hesitating. She ced her pastries atop the counter. Then, with delicate hands, she caressed the mug, slowly bringing it to her lips and taking a sip. She tasted the liquid for some time, her eyebrows going up and down, and her face scrunching in adorable contemtion. ¡°It¡¯s . . . bitter, but not bad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good result for a first taste!¡± I epted the cup as she held it back to me. ¡°You¡¯ll grow to love it if your initial reaction isn¡¯t that it tastes like muddy water.¡± She let out a lightugh, covering her mouth with a hand. ¡°People think it tastes like mud water? I mean, it¡¯s different, but definitely not mud.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± I shook my head in obvious exaggeration. ¡°And they call me a heretic.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re definitely a heretic.¡± She gave me a kind smile, the freckles on her cheeks bunching. ¡°But I¡¯m still d you came to Tropica. You¡¯ve already made so much change since appearing here...¡± ¡°Oh, everything so far has been nothing.¡± Sue returned, bustling toward the counter. I epted the croissant she held out to me, then shot Maria a wink. ¡°I¡¯m only just getting started.¡± ¡°Fergus! How are ya, mate?¡± The giant of a cksmith held a finger up to stall me, still staring intently at his forge. He had oversized ck goggles on, making him look half body builder, half mad scientist. With oversized tongs, he picked up the crucible in the forge. I recognized the small mold sitting on the cool lip of the forge, and with no small amount of excitement, realized what he was doing. He¡¯s pouring the silver into the cast! Where did he get some so fast? I edged toward him, not close enough to be in the way, but just enough to get a better view of the process. He swirled the crucible, withdrawing it from the heat. After a moment of looking at the molten metal within, he carefully ced it back into the heat of the forge. His attention never left his work, and I watched keenly, appreciating the years of practice and training that had created the mastery I bore witness to. The red-hot colors from the forge reflected off his goggles, and he resembled a statue as he waited, only his chest moving up and down, almost imperceptibly. He picked up the tongs again, removed the crucible with deft hands, and swirled the contents once more¡ªhis eyes transfixed on the liquid metal the entire time. With a small nod to himself, he shuffled over to the mold, slowly pouring the silver into a minuscule opening atop it. The amount of control he had over hisrge body was immense; he made no wasted movements, each muscle contracting with exact precision. The thin stream of silver slowed, eventuallying to an end. He picked the casting mold up by the attached metal vice, tapping it softly against the lip with a steady rhythm. He plunged it down into a quenching bucket. The water within bubbled and roiled, the heat rapidly dissipating from the mold and into the surrounding water. When the torrent of bubbles receded and the bucket finally stilled, Fergus reached in with a gloved hand. He cracked the vice open, let the two halves of the mold fall apart, and removed the ring. Fergus grinned like a maniac, holding it up to me as he slid his goggles off with another hand. ¡°It ain¡¯t pretty yet, but the forging is done!¡± ¡°How did you get the silver so swiftly?¡± I returned his grin, looking over the rough casting. ¡°I thought it would take days, at least!¡± Fergus winked at me. ¡°You have to leave a man his mysteries¡ª¡± Duncan, his apprentice, snorted from the back of the smithy. ¡°He traded a favor to the hoity-toity cksmith on the north side of town.¡± Fergus leveled a re at his subordinate. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so big, Duncan, I¡¯d throw you out on your ass.¡± Said subordinate made a dismissive noise. ¡°Bold wordsing from a man the size of a brick shithouse. A kraken couldn¡¯t throw you if it wanted to.¡± ¡°How long will it take to sand and smooth it down?¡± I asked, interrupting before the cksmith banter got too out of control. Fergus returned his attention to me then to the ring. ¡°It¡¯ll be done in a few hours¡ªyou bring that iridescent stone around then, and we¡¯ll see about slotting it in.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± I grinned at how things wereing along. ¡°I¡¯ll see ya a bitter, then¡ªI have some other tasks to get to.¡± I turned to leave, then had a thought. ¡°By the way, Fergus¡ªis there a lumber mill in town?¡± He winced. ¡°Not anymore,d. Not for a long time.¡± I nodded. ¡°Thought so. Oh well. Guess it¡¯s on me then! Catch you guyster!¡± Duncan walked up beside Fergus, watching Fischer go. ¡°That was just one of his odd speech mannerisms, right? You don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to actuallye catch uster, do you?¡± Fergus blew air out of his nose in amusement. ¡°I hope not¡ªI fear you wouldn¡¯t escape him,d.¡± ¡°What do you mean I wouldn¡¯t escape him?¡± Duncan narrowed his eyes at Fergus. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean we wouldn¡¯t escape him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to outrun him,d.¡± Fergus waggled his eyebrows. ¡°I just need to outrun you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a day of surprises,¡± I said to myself, pouting, ¡°but this might take the cake.¡± I peered down at the log I¡¯d hit with my axe. I expected to split part of the felled tree¡ªmost of it, perhaps, given my increased strength. What I didn¡¯t expect was for my axe to cut it clean in half, send either side of the log flying two meters away in opposite directions, and for my fist¡ªand the axe held within it¡ªto create a crater as big as Sergeant Snips in the sand. I lifted the axe from its sandy tomb with ease, moving my arm up and down in confusion. I wasn¡¯t even a little tired from the exertion. It was as if I¡¯d just swatted at a fly, not swung down an axe with all my might. I¡¯ll need to be careful¡ªI could seriously hurt a viger, or worse, Sergeant Snips, with this amount of power. I sat and thought for a second, testing if there was anything else I needed to consider or contemte. ¡°Nope!¡± I said with augh, getting right back to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m strong as hell, and that¡¯s that!¡± I walked over to one of the split sides, lined it up in the sand, and swung down again with a wicked grin. I was almost finished splitting all the logs into usable palings when a hysterical crustacean came sprinting across the sand. Snips spewed iprehensible bubbles at me, hissing as she ran to my feet. She gestured toward the heand with both ws, seething with anger. With sneaking suspicion, I thought I knew what had got her so worked up. ¡°Otter?¡± I asked. She nodded sharply, blew affirmative bubbles, and ran away, urging me on. I heard a familiar tapping as we ran to the heand. The rhythmic sounds only asionally paused when the furred friend-to-be slurped down a mollusk. We rounded the rocks, and I finally caught sight of the otter. Damn. I don¡¯t have any fish¡ªwait! The crab! I have a crab! I made to run back to the house but noticed Sergeant Snips shaking with anger. I looked between her and the cause of her ire, uprehending. ¡°What¡¯s got you so worked up, Snips? I thought you were past this level of animosity.¡± She pointed an using w at the otter, pointed her other cky appendage at a rock on the ground, then to herself. ¡°It . . . threw a rock at you?¡± She hissed in confirmation, her body shuddering with indignation. ¡°Oh!¡± I looked at the otter, who was studiously ignoring us. I bent down, staring into Snips¡¯s eye and running aforting hand over her carapace. ¡°I know it can be frustrating when others insult you, but it isn¡¯t as smart as you¡ªour otter friend doesn¡¯t know any better.¡± She visibly calmed as I continued stroking her shell, and she seemed to take a deep breath, letting it out in a soft hiss. She nodded at me and blew bubbles that I took as an apology. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Snips.¡± I smiled at her with genuine affection. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry for getting upset. Should we go cook our crab up? Maybe some lunch will make you feel better¡ªwe can even offer some to the otter, then it won¡¯t eat all the oysters!¡± The suggestion lightened her mood further, and she nodded, blowing small bubbles of joy. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡± We walked away together, and as we were just about to leave the otter behind, I caught a brown blur of movement from the corner of my eye. I turned just in time to see the rock sailing, and with a soft tink, it hit Sergeant Snips in the side. She paused, slowly spinning on the spot to look at the otter. They stared at each other for a tense moment, both unmoving. With nary a warning hiss, she charged. Chapter 27: Spiky Sea Snippers Chapter 27: Spiky Sea Snippers It was a beautiful day. The sun was high overhead, radiating warmth that was perfectly contrasted by a stalwart breeze blowing ever northward. Small waves crashed against the rocks of the heand, the wind causing their foamy peaks to spray and glitter in the sun. Salt was heavy in the air, its scent a constant reminder of the small joys one could find in life. The scene was only marginally ruined by the charging, apoplectic crab. Fueled by indignation and an acutely murderous intent, Sergeant Snips shot across the rocks, a torrent of foam spewing from her mouth. The otter¡¯s sidelong nce was filled with terror as it turned to dash for the safety of open water, the sclera of its eyes starkly visible. The creature had just learned, by hard-won experience, the age-old adage about poking the bear. In this case, the ¡®bear¡¯ was a watermelon-sized crab, covered in inch-long spikes, possessing umonly agile legs and a thirst for rpense. Sergeant Snips¡¯s ws were raised, power swelling inside her mighty joints. The otterunched itself for the water, the twin sts from Snips¡¯s ckers striking the oyster beds from where it had just jumped. My guard crab didn¡¯t jump in after it, showing a respectable amount of restraint as she shook with fury. I walked up behind her, setting a calming hand atop her carapace.¡°Nicely done, Snips.¡± Her lone eye turned to regard me, part of her anger melting away. She cocked her head, and I answered the unspoken question. ¡°I know you missed your attacks on purpose.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°That was good restraint, and I¡¯m proud of you.¡± She dipped the front of her head down, blowing bubbles of regret for her outburst. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªreally. What do you say we go have that meal?¡± She blew bubbles of assent, and we set off back for the house. ¡°You know, Snips... I think the otter was just trying to y with you.¡± She paused mid-bite of the sand crab leg, her eye seeming to narrow at me. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± I said with augh. ¡°In the very least, it wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you. It seems rather intelligent for a wild animal, and it has to know that it couldn¡¯t hurt your magnificent shell with a small stone...¡± She preened when Iplimented her shell, puffing up subconsciously. I smiled down at her, d to see she was feeling more herself after some lunch. I cracked the shell of a sand crab w, and with no small amount of satisfaction, bit down on the sweet meat. Once again, the vor of the flesh mixing with the salty water it was cooked in took my senses on a rxing trip that was even more enjoyable with thepany of the continually reliable Sergeant Snips. It¡¯s a shame about the salt, though . . . When I checked on the reducing sea water before cooking the crab, I found the moisture content boiled away as expected, but the sludge in the bottom was an off brown color, telling me something had gone wrong. I suspected the water needed to be filtered somehow, or perhaps I¡¯d made the fire too hot, burning the salt in the process. No matter¡ªI¡¯ll just have to try again. The sound of Snips crunching down on her half of the crab was afort, and wepsed into rtive silence, both drawn in by the taste of our impromptu lunch. A repetitive noise rang out, making both of us freeze on the spot¡ªme with excitement, Snips with anger. Tap. Tap. Tap. The otter had returned. I shot to my feet, as did Sergeant Snips. ¡°Would you mind staying here, Snips?¡± I asked, voice urgent. She had already taken a step, but stopped, turning to look at me with curiosity. ¡°I want to try feeding it¡ªI worry it might run away the second it sees you.¡± She blew a small stream of bubbles as she seemed to contemte my request. I bent down to her level. ¡°Please, Snips? I know it¡¯s been messing with you, but reckon it would make a reliable ally if I can win it over with some food...¡± She pointed at me, then herself, cking her ws. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be okay¡ªI don¡¯t need defending from a little otter.¡± She considered, her ckers moving open and closed as her thoughts roiled. With a single nod of her body, she sat back down on the sand, picking up a cooked leg and taking a crunching bite. ¡°Thank you, Snips!¡± I let my genuine excitement show. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± I picked up the remainder of my lunch and ran for the heand. Each time the tapping of the otter¡¯s rock paused, I worried it wouldn¡¯t return, the bearer having jumped into the ocean and swam away. Each time, though, the tapping resumed. I rounded the heand from the southern side, doing my best to be silent. The otter was hitting an oyster when I caught sight of it, roughly twenty meters downwind. It saw me from the corner of its eye, and its entire body went rigid as it turned to stare at me, its white sclera clearly visible once more. I held one hand up in a passive gesture, showing my palm. With the other, I held the crab high, letting the wind carry the smell of it toward the otter. Its head lifted, its cute little nose twitching as it breathed in the aroma of the freshly cooked sand crab. I took a slow step forward, and it dashed further away, stopping after three bounds and turning to watch me. It¡¯s not going to let me approach . . . I pointed at the crab, pointed to the otter, and with a careful underhand throw, lobbed it toward the creature. It dashed away again, wanting to be nowhere near where the crustaceannded, but turned to look at it once again. It got on its hind legs, sniffing the air as its head moved side to side, up and down. I stepped back, body hunched and holding both palms up. It took a tentative step forward, watching me keenly for any movement. I stepped back again, hunching down even lower to make myself seem less of a threat. It took the gamble. With a light chirp, it exploded forward, grabbed the remains of the cooked crab in its cute little chompers and dashed beneath the waves. I stood up straight and let out augh. ¡°Not bad for first contact...¡± I let Snips know what happened when I got back to the fire. She seemed impartial, nodding sagely at my words as she snapped off the w from her half crab. I expected her to crunch down on it, but she walked over, rubbed against my leg affectionately, and handed it to me. ¡°You¡¯re sure Snips? This is the best part...¡± She nodded, blew bubbles of joy, and sat down beside me to eat herst portion. ¡°Thanks, Snips.¡± I rubbed her head with long strokes. ¡°What would I do without you?¡± ¡°How¡¯s it looking, Fergus?¡± I asked as I walked into the smithy. He looked at me, slid an eyess from his face, and walked over with a broad smile. ¡°You tell me,d.¡± He held his hand out to me. Red light reflected from the forge, hitting the smooth angles of the ring. I epted it, holding it up before me. ¡°Mate . . . it¡¯s beautiful. I can¡¯t believe you made this . . .¡± Fergus snorted augh. ¡°Now,d, one could take that as an insult.¡± I boomed augh back. ¡°No offense intended, mate¡ªI¡¯m stunned at your craftsmanship. Is it ready for the stone?¡± He nodded. ¡°You want to do the honors?¡± I removed the pearl from my pocket, cing it between the four extended prongs of silver. It slid in perfectly, and I nced at Fergus. He gave me another nod, gesturing to continue. I carefully bent the prongs down, the fragile metal no match for my strengthened body. The silver hugged the pearl, and when the fourth and final sliverid t against the ring, a familiar tug hit me. The System trying to spill its nonsense again? Nice try, Sys¡ª My eyes were drawn into the ring, and before I even knew what I was doing, I inspected it. Iridescent Ring of Silver Rare A ring of precious metal, adorned by one of the most sought-after stones found in the Kallis Realm. More than just a symbol of wealth, this ring has a multitude of purposes for those with the requisite knowledge. What the fuck . . . Fergus and Duncan apanied me as I made my way back to Julian¡ªthe jeweler on the north side of town. While I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of fighting capabilities they had, it certainly couldn¡¯t hurt having the two burly cksmiths acting as bodyguards. They were a good deterrent, if nothing else; we were going to be returning to the south side of Tropica with a sizable amount of wealth if things went as nned. George was going through the motions, doing his best to distract himself from his troubled thoughts. He found himself stepping into Noble Star Jewelry without even realizing it. ¡°Good day, George,¡± Julian said from behind the counter. ¡°Have youe looking for more iridescent stone pieces?¡± ¡°No, my good man. Just browsing today, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Julian gave him a tired smile. ¡°You¡¯re always wee, old friend.¡± George looked through the reinforced ss panels, taking in the countless silver and gold pieces of jewelry. He was just considering buying a small silver pendant for Geraldine when the door opened behind him. ¡°G-good day, Fischer,¡± Julian said, his voice hesitant. George felt pinpricks crawl up his spine, and he slowly turned. Fischer had just walked into the store, two muscr peasants walking through the door after him. ¡°G¡¯day Julian, George!¡± Fischer gave the smile of a snake who¡¯d cornered prey. ¡°G¡¯day Julian, George!¡± I said, smiling my delight at them. I focused on Julian. ¡°I brought that ring we spoke about, mate. Is now a good time to have it appraised?¡± ¡°Yes¡ªof course.¡± He knelt down behind his counter,ing back up with a silk-covered chest. He opened it up, removing something akin to a microscope. ¡°May I see it?¡± I nodded at Fergus, who produced the ring from inside a small wooden box filled with padding. ¡°Would you mind putting it back in the box?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Leave the stone facing up.¡± Fergus cocked his head but did so with gentleness belying his size. Julian took the box and set it atop the tray beneath the eyepiece. He ced one eye to the opening, peering down as he spun the box around at different angles. I heard the door open behind me and nced back to see George leaving. I returned my attention to Julian. ¡°So . . . what do you think?¡± The jeweler put a cloth glove on one hand, then picked up the ring from the box. He examined the silver sections of the ring beneath the eyess, too focused to answer my question. ¡°This is,¡± he said, ¡°possibly the finest ring I have ever seen. The workmanship, the symmetry, the stone itself... where did you get it?¡± I grinned, gesturing between Fergus and myself. ¡°We made it, mate.¡± ¡°. . . You really made this?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Fergus said, beaming with pride. ¡°If you were to sell this in the capital, I suspect you¡¯d fetch at least twenty-seven gold.¡± I whistled. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of dosh¡ªhow much could you pay us for it?¡± ¡°Er . . . dosh?¡± ¡°Yeah, dosh! Cash; coin; gold¡ªsame thing.¡± ¡°Oh... right. Well, I could pay you two less gold for the trouble of transporting it. There are guard fees, you see. Not to mention the capital taxes, and that¡¯s not even considering the¡ª¡± ¡°No need to justify it, mate,¡± I interrupted. ¡°That sounds like a fair price. Do you have that much gold on you?¡± Julianughed, the noise high and fleeting. ¡°No. I hold around ten gold with my guard at a time. Any more will need to be delivered from the capital under escort.¡± I grinned. ¡°How often do you get deliveries under escort?¡± ¡°Theye with the merchant that visits Tropica once a month on Fielday.¡± I still need to work out what¡¯s going on with these weekdays... I returned my attention outward, focusing on Julian. ¡°Would you give us ten gold now, take the ring, and deliver the remaining fifteen with the merchant?¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed momentarily, but they raised as he smiled. ¡°Y-yes, of course!¡± Julian rubbed his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s a little unorthodox, but you bear two witnesses, and I am nothing if not my reputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine with you boys?¡± I asked, turning to Fergus and Duncan. ¡°Aye,¡± they both said, before squinting at each other in suspicion. I let out augh. ¡°It¡¯s a deal, mate.¡± I held out my hand, and after removing his cloth glove, Julian shook it. The otter retreated further than was strictly necessary. It swam ever southward, wanting to put as much distance between itself and the sharp-wed antagonist as possible. The scent of the stolen morsel was unbearable, and only the fear of the spiked1 following her held her powerful jaws at bay. She had tried repeatedly to lure the crab into ying, but each time it had responded with increasing aggression¡ªduring thest of which, she had genuinely feared for her life. Spiky sea snippers were no fun, as it turned out. She emerged onto the rocks she called home, running swiftly between a gap in the stones. She curled up in a back corner, tearing into the crab with ravenous delight. Chapter 28: Loving Intent Chapter 28: Loving Intent As we arrived back at the smithy, the three of us erupted. I roared withughter, and the two cksmiths held each other by the shoulders, yelling iprehensibly over the top of one another. When things finally wound down, Fergus hurried to a shelf in the corner with skipping steps. He reached to the very top, selecting a wooden box covered in a darkcquer. He cradled it in both arms like a baby as he walked back toward us, each step exacting. ¡°Is... that what I think it is?¡± Duncan asked, his eyes going wide. ¡°Aye, Duncan. That it is.¡±Fergus slipped a chisel from his belt. His eyes narrowed and mouth scrunched in concentration as he cracked the dark box open. I leaned in, curious what had gotten the apprentice cksmith so excited. Fergus reached in and withdrew a dark bottle. It was short, reminding me almost of a maple syrup jug but with a more spherical body. Its mouth was sealed with a cork. Fergus ced the bottle on the bench with great care as Duncan ran to fetch something else. Lacking his master¡¯s delicacy, he returned with three shot sses and mmed them down. Fergus reached into a drawer, removing a corkscrew. One muscr hand wrapped around the bottle while the other screwed the instrument down into the cork stopper. He pulled, the cork dislodged with a sharp pop, and small wisps of vapor floated from the bottle. The smith mmed his palm atop it, sealing the gas in. I raised an eyebrow, ncing between the two excited smiths. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This, my dear Fischer,¡± Fergus said, nodding at the bottle, ¡°is passiona wine.¡± ¡°Passiona wine?¡± I asked. ¡°If the husks are so expensive, that bottle has to be worth an extraordinary sum... right?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Duncan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting years for this blockhead to crack it open.¡± ¡°It was a gift from my grandfather,¡± Fergus said. ¡°He had a case of them from when he was younger¡ªthe husk never used to be so expensive, you see? It¡¯s an heirloom, and I¡¯ve never had a good enough reason to crack it open...¡± ¡°Until today?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°Until today,¡± Fergus agreed. He removed his hand from the top, swiftly half-filling each of the small sses. He ced one hand back atop the bottle and picked up a ss with the other, holding it high. Duncan and I followed suit. ¡°To Fischer!¡± Fergus bellowed. ¡°To Fischer!¡± Duncan echoed. ¡°To my reliable smiths!¡± I cheered back. We clinked our sses above the bench, and I took a sip, breathing in through my nose as I did. The smell made my eyes water, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. The drink held a hint of ethanol, but a sweet overtone nearly drowned it out entirely. Before I tasted anything, the liquid warmed my lips and mouth. It lit me from within like a forge. The taste hit me next, and I let the rapturous expression show. In my life on Earth, I¡¯d tasted countless wines, spirits, and beers. I¡¯d experienced everything from themon ales you¡¯d find in pubs to the most expensive bottles of wine you needed to ¡°know someone¡± to acquire. The passiona wine was more akin to a spirit or fortified wine, and it was unlike anything else I had ever tasted. It wasplex¡ªsweet and tart to the perfect degree. It held the full-bodied vor of a naturally fermented cask, and I could tell its sweetness hadn¡¯t been artificially boosted with processed sugar. Even if I hadn¡¯t been told of its origin, I would have known it was based on the fruit of the passiona nt¡ªthe taste of passiona pastries suffused the wine, the unique essence instantly recognizable. I swallowed, and the heat spread down through my chest. I moved my tongue, circting air around my mouth¡ªthe resulting aftertaste was even more enjoyable than the wine itself. The vor morphed, the sweet tones flooding forward and smothering the pleasing yet notable hints of tartness. Duncan took another sip with an exultant expression. Fergus exhaled with a deep sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I made an entire gold piece in one job¡ªI never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡± ¡°One gold piece?¡± I asked, smirking. ¡°I was going to give you two for your contribution.¡± Wine sprayed from Duncan¡¯s lips like a whale breaching the surface, and he mped a hand over his treasonous lips, keeping the liquid within. Fergus¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at me¡ªhe didn¡¯t even react to his apprentice misting him with a family heirloom. ¡°That¡¯s too much, Fischer . . .¡± ¡°Nope!¡± I said, taking another sip. I swished it around my mouth before I swallowed, relishing in thefortable burn. ¡°You covered the silver, provided a security service, and most important of all, made the best damned ring Julian has ever seen!¡± ¡°I suspect that was more to do with your setting of the stone, Fischer...¡± Fergus said, lost in memory. ¡°It seemed to take on a different quality when you¡ª¡± Duncan pped him on the back of the head, not hard enough to risk knocking over any of the wine, but with enough force to halt his words. ¡°Just thank the man, you ox-sized fool.¡± Fergus narrowed his eyes at his subordinate, but then sighed, turning back to me. ¡°My loose-lipped apprentice has the right of it... for once. Thank you, Fischer.¡± ¡°No worries, mate!¡± I smiled at the two men, took out the two gold coins, and handed them to Fergus. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡± Weughed and joked as we finished off the wine, and I noticed the two smiths slowly losing hold of their sobriety. These two are off their bloody tits . . . I stood, feeling my head swim a little. It somewhat steadied as I stood in ce, and I exalted in the pleasant buzz. ¡°To Fischer!¡± Duncan slurred, sipping thest drops from his ss. ¡°Aye, to Fischer!¡± Fergus did the same then held the bottle out to me. I epted it, and giving it a light swish, felt liquid left in the bottom. ¡°For me?¡± I asked. ¡°Aye!¡± Fergus roared, holding his empty ss high. Iughed, pouring the rest of the wine into my mouth. I held it there for a long moment, the heat enveloping me. With a swallow, I sighed, my breath warming everywhere the passiona wine had touched. I looked over at the two men who were stumbling toward the back of the smithy. ¡°Uh, fes...¡± I pointed to the forge. ¡°Is it all right to leave that thing going?¡± ¡°Ah, Hestia¡¯s weing hearth¡ªshutter the forge, Duncan.¡± The apprentice wobbled to obey, and with a single hand, mmed a metal door down. He returned to Fergus, and the two leaned against one another, muttering andughing as they poked each other in the chest. ¡°Thanks again, guys!¡± They didn¡¯t hear me; they swayed back and forth, joking about something. I shook my head with a bemused smile. I tried to forget the wealth sitting in my pocket as I walked toward Ruby and Steven¡¯s tailors¡ªtailorors? Oh my god, not this again. The alcohol was affecting me more than I suspected. I shook the thought away. Seeking something to ground myself, I dipped into a gap between houses and removed a single gold coin from my pouch. I looked it over, the blue sky above reflecting off its metallic face. I furrowed my brow, cocking my head to the side. Hang on a second . . . it couldn¡¯t be . . . could it? With a buzz-fueled stride, I made my way toward the north side of town¡ªa new destination in mind. George hadn¡¯t moved from the front foyer of his spacious home. He made it back on shaky legs, and after tumbling through the portal, he had simplyy there¡ªthinking. Does Fischer watch me at every turn? Does he possess the devious eyes of Dolos himself? George had moved through the streets at an ungodly hour,unching the evidence into the depths where no one but a sea god could find it. And yet, Fischer had found it. Did he follow me there? What trap does he weave, intentionally revealing his hand in this way? Are there nefarious actors watching me at every hour of the day? Oh, Fischer, bane of treats, ruiner of vors¡ªhow you vex me. Try as George might¡ªapplying his vastly superior, sugar-fueled intellect¡ªhe had absolutely no idea what the man¡¯s angle was. Three loud knocks sounded above George¡¯s head. ¡°Geee-OOOOOO-ooooorge!¡± came the sing-song voice of Fischer on the other side of the door. George felt the blood drain from his face, and without feeling what he was doing, got to his feet and opened the door. ¡°Fischer . . .¡± The crown agent was just about to knock again, but when he saw George, he smiled. ¡°G¡¯day, mate. I won¡¯t keep you long, I was just hoping you could clear something up for me.¡± The smile on Fischer¡¯s face was crooked, and George waited for the executioner¡¯s axe to drop. ¡°What did you want me to clear up?¡± he heard himself ask, his voice t. ¡°Well, I just sold a ring with a pearl set in it to Julian¡ªer, an iridescent stone, I mean. You know the man, right? You were in his store.¡± He knows everything . . . George felt numb. He nodded. ¡°Well, Julian gave me this gold, right?¡± Fischer produced a coin, ying with it between his fingers. ¡°I noticed it was different from the one I gave you. This one...¡± Fischer held the gold coin up in the light. ¡°It has the image of a man on one side, a crown on the other.¡± George nodded again, his words failing him. ¡°The one I gave you had a face on one side and a scythe on the other.¡± Fischer¡¯s eyes went from the coin to George, his gaze boring a hole into George¡¯s soul. ¡°Do you still have it?¡± George reached into his back pocket, producing the coin Fischer had warned him not to spend. He kept it on his person at all times, knowing the consequences to be dire if he lost it. ¡°Would you mind if we swapped, George?¡± George knew it wasn¡¯t a question¡ªit was an order. He held the coin out for Fischer, who reced it with the regr coin. Fischer inspected it in the light, nodding as he ced it in a back pocket. ¡°Cheers, George! I have to go make a hat for a crab¡ªsee yater!¡± Fischer turned and left, and George stood in his open door, staring after the departed man. After a long while, he closed the door, his body still numb. George turned and slowly made his way up the stairs. The axe had yet to drop, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯ting. Make a hat for a crab? Oh, Fischer, what game is this? What in Triton¡¯s blowing conch is that code for... ? I tried to keep my wine-addled mind from the coin in my pocket as I walked toward Ruby and Steven¡¯s clothing¡ªshop? Yeah. Shop. It was easier said than done. ¡°Steven!¡± I yelled, walking into the store. ¡°Your favorite apprentice is here and ready to work!¡± Steven looked up at me over his spectacles, smiling and raising an eyebrow. ¡°My ¡®favorite apprentice¡¯ iste. I¡¯ve already got the cuts ready.¡± Ruby narrowed her eyes at me as I wobbled toward the front of the store. ¡°Fischer . . . are you drunk?¡± ¡°Uh, a little, yes, but I have a perfectly good reason.¡± Sheughed at me, but there was no malice in it. ¡°And what, pray tell, would that good reason be?¡± I pointed out the door. ¡°Fergus cracked a bottle of passiona wine.¡± ¡°He what?¡± Ruby got to her feet, eyes pinning me down. ¡°Is there any left?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Sorry, Ruby. They drank it all. Well, we drank it all, but I¡¯m only a little buzzed¡ªI reckon those two are visiting noddynd as we speak.¡± ¡°Where in Hades¡¯s lightless hell did Fergus get a bottle of passiona wine?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him in the morning! Orter tonight? I don¡¯t really know¡ªthey¡¯re both the size of a brick shithouse, so they could be sober already.¡± I turned back to Steven. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too bothered by missing out.¡± Steven shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not much of a drinker.¡± He set his spectacles down, picking up the strips of prepared leather. ¡°Shall we get started?¡± I grinned. ¡°Ready when you are!¡± The next half hour was a rather humbling experience. Steven was a demon with the sewing machine, which I wasn¡¯t too surprised to learn they possessed. It was foot-pedal operated, and his right leg pumped away with ease as he shifted the leather strips around. When he was almost finished, he pointed to a p of leather, thest unsewn section of the almostplete garment. ¡°See this bit?¡± I nodded. ¡°Slide this along with the needle as you go. I¡¯ll let you tuck it¡ªjust do it as I have with the other strips.¡± Halfway through, the needle caught, and it slipped off the leather. ¡°No problem,¡± Steven said, gesturing for me to step aside. He picked it up, and with a few swift movements, removed the incorrect stitching with a hooked needle. ¡°You were hitting the pedal a bit too hard.¡± He set it back down. ¡°Try again. This time, use your palm to move the garment¡ªnot your fingers.¡± I did so, taking my time to ease it around with my palm as one leg hit the pedal with softer strikes. The strip closed up, and when my stitching started ovepping his, he put his hand on my shoulder, telling me to stop. He leaned down with a small pair of scissors, cutting the thread that connected it to the machine. A familiar pulse rushed out. Goddamn System, can¡¯t even let me have a wholesome moment with my new frien¡ª My eyes were drawn in as before, and I inspected the item without realizing I was doing so. Leather Patch of the Fisher Rare A hat created for a beloved subordinate with loving intent. This hat has a multitude of attributes for those with the requisite knowledge. What. The. Fu¡ª ¡°You okay, Fischer?¡± I turned to Steven, unable to school the wonder from my voice. ¡°Yeah, mate. I¡¯m fantastic.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows, a smile on his face. ¡°Just making sure¡ªyour eyes went vacant there for a bit. I thought the wine might be getting the better of you...¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m mostly sober now, but thanks for caring!¡± I picked the hat up, feeling the unyielding material with both hands. ¡°Thanks so much, mate.¡± I stood up, stretching. ¡°I owe you one for this.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± He led me out to the floor of their shop. ¡°Friends help friends, don¡¯t we?¡± I grinned at him. ¡°That we do, mate¡ªthat we do.¡± As I approached my home, I pulled out the ring Fergus and I had created, inspecting it again. Iridescent Ring of Silver Rare A ring of precious metal, adorned by one of the most sought-after stones found in the Kallis Realm. More than just a symbol of wealth, this ring has a multitude of purposes for those with the requisite knowledge. I¡¯m d Fergus didn¡¯t realize I switched them out¡ªthat little nugget of wisdom would¡¯ve been hard to exin. I was quite proud of the sleight of hand used to keep Fergus unaware of the swap. I brought another ring with me from the stash Snips found and had ced it in Fergus¡¯s ring box before closing and passing it to the smith for transport. My eyes wandered over the inset pearl, the afternoon sun lending itself to the stone¡¯s beauty. I can¡¯t wait to learn about these ¡®purposes,¡¯ whatever they may be... The sight of my favorite crustacean dragged me from my thoughts. Sergeant Snips was sitting by the campfire, watching the new batch of reducing seawater. I couldn¡¯t help but break into a run. ¡°Snips! I have a surprise for you!¡± She ran to meet me, blowing bubbles of curiosity as her spiked legs devoured the distance between us. I held out my creation; her ws cked in anticipation. Chapter 29: Pirate Crab Chapter 29: Pirate Crab Iadjusted the ck leather strap around Sergeant Snips¡¯ carapace, her body wiggling in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s hard to get it in ce with you moving about, Snips!¡± She shifted even more to spite me, blowing bubbles of amusement. Iughed at her antics, holding her still as best I could with one hand, the other sliding beneath her and pulling the strap through a loop. Putting both hands underneath, I pulled tight, locking it into ce with the metal buckle. I took a step back, admiring the fit.¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± I asked, looking at her now-hidden eye. She shook her head, but both ws moved up and down in joy, making it a confusing gesture. ¡°Not to toot my own horn, Snips, but you look amazing.¡± She nodded, blowing bubbles of agreement as she felt her new leather ¡®hat¡¯ with one w. ¡°It makes you look almost dangerous¡ªyou have a real air of mystique, Snips.¡± She squinted her lone eye, leaning into the im and cking her ws in an approximation of aggression. The hat I¡¯d made for her was a ck eye patch, covering the scarred shell of her lost eye. The strips of leather acting as a strap were thick and wide, spreading out the pressure of its snug fit across her powerful carapace. I had feared it might cause her pain, but my worry was misced; it was perfect. ¡°It should hold up in the water, too, but don¡¯t stress¡ªeven if it wears out, I¡¯ll dly make as many as you need.¡± She preened, walking beside me and rubbing herself against my leg. I bent down to pat the top of her shell. ¡°I love you too, Snips¡ªand you¡¯re very wee.¡± We walked over to the fire, and I inspected the pot of saltwater atop it. I¡¯d intentionally kept the heat of the fire as low as possible, and the liquid had reduced only minimally over the day. ¡°Back in a moment, Snips.¡± I walked inside, grabbing anotherrge empty pot, a medium-sized pot filled with clean water, and a few tea towels. I returned to the fire, ced the tea towels atop the empty pot inyers. ¡°Would you mind holding these towels in ce while I pour?¡± I asked the Sergeant. She nodded, scuttling over to hold them down with her wed appendages stretched wide. I picked up the pot from the fire, the handles cool enough to grab since the fire was so low. I walked over to the pot Snips held, and with a steady pour, strained the saltwater through the tea towels. The water took time to filter through thebined mesh ofyered cloth, and I waited for it to drainpletely before dumping more water in. When there was no more liquid left to strain, I inspected the top cloth in thete afternoon sun. A noticeable pile of sand sat inside it, interspersed with dark-brown flecks of other sediment. ¡°No wonder thest batch went bad, Snips.¡± I pointed down at the waste. She got up on her tippy toes, peering down at the strained materials. With a tentative w, she grabbed a particrlyrge brown fleck and put it in her mouth. I furrowed my brows in abject difort. She tasted it for a bare moment before spewing bubbles of disgust. Iughed so hard that tears came to my eyes. I fell over, trying and failing to getforting words out through the fleeting giggles. ¡°Snips¡ªI could have told you that was a bad idea. Are you okay?¡± She scuttled over to the pot of clean water, sucking some out and ejecting it onto the sand. I held the emptied pot out to her. ¡°Would you mind rinsing this off in the river to remove any remaining sediment? I¡¯m gonna wash off these towels.¡± She nodded sharply, happy to contribute. I took the tea towels and, cing the sediment-filled side down, washed them in the clean pot of water. Snips returned with the washed pot just as I was finishing with the cloths, and I wrung any remaining water from them. ¡°We¡¯ll filter it one more time then chuck it back on the fire, Snips!¡± She blew bubbles of assent, setting the river-washed pot down next to the one filled with filtered seawater. I had her hold down the tea towels again and repeated the filtering process. The sediment was almost non-existent this time, telling me the seawater was mostly free of impurities. I put the pot of salt-filled water back on the small mes of the fire. ¡°All right, Snips¡ªthat should do it!¡± She bobbed her head, clearly as happy as I was to make some progression on the seasoning front. ¡°What do you say we put all this stuff away and go do a little bit of...¡± I waggled my eyebrows, drawing out the sentence. Snips danced on the spot, knowing what wasing. ¡°Fishing!¡± A torrent of unreadable bubbles flew from her mouth, and she sprinted as fast as all eight of her legs could carry her toward the rods. I ran behind her with the pots and tea towels in hand, giggling like a boy running after his dog. ¡°Looks like the wind has definitely died down¡ªhopefully that means it¡¯s a good day for fishing tomorrow!¡± Snips was so excited she let out a little squeak; my heart melted. I had my smaller rod with metal jigs on it, and we went to our usual hole by the heand for baitfish. ¡°If we get plenty of bait before it goes dark, we can reset the crab pot and get right into fishing tomorrow.¡± She urged me with both ws, gesturing for me to get on with it. ¡°All right, all right,¡± I said with augh. ¡°I¡¯m getting to it, you little scamp!¡± I swung the rod overhead, the short length of line leaving the ground. With a soft flick, the rock-sinker flew out and hit the water with a plonk. I expected a small thump from the rock hitting the floor. Instead, the rod almost pulled from my hands. ¡°Woah!¡± Snips hissed in excitement, her spindly legs tapping along the rocks as she ran in circles. I stepped back and lifted the rod high, the attached fish shaking its head with vicious swings. The line darted in another direction, and the bamboo pole bent over in half. I stepped in closer, not wanting to put too much pressure on the rod or line. ¡°Snips! Get in there! It¡¯s gonna break!¡± She flew, her entire bodyunching from the spot she stood and into the river. I roared, half yelling, halfughing, unable to contain my joy. This is the best! I walked closer again as the fish on the line tried to swim away, doing my best to not let it break my equipment and get away. Suddenly, the tension eased, and I knew my trusty crab had grabbed hold of the fish. I walked backward, keeping tension on the line while still letting Snips do her thing. Four of her legs appeared above the water, and with a heave, she threw something up onto the heand. I ran back, dragging it further onto the rocks. The fish Snips had grabbed was an eel, the same as I¡¯d already seen. Common Eel Common Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this eel¡¯s flesh has high oil content and a strong scent, making it unptable food but excellent bait. So you return, my twicemon friend. The line tried to pull away, and I felt a moment of disorientation; the sensation didn¡¯t match the eel I saw slithering ineffectually over itself on the rocks. Sergeant Snips hissed, pointing down into the water, and realization struck me. There¡¯s another fish on the line! I pulled back, slowly fighting against the strong fish. It wasn¡¯t the eel doing most of the work¡ªit¡¯s whatever is still in the water! Snips cheered me on with her ws, waving them around frantically as I backed away from the edge. A sh of silver turned to orange as the fish¡¯s scales caught the light of the sunset to the east. I took one more step, pulling it halfway over the edge, and Snips finished the battle, flicking it up beside the eel. I threw the rod behind me and ran down to it. Snips held the slippery eel down, and I grabbed the other. My vision was drawn into it. Mature Cichlid Umon Found in the fresh and brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. A mature version of the juvenile cichlids! The fish was short and fat, just longer and wider than Snips. I grabbed it by the mouth, knowing the fish had no teeth. I reached behind me, slipping the nail from my pocket and dispatching both fish with a swift jab. ¡°Sergeant Snips¡ªyou beautiful pirate crab!¡± I looked between her and the two fish. ¡°We got bait and dinner!¡± She bubbled with delight. Gary slipped inside the Cult of the Leviathan Tropica branch, casting his vision around. His boss wasn¡¯t in the main room, and he let out a sigh. Thank Hermes¡¯s divine guidance. Sebastian had always been a disagreeable boss, but he¡¯d be even more verbally abusive since the murder of Pistachio and his precious crickets. There were more crickets on the way, which Gary was holding out for. Hopefully he¡¯s a bit more agreeable once he has some little snippers to care for... Gary walked through the room with padded steps, ensuring he made no noise to alert Sebastian of his presence, just in case the man was in another of the rooms. He winced as he walked past Sebastian¡¯s bedroom and nced inside. Gary sighed again; he wasn¡¯t in there, either. Just as he was about to leave the doorway behind, a red sh caught his attention. He dipped his head inside¡ªthe unnatural light wasing from a bag on Sebastian¡¯s desk. Oh¡ªjust the artifact. He was about to leave, but something drew him in. Following the pull, he stepped up to Sebastian¡¯s desk, reaching into the bag and withdrawing the shing artifact. ¡°What the . . .¡± The light above the approximation of a human shed red as it always had, but something else had changed. The small bulb set below the drawing of animals also shed at the same rhythm as the other. He stared, uprehending. . . . there¡¯s an ascending creature . . . ? Gary reflexively went to call for Sebastian but stopped himself. He thought back on his boss¡¯s actions since discovering the shing light. He¡¯d ruined practically everything on learning of an ascendant human¡ªwhat would he do upon learning there was also an ascendant creature? Nothing good, Gary decided. He closed the bag, taking the artifact with him as he left Sebastian¡¯s room. ¡°How are you feeling, dear?¡± Barry¡¯s wife asked from the door to their bedroom. ¡°Bad,¡± he croaked from beneath the covers. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± ¡°No¡ªthank you.¡± She paused in the doorway, but after a few breaths, he heard her retreating footsteps. How long can I go on like this? After a couple days of no sleep and constant worry, Barry was no longer coping. He took a steadying breath, exhaling it slowly in an attempt to calm his fraying nerves. It worked¡ªfor a time. He drifted off to sleep, but after what felt like a few seconds, he was violently awoken. His tormentor had returned, once more making itself known and expelling him from his only reprieve¡ªsleep. Barry¡¯s unseeing eyes stared into space, lingering on the words before him. Please select a name. A line blinked after the sentence, drawing his attention with each flicker. ¡°Please . . .¡± he said, fighting off tears. ¡°Just leave me alone . . .¡± Chapter 30: Hubris Chapter 30: Hubris Icrouched, creeping across the sands as I approached my quarry. The morning was the coldest yet, an icy breeze kicking up and petering out in the predawn light, but I barely felt the chill, focused as I was on the hunt. One final step, and I was looming over my target. I reached down, a thrill running through me. With careful silence, I started tickling my guard crab. Sergeant Snips was asleep by the fire, small mes licking up against the bottom of the pot within it. Her legs kicked out spasmodically, extending from her curled-up form as her body reacted to the soft touch of my hands. Her body went rigid, and her eyestalk sprouted upward. It turned, locking onto me. I gave her only a small reprieve before I resumed my tickling tenfold. ¡°Good morning, Snips!¡± She hissedughter, blowing bubbles and trying to escape my probing fingers.I let her go, and she ran side to side on the spot, reminding me of nothing so much as a puppy woken from a dream. Kneeling down, I stroked her carapace, and she leaned into it, blowing bubbles of excitement. ¡°Sorry, Snips¡ªI couldn¡¯t help myself. Did you sleep well?¡± She nodded, and puffing up with pride, pointed at the flickering fire. ¡°I saw! Did you tend to it all night?¡± She nodded again, her eye gleaming. ¡°Thanks, Snips. Don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡± I peered into the pot, seeing the salt water at a calm boil. ¡°What do you reckon, Snips?¡± I turned to her. ¡°Brekky first, or check the crab pot, then brekky?¡± She hissed iprehensibly, but both ws pointed to the shore. ¡°Aye, Snips! Lead the way, my trusty sergeant!¡± Barry woke to the growing light of a predawn sky, the open window letting a breeze blow through that irritated his dry eyes. He¡¯d had another fitful night of little sleep, and as if to punctuate this thought, his tormentor spoke. Please select a name. He groaned in frustration, pulling the sheets over his head. ¡°Dear?¡± his wife asked, her voiceced with worry. She pulled the covers down, staring into his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not like you to let sickness keep you from the fields¡ªwhat is it?¡± He¡¯d had enough; he couldn¡¯t ignore the truth any longer. ¡°It¡¯s the System, Helen.¡± His voice was t, unfeeling. ¡°. . . the System?¡± Barry felt her body jolt upright. ¡°It¡¯se for me¡ªit¡¯s asking me to select a name...¡± ¡°Oh, Barry...¡± She moved,ing to lie between the crook of his arm and chest, resting her head above his heart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Theyy in silence, both contemting the future. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± His voice cracked. She sat up, determination settling on her face as she set her jaw. ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re going to do nothing, Barry. We tell no one, and we live our life as we always have¡ªtending the fields and our family.¡± Barry let out a tired noise, a mirthless chuckle. ¡°How can you be so calm, Helen? After everything that happened with your brother¡ª¡± ¡°Because I have to be.¡± She put a hand on his chest, smiling down at him. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine, my love¡ªwe¡¯re going to be fine. Who knows? This could even be a good thing. Maybe you¡¯ll get some sort of farming powers!¡± Heughed, this time a genuine one. It swept his worries away, if only momentarily. He raised a hand, caressing his wife¡¯s cheek. ¡°What would I do without you guiding me, my love?¡± She leaned into the touch, a smile returning her affection for him. ¡°You¡¯dy in this bed until you wasted away.¡± She got up, throwing the covers off. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get up and have some breakfast. I¡¯m sure Paul would love to see your face, too.¡± Barry let out a long sigh, willing the exhaustion to leave him. He got to his feet, stretching his stiff body. As if to break his resolve, the tormentor returned, a blinking line demanding action. Please select a name. He clenched his jaw. Barry, he thought. My name is Barry. Name ¡°Barry¡± has been epted. Wee to the Kallis Realm. ¡°Are you ready, Snips?¡± She nodded fervently, punctuating it with a single hiss. I nodded back with a grin and started pulling in the line. It was so heavy I thought it was lodged in the sand at first, but when the weight didn¡¯t decrease, excitement welled within me. Hand over hand, I pulled the line in toward the shore. I finally caught sight of the crab pot, a single mass of brown bing visible beneath the ocean surface. ¡°No way, Snips!¡± When part of the trap and the crabs within breached the surface, the line started stretching, and I had to run down and grab the handle. I pulled it onto the shore with a sliding movement, and Snips let out an excited hissed that matched my own thoughts perfectly. The bottom of the trap was filled with sand crabs. Looks like the eel was a much more effective bait than the fish... The System tried to bother me, but it was only a small nudge¡ªeasily ignorable. Not right now, System. I¡¯m crabbing. I counted the crabs in the pot aloud, thrilled with the haul. ¡°... nine, ten, eleven!¡± I turned to Snips. ¡°Eleven crabs!¡± Her w moved along with my finger as I pointed to each, and she raised her ws to the sky, cking in victory. I opened the trap, checking each crab¡¯s bottom carapace as I went. There were six females, and I lobbed them carefully into the waves. That left five males¡ªa veritable feast. ¡°I say we put some back. What do you think, Snips?¡± She looked at the five massive males in the trap, then turned to me, nodding. ¡°How many should we keep?¡± She started drawing in the sand, cutting three lines and pointing down at the tally. I smiled and nodded my assent. ¡°A respectable number. Split one for breakfast and one each for lunch?¡± She blew bubbles of joy, and I withdrew the two smallest crabs, setting them free. I tied the ws of the three crabs, not wanting them to snip at each other while I took them back to the house. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go get our breakfast started!¡± We took the cooked crab down to the beach to watch the sunrise. The sun crested the horizon just as the crab was cool enough to eat, and we both ate infortable silence, me with the asional cracking of shell, Snips with steady, soft crunching as she ate it whole. Just as I was about to crack the body open and get to the sweet flesh inside, a familiar, adorable head breached the water in front of us. The otter stared intently at my meal, its little sniffer twitching at the aroma of the crab. Snips got to her feet, letting out a warning hiss, but I put a calming hand on her shell. ¡°Do you want some?¡± I asked. The otter stared between me and the food, cocking its head back and forth with a clearck ofprehension. I broke what was left of the crab in half with one hand, and with an underhanded throw, tossed it on the sands before me. The otter flinched back, but seeing I didn¡¯t throw anything at it, crept forward. One tentative step at a time, it moved like a liquid, its eyes locked on Snips. It stopped only a few more steps from the offered meal, its little eyebrows twitching as it stared at the violently capable crab. With sudden rity, I realized it was staring at her eye patch. It seemed intrigued, curious about the garment. ¡°It¡¯s called an eye patch,¡± I said softly. The otter took a step back, turning its attention to me. ¡°I made it for Sergeant Snips because she wanted a hat¡ªI thought it was fitting of her nature, and honestly, mate, it¡¯s rather fetching.¡± Snips, hearing my words and understanding what the otter had been staring at, puffed herself up, blowing bubbles of pride. ¡°You can take the crab.¡± I gestured at the chunk I¡¯d thrown on the sand. ¡°It¡¯s a freely given gift.¡± The otter didn¡¯t move, looking between me, the food, and my spikey guard crab, its nose twitching the entire time. Eventually, its hunger won out. It darted forward, bit down with its chompers on the morsel, and ran back to the safety of the ocean, its head turned to the side and watching us as it departed. I smiled. One step closer to having an otter pal... I stroked Snips¡¯s shell, once more imagining the otter on my other side, just us three versus the world. ¡°All right, Snips!¡± I got to my feet, brushing sand from my pants. ¡°Let¡¯s get to fishin¡¯!¡± We walked the rod and associated tackle down to the beach. I cut a small section of flesh from the eel, sliding it over the sharpened hook of myrger rod with ease. ¡°Reckon we¡¯ll catch something good today, Snips?¡± She nodded her entire body, blowing affirmative bubbles. I grinned down at her. ¡°One way to find out!¡± I stood and looked out at the ocean. The sun was still low enough to peek beneath the brim of my hat, its soft rays covering my body in a nket of warmth. A perfect day for fishing . . . I started swinging the rock, round and round until it gained enough momentum. I let go, watching the sinker, hook, and bait fly out. It hit the water with a soft plop twenty meters from the shore. I let it sink, and after a few seconds, I felt the tap of the rock hitting the sandy floor. I took a step back, ensuring the line went taut, and sat down on the beach next to Snips. I closed my eyes,ying back against the sloped beach and keeping one hand on the rod, one hand on Snips¡¯s reassuring carapace. ¡°This is the life . . .¡± She hissed her agreement and settled her body further down into the sand. Unbidden, my mind wandered back to my time on Earth, and the air seemed to thicken around me. A life spent throwing rtionships by the wayside¡ªa life wasted on the pursuit of a goal, that when achieved, brought with it only misery. How did I not see the emptiness of it all beforehand... ? My father¡¯s words from before his passing echoed in my ears. ¡°This is my legacy and your birthright, son. This is what you were made for¡ªit¡¯s your obligation, your responsibility when I¡¯m gone.¡± There had been hints that it wasn¡¯t for me; my subconscious whispered to me, attempting to warn me that it wouldn¡¯t bring me joy. I had ignored them all. The weight of expectation was too much, and rather than railing against the sunk-cost facy, I¡¯d leaned into it, using how many years I¡¯d spent on training and preparing as a way to heap even more weight onto my own shoulders. Every personal rtionship was burned, cast aside for one misguided obligation or another. All the while, my father would tell me it¡¯s just ¡°what people like us did.¡± No wonder my mother disappeared when I was so young... At this thought, an all-epassing resentment and anger flooded through the gates, all too happy to leap at my moment of weakness. I sat with it, and rather than process the emotions, pushed them aside. My therapist¡¯s words rose up in response, reminding me just how futile an action that was. ¡°You can¡¯t push the feelings down¡ªit¡¯s normal to have conflicting emotions when parents pass, and you¡¯ll have to work through them before you can move on and live a happy life.¡± I¡¯m not ready . . . Foolish as I knew it to be, the resentment was too much for me, and I redirected my frustrations toward the businesses I inherited¡ªevery maniption, underhanded tactic, and hical dealing; all of my energy, all of that time... My father¡¯s¡ªno, my corporations. I¡¯d suspected it would be confronting, but when I took over the role of CEO, the veil had been lifted, and it was worse than I could have ever imagined. Thepanies squeezed every cent they could from customers and employees both. Each person¡¯s quality of life was wrung out like an old towel, sold the lie that our new product would solve all their problems¡ªif they purchased just one more thing. Safety suggestions were ignored if deemed too costly, profit set above all else¡ªincluding human life and prosperity. The dispensation of poison and carnage, doled out to the masses, all with me at the head. There was ayer of separation, sure, but I knew that to be bitter constion. Seeing the abject evil with which they were run, I¡¯d attempted to do it my own way. I enacted a n, one that was far more ethical but less profitable, and was met with bacsh from investors and market spectors both. The stock prices plummeted, and my name was dragged through the mud by every business publication and social media tech-bro on Earth. The public bacsh didn¡¯t affect me¡ªmy morality was a shield against such criticism. But, when the board informed me if I didn¡¯t stop they¡¯d force me out, I took the decision into my own hands. I walked away, but not before wasting my entire life in the pursuit. This decision didn¡¯t ease the derision¡ªI was branded a failure, a stain on my father¡¯s legacy. I scoffed at my own hubris. If I could take it all back¡ªdo it over again... Something tapped my hand¡ªa firm, warm touch. I opened my eyes, the world taking on a ghostly blue tinge after having them closed for so long in the sun. Snips was petting my hand as she blewforting bubbles. I smiled down at her, herpany grounding me, pulling me from within. I breathed deep, inhaling the sea spray on the air and focusing on the cool air passing my nostrils as it traveled down my throat, filling my lungs. I¡¯m being unfair on myself . . . My therapist¡¯s words echoed in my head again. ¡°While you¡¯re understandably upset, there¡¯s no reason to keep beating yourself up.¡± ¡°That feels like an empty titude,¡± I had responded. ¡°What was the point of isting myself? What was the purpose of all those years wasted, dedicated on studying to be something I despised?¡± ¡°Perspective. Who can truly say whether something was good or bad for us? If you had railed against your father¡¯s ns, would you now be sitting before me,menting that you never tried?¡± She had shook her head, a kind smile on her face. ¡°You did what you did, and now you know what you know¡ªliving in the past and reying long-gone decisions will only bring you misery. All that¡¯s left is to decide where you go from here, Fischer.¡± After a long pause, I¡¯d said something that made me feel stupid at the time, but in retrospect, proved prophetic. ¡°You know¡ªI¡¯ve always wanted to try fishing...¡± My eyes cleared, and the memory faded. A smile came to my face as I realized she¡¯d called me ¡°Fischer¡± in the reyed conversion¡ªmy brain had subconsciously ced it there. She was right¡ªthere¡¯s no point dwelling on my mistakes. Besides, it was another life on another world¡ªnone of it matters now... I focused on Sergeant Snips again. She stared at me, her w still held to my hand, concern in her eye. ¡°Thank you, Snips.¡± I felt a tear welling up, and I blinked it away, casting my eyes out to sea. I pulled her into me, and she snuggled up against my leg, deftly avoiding my soft skin with her hardened spike. I banished the unhappy thoughts, choosing to focus on gratitude instead. Iy on my own private beach,zing in the sun with a friend by my side¡ªnary a care in the world. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came into my life, you beautiful pirate crab.¡± Snips bubbled her agreement, burying further into my side. Something bumped the line, almost imperceptibly. My eyes shot up to the tip of the rod, where the movement was more visible. Nibble. Nibble. Tug. And then, it bit. Chapter 31: Extraordinary Chapter 31: Extraordinary With the midday sun beaming down, I held on for dear life. The fish on the other end of my rod swam away in a straight line, the momentum of its body gliding away above the ocean floor. Its weight felt immense. Just how big is this thing . . . ? The line went taut even as I stepped closer to the water, the fishing to a slow stop as my rod held firm. At that moment, it seemed to realize something was wrong. Either the hook setting or the restriction of its movement changed the fish¡¯s behavior and the fight began. It took off, its powerful tail pushing it through the water. Instead of swift shakes of the head, it seemed to move in broad sweeps, as if there were a person on the other end of the line, taking one long step at a time to get away.What the hell is it . . . ? ¡°We got a big one, Snips!¡± She cheered me on from the waterline, standing in the whitewash of small waves that crashed on the shore. Her frantic bubbling and erratic w movements brought a smile to my face, and I let out a yell, reveling in the moment. Every time the fish tried to swim out to sea, I moved with it, letting it spend its energy. It swam to the side, trying its luck swimming toward the north instead. Again, each time it would pull on the line, I¡¯d stepped with it, keeping the line taut but not allowing enough tension for it to snap. I slowly took steps back from the water as we moved, allowing for enough room should it take a desperate run out to sea. This contingency proved prophetic as the fish turned and bolted, the rod sweeping side to side in response to broad shakes of its head. I stepped forward with it. Feeling the tension growing too much, I stepped faster, walking up to my knees in the waves. The water was cool on my legs, and the sensation sent a thrill up my spine, my whole body tingling with adrenaline and anticipation. It kept going out to sea, and I moved further into the waves. I came up to my waist, holding the rod high and letting the bamboo fibers help with the stress ced on the monofment line. Its run couldn¡¯tst forever, and I felt its body start tog, the shakes of its head bing sluggish and sporadic. With great care, I walked back out of the waves, one shuffling step at a time. Tired as the fish was, it let me guide it, unable to fight off the inexorable pull toward the shore. It changed tact, swimming down to the ocean floor. I was confused for a moment, unsure what it was doing¡ªbut then I felt it stick in ce. It had pressed its body into the sand, and when I pulled the line, it moved only millimeters at best. Is it some sort of stingray? That could exin the weird movements... Unperturbed, I resumed the battle. It hadn¡¯t gonepletely limp; its body felt rigid, as if it had used muscles to suck itself down against the sands. That meant one rather important thing: the fish would continue to tire, whereas I had what felt like an endless fountain of energy. Millimeters and centimeters at a time, I pulled it toward the shore, ever onward. Snips tapped my leg, and blowing questioning bubbles, offered to go in and help. I shook my head, smiling down at her. ¡°Not yet, Snips. We want to make the fight as fair as possible.¡± She nodded, epting the words without issue, and resumed her cheerleading from the whitewash. From waist to knee, from knee to ankle, I withdrew from the waves, bringing my quarry with me ever closer to the shore. A dorsal fin poked above the water ten meters from the shore, light brown and gigantic. ¡°Holy shit, Snips! You see that?¡± She hissed her agreement, jumping up and down on the spot. Is it a shark? Whatever the thing was, it was tired. There was barely any fight left in it, and with each passing swing of its great tail, it grew more and more lethargic. It was only a few meters from the beach now, its dorsal fin raised high, a long tail moving ineffectually to escape the shore. ¡°All right, Snips, go¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t have time to finish my sentence. Sergeant Snips flew from where she stood, taking off like a rocket. Shended on the other side of the catch, disappearing beneath the swell. I knew Snips was underneath it when the fish turned, was lifted above the waterline, and emerged from the ocean with eight crab legs visible underneath it. Snips¡¯s mighty carapace was hidden by the fish¡¯s body, leaving the creature looking like some sort of eldritch horror¡ªthe hiss Snips was emitting from beneath it didn¡¯t help the situation. Before I couldugh at the sight, my eyes were drawn in to inspect the catch. Mature Shovelnose Ray Rare Found in the coastal waters of the Kallis Realm, the flesh of this ray is prized for its unique and desirable vor. Sought by anglers everywhere for its powerful body and difficulty of catching. The shovelnose ray was over a meter long, a third of its body made up of a shovel-shaped head, the restposed of a powerful, shark-like tail. It was, quite literally, half ray, half shark. I felt the System nudge me, but by now the sensation barely lingered in my mind. Snips hissed her victory as she crawled out from beneath the shovelnose ray. I stepped toward it, dispatching the creature with my trusty nail. ¡°No wonder it was so hard to catch, Snips! Look at this bloody thing!¡± She danced on the sands, responding with her body. ¡°Can you inspect the fish we catch?¡± I asked, raising a brow. She cocked her carapace and blew bubbles of intrigue before shaking her head. ¡°Well, I can¡ªand guess what it said about the shovelnose ray?¡± Picking up on my conspiratorial tone, she leaned in, her curiosity palpable. ¡°It said it was prized for its...¡± I trailed off, grinning and building suspense. She leaned in closer, her lone eye sparkling. ¡°. . . unique and desirable vor.¡± Snips cked her ws to the sky, hopping from side to side in excitement. I smiled at her. ¡°I thought we¡¯d have crab for lunch, but what do you say we cook this up instead?¡± She braced herself as a slew of affirmative bubbles came flying from her mouth with such velocity that her carapace shot backward. ¡°If you collect some wood and get the fire going, I¡¯ll prepare the ray¡ªdeal?¡± She didn¡¯t bother responding, simply tearing off across the sands toward the house, a dust cloud of sand kicking up in her wake. This thing is gonna be way too big for cooking whole¡ªfilleting it is. Before beginning, Iid my hand on the top of its head, thanking the magnificent creature for the nutrition it would provide us. I didn¡¯t take joy in ending its life, and even though I was a willing participant in the food chain, I still thought it an important step to show my gratitude. I took my time processing the shovelnose ray, taking care to get every bit of flesh possible from its frame. I was surprised to find a cartginous skeleton rather than a bony one, but that meant there weren¡¯t any pesky pin bones running down the length of its body. When I¡¯d finished, I walked toward the fire my ever-reliable Snips was no doubt building, fillets on a board in one hand, the head and frame of the ray in the other. On the way back, I separated the head and the rest of the frame, throwing the cartge in the river out front of the house, and taking the head back with the fillets. I had a devious n, and I grinned at the potential of iting to fruition. The otter was searching for ms off the shore from its den. The meal she¡¯d managed to steal from the angry snipper and its two-legged pet had been a wee treat, but she found that it only filled her body with the energy and desire to find more food. She dug up a m, and swimming to the top of the water, cracked it open with her favorite rock. She ate the flesh within. It was tasty, sure, but it just didn¡¯t hit the same spot as the stolen crab had. Since when had ms, her favorite food after oysters, be undesirable? She was just contemting this anomaly when an aromatic scent hit her nostrils. It held the promise of a tasty meal, with an added vor to it that was unrecognizable. With a start, she realized the unknown smell was akin to the scents that sometimes wafted from the two-legged animals¡¯ vige. With the hunt for ms forgotten, the otter swam in search of the source, her curiosity and hunger too piqued to ignore. Sergeant Snips and I lounged in the midday sun, the scent from the cooking fillets making my hunger grow by the second. I hadn¡¯t managed to lure my target in yet, so I¡¯d taken a bit of flesh from the ray¡¯s cooking head and thrown it into the river beside the frame. Hopefully that¡¯s enough to bring in my adorable quarry... I cast the worry aside. If the otter came, neat. If it didn¡¯t, I¡¯d get to have a delicious lunch with my favorite crustacean. I renewed my petting of Sergeant Snips¡¯s shell, and she bubbled contentedly. As the meat grilled atop the mes, the smell grew more and more irresistible. The rising steam and smoke dancednguidly in the midday sun, only somewhat distracting me from theing meal. Movement down at the water caught my attention, and I squinted against the light, trying to make out what it was. A small brown head poked up above the water, staring intently at Snips and me. Butterflies churned within my stomach, and I held my mouth closed as a wide grin spread across my face. It worked! Sergeant Snips had noticed the otter too, and she¡¯d stiffened before forcing herself to rx again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Snips,¡± I whispered, stroking her carapace reassuringly. The otter emerged from the water, its nose sniffing the air as it skulked up the bank toward the grilling food. I slowly stood, not wanting to spook it. The creature paused, frozen on the spot. I picked up the head of the ray with a pair of tongs. It had already cooked through, t as it was, and I walked with small steps down toward the otter. It backed off, retreating into the water. I continued moving forward, and the otter swam out into the river, its head held above the surface¡ªwatching me and the food intently. I knelt down on the shoreline, and with cial movement, ced the piping-hot head into the water. It¡¯d be no good to burn the poor thing with food fresh off the fire¡ªthe water should cool the fish down enough, hopefully. I walked backward up the bank, watching the fish¡¯s head moving in the small waves hitting the sand. The otter crept ever forward in my retreat, and just as I¡¯d gotten halfway back to the fire, it burst forward, grabbed the head, and swam away just as quick¡ªwell, it tried to, but the ray¡¯s head was both an awkward shape and as long as the otter was, making it a rather awkward and endearing withdrawal. ¡°Cute little bugger...¡± I said aloud, watching it disappear from sight. It took the otter much longer on the return trip than the way there, overburdened as she was. The entire time, she could feel her mouth salivating, the taste of the stolen food driving a desire to stop and eat it on the spot. Despite her need, she knew it to be unsafe; the aroma of the fish would doubtless bring in scavengers, and it would be much safer to consume within her den. She pushed the head up onto the rocks before her home, shuffling up beside it to drag the meal back and into the safety of her cavern. Her ws skittered across the rocks, but driven by the taste she¡¯d already experienced, her small muscles convulsed, all working together to achieve her goal. With a final heave, the head made it up and over the rocky shore, and she scrambled backward with the momentum, dragging the stolen meal all the way back into the den. As soon as she reached the back wall, the feast began and she lost herself to the experience. Each subsequent mouthful was better than all those before it, and the indescribable and iparable vors seemed to build upon themselves. The meal filled her with energy, renewing the effort spent in getting the fish home. Just as she ate thest bite, with her stomach filled almost to bursting, something extraordinary urred. Chapter 32: Fischer’s Cooking Chapter 32: Fischer¡¯s Cooking Trent, the first in line to the throne of Gormona, wiped his sweaty palms on his velvet pants. It didn¡¯t help. He sat in a waiting room, his slow brain churning at an entirely unusual speed. There weren¡¯t many things in this world that could unsettle his rock-like intellect, but ever since discovering the powered-on artifact in his favored room of hiding, it had been steadily bing amon urrence. Poseidon¡¯s oiled back hair, how long is he going to make me wait? Trent had mostly kept his calm at all the messages flowing from the relic hidden in his warren of constructs, but upon checking it the previous day, there had been two more additions that shattered hisposure. At first, he¡¯d tried to pass off the messages as those of the ancients, the screen somehow rying advances that urred some time in the distant past. With each new advancement and with the sporadic times between them, however, another possibility had be unignorable. This ¡°Fischer¡± had somehow taken steps on the path of the ancients and was steadily gaining more and more powers.Trent thought back to the printed lines, his reluctant brain once more rolling into thought. New milestone! Fischer has learned jewel crafting! New milestone! Fischer has learned tailoring! With those new additions, Trent had left his room of hiding, uncaring if the dreaded decorum tutors found him. It was time for Trent to take action. The only question is: What can I get out of it? A man opened the door and walked into the waiting room, clearing his throat. ¡°The king will see you now, prince.¡± Trent stood and nodded at the dignitary, wiping his hands once more. It still didn¡¯t help. Augustus Reginald Gormona, the reigning king of Gormona and lord of thesends, let out a sigh. Light shone in through the stained-ss windows high above, painting the white walls and pirs of his domain in a sea of colored fragmentation. He slouched on his throne, easing the tension from his lower back while there was no one present. ¡°Just what does this idiot son of mine want?¡± he asked himself aloud, genuinely worried about the no-doubt moronic request his progeny had. The outer door of the antechamber groaned in protest at being opened, and Augustus sat up straight, projecting regal majesty across the still-empty throne room. The inner door opened, and in stepped a dignitary, followed closely by his biggest source of disappointment. ¡°What can I do for you, son?¡± Trent stepped up, ncing back at the dignitary and waiting for him to leave the room. Augustus noticed his son wiping his hands on his overly grant pants, and he raised an eyebrow. What has him so nervous? I swear, if he asks for more serving girls... With the dignitary closing the door behind him, leaving only the two royals in the room, Trent turned and cleared his throat. ¡°Father. I have a request for you.¡± ¡°Yes, Trent¡ªI gathered that when you asked to meet with me.¡± The king rolled his eyes and made a hand gesture for him to get on with it. ¡°Speak your mind.¡± Trent took a deep breath, letting it out as he forced his eyes up to meet his father¡¯s. ¡°I wish¡ªer¡ªrequest that I be allowed to leave the capital, Dad... uh, sire.¡± Augustus sighed. Eros¡¯s quivering sack¡ªIt¡¯s definitely about more serving girls, isn¡¯t it? The boy has an insatiable taste for those lowborn peasants. ¡°And why do you wish to leave the capital, Trent? I thought we already spoke about the girls¡ª¡± ¡°N-not the girls, Dad¡ªsire!¡± Beads of sweat visibly sprouted from Trent¡¯s forehead, but theckadaisical youth, balling his fists at his side, continued. ¡°I want to go on a cultivator hunting trip.¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona, the king and father of the boy before him, physically recoiled at the statement. ¡°You... want to go out on official business? On your own merit?¡± Trent nodded, his eyes firm. ¡°Yes, sire.¡± Augustus stared at Trent for a long moment. Then, something unexpected urred. He gave his son a wide smile as a tear came to his eye. Maybe this wayward son of mine has finally discovered his direction as a man... The otter paused mid-chew, an odd tingling suffusing her entire body. She panicked. Was the fish poisoned? It hadn¡¯t smelled so, but could it have been noxious, nheless? The tingling in her limbs seemed to crawl inward, radiating toward the center of her body. Time seemed to freeze as she imagined it reaching her organs, getting to the vital parts of her body, shutting them down, seizing¡ª The tingling flooded back out, transforming into a pleasant sensation as it flew from her body. The world brightened, and she had to squeeze her eyes shut. A loud pop rang out, seeming toe from her. She felt her body change. It seemed to expand out, ballooning in size, her senses being overwhelmed by the experience. Her ws grew long, and she could feel how sharp they became, like the edge of the sheerest rock. Just as fast as it hade, however, it was gone, and her body shrank down to its usual size. She looked at her front paws, inquisitive eyes lingering on the tips of her ws. They did be sharper . . . they still are . . . Her head reeled back with the realization that she had done something entirely new, and that somehow, she knew what it was. I am having . . . thoughts? A trickle of understanding continued to flow through her, the sensation both unsettling and filled with awe. She cocked her head at the interactions she¡¯d had with the two-legged creature as they yed through her mind unbidden. No, not a two-legged creature¡ªa human. I wasn¡¯t stealing the food... he was giving it to me of his own free wi¡ª She snapped her eyes to movement in the opening of her den, and her hair stood on end. Two scaled heads were in the entrance, a pair of forked tongues tasting the air of her cavern. She froze, willing them to find nothing and leave, but the smell of the cooked fish still lingered in the air and they slithered further inside. She caught sight of their bodies, the red, white, and ck stripes causing base instincts to well up from within; the venom would prove fatal if their fangs found purchase. Hissing and growling, she buffed her body up, trying to scare them off. The sea snakes were unaffected by her warning, their heads moving closer and closer toward her and the back of the den. Their tongues continued darting out, tasting the air and searching for the source of the delicious smell. The otter pressed herself against the back wall, still trying to appear asrge as possible. She hissed louder, the noise echoing off the stone walls of her safe ce¡ªher home. The thought of these intruders invading her dwelling filled her with an emotion she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever felt. Rage. She darted forward,shing out with a paw as her fury demanded. The movement was instant, and as her sharpened ws collided with the head of the first snake, they extended, and power exploded from within her. Five lines of silver light arced out from her, fading from existence as fast as they hade. The snake she¡¯d hit flew backward violently, seeming to unravel as it did so. The second snake stopped moving, and after staying upright for a mere moment, it fell into pieces. The otter looked down at her ws with great curiosity. They were still extended, poking out over half the length of each digit. She flexed her pads, and they retracted, going back to their regr size. I am . . . strong. She started eating the venom-free chunks of snake absentmindedly, her focus still on the never-ending stream of information pouring in. The snakes didn¡¯t taste anywhere near as good as the cooked fish. ¡°Are you ready, Snips?¡± She nodded her agreement, blowing impatient bubbles. I picked up a section of the cooked ray,ying it on the sand in front of her. The first bite was a slow thing¡ªa testing of the waters. She chewed it, tasting the unique vors. Then, with two-wed enthusiasm, she started shoveling the food in. I smiled down at her. Guess it passes the Snips test, then... With the tongs, I grabbed the same amount of ray for myself, and settled down next to Snips on the sand. Before I could even taste it, my mouth was watering. The aroma seemed to surround me, filling my body with vigor before even sampling it. The flesh itself had a unique texture. It was neither as firm as crab, nor as delicate as fish; it settled somewhere in between. As I lifted a chunk to my mouth and ced it inside, I lost focus on the world surrounding me. The vor drew me in, caressing my taste buds with its warmth and distinctive taste. Much like the texture, the vor also seemed to be an amalgamation of crustacean and fish, its sweet and savorybination a one-two punch that made me think of the colorful sunsets so prevalent in my new world. It¡¯ll be even better with a little more salt¡ªI can¡¯t wait until that sea water is done reducing... hopefully it doesn¡¯t burn this time after all the filtering. I sighed contentedly. ¡°Snips... I think this is my favorite meal yet.¡± She didn¡¯t stop eating as she nodded her agreement, the lone eye above her carapace squinting in bliss. I finished my portion of ray without even realizing it, the meal warming me from within just as the midday sun warmed my legs and arms. Ized back on the sand, content to rx before helping myself to even more. ¡°Hello, Fischer,¡± came an unexpected but wee voice. I turned my head toward the voice, smiling at the new arrival. ¡°Barry! How are ya, mate? d to see you up and about. I was worried that fish made you ill¡ªit didn¡¯t, did it?¡± Barry winced. ¡°No, Fischer. It didn¡¯t make me ill, I was just feeling a little under the weather...¡± Barry trailed off as his eyes locked on the cooked ray, and I could see his eyes widen a little as the scent of it hit him. ¡°In that case...¡± I grinned at him. ¡°Care to try some shovelnose ray? Sergeant Snips and I reckon it¡¯s the best catch we¡¯ve had yet.¡± Snips bubbled her agreement from where shey half-buried in the sand, delighting in the meal. Barry swallowed and nodded almost imperceptibly. ¡°Aye, Fischer, that¡¯d be nice.¡± I smiled at him. ¡°Let me serve you some, then!¡± As I passed the te to Barry, I was expecting the same hesitation as the previous times I¡¯d given him food. Instead, he epted it with a radiant smile and intent eyes. Without pause, he started eating it, and didn¡¯t stop until all of it was gone. ¡°That was delicious, Fischer. Thank you.¡± ¡°No worries, mate! Can I do anything for you, by the way?¡± Barry cocked his head. ¡°Do anything . . . ?¡± ¡°Yeah! Not that I mind youing round here, but I thought you might need something¡ªyou¡¯re usually working your fields this time of day.¡± ¡°Oh, no, nothing like that, Fischer.¡± He stood and brushed off his pants. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for the fish you gave me the other day, but now it seems I have to thank you twice...¡± ¡°No worries, mate,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Come around whenever you want¡ªSergeant Snips and I are always happy to see your face.¡± Snips bubbled her agreement, nodding from her hole in the sand. ¡°Well, thank you regardless. The meal was delicious, but I¡¯d better get back to the fields¡ªplenty of work to catch up on after my time in bed.¡± ¡°No worries, mate! Catch youter?¡± I waved goodbye as Barry left, then turned back to Snips. ¡°So . . . you ready for more ray?¡± She jumped from her ce of rxation in excitement, a stream of bubbles flowing. Barry walked away from the fire, his thoughts a cloud of implications and possibilities. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind¡ªit¡¯s Fischer¡¯s cooking that facilitated my awakening. His eptance of that fact came easily, like thest stone of a wall settling into ce. Fischer was some sort of nexus for advancement, and his arrival on their shores meant both change and a great potential of harm would being the way of Tropica Vige. What can I do to make sure we keep the harm at bay? Chapter 33: Collar Chapter 33: Cor What in Apollo¡¯s delicate lute are you nning behind that toe-like face, Trent?¡± Trent, first in line to the throne, and only marginally resembling a toe by his reckoning, closed his ckened jaw. He turned away from the parapet he leaned over, facing the speaker. His sister Tryphena stood behind him, blocking his way down from atop the wall. Her usually schooled and beautiful features were scrunched in an ugly scowl, her derision clear. ¡°Nothing, sister,¡± Trent replied. ¡°I¡¯ve simply decided it¡¯s time to step up as a man and the future king.¡±She snorted, a noise their decorum tutors would no doubt disapprove of. ¡°We both know that¡¯s not true, so why don¡¯t you cut the mrkey, Trent?¡± ¡°Maller key?¡± Trent felt his jaw drop open again as he tried to parse the unknown words. ¡°What¡¯s that, and why would I cut it?¡± Tryphenaughed, loud and condescending. ¡°You¡¯re a moron. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªyou¡¯re more likely to get yourself killed by the cultivators you¡¯re taking with you than to seed.¡± Trent¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to hurt me with the cors on. You know that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll still find a way to mess it up.¡± Tryphena turned, walking down the stone steps and out of sight. ¡°I haveplete faith in yourck of ability.¡± Trent¡¯s eyebrow twitched as he realized she¡¯d gotten thest word¡ªagain. Mock me all you want, overconfident sister of mine. He reached a hand into his pocket, removing the artifact his father had given him for the search. It was a simple thingpared to the room of relics he usually hid in, able to fit in a single hand. There were two sides to the handheld artifact, one depicting a human, the other a group of animals. Each side had a small bulb that would light up when within range of an uncored cultivator. With this, I will find and bring in whoever this ¡®Fischer¡¯ is. A rather disgusting smile crossed Trent¡¯s face, one that was usually reserved for the girls he paid toe to his chamber. I¡¯ll cor Fischer, and I¡¯ll torture his secrets out of him. I sneezed, covering my mouth with an arm so as to not hit the ray I was storing forter. I felt Snips tap my calf, and I smiled down at her. ¡°Thanks, Snips. Someone must be talking about me¡ªonly good things, I hope.¡± She nodded sagely, unable or unwilling to entertain any other possibility. I stretched. ¡°I think I¡¯ll head into town, Snips¡ªI have something nned that should take our fishing adventures to the next level.¡± She froze, and after only a moment of thought, started ushering me out the door. ¡°All right, all right,¡± I said with augh. ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then. Meet me back by the fire at sunset for a ray and crab feast?¡± She blew happy bubbles, and I beamed a smile at my enthusiastic guard crab. ¡°Hey, mate. Are you Bradley?¡± The man carving the back of a wooden chair looked up at me, his eyebrows subtly raising. ¡°I¡¯m Greg¡ªBrad is my brother, but if you¡¯re looking for a woodworker, I can help you just as well as he can. We run this ce together.¡± I smiled. ¡°Well, pleasure to meet you then, Greg!¡± I held out a hand. ¡°Name¡¯s Fischer, and I am indeed looking for your woodworking expertise.¡± He shook my extended arm with a heavily calloused hand. ¡°Ah, Fischer. I was wondering when I¡¯d meet you¡ªI¡¯ve heard your name thrown about the past week like sugarcane during the harvest.¡± Iughed. ¡°Only good things, I hope.¡± Greg let out a light chuckle. ¡°Aye, mostly good things. You¡¯re some sort of benevolent ascendent if the praises can be believed, but with an odd penchant for heretical activity.¡± He stretched, arching and rubbing his lower back as he stood straight. ¡°What can I do for you then, Fischer?¡± I grinned at his ¡®heretical activity¡¯ment. Not entirely wrong, but I¡¯m d he¡¯s still happy to work with me... ¡°I¡¯m looking for something a little unconventional.¡± I passed the schematic I¡¯d carved into a wooden nk to him, local measurements helpfully provided by a certain literate crustacean. Greg looked it over, his brow furrowing in consternation. ¡°Is it some sort of wheel? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡± ¡°Not a wheel¡ªit¡¯s a reel to help me with that heretical activity you spoke of.¡± His eyebrow raised for a moment, but quickly dipped back down. ¡°What do you want it made of?¡± ¡°Strong wood, and I¡¯d like it oiled or waxed with something that helps keep water out.¡± ¡°Something that keeps water out, eh?¡± Greg rubbed his chin. ¡°Ironbark wood treated with linseed oil is probably your best option for keeping water out.¡± Huh. They have linseed here. Neat. ¡°Ironbark and linseed oil sounds good to me, mate. Do you mind if I help with the reel, or at least watch you create it?¡± ¡°Called a reel, is it . . . ?¡± Greg trailed off as he eyed me up and down, his gaze lingering on my arms. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try your hand at woodworking¡ªyou look like you have the strength for it. So long as you agree to step back if I think it¡¯s not working, I¡¯m happy for you to help.¡± I nodded. ¡°Works for me, mate¡ªif I¡¯m ruining the reel, tell me, and I¡¯ll move aside.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°What will it cost me?¡± ¡°Hmmm. With these materials and dimensions... let me just check if we have any ironbark offcuts.¡± He strode over to a back shelfden with different nks and bs of wood, rummaging through the pile. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re in luck, Fischer!¡± He picked up a gray-tinted chunk of wood, hauling it back to the bench with little effort. ¡°This is just big enough, and should bring the base cost down¡ªdoes two iron coins sound fair to you?¡± My eyebrows raised a little at the cost. ¡°Is the wood rare? That seems quite expensive for a bit of woodpared to most things I¡¯vee across in the vige.¡± He gave me a wincing smile. ¡°It is, aye¡ªthe trees don¡¯t grow in these parts, and it¡¯s hard to work with, hence the name. We can use another material if that¡¯s too much for you...¡± I shook my head and smiled at him. ¡°Nah, mate, I want the best material I can get¡ªI¡¯m building this reel tost.¡± I felt a moment of desire to bargain Greg down, but quickly quashed it. Fergus said he was trustworthy when I asked for a local woodworker, so I¡¯ll believe him. Besides, I have plenty of coin and it doesn¡¯t feel right leaning on vigers that are already doing it tough. ¡°Well, my mates at the smithy rmended you, so I¡¯ll take your word for it, Greg. If you say two iron coins are fair, I¡¯ll pay it.¡± I held my hand out, and Greg shook it. ¡°Are you free now, Fischer? I¡¯m ahead of schedule with our work orders, and we can probably finish your job today if we start now.¡± I rubbed my hands together as a grin spread across my face. ¡°I certainly am, mate. Let¡¯s get into it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re, uh, sure you haven¡¯t done this before, Fischer?¡± The man looked up at Greg, cocking his head in confusion before smiling. ¡°Nah, mate¡ªnever worked with wood before. How am I doing?¡± Greg looked at the astonishing amount of wood Fischer had already managed to shave off the hardwood section. I was just going to let him have a go . . . but this . . . Fischer was shaving it down faster than even Greg could, slowly taking the corners off and rounding the square b. ¡°Uh, Greg . . . you right, mate?¡± Greg jolted, realizing he¡¯d been staring in silence. ¡°Oh, s-sorry, Fischer. Yeah, you¡¯re doing well¡ªkeep going.¡± Fischer grinned andughed. ¡°That I can do!¡± He bent down over the vice again, shaving down the ironbark once more. Unbelievable... just how strong is he? He¡¯s carving through that b like it¡¯s made of pine... Just as impressive was the precision. He didn¡¯t stick to a single section for too long; he shaved an area down, then opened the vice, spun the wood, closed the vice, and resumed shaving away. There¡¯s no way he hasn¡¯t done at least a little woodworking, is there? There¡¯s something so satisfying about doing physical work with your hands. I let my thoughts get drowned out by the steady movement of my arms, the rhythmic ning of the wood a meditative process. Slivers of wood shaved off with each push and they flew from the ne in my hands, hitting my forearms before falling to the floor. I lost myself, removing thin ribbons with sweeping movements before spinning the ironbark wood in the vice and attacking the next area. Before I knew it, I¡¯d reached the mark on the wood, and with a final arc of force, the initial shape was done. I turned to Greg, who was watching intently, eyes focused on the finished wood. ¡°All right¡ªwhat¡¯s next?¡± His eyes seemed to clear, and a discerning gaze settled on me. ¡°Next, we chisel out the concave section you wanted¡ªdo you want to give it a go?¡± ¡°Mate, if you think I won¡¯t ruin it, I¡¯m happy to have a crack.¡± Greg nodded. ¡°All right, you can start, and I¡¯ll step in when you get to the intricate sections.¡± Greg handed me a pointed chisel with a ny-degree angle between two cutting edges, followed by a wooden mallet. ¡°Start in the middle. That way, if you take too much off, we can smooth it out.¡± ¡°No worries, mate. I¡¯ll give it a shot¡ªjust pull me up if necessary.¡± I set the chisel to the middle of the reel and raised the mallet high. Brad, Greg¡¯s brother and business partner, walked into his workshop to a flurry of banging and wooden chips. There was a man he¡¯d never seen before chiseling away at a b of wood, presumably pine with how fast he was working. He stepped up beside his brother, who was watching intently. ¡°Who¡¯s this then, Greg?¡± Greg jumped, then turned to his brother. ¡°This is Fischer¡ªthe one we¡¯ve been hearing so much about.¡± Brad nodded. ¡°Well, that exins why I¡¯ve never seen him, but why is he hammering that wheel of pine like it ran away with his sister?¡± Greg raised an eyebrow. ¡°Pine? Look again, brother.¡± Brad did, not sure what he was looking for. What other wood could someone be chipping through so easily? The mallet swung down again and the expelled sliver of wood bounced along the floor,nding at Brad¡¯s feet. He bent down to pick it up, and as he brought it up to the light, his eyes went wide. ¡°Hephaestus¡¯s rock-hard anvil,¡± Brad whispered, ¡°is that ironbark wood?¡± Greg nodded vehemently. ¡°Right? He¡¯s shaving it down like it¡¯s made of butter and hasn¡¯t slowed in the slightest.¡± ¡°Gods above¡ªhis muscles must be screaming in protest...¡± A small smile made its way to my face as I chiseled away patiently at the wood. It didn¡¯t seem as hard as Greg made out, but it was certainly stronger than the logs I¡¯d split for my fence. I guess that could be my improved bodying in clutch again, though... I¡¯d gouged out most of the section that would house the fishing line, so I started chiseling smaller sections, shifting from shaping to smoothing. After ten minutes, I pulled back, inspecting my handwork. There¡¯s no more I can do with the chisel¡ªI¡¯d guess it¡¯s time for sandpaper, or whatever equivalent they use in this world. I turned back to Greg but saw another man beside him. ¡°G¡¯day, mate¡ªI presume you¡¯re Brad.¡± ¡°Y-yes. You¡¯re Fischer, right?¡± We shook hands, and I turned to Greg, who was looking a little unwell. ¡°How¡¯d I do, mate¡ªer, are you all right?¡± Greg gave me a smile that was incongruous with his pallid features. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Fischer, just a little shocked. You did marvelously. Here.¡± He held out a curved file. I epted it. ¡°You don¡¯t have sandpaper?¡± Both men gave me a funny look. ¡°Sand... paper?¡± Brad asked, voicing the question for both of them. Add that to the list of creations I can bring to this world. I made a dismissive gesture with my hand. ¡°Forget about it¡ªthe file is all I¡¯ll need.¡± I returned my attention to the almost finished reel and started filing. With a furrowed brow, Greg watched Fischer use the file on his reel. Each stroke was that of an expert, and with each movement his confusion only increased. Brad nudged him in the side, leaning in to whisper. ¡°I never expected another woodworker toe to the vige, let alone someone so experienced...¡± Greg leaned over, whispering back, ¡°He ims he¡¯s a novice...¡± Brad snorted softly. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, right? Do you think he¡¯s¡ª¡± Brad cut himself off, and Greg¡¯s eyes went wide as the reel shrunk and morphed before them. Chapter 34: Fun Chapter 34: Fun As I took onest sweeping stroke with the file, the reel seemed to transform. It shrunk and smoothed out infinitesimally, the change so minute that I hoped the brothers wouldn¡¯t notice. Along with the transformation, the System tried to send me another message that was, thankfully, suppressed. What wasn¡¯t suppressed was my eyes being drawn into the reel, as with my previous creations. Ironbark Reel of the Fisher Rare Crafted of ironbark, this reel has a multitude of attributes for those with the requisite knowledge.Again with the vagueness, System, you belligerent calctor? ¡°Hephaestus¡¯s chisel!¡± Brad yelled. ¡°What was that?¡± I schooled my face before turning to Greg and Brad, taking in their shocked expressions. ¡°What was what?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°That damned thing just smoothed and shrank!¡± Brad answered, his eyes wide, still yelling. ¡°Did it?¡± I cocked my head as I turned back to the reel. ¡°It looks the same to me...¡± I ran my hand over it, feeling how smooth and hard it had be. There was no doubt about it; the reel had transformed. ¡°Well,¡± I said, opening the vice and picking up my creation, ¡°I need to go about sorting out a bearing for this thing¡ªyou said two irons, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but that was for me to do the work...¡± Greg said with a vacant expression. ¡°You did most everything...¡± ¡°No worries. Chuck in some linseed oil for me to take and we¡¯ll call it square. Deal?¡± ¡°Y-yeah, that sounds fair . . .¡± I withdrew the coins from my pouch, cing them in Greg¡¯s hand. Brad walked to a bench, bent down, and picked up a small tin of what I assumed was linseed oil. He ced it before me with a thoughtful expression, staring off into space. ¡°Well, thanks for the help, guys! It was a pleasure meeting you both!¡± I turned and strode from the shop, heading for my next destination before they could ask any more questions. ¡°All right, what was that?¡± Brad asked, turning to his brother. ¡°Are you pranking me? Is he some secret master from the capital?¡± ¡°No...¡± Greg said, still staring at the door Fischer had departed through. ¡°I have no idea what that was...¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s either a master at woodworking, or he¡¯s a cultivator from one of the stories¡ªwho else could have so much aptitude with a profession they¡¯ve never done before? We might have to tell someone...¡± They looked at each other, and after a moment¡¯s pause, burst intoughter. ¡°Yeah, a cultivator of old,¡± Greg said through his mirth. ¡°Next thing we know, he¡¯ll be shooting lightning from his crotch and beams of water from his fingers.¡± ¡°Still,¡± he continued, ¡°I believed him when he said he¡¯d never worked with wood before. Did we imagine the reel changing?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Brad shot Greg a wink. ¡°All I know is, we just sold a chunk of ironbark wood and a tin of linseed oil for a great price.¡± Greg scowled at his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that¡ªit makes it sound like I overcharged him.¡± Brad rolled his eyes. ¡°You know what I mean. It would have taken either of us the rest of the day to do what he just did in less than an hour. Besides, he was the one to offer the same price despite him doing all the work.¡± Greg leaned against a bench and looked back toward the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of him...¡± Brad walked over and sat on the bench. ¡°No use overthinking it. Whatever he is, he¡¯s bloody good with wood, despite not even realizing what he did.¡± What the fuck was all that? I¡¯d made a wooden version of something famous back home¡ªan Alvey Reel. Though, I¡¯m pretty sure Alvey is just the brand¡ªwhat the hell kind of reel would you even call this thing? It looked like a hand reel, but with the addition of a metal bracket, I should be able to attach it to one of my bamboo rods. I rolled it over in my hands, admiring the smooth surface. It was like polished stone, the finish entirely too fine for the toothy file I¡¯d been using. Even the sections I didn¡¯t file down had ttened, their edges and faces bing uniform. I¡¯d noticed something simr with the other things I¡¯d created that the System assigned names to. Even Fergus took note that something with the ring changed when I put the pearl in the setting, but it had been a much more subtle affair. The transformation of the reel was, frankly speaking, astounding. Even with my improved body, I could tell the wood was incredibly tough. Compared to themon trees I¡¯d been felling near my property, the gray-tinted wood was something else entirely. The hardwood was, all at once,pacted andpressed. It ended up looking like it was made on an assembly line from Earth before being sanded by the finest grit sandpaper possible. I felt the smileing to my face, and it spread so wide my cheeks started to ache. Who cares about the details? I have a reel! ¡°You certainly look happy, Fischer,¡± a wee voice called from behind. I turned, beaming a smile back at Maria. ¡°I am! I just created this nifty new reel for fishing.¡± I held it out, letting her inspect the creation. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s so smooth . . .¡± Her eyes sparkled as she inspected it. Her head cocked, freeing a loose strand of hair from behind her ear. ¡°Can . . . can I touch it?¡± ¡°Of course! Wanna hold it?¡± I held it out, and she picked it up, her core bracing as she hefted its weight. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s heavier than I thought it would be!¡± She moved it around in her hands, feeling the sides and concave indent with deft fingers. ¡°Ironbark, right? How on Kallis did you get it so smooth? I¡¯ve never seen ironbark with such a fine finish¡ªit must have taken days.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I have Brad and Greg to thank for the workmanship. Those two seriously know what they¡¯re doing when ites to wood.¡± ¡°I figured those two would have been behind it, but it¡¯s still impressive.¡± She raised her eyes to meet mine, her gaze filled with curiosity. ¡°So what does it do? How is this going to help your fishing?¡± ¡°See the concave bit?¡± I pointed at the outer ring. ¡°That¡¯s for winding line around. I¡¯m going to attach it to a fishing rod, and with a handle and bearing in the middle that Fergus is gonna help me with, I¡¯ll be able to reel in fish when they get hooked.¡± She looked back down at the reel. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, it almost seems to be a waste to use it on heretical activities.¡± The gleam in her eye and the yful smile let me know she was teasing. ¡°Oh, absolutely!¡± I grinned. ¡°s, what else is a heretic like myself supposed to do with it?¡± I winked at her. ¡°I¡¯m nothing, if not consistent.¡± Sheughed, genuine joy spilling out. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d your activities are going well, if nothing else.¡± ¡°What about you and Roger? How goes the farming?¡± She grimaced. ¡°Honestly . . . not great.¡± ¡°Oh? Sorry to hear. Anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°Not unless you can fix soil,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°We¡¯re struggling with crop rotation. We simply don¡¯t have enoughnd to nt the crops we need to fix the levels in the soil while still farming enough wheat and sugarcane to make a living.¡± I winced. ¡°That¡¯s a pickle. How muchnd do you have to farm on, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± ¡°We only have four standard fields. Dad thought we¡¯d be able to afford much more when firsting here, but we could only buy three at the time. With the cost of living and operating, we¡¯ve only been able to expand to a fourth field in recent years.¡± ¡°Damn, margins are that tight?¡± She nodded, giving me a rueful smile. ¡°They really are. But listen to me, harping on and ruining your good mood.¡± She handed the reel back to me. ¡°I¡¯d better get back out to Dad, he¡¯s churning soil out there by himself.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ruin my mood, Maria¡ªalways happy to be a sounding board.¡± She grinned, hiding her troubled feelings. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see youter, Fischer.¡± ¡°See you next time!¡± I said as she turned and left. As I strode off toward the smithy, possible solutions started churning through my mind. Maria nced back at Fischer as she left, seeing the man already off and moving with purpose-filled strides. ¡°Maybe we need to take up some heretical activity of our own...¡± Sheughed at herself with a shake of the head, causing her hair to tickle the sides of her face. ¡°It might actually be worth it with how carefree Fischer always seems...¡± Her troubled thoughts returned as she made her way back to the fields. How are we going to get out of this mess? She had underyed the situation they found themselves in to Fischer; the levels in the soil were getting so bad that if they didn¡¯t find a way to improve the crops soon, they¡¯d be in serious financial trouble. She caught sight of her father attacking the soil as she stepped past a neighbor¡¯s flourishing field of cane. He was taking his frustrations out on the barren field, using overhand strikes to plow the earth. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to hurt yourself if you keep up at that pace,¡± she gently chided. Her dad nced at her, then stood back, leaning on the haft of his hoe. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt me more if we can¡¯t get these damned fields sorted. We just can¡¯t keep up with the cost of operating and the price of the medicine your mother needs.¡± Her dad¡¯s eye twitched as he reminded himself of the medicine, and in a single movement, he stepped back, grabbed the plow, and threw the head high. With a grunt, he mmed it down into the ground. ¡°Damn this bloody vige!¡± He mmed it down again. ¡°Damn the bloody lord!¡± Using his whole body, he rammed it home in the soil a final time before letting go of the haft. ¡°And damn Demeter¡¯s fickle bloody heart! God of farming, my ass!¡± Maria rushed to him, knowing he would only spiral if she couldn¡¯t drag him out of it. She wrapped her arms around him, ignoring the sweat and grime on his work-slickened body. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. We¡¯ll work it out. We always do.¡± Her father rxed in her arms, if only a little, and he wrapped an arm around her. Despite her words, Maria¡¯s heart sank. What are we going to do . . . ? The otter swam through the waves of the ocean in search of her target. She knew the general area the crab resided in but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Struck by inspiration, she approached the rocky heand, and after selecting a choice rock, started banging. She brought the rock down on the oysters, delighting in the speed and strength the changes to her body granted her. She was able to work through them with a previously unseen speed, and she slurped the delicious treats down. After a few, she stopped, tasting the oyster on her tongue. Taste . . . not good. The texture and vor were still there, but after experiencing the food the human had provided, her body seemed to crave more. She struggled toe to terms with a dissonance coloring her mind; the trickle of information received was not yet enough for fullprehension. Movement caught her eye, dispelling the half-formed thoughts. She spun to look at the side of the rock, half a crab and a lone eye visibly poking around the side of the heand. The otter, not knowing what she was doing or why, waved. Blinking and scuttling to the side, the crab revealed more of her body. The otter waved again and took a few steps forward. With one raised pincer, the crab slowly waved back. The otter took more steps, closing the distance and tilting her head back and forth as she took in the crab. She¡¯d not before realized just how different the crab was, but since whatever happened in her den, she could now see just how distinct its form was. It wore a ck piece of... cloth on its eye, something only humans usually did. The crab was alsorger than normal and covered in vicious-looking spikes. The otter walked forward more, and trying to disy her own intelligence, nodded at the crab. The crab, its entire body now visible, nodded back, and with a final wave of a dangerous-looking w, turned to leave. Seeing an opportunity, the otter snuck closer on silent legs. She picked up a spherical rock and slowly raised her arm. With a swing of her empowered forepaw, sheunched the stone at the crab¡¯s back. It sailed through the air, and excitement swelled within the otter as it approached the mark. Tink. The otter chirped in delight as she turned and dashed for the safety of the water. The crab hissed in fury behind her, and eight hardened legs struck the rocks as it tried to catch her. It was toote; the otter dove and slipped beneath the small waves on the shore, gliding away. Fun. Crab is fun. Chapter 35: Insufficient Power Chapter 35: Insufficient Power Sergeant Snips, best friend and protector of Fischer, huffed on the shore as she red at where the otter had disappeared, daring it to show its face once more. The otter seemed different, and Snips suspected the creature had experienced some sort of awakening, just as she had. It was, as some might find surprising, not at all incongruous to Sergeant Snips¡¯s expectations. She has eaten of my master¡¯s food¡ªit was a matter of time. What she hadn¡¯t expected, however, was for the otter to still demonstrate such juvenile behavior after gaining the information awakening brought along with it. Maybe the otter isn¡¯t as intelligent as I... This thought brought with it a sense of calm, her superiority washing away the anger. That is also to be expected¡ªa mere otter could never be as intelligent as I, chosen of Fischer. She walked back toward the campfire, intent on resuming her watch; the sea water would be boiled and reduced to perfection. I will do as my master has requested¡ªI¡¯ll endeavor to forgive the otter its shorings, various as they may be. ¡°G¡¯day, Duncan!¡± I called as I strode into the smithy. ¡°Is Fergus about?¡± ¡°Back here, Fischer!¡± the head smith called, walking from behind the forge. ¡°How did you go with Brad and Greg?¡± ¡°It went better than expected, mate! Check it out!¡± I held up the reel, and Fergus came over, epting it from my extended hands. ¡°Damn, how did you get it so fast?¡± ¡°Little bit of hard work on Brad, Greg, and my part, mate!¡± Fergus raised an eyebrow at me as he handed the reel to Duncan. ¡°Something tells me that¡¯s an understatement... but I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± ¡°Hephaestus¡¯s girthy legs, I¡¯ve never seen ironbark refined so smoothly...¡± Duncan said, his eyes squinting as he rotated the reel. ¡°So, what do you two reckon¡ªcould you help me out with the metal parts I requested?¡± Fergus crossed his muscr arms. ¡°I have some good news and bad news on that front, Fischer. We could make the bearing you asked for, but I think for your purposes, we might be better off waiting for the merchant, Marcus, toe. I rmended you make the internal hole that size for a reason, and it¡¯ll likelyst longer if you have a pre-prepared bearing set in it.¡± My hopes dropped momentarily, but I cast the disappointment aside. ¡°Damn. I was stoked to fish with it today or tomorrow, but it¡¯s all good. When is Marcus set toe to Tropica?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be here on Sunday.¡± One of my eyebrows shot up. They have Sunday? I really need to work out these weekdays... ¡°Right. Sunday. What day is it tomorrow, again? I¡¯ve been so busytely I¡¯ve lost track.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Winday tomorrow, so you¡¯ll only have to wait three days¡ªMarcus should have that coffee machine with him then, too.¡± Winday? So I have Winday, Sunday, and Fielday so far. God, I hope there are seven days¡ªthat¡¯ll make things so much easier. I smiled as Duncan passed the reel back to me. ¡°Well, thanks anyway! I couldn¡¯t have made the reel in the first ce without your rmendation. Waiting a few days won¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Fischer... seeing as you¡¯re here, though, I don¡¯t suppose you feel like working the bellows for an hour?¡± Fergus gave me a sheepish smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t usually ask, but we¡¯re running a little behind after we changed the ns on your¡ª¡± ¡°Mate! Say no more! I could use the exercise!¡± I strode past the counter and toward the forge. ¡°Let¡¯s get this training montage started!¡± ¡°This, er, what?¡± Iughed, unable to keep it in. Why is it so fun saying things the locals don¡¯t understand? ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Fergus wiped the sweat from his forehead as he watched Fischer leave after only a half hour working the bellows. ¡°Is he getting even stronger?¡± Duncan asked from beside him, also watching the friendly yet strange man depart. Fergus grunted in agreement. ¡°I almost ran out of energy trying to keep up with him. If he went any faster, the damned forge itself might melt.¡± Duncan scoffed. ¡°The bellows would break before then, but I take your point¡ªhe¡¯d be terrifying if he wasn¡¯t so...¡± he trailed off, gesturing for a word that wouldn¡¯te. ¡°Goofy?¡± Fergus asked with a smile. Duncanughed. ¡°Yeah, goofy.¡± Joel, the leader of the prestigious Cult of Carcinization, sat in the meditative pose of his desired form. A heavy knocking came at the door, and frustration blossomed, shattering his calm. I was just getting lost in the trance... He stood, his elbows and kneesining at the return to his inferior, two-legged posture. Walking awkwardly over to the door, his eyebrow twitched as the knocking came again. Hold your damn crabs¡ªI¡¯ming. Joel opened the door, a considerable amount of effort going toward keeping his features calm. The man standing on the other side of the door washed away his annoyance. ¡°G¡¯day, Joel! How are ya, mate?¡± ¡°Oh¡ªFischer! I¡¯m well, I¡¯m well! Come on in!¡± He stepped aside, ushering the potential recruit inside the cult headquarters. Fischer stepped inside, looking around the mostly empty room. ¡°You here alone today, Joel?¡± ¡°I am. Unfortunately, our cult doesn¡¯t have the funding of some other organizations¡ªwe have to work our fields to sustain ourselves.¡± ¡°Your fields? You all share a farm?¡± Joel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We pooled our resources to buy the headquarters and requisite farnd before relocating here.¡± ¡°I¡¯d assumed you were all funded by, I don¡¯t know, followers or something?¡± Fischer trailed off, rubbing his chin in thought before continuing. ¡°So, are you guys the only branch of the Cult of Carcinization, then?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Joel puffed his chest out in pride. ¡°There are four branches, five if you include the main temple we originated from on the outskirts of the capital. Each branch starts there, then when the members gather enough funds, they relocate to a coastal town¡ªwhere better to await carcinization, after all?¡± ¡°Huh. Neat. So there are three other headquarters on different coasts? Are they close?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one a few days south, but the other two are on the west coast. Wemunicate via merchants and travelers, but so far, none have made any breakthroughs.¡± ¡°Well, I find it admirable you all work and make your own way while still following your beliefs. At least you get to escape the farming. That¡¯s something.¡± Joelughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s my turn for meditation, but I¡¯ll be heading out soon to take over Jess in the fields.¡± Fischer raised both eyebrows. ¡°Even more admirable¡ªI respect that, Joel.¡± Joel felt his pride swell even more, but tried not to let it show. ¡°We do our best to not be like some of the other cults. There are a lot¡ªand I mean a lot¡ªof really shady practices with some of them.¡± Joel smiled, letting some of the pride show. ¡°Our followers are real believers, and I¡¯m truly proud of each of them and theirmitment.¡± Fischer didn¡¯t respond, simply looking around the room as he seemed to consider. ¡°Well,¡± Joel said, ¡°listen to me prattling on. What can I do for you, Fischer? I don¡¯t suppose you came to inquire about joining? We¡¯re always looking for more members...¡± Fischer gave a kind smile. ¡°I think I¡¯m still a little busy at the moment to give your cult the devotion needed, but I¡¯ll keep it in mind, mate. I dide to ask about your meditation, though! You said it was Fielday, right? I¡¯ve lost track of time¡ªwhat day is it again?¡± Joel tried not to project his disappointment at the refusal. At least he wasn¡¯t directly opposed to it¡ªmaybe we can win him over with time. ¡°That¡¯s right, we do it every Fielday. It¡¯s Crafday today, so it¡¯ll be another five days until the next group meditation.¡± Fischer smiled at the mention of the next meditation, causing Joel¡¯s stomach to flutter with excitement. He¡¯s that excited for the next meditation . . . ? Oh, I¡¯ll recruit you yet, Fischer . . . I let out a small chuckle after departing the headquarters of the Cult of Carcinization. Thank God there are seven days of the week here, too. That makes things simpler. I let out a sigh before smiling at the afternoon sun. So we¡¯ve got Crafday, then Winday, an unknown day, Sunday, another unknown day, Fielday, and finally, another unknown day. I cocked my head. Weird damn names, though... other than Sunday, of course! I walked back toward my property, delighting in the smell of salt on the air and the warmth of the sun on my exposed skin. Barry swung his hoe down with reckless abandon, a wild smile stered across his visage. The energy of Fischer¡¯s food still coursed through his veins, fueling his single-handed assault on the field. ¡°Go Dad!¡± his son Paul yelled from the side. Barry grinned in delight at his son¡¯s excitement, ncing to see how far the youngd had gotten in the neighboring field. He was only a quarter of the way through a singlene, a respectable distance for his son, given how much time he¡¯d been working it. Compared to Barry and his awakened body, however, it was night and day; Barry¡¯s own field was almostplete, most of the soil already tilled and aerated. Out of habit, he went to wipe sweat from his brow, but there was none. The day was hot, the weather not yet turned from the reliable heat of summer, and yet, he¡¯d not perspired a single drop. He shook his head,ughing at himself. I can get used to this . . . A sensation came forth unbidden, drawing him in. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] The message filled him with excitement, and the ever-present grin he¡¯d had since eating what Fischer called a ¡®shovelnose ray¡¯ spread even further across his face. It was the third message he¡¯d received, all of them stating the exact same thing. I wonder what the System is trying tomunicate... ? He began hoeing again. The familiar movement¡ªnow boosted by a previously unknown strength¡ªfilled his mind and body with ease. Something rted to farming? I know there were farming cultivators in the distant past... will it help my crops¡ª A sharp crack rang out, and he paused, staring down at the wooden shaft in his hand. He¡¯d broken his trusty tool; the handle snapped off a handspan from the metal head. ¡°Woah, Dad!¡± Paul yelled. ¡°You went so fast you broke it!¡± Barry looked between the two pieces of his favored tool, and augh rushed forth. ¡°Your old man is getting strong,d!¡± Barry called across the fields. ¡°You¡¯ll have to put in the work if you want to catch up to me!¡± Paul nodded, a serious demeanor wiping away his excitement, and he resumed tilling the sandy soil. Barry threw the handle aside, bent down to pick up the head of the hoe, and continued his work, one hand swinging down again and again, easily parting and shifting the earth beneath him. The improvements to his body were still fresh enough to be alien, so he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the way he could simply force the iron head of his broken tool all the way into the ground with a single hand. My entire life, I¡¯ve needed to use my whole body in an overhand swing... Hunched over, he worked his way down thest of the field, the sandy soil tilled and ready for nting in his wake. Thoughts of his future ns came through as he lost himself in thebor, and he milled over the decisions he¡¯d settled on. Excited as he may be, Barry knew the importance of proper consideration and nning; he would sit with his thoughts for a few days, letting them grow and mature like sugarcane beneath the summer sun. One thing is certain¡ªI¡¯ll need to rely on her, no matter what path I take... Chapter 36: Solution Chapter 36: Solution As was bing a wee part of my morning routine, I woke up to a crab looming over me. Sergeant Snips tapped my nose delicately with her w, blowing bubbles that were instantly recognizable as a mix of excitement and pride. Her soft touch tickled, and I wiggled my nose. ¡°Morning, Snips.¡± I said around a yawn. I rubbed the top of her carapace, causing her to sway with delight.¡°What has you so excited this early?¡± She made the gesture of shaking salt, a move I¡¯d shown her to help ourmunication. ¡°The salt water is finished reducing?¡± She nodded intently before jumping down from the bed. I threw the sheets back and stood, enjoying the sensation of stretching the sleep from my body. ¡°All right, Snips! Lead the way!¡± I followed her out of the house, pausing a moment to take in the beautiful scenery as we exited the door into the predawn light Sergeant Snips, knowing my mind and habits, paused before I did, taking in the river mouth before us with her lone eye. There was a soft wind blowing, cooling my skin and causing small waves to kick up along the surface of the water. Gulls and pelicans flew above, coasting on the winds up high, letting their extended wings catch the updrafts and take them where they needed to go. I breathed deep of the ocean spray in the air, sighing as I let it out with a growing smile. ¡°What a beautiful morning, Snips.¡± She bubbled in agreement, the rising sunlight causing her carapace to reflect a calming shade of pink. ¡°All right, let¡¯s see this salt!¡± She led me down to the fire, her steps slow and calm after our moment of mindfulness. The mes were small, licking up from smoldering coals Snips had helpfully added. I peered down in the pot. There was a white slurry in the bottom, and I stirred it with the spoon left by the fire; it was thick, most of the water having evaporated. ¡°This looks perfect, Snips!¡± She bubbled happily as I praised her, petting the top of her head. ¡°All we need now is some trays for it to dry in...¡± We went to the kitchen, collected fourrge baking trays, and returned to the campfire. I picked up the pot of salt slurry and poured a quarter of the mixture into each tray. I dispersed it on the trays with the spoon, ensuring eachyer of salt was uniform in its thickness. ¡°In a few days, we should have salt to add to our meals, Snips!¡± She stared down at the trays with curiosity, her eye blinking as she contemted my words. ¡°Should we go check the trap and see if we have some breakfast?¡± She nodded vigorously, taking onest look at the trays of salt before we took off for the heand. George, the lord of Tropica Vige and all its surroundingnds, let out a weary breath as he finished swallowing his seventh pastry of the morning. His wife, Geraldine, rubbed his back with one hand, attempting to ease his troubled mind. George looked at her, and she sucked the sugar from the voluptuous fingers of her other hand before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, George. We¡¯ll make it work, as we always do.¡± ¡°I know, my love, it¡¯s just... the future seems bleak, each option as unptable as thest.¡± ¡°We just take it one day at a time.¡± She stood and walked behind him, rubbing his shoulders. ¡°If we break the problem down into manageable bites, anything is possible. What¡¯s troubling you now?¡± Georgeughed hoarsely, the outburst sounding harsh to even his ears. ¡°Everything. Fischer is an existential threat and his ns seem as intricate as the finest of zing.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Geraldine said, her voice kind and soothing. ¡°If he wanted to oust us, he would have done so already.¡± ¡°I know you keep saying that, but I¡¯m just not so sure...¡± She leaned down, resting her head atop his. ¡°Are you calling me a liar, George?¡± ¡°Never that, my love, it¡¯s just... I don¡¯t understand why he wouldn¡¯t take our power.¡± ¡°Who knows? Whatever his ns are, they don¡¯t involve removing us. We just need to focus on the things we can control.¡± George sighed, leaning back into his wife. ¡°What can we even do?¡± ¡°Well, the first thing thates to mind is the tithe. Fielday is our next collection, right? We need to adjust the tithe.¡± ¡°What if that¡¯s ying right into Fischer¡¯s ns? What if that was the goal of letting us know? How can we¡ª¡± Geraldine cut him off by leaning around and raising an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe that is what he wanted, dear husband, but it won¡¯t hurt us. The choice is between continuing to over-collect, or adjusting the tithe to the correct amount, asid out by the crown.¡± She caressed his cheek with a hand, her eyes turning fierce. ¡°We just have to y by the rules... for now, at least. That is what we can do.¡± He nodded, but his stomach still twisted and churned, stirred by uncontrolled thoughts of Fischer and his machinations. With a belly full of crab and the sun rising about the eastern horizon, I walked between rows of sugarcane. I held my hand out as I passed, letting the long leaves flow over and around my hand. It was grounding, and I focused entirely on the sensation as I looked for my neighbor. I had no path in particr; I knew I¡¯d find him eventually, and I was happy to wander through the fields of sugarcane. An odd sound broke through my trance as I traveled, and I paused, cocking my head. Following the sound, I walked between rows, eventually stepping out into an open field. Barry was hunched over, shuffling backward as he mmed a single hand down into the soil repeatedly. As I got closer, I realized he had some sort of one-handed hoe, and he was shifting the soil at an impressive speed. ¡°Damn, Barry! You got some moves!¡± He jumped, spinning his head to stare at me. ¡°Oh, Fischer! You startled me!¡± he said with augh. I smiled back. ¡°Sorry, mate. Didn¡¯t mean to spook you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Barry straightened up, stretching his back. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of a morning visit from our heretical fisherman?¡± Iughed at the title and walked closer to join him. ¡°I actually wanted to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, I spoke to Maria yesterday¡ªshe said they were struggling to make ends meet with their limited fields.¡± Barry nodded, a morose smileing to his face. ¡°Aye, crop rotation issues? I was worried when I saw them nting wheat and cane again...¡± ¡°Yeah, mate¡ªthat¡¯s what she said.¡± Barry wiped his brow despite not seeming to have a single drop of sweat on him. ¡°What do you want my help with? I¡¯m happy to assist where I can, but we don¡¯t really have enough fields to spare with how many mouths we have to feed...¡± ¡°Oh, no, not that!¡± I held my hands up in a halting gesture. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice, but I had another idea that might work.¡± Barry cocked his head, his brows furrowing. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, you said you could help me grow crops on my sandy soil, right? Now, I¡¯m still as heretical as ever, and have absolutely zero interest in doing so, but I thought if I offered for them to use mynd...¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Barry¡¯s eyebrows shot up inprehension. ¡°You want me to help them with setting up the fields? I¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, cutting him off before he could voice his inevitable concerns. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to sign you up for, but I¡¯d be happy to help you with¡ª¡± ¡°Fischer.¡± Barry cut me off right back, shaking his head with augh. ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to help them do that. I think it¡¯s a brilliant idea.¡± Gratitude flooded me, and I let my genuine feelings take over my face. ¡°Thank you, Barry. You¡¯re a good bloke.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°A good bloke... I¡¯m going to assume that¡¯s a good thing?¡± Augh burst from my throat. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a good thing.¡± He grinned back at me. ¡°That¡¯s good¡ªI was worried I¡¯d have to chase you off mynd.¡± I shook my head, smiling back. ¡°There is one issue with my n, though...¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Barry nodded and winced, clearly understanding. ¡°Best to go through Maria, then¡ªexin yourself to her and let her worry about Roger.¡± ¡°Good idea, mate. I¡¯ll go grab a coffee and pastry now and see if I can¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°A good n. I¡¯ll be in this field or the one behind me if you need any help.¡± ¡°Cheers, Barry¡ªI¡¯lle backter and let you know how it went.¡± ¡°G¡¯day, Sue!¡± The woman at the bakery spun, giving me a beatific smile. ¡°Fischer! What will you have this morning?¡± I held up the mug of coffee I¡¯d already retrieved. ¡°I reckon my usual pastry would pair perfectly with this!¡± She nodded along with a conspiratorial smile. ¡°I think you may be right...¡± She bent down, grabbing a croissant and putting it in a paper bag. ¡°You know, Fischer, I won¡¯t be offended if you still drink the coffee from the north side when the machine gets delivered. I understand my coffee might not be as good as theirs...¡± ¡°Sue!¡± I held a hand to my chest in mock affront. ¡°I¡¯m appalled! I¡¯ll be having your coffee exclusively, thank you very much!¡± She smiled, but her brows remained tight. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, I don¡¯t want you to feel you have to, even if it¡¯s not as good...¡± ¡°Listen, Sue, if your coffee has even a tenth as much love put into it as your baked goods do, it will be the best coffee this world has ever seen.¡± Her knitted brow rxed. ¡°You tter me, Fischer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ttery if it¡¯s true, Sue. I think your coffee is gonna be a massive hit.¡± She passed me the pastry, and I took a bite. It was still warm, and the butteryyers melted in my mouth, causing me to let out a groan of pleasure. ¡°Good lord, Sue¡ªyour husband is a wizard with his hands.¡± She grinnedsciviously. ¡°You have no idea . . .¡± I coughed, choking on the pastry. I had to wash it down with coffee as Sue¡¯s cackle rolled out over the street. ¡°Sue! How indecent!¡± ¡°Ah, thank you, Fischer. I needed thatugh.¡± I shook my head, taking another sip of coffee to soothe my throat. ¡°Have you seen Maria this morning, by the way?¡± Sue quirked an eyebrow and looked behind me. I spun to see Maria, her own eyebrow raised high, her lip curling into a smile. ¡°What¡¯s a girl to think when she¡¯s being asked about after the conversation you just had?¡± I sighed dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re both as bad as each other!¡± They both burst intoughter, Maria¡¯s giggle light and liltingpared to Sue¡¯s boisterous roar. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something,¡± I said, ¡°but it can wait until after you get your breakfast.¡± Maria stepped up to the counter, her eyes sparkling with mirth as she shot me a sidelong nce. ¡°Just the usual please, Sue.¡± Sue collected two pastries from beneath the counter and handed them to Maria. ¡°Are you okay to be left alone with this scoundrel, Maria?¡± Maria gave me an assessing look. ¡°I think he can be trusted...¡± I rolled my eyes, smiling at the theatrics. ¡°Well,¡± Maria said, ¡°thanks for the pastries. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Sue.¡± ¡°See you then!¡± I gave Sue a nod as Maria and I left, and she shot me a wink. ¡°So?¡± Maria asked as we walked west toward her crops. ¡°What did you want to ask me?¡± I took a sip of coffee, delighting in the vor and warmth. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said yesterday, and I think I may have a solution of sorts.¡± She nced at me, a slight bit of suspicion crossing her features. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± ¡°Well, I have a lot of unusednd, right? It¡¯s sandy and not ideal, but Barry offered to help me try farming it if I wanted to. I only care about fishing, so I don¡¯t, but if you want to...¡± She stopped walking, blinking rapidly. ¡°Are... are you suggesting what I think you are?¡± ¡°Well, that depends¡ªif you think I¡¯m saying you can farm thend for free, then yes. If you¡¯re thinking I¡¯m offering for you to join me in maligning yourself to the absent gods and fishing, then also yes, but I get if that¡¯s not your¡ª¡± Maria mmed into me, hugging me tight and stopping my river of words in their tracks. Chapter 37: Neighbors Chapter 37: Neighbors Maria¡¯s body struck mine, whisking my thoughts away. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I¡¯d been missing physical touch, and my heart seemed to jump at the impromptu embrace. Her toned formtched onto me like a lost sailor clinging to a life raft, and she buried her face in my chest. I hugged Maria back, matching her fierce grip and resting my chin atop her head. ¡°Can I take that as a yes, or... ?¡± I lost track of time as we held onto each other. Eventually, she pulled away, taking a step back. A single tear dripped down each cheek, and her lower lip shook.¡°Maria¡ªare . . . are you okay?¡± She nodded wordlessly, averting her eyes as she wiped them. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been really hard...¡± I felt the need to rush to her, to wrap her in another hug and make it all better. Instead, I tried to convey myfort with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, Maria. It¡¯s human to have powerful emotions, especially when your family and livelihood are at stake. Besides¡ªI¡¯m a hugger. I¡¯d dly hug anyone, even that grouch of a dad you have to deal with.¡± Sheughed, the sound a breath of fresh air. ¡°Wow, you really must be a hugger.¡± I nodded sagely, trying to uplift the mood. ¡°Right? Speaking of, he¡¯s probably going to fight the offer of farming mynd tooth and nail, won¡¯t he? Do you think you can convince him?¡± She nodded, freeing the strand of hair that always slipped so easily from behind her ear. ¡°He¡¯lle around¡ªwe have my mother to care for, and she may be the one thing that makes him cast his pride aside.¡± ¡°Your mother? Is she okay?¡± Maria grimaced, shaking her head. ¡°She¡¯s really sick. Her pricey medicine is the main reason we¡¯ve been struggling.¡± ¡°Maria... I have money. How much is it?¡± She shook her head again. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough already, Fischer. It wouldn¡¯t be right to rely on you for that.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If someone¡¯s health isn¡¯t good enough to spend it on, what is? Think of it as self-serving¡ªI won¡¯t sleep well knowing someone is sick when I could make a difference.¡± She gave me a tight smile. ¡°Thank you, but we can cope for now. If it truly gets dire enough that we can¡¯t afford it, even my dad wouldn¡¯t be too proud to ept your generosity.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sure . . .¡± ¡°I am. Do you think farming the sandy soil will work, though?¡± she asked, not-so-subtly changing the subject. ¡°I do, or at least Barry reckons we can.¡± I shrugged. ¡°They¡¯ve made their crops work, and mynd is only a little worse than theirs. I¡¯ll be happy to help out, too¡ªI have no interest in farming for myself, but if it can help you guys...¡± She took a deep, steadying breath, looking toward the light of the western sky as she breathed it out. ¡°My pride wants to say no, but at this stage, I¡¯d ept any help if it gets us more fields to work...¡± ¡°Done,¡± I said. ¡°Do you want me toe and let Roger know with you, or do you think it¡¯s better if you go?¡± She let out a softugh, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯ll be much smoother if I go alone, I think.¡± I nodded, and seeing she was still struggling topose herself,id a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I really am sorry, Maria. I can¡¯t imagine the pressure you¡¯ve been under. It¡¯s all going to be fine, though. I promise.¡± She nodded and turned back to me. ¡°Thank you, Fischer. I can¡¯t express how much I appreciate it.¡± I barely heard the words. Her eyes were puffy, but that didn¡¯t detract from her beauty. The sun rising behind me highlighted her freckles and reflected in the tears still threatening to fall. She smiled and tilted her head, and I felt the need to rush to her once more, to hold her until everything was all right. Again, I smiled instead. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. That¡¯s what neighbors are for, right?¡± She nodded, wiping a tear that formed as she blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Dad. Should Ie find you after, or... ?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting with Barry in his fields. Take your time, okay? I¡¯m sure we can find stuff to have a yarn about until you can convince your old man.¡± Her smile spread wider as she nodded again. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find him.¡± She turned and strode away, and I watched for a moment before spinning to head back to Barry. Damn, I have a serious saviorplex going on. I need to rein that in before I go embarrassing myself. ¡°Fischer!¡± I turned back, peering down the street toward Maria. ¡°Thank you!¡± she called, bouncing on her heels as she beamed a toothy smile at me. She turned and jogged away, her hair bouncing with her hastened steps. That¡¯s not helping theplex, Maria . . . Barry and I raced down hisst field to be tilled. His technique was honestly impable¡ªmuch better than my own; the speed at which he moved was wild, considering I had an enhanced body, and he was only a little slower than I was. I emted his movements, taking care not to exert too much pressure and snap the full-length tool that Paul had given me. I reached the end of thestne and waited for Barry to finish his. When he got there, he stood and stretched his back, his hunched-over method with the broken hoe evidently not an ideal posture to till with. ¡°You sure you¡¯ve never done this before, Fischer?¡± he asked, giving me a grin. ¡°Never, but I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t see part of the appeal¡ªthere¡¯s just something about physical work that clears the mind, ya know?¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll set your heretical fishing ways aside for some farming?¡± Barry wiggled his eyebrows and gave me a smile, already knowing my answer. Iughed. ¡°Nope¡ªunless it¡¯s to help out others, of course!¡± Barry shot a nce behind me, and I turned to see two people approaching. The first was a vision of glee, her steps bouncy and short. The other looked like he was chewing nails, a scowl firmly settled on his face. They both stopped before us. ¡°Fischer. Barry,¡± Roger said, giving us a small nod. ¡°Hey, guys!¡± Maria said, her excitement palpable. ¡°Perfect timing!¡± I smiled at both of them. ¡°Barry and I just finished up here. Should we go scope out the fields?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what scope out means,¡± Barry said, ¡°but if you mean you want to go have a look at the fields, I¡¯ve already picked the perfect spot to start.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± I smiled. ¡°That!¡± Barryughed. ¡°Follow me.¡± We walked between the fields of cane as Barryid out what his steps were for preparing sandy soil. ¡°The issue with sand alles back to a single aspect: moisture. Water drains through sand too quickly, not letting the roots absorb enough before it disappears.¡± ¡°Is the key watering more often, then?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Yes and no.¡± Barry made a so-so gesture with his hand. ¡°More water is important, but if you simply water the sand without changing theposition of thend, the water will drain away any nutrients you¡¯ve added. So, you can¡¯t simply water it more and hope for the best.¡± ¡°How do we change theposition, then?¡± Roger asked, speaking up for the first time since their arrival. I nced to the side, seeing the same get-off-mywn style grimace stered across his face, but his eyes held curiosity and intrigue. We¡¯ll win you over yet, Roger. ¡°It¡¯s actually simple, if a little physically intensive,¡± Barry answered. ¡°You need to add nutrient dense soil to the sand.¡± ¡°Wait, just adding soil?¡± Maria cocked her head to the side in confusion then swept the always-escaping strand of hair back behind her ear. ¡°If it was that simple, we¡¯d see more people farming the sandy ts,¡± Barry said with a grimace. ¡°It¡¯s taken years for our fields to reach the point where we can farm them without constantly having to add soil from the forest. You¡¯ll find it much more difficult than simply adding nutrient-rich soil a single time, and the first few harvests will probably be stunted, yielding little.¡± Roger nodded, the ever-present grimace disappearing as he rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°That makes sense. If the water washes the nutrients away, each time we water the fields, the soil will be forced further down into the ground, and will start to build up beneath the taproots, correct?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Barry confirmed. ¡°The washed-away sediment will settle underground, and eventually, will build up and enrich thend.¡± I¡¯d reached the same conclusion, but I let the farmers talk it out. Anything to distract Roger from dwelling on the fact he had to ept help from others. There was little in my past life more powerful than the stubbornness of an older man, and this world seemed exactly the same in that regard. ¡°Well,¡± Maria said, ¡°Even if the yield is small, anything is better than nothing. Thanks for your help, Barry. And you, Fischer.¡± She turned to give me a small smile. ¡°I know I¡¯ve already thanked you¡ªprobably too much¡ªbut really, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I said. Barry nodded. ¡°As Fischer keeps reminding me, that¡¯s what neighbors are for, right? You don¡¯t owe me a debt, and I¡¯m happy to assist.¡± From the corner of my eye, I saw Maria elbow her dad in the ribs, none too gently. He red at her, but under her continued stare, Roger cleared his throat. ¡°Thank you, Fischer. Thank you, Barry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Barry and I shot back, then turned and grinned at each other. We stepped from between two fields, finally arriving on the sandy stretch that marked the beginning of mynd. There were seven wooden pegs stuck in the ground by Paul, who was waving enthusiastically from the far side as he wiggled an eighth peg into the sand. He¡¯d marked out two fields, with a meter of space in between each other and Barry¡¯s existing crops. ¡°I was thinking right here,¡± Barry said. ¡°It¡¯s far enough from the coast to not be too salty, but the added salt content of the ground should aid sugarcane in growing. It¡¯s also close to the forest, and therefore, the soil we need.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me, mate. Shall we get started?¡± As I dug another spade worth of soil from the earth, I smiled at the hole I was forming. Barry, Maria, and Roger were all taking wheelbarrows filled to the brim back to the fields, Paul having returned home to assist his mother. I¡¯d nominated myself for the shoveling, knowing my body could easily carve through the soil. I felt bad about making them travel further than was strictly necessary, but after exining my reasoning for digging where I was, they were happy to oblige. We were on mynd, closer to the river than the north end of my property line. I could have just dug another hole in my free time, but it seems destructive to create two holes when I can only disturb the forest with a single one... With each shovel of dirt, and with each soilden wheelbarrow carted away, my bonus project came closer topletion. It was a staggering amount of earth we were moving, but even when Maria and Roger poured with sweat, and their breaths came heavy, nary aint was whispered; we were all focused on the task at hand, and the sooner wepleted the fields, the sooner the farming of them could begin. ¡°Two more trips each should do it, Fischer!¡± Barry said, his brow only a little sweaty. Damn, my man has some serious cardio skills going on... ¡°No worries! My hole is almost the perfect size!¡± After I loaded all of their carts for a final time, we took a moment to sit and rest in the shade next to my creation. ¡°Your heresy... really knows no bounds... Fischer,¡± Maria panted out, drinking from a gourd of water she¡¯d slung over a shoulder. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t, does it?¡± I answered, beaming a smile. Roger¡¯s scowl was well and truly back as he stared down in the roughly three meter by three meter hole. ¡°And what do you call this monument of stupidity, heretic?¡± The words only made my happiness swell. ¡°This, my good man, is called a pond.¡± Chapter 38: Soft Fur Chapter 38: Soft Fur Apond?¡± Roger spat the word, turning it into a curse. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªa pond.¡± Maria peered down at the hole, curiosity etched on her features. ¡°What does it have to do with fishing?¡±¡°Well, while you can fish in a pond, I don¡¯t intend to use this one for fishing¡ªI want to use it for bait.¡± ¡°... Bait?¡± Maria asked. ¡°You use bait for catching fish?¡± They really have no knowledge about fishing, do they... ? I smiled, happy to answer any questions she had. ¡°That¡¯s right! To catch therger fish I target, you have to put bait on a hook. I want to fill this pond with some freshwater fish, let them grow and live in here peacefully, and in exchange, I¡¯ll use some as bait.¡± ¡°You put them on the hook when they¡¯re still alive?¡± Maria asked, scrunching her nose. ¡°I know they¡¯re from the domain of the traitorous gods, but still, that seems a little... cruel.¡± ¡°While that¡¯s a valid method some use where Ie from, I also think it¡¯s cruel¡ªI dispatch the fish humanely before using them.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I know even that might seem a little rough, but at the end of the day, it¡¯s part of the food chain. It¡¯s no different from a human eating meat, or arger fish eating them in the wild.¡± Maria still stared down at the beginnings of my pond, and she nodded slowly to herself. ¡°You do everything you can to reduce their suffering...¡± She turned to me, giving me a brilliant smile. ¡°That¡¯s admirable, Fischer¡ªeven if you¡¯re a heretic.¡± Roger scoffed. ¡°Still a heretical fool at the end of the day.¡± Maria pped him on the back of his head. ¡°A heretical fool that is selflessly letting us use hisnd to expand our farming.¡± Roger scowled at her. ¡°A fool, nheless.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not offended by being called names,¡± I said to them with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all a matter of perspective, and while it may seem odd to you all, I¡¯m really enjoying my heretical life in this beautiful world.¡± ¡°I have to admit, Fischer,¡± Barry said, ¡°I was worried for you only a week ago, but now, I wonder if the prejudice we have against living from the water is misced.¡± Roger snorted. ¡°See, Maria? This is why heresy is dangerous¡ªit can be contagious.¡± ¡°Dad, you keep calling Fischer a fool, but you¡¯re the one insulting the two people actually helping us right now.¡± Barryughed, the sound filled with genuine joy. ¡°I¡¯m not insulted, Maria.¡± He turned to Roger. ¡°Keep speaking your mind, Roger. My assistance doesn¡¯t rely on you praising me.¡± Roger red between Barry and me, daring either of us to spout more ¡®heretical¡¯ nonsense. I¡¯m d my initial assessment of Barry was correct; he¡¯s a good man, and I¡¯m lucky to have him as my next-door neighbor. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself, Barry,¡± I said, smiling at him. I stood from the side of my pond, stretching out my back, which was a little tight after so much digging, improved body or not. ¡°Well, I feel refreshed¡ªshould we start mixing the fields together?¡± I did my best to not burst outughing at the expression on Roger¡¯s face as he red at us. Maria and her father sat in the shade, needing a moment to recover as Barry and I continued to mix the forest soil into the sandy fields. Roger¡¯s look was somewhere between astonishment and frustration, but definitely leaned toward thetter. It can¡¯t be a fun experience to be outperformed in farming by a ¡®heretical fool,¡¯ can it? ¡°You don¡¯t need . . . to keep . . . going, guys,¡± Maria said between pants. ¡°If I stop, Barry will catch up to me!¡± Barryughed from beside me. ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯ll catch you, you heretical bastard!¡± I roared augh and sped up, mixing the soil at a blistering speed to keep ahead of Barry. All four of us were working thest bit of the first field when Paul came running out from between the rows of sugarcane to the north. ¡°Mom and I brought food!¡± he yelled. A woman stepped out from behind Paul, a tray of sandwiches in her hands as she smiled down at her exuberant son. ¡°Afternoon, Helen,¡± Roger said, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°You haven¡¯t met my wife yet, have you, Fischer?¡± Barry asked. ¡°I can¡¯t say I have.¡± I smiled at Helen. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure.¡± She returned a radiant smile, the corners of her eyes crinkling. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Fischer. Paul told me what you were all up to, so we brought some afternoon tea.¡± ¡°They¡¯re sd and ham!¡± Paul yelled. ¡°I made some of them all on my own!¡± Helen nodded, grinning down at her son. ¡°He did, and I daresay, they¡¯re even better than mine.¡± Paul beamed, revealing a gap-toothed smile. ¡°Did you lose a tooth, Paul?¡± I asked, walking over to the shade. ¡°He did,¡± Helen confirmed. ¡°Hisst baby¡ª¡± ¡°Myst baby tooth!¡± Paul bellowed, cutting his mother off. ¡°Wow, yourst one? Now that¡¯s impressive!¡± ¡°Yeah! That means I¡¯m not a kid anymore!¡± I raised an eyebrow and shot a look at Barry, then Helen; the former shrugged and smiled, thetter shook her head and rolled her eyes good naturedly. I picked up a sandwich and took a bite after everyone else had grabbed a triangle. There was a thick slice of ham apanied by lettuce, tomato, and cucumber, some sort of tangy sauce binding the vors together and making them sing. As refreshing as the ham and sd sandwich was, it didn¡¯tpare to the feasts of fish, as basic as they were. Fish and sd sandwiches, though... maybe I need to recruit Barry for some ingredients in exchange for a sanga... ¡°These are delicious, Helen!¡± Maria said before taking another bite. She let out an mmph of delight, her eyes closed as she savored the taste. If she thinks that¡¯s good, wait until I convince her to try some seafood... It was a beautiful afternoon for my dreams toe true. The sun was setting as Sergeant Snips and I sat by the fire, sitting infortable silence while our dinner of sand crab boiled atop the campfire. A warm wind blew from the north, tousling my hair and causing a small smile to spread across my face. My body was tired after a day spent shoveling and mixing soil in the sandy fields. Barry and I had done most of the work on the second field, just as the first. The look of mixed astonishment and frustration that had been etched on Roger¡¯s face was still firmly held in mind, a continued source of entertainment for me to reflect on. As we sat and waited for our dinner to finish cooking, a small form slunk from the river, drawing both of our attention. The otter walked toward us with clear trepidation, taking slow, easy steps as it approached. Snips blew small bubbles of anger and hissed under her breath, and I rested a hand atop her hard carapace, doing my best to radiate calm reassurance toward her. The otter came to the fire, its head swaying back and forth as it nced between Snips and me. I nodded to it. ¡°Hello. Have youe to have some dinner with us... ?¡± It cocked its head, chirping softly. It crawled further, and with its eyes firmly fixed on the violently capable guard crab next to me, put one paw into a pouch at its side. With a slow movement, it removed a shellfish, cing it on the sand and sliding it toward me. I raised an eyebrow, and looking down at the offering, my gaze was drawn into it. Ridged m Umon Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this mollusk is prized for its subtle vor. ¡°For us?¡± I asked, looking back at the otter. It nodded, and with another dip into its pouch, ced another Ridged m on the sand, sliding it toward Snips. It repeated the move, removing one more and cing it before itself. It chirped, cocking its head and looking between us, the ms, and the pot. ¡°Ohhhhh, you want us to cook it?¡± It dipped its head again, sliding the two offered ms further toward Sergeant Snips and me. ¡°I¡¯ll let the crab finish cooking, then I¡¯ll cook them in the pot, all right?¡± It cocked its head and chirped, appearing to think for a moment before sitting down in the sand. The second the otter sat down, my right hand started twitching. It was within petting range, and I kept shooting it nces, each time fighting the urge to reach over and scratch its cute little ears. I held my hand atop Snips¡¯s carapace, takingfort in her armored body. Patience, Fischer . . . patience . . . After what felt like an hour, but was probably five minutes, I stood to check the crab. When I took the lid off the pot, steam billowed out. The otter ran back a few meters, arching its back up like a startled cat. ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± A noise cut me off, and I looked down at Snips. She rolled in the sand, her legs kicking out spasmodically as hissedughs poured out of her. I shook my head at her but couldn¡¯t help but share in some of the joy. ¡°It¡¯s just steam¡ªit happens when you boil water,¡± I exined to the otter, who was ring at Sergeant Snips. It pinned its ears back, squinting at Snips in usation. The human-like reaction was confirmation of something I¡¯d been suspecting since it offered ms. The otter has evolved¡ªjust like Snips. The realization gave me a rush of euphoria, and my mind once more pictured myself sitting by the fire, Snips on one side, the otter on the other. ¡°You understand me, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, voice soft. It returned its attention to me, and with a small chirp, nodded once. ¡°Since you ate the shovelnose ray I gave you?¡± Again, a single nod. I sat down, back to the still-open pot, staring off into the distance of the western horizon. That settles it¡ªmy food can, most likely, awaken animals. What are the conditions? It has to be my seafood, right? What about targets? What animals will it work on? Sergeant Snips tapped my leg with a wed carapace, drawing me from my thoughts. She blew questioning bubbles, checking to see if I was okay. ¡°I¡¯m all right¡ªthank you, Snips.¡± I rubbed her head. ¡°What would I do without you?¡± She sidled up against my leg, ring at the otter with her eye, which I couldn¡¯t help but smile at. Jealous, Snips? I returned my attention to the boiling pot behind me, and with myrge tongs, removed the crabs from the water. I¡¯d added some of the still-drying salt to the pot, increasing the sodium content of the cooking water. I was conservative with the amount but wasn¡¯t sure if I added too much. ¡°Sorry if it¡¯s a little too salty¡ªit¡¯s a work in progress.¡± Snips blew bubbles of disbelief and made a gesture with her ws that told me she couldn¡¯t even entertain the idea of a mistake on my part. Iughed. ¡°I¡¯m not infallible, Snips, but I appreciate the trust.¡± I set half a crab down on a te for me, put a half in front of Snips, and went to ce another beside me toward the otter, but paused. ¡°Do you want a te?¡± It made a soft noise, seeming to consider, then shook its head, pointing at the portion in the sand before Snips. I nodded, setting the crab down on the ground before it. I grabbed the three ms and went to ce them in the boiling pot, but again, paused. Carefully cing them on the coals instead, I turned to the otter, who was already cocking her head in question. ¡°It just urred to me that if I boil them, the vor might getpletely washed away by the salty water. I¡¯ve seen ms cooked in a fire¡ªwell, I¡¯ve seen a video of them cooked on a fire, but I think this will make them taste better.¡± The otter chirped, the intent of the noise indiscernible to me. It crept forward, staring at the sand crab I ced on the sand, its nose twitching adorably as it sniffed the air. I sat down between Snips¡¯s and the otter¡¯s portions with my te in hand. Snips started crunching happily, and the otter walked up beside me, tentatively touching the hot crab with a paw. ¡°It might be too hot for you yet. It¡¯ll cool in a moment.¡± It looked at me, cocked its head, and sat down, smelling the crab intently. Personally, I couldn¡¯t focus on the food; my mind was filled with apulsion to pet the otter. I reached out absentmindedly, my eyes locked on the soft fur of the creature beside me. Chapter 39: Approval Chapter 39: Approval Istopped my hand before it got too close to the otter as I realized what I was doing. Noticing my outreached hand from the corner of its eye, the otter turned from the crab, giving me a questioning chirp. ¡°Is... is it okay if I pet you?¡± It made no move, staring between me and my extended hand. It gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. Slowly, keeping my hand as steady as possible, I ced my fingers on the fur of its upper back. I scratched the otter, my fingers easily parting the soft fur. It was wet still from its passage through the waters of the river, and some sort of slippery film coating its fur.The film didn¡¯t bother me. Its body was warm, radiating enough heat to ward off the chill I¡¯d expected to find. It leaned into my touch, arching its back so my fingers were more firmly pressing into its body. I continued scratching, moving my hand up toward the rear of its neck. Snips hissed, grabbing my attention, and I paused my petting, ncing at her. She wiggled her back, pointing to the top of her carapace with her free w. I smiled. ¡°Of course¡ªsorry, Snips.¡± I started petting her with my left hand; my right resumed scratching the otter. Snips bubbled happily, and the otter bent down so my fingers dug into the back of its head. It let out a happy chirp, and I started rubbing the area around its ears. Its head lifted, again making my fingers dig in harder. I closed my eyes, bathing in the sounds of happy chirps and joyous hisses. I wish this moment could never end . . . Both of my animal pals looked at me when I reluctantly withdrew my hands. I pointed down at the crab in front of the otter. ¡°It won¡¯t be as tasty if it gets cold. By the way, sorry if this is rude to ask, but are you male or female?¡± Sergeant Snips let out a sharp hiss I took as a snort of amusement, and I turned to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Snips¡ªI had to ask you the same thing.¡± She froze, peering at me and dipping her body in apology. I shook my head with a smile as I returned my attention to the otter. It pointed to Snips, then to itself¡ªno, herself. ¡°You¡¯re female.¡± She nodded in a matter-of-fact way, not taking offense at my question. ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Her eyes locked back onto the waiting meal. Extending both forepaws, she tested the heat by tapping the crab rather adorably with rapid-fire touches. Finding the temperature eptable, she removed a rock from one of her pouches, and with a swift crack, smashed the joint of the w and body. She took the w in both hands, tasting the sweet, exposed flesh with tentative licks. The events of the next second were a blur; she held the w in one hand, smacked her rock up and down its length, andpped up any juices that threatened to drip into the sand. With dexterous purpose, she discarded smashed sections of shell, biting and sucking the meat revealed within. She was a storm of movement, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement. Snips was watching too; she took it as a challenge. Crunching came from my left, surrounding me with a symphony of noise. I smiled and cracked the w in my hands. I love my life. Trent, first in line to the throne of Gormona, and, by his estimate, quite adies¡¯ man, stared down the two cultivators apanying him. He focused on the first cultivator, a man with short-brown hair. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s not that far out of the way to stay in a tavern.¡± The cultivator shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s too far.¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather spend the night in a forest? There are in a tavern. You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you? I could just order you to do so, cultivator. Then you¡¯d have to.¡± ¡°Why? So you can be shot down again? You didn¡¯t have your fill of rejection in thest vige we passed?¡± Seeing red, Trent pped him, causing his head to jerk to the side. He expected a reaction; anger, sadness, anything. The cultivator merely straightened out, his cheek already reddening as he stared back at Trent. ¡°I was told by my handler that our mission was to locate cultivators, not harass every serving girl wee across.¡± Trent¡¯s face heated, and he tried to make the cultivator submit with a rather potent re¡ªthe cultivator looked back with practiced calm, not responding in the least to Trent¡¯s implied threat. The other cultivator, a man with long blonde hair, stared into space, not even registering the conversation. Eyebrow twitching, Trent tried to take a steadying breath, but gave up halfway through, releasing his lungs with a frustrated groan. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the expedition, so you need to listen to my orders. I¡¯m a prince!¡± Trent pointed at the cor around the impudent man¡¯s neck. ¡°That alone should remind you of your position, cultivator.¡± His gaze was, again, unmoving. ¡°You are the leader, yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean you get to change our orders. We are to follow and assist you in finding cultivators, so that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Spending the afternoon and night in an unrted town goes against the parameters of our existing orders.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, cultivator, that cor will detonate. Is that what you want? You want to¡ª¡± ¡°It won¡¯t detonate because I¡¯m following my orders. If I were to attack you, to ce you in danger, then yes, my life would be forfeited. Seeing as though I¡¯m not doing that by insisting we stick to the mission, I suggest we leave this town behind and continue our search.¡± The infuriating man¡¯s countenance didn¡¯t change, even in mentioning the possibility of his own death. Trent snarled and turned, not wanting the cultivator to see how affected he was. Not that Trent realized why he turned away, of course¡ªhe was as ignorant as he was repugnant. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve decided the girls of this town are beneath my attention, anyway. Let¡¯s go.¡± Trent climbed back on his horse and spurred it on, not even hearing the sound of the cultivators¡¯ footsteps falling in beside him; he took it as a given that they would follow. This mission will be even more boring than I thought if I can¡¯t even look at the local girls as we go... Sebastian, leader of Tropica¡¯s Cult of the Leviathan branch, grinned. Gary, his trusty apprentice, watched the smile grow, cringing at the malice it held. A runner hade with an urgent missive, themunication deemed important enough to not wait for the merchant¡¯s monthly visit. ¡°Good news, boss?¡± Gary asked, already dreading the answer. ¡°Great news, Gary¡ªno, perfect news. The main branch agrees with my assessment and will be sending an artifact I can use to deal with Fischer¡ªonce and for all.¡± ¡°I know artifacts exist, but is there really one strong enough to deal with someone immune to even the deadliest of poisons? Are... are you sure it¡¯s a good idea, boss?¡± Sebastian¡¯s grin turned to disgust as he peered at Gary, somehow looking down at the taller man, even from his seated position. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good idea. What makes you say otherwise?¡± ¡°Well... it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t even have the new baby lobsters yet¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re called crickets, Gary! Crickets!¡± Sebastian yelled, a vein bulging in his neck. ¡°Er, right, crickets.¡± Gary forced himself to meet Sebastian¡¯s furious eyes. ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten them yet, and maybe further antagonizing Fischer is a bad idea...¡± Sebastian¡¯s stare ttened, his expression bing one of indifference. ¡°Are you a coward, Gary?¡± ¡°N-no, sir.¡± ¡°Have you so easily forgotten Pistachio, Gary?¡± Gary clenched his jaw. ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Then cease your incessant chattering. The crimes against our cult and Pistachio demand retribution. The next time you voice such concerns, leave, and don¡¯t bothering back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gary left the home that served as their headquarters, stepping out through the back door into the waning light of the setting sun. He knew better than to continue a conversation with Sebastian after his mood had shifted. His thoughts swam as he walked along the cobbled stones connecting to the breakwall. Stopping absentmindedly, he stared out at the eastern skyline, the beautiful colors bringing a touch of peace. Still, his mind whirred. How do I steer Sebastian off this path of vengeance... ? ¡°This is what I made today!¡± I said, gesturing at the pond. Snips blew curious bubbles, and the otter chirped in consideration. ¡°It¡¯s called a pond, and fish can live in it.¡± Snips crawled down into the hole, making the sign for salt as she cocked her carapace questioningly. ¡°No, I was thinking fresh water¡ªif salt water leaks out from here, it could ruin the soil, potentially even killing the surrounding grass and trees.¡± Snips pointed down, then mimed eating, small questioning bubblesing forth. ¡°Not for eating, no¡ªwell, that¡¯s not what I nned, at least. If we stock the smaller fish in here, it will be an easy source of fresh bait for us to use. This is just a test pond to see if it works. If it does, we could even create a brackish one for stocking themon eels that are such good bait.¡± Sergeant Snips¡¯s carapace swayed back and forth in thought as she considered my words. She started drawing in the soil. The word for water, then the word for leaving, both of which she had taught me since discovering she was literate. ¡°Will the water drain out through the ground?¡± Snips nodded. ¡°Well, maybe. If we get it lower than the water table, which I¡¯m guessing is about the level of the river with how close we are to it, then the water will remain. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to line the ground with something to stop it draining.¡± I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s all assuming the water drains at all¡ªit¡¯s not sandy this far back, but I¡¯ve never made a pond before. We¡¯ll have to work it out together.¡± The otter joined Snips in the hole, walking around and testing the soil with her ws. As I watched them inspect the earth, I smiled at the curiosity they both held. They¡¯re more alike than Snips would care to admit¡ªman, I hope they grow to be good friends. My eyes went distant, and I started considering the most important task I had at the moment. The otter needs a name . . . When Fischer retired for the evening¡ªafter making the otter and her swear they wouldn¡¯t attack each other when left alone¡ªSergeant Snips, chosen of Fischer and defender of hisnd, turned to the new recruit. They stared at each other, Snips with a tinge of frustration coloring her expression, the otter with an infuriating calm. Snips took the first step toward peace. She gestured for the otter to follow, and not caring to see if she did or not, set off. It¡¯s to be expected that my master would rue more followers. He¡¯s too kind to request work, so it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure any recruits contribute to hisnd. The otter¡¯s paws padded through the sand behind her. Good. I shouldn¡¯t have to force obedience. Snips eyed thendscape as they moved north. She already had an idea for the ideal spot but kept an open mind as they traveled toward it. Not seeing any better positions, she stopped on the sand fifty meters northwest from the heand. It was in a small dip of the sandy mounds, protected from the strong southerly winds by the heand, but not so close that they would hit rock. Snips pointed at the sand and dug her w through it, then pointed toward the forest, where Fischer had shown them his pond. The otter cocked its head and chirped, clearly not understanding. Great¡ªit¡¯s a moron. Snips scuttled out from the center and began dragging her w through the sand as she drew arge shape. She walked all the way around the hole she envisioned, its size and scope much grander than that of the small pond Fischer had dug. The otter let out a sharp chirp, walked into the middle of the soon-to-be pit, and nodded. She started digging, and Snips nodded her approval. Chapter 40: Claws Chapter 40: ws Barry sat straight backed, his legs crossed before him as the sun started to peek over the eastern horizon. ¡°This was such a good idea, Barry,¡± Maria said. Roger harrumphed from the other side of his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s lovely, but we have fields to work.¡± ¡°Dad, you are such a grump¡ªwe have all day to work, and Barry even offered to help us. The least we can do is take a few minutes to enjoy the sunrise with him.¡±Barry smiled at the two, then closed his eyes, focusing on the cool wind blowing fitfully from the south. ¡°You aren¡¯t obligated to join me; I¡¯ll help you two with your field, regardless. I invited you to join me because this is the best way to start the day.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Maria said, ¡°I, for one, am d you suggested it. We¡¯ve been so busytely. I can¡¯t tell you thest time we took a moment to appreciate the beautiful vige we live in.¡± Roger grunted, somewhere between agreement and annoyance at what he perceived to be a waste of time. Should I ask them now? Barry thought. He took a deep breath, exhaling it slowly. No time like the present, I suppose . . . ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this is overstepping, but is it all right if I ask you about your mother, Maria? It¡¯s Sharon, right?¡± ¡°What does my wife have to do with this, Barry?¡± Roger¡¯s tone was hard as a rock, and Barry opened his eyes to peer at the farmer. Roger red back, his eyes flinty, his expression t. ¡°Fischer told me she¡¯s been having some health issues. I just wanted to know what her ailment was, because I might be able to help her.¡± Maria covered her father¡¯s face with a hand, pushing him back lightly. ¡°Geez, Dad¡ªcan you drop the hackles for one second? You keep assuming the worst of people.¡± Roger turned his gaze on his daughter. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just too trusting, Maria¡ªyou take after your mother.¡± Maria nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, you stone-headed oaf. What on Kallis could Barry do with the knowledge that Mom is sick?¡± ¡°What could he do to help with that information? Last I checked, you¡¯re a farmer too, Barry¡ªwhat can you do that we can¡¯t?¡± Barry held his hands up, trying to diffuse Roger¡¯s anger. ¡°Please, indulge me. We¡¯ve dealt with a lot of odd ailments in our family, all of which we cured with natural remedies,¡± he lied. Roger¡¯s scowl deepened, and Maria sighed. ¡°Forgive Dad. He¡¯s overprotective.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive. Would you share with me, though?¡± Roger stood. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the fields. Say what you will, Maria.¡± He turned and strode away, swiftly retreating from the shore. Maria rolled her eyes after he¡¯d left. ¡°I swear, that man...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to be overprotective,¡± Barry said. ¡°I can empathize with where he¡¯sing from.¡± Theypsed into silence, both returning their attention to the rising sun. Eventually, Maria started talking. ¡°Mom¡¯s sickness is something you can¡¯t see. It began with bouts of dizziness and weakness. Over time, it got worse, and for thest year or so, she¡¯s been bedridden.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That must be hard . . .¡± Maria nodded as she continued staring out to sea. ¡°It is. After some searching, we found an alchemist operating out of the vige, and we¡¯ve been buying elixirs from him. She doesn¡¯t seem to be getting worse, but she¡¯s also not getting better.¡± Barry couldn¡¯t stop both his eyebrows from shooting up. ¡°The Cult of the Alchemist is in Tropica?¡± Maria nodded again, wiping a tear from her eye. ¡°They are¡ªone of their members is, anyway. It¡¯s extremely expensive, and even with the best elixirs he can craft, she¡¯s not improving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Maria. I¡¯ll ask my wife and see if any remedies we¡¯ve used in the past may be of use,¡± he lied again. ¡°Her father was a member of the Cult of Growth, and he passed down knowledge of herbs and nts that might be able to help.¡± ¡°Thank you, Barry. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯ll help where the alchemists can¡¯t, but honestly, we¡¯re willing to give anything a go.¡± Barry smiled at her as he stood. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Should we get back to the fields? We don¡¯t want to keep that rock-headed old man of yours waiting.¡± Mariaughed, wiping another stray tear from her cheek. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯d better. I¡¯ll never hear the end of it if we linger any longer.¡± They walked back toward Fischer¡¯s fields in silence. Maria may have taken Barry¡¯sck of talking for awkwardness, or perhaps kindness, following her difficult recounting. Neither were true. Barry was nning. I woke to the light of dawn peeking through my open bedroom door. There was a chill in the air, and I pulled my covers up, relishing the warmth they provided. ¡°Good morning, Snips,¡± I yawned. I extended one arm from thefort of my nest, feeling for my trusty guard crab. Feeling nothing, I lifted my head, peering out at the room. Sergeant Snips was nowhere to be seen. Huh. I¡¯d be ustomed to being awoken by a crab blowing happy bubbles, and I felt a moment of loneliness from herck of presence. Maybe she¡¯s out tending the campfire . . . In a single movement, I threw the bedding aside and stood, stretching my body. I felt much better after a night¡¯s sleep, the minor aches and sore muscles of the previous day already a distant memory. As I stepped out my front door, I gazed east. The sun was already above the horizon, the purple and pink light of the predawn already long banished by the orange hue of the day toe. I breathed in deep through my nose, the cool, salty air both calming me and banishing the sluggishness of waking. ¡°Where has that crab of mine gotten off to... ?¡± A thought startled me, and my eyes went wide. Not just my crab¡ªmy otter, too! I grinned as excitement and joy coursed through me. An otter I have to name! First, I checked the campfire; the coals had died overnight, untended as they were. Next, I made my way around the heand. I walked from the south, finding neither carapace nor hair of my animalpanions as I followed the coast. I walked for the crab pot, intending to check it, but a flicker of movement caught my eye. To the northwest, a pile of sand climbed high above the tndscape. I felt my eyebrows furrow as my partially sleep-addled mind tried to make sense of what I saw. At least a shovel worth of sand shot up over the side of the mound, adding itself to the hill. ¡°What the...¡± I walked toward the anomaly, unsure of what I was going to find. As I got closer, I noted the sand cresting the mound was wet. I walked up the side and found myself speechless. It wasn¡¯t a hill¡ªit was a hole. A massive hole, and my two friends were within. The otter was beneath water that filled the hole, swimming in circles and dredging up impressive amounts of sand. Snips was on the inside wall, taking the dredged-up sand and flicking it up and out of the excavation site. ¡°Woah...¡± I said aloud, my speechlessness ovee by shock. Snips and the otter both paused, as if caught in a nefarious act. They peered at me with inscrutable looks, then as one, rushed me. Snips blew a trail of happy bubbles, gesturing at the surrounding creation with chaotic movements of her ws. She tried to epass everything at once with her erratic pointing. The otter made a half-chittering, half-squealing noise, her body gliding through the water to reach the side closest to me. They both reached me at the same time, a hard carapace and a furred body running around my legs and rubbing up against me. I giggled in delight. ¡°Good morning,dies!¡± They both pulled back, stared at me in a moment of silence, then blurted out indiscernible hisses, bubbles, and chittering chaos. They red at each other, the silence returning with their usatory stares. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you guys, too!¡± I said with augh. ¡°What have you two made? A saltwater pond?¡± They nodded vigorously, Snips with her entire body, the otter with rapid-fire head movements. ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± I raised my eyes to take in their creation now that the mystery of its existence was solved. It was at least ten meters across from east to west, and twenty meters from north to south. The walls were three to four meters tall, and the bottom of the pond was already filled to the halfway point with salty water seeping in through the sand. ¡°Did . . . did you two work all night?¡± Again, they nodded, now with more calm. ¡°I . . . can¡¯t believe it . . .¡± I bent down, patting them both to let my tion out. ¡°You two are amazing! I don¡¯t think I could have done this myself in a single night!¡± Snips bubbled happily and closed her eye as I scratched her. The otter extended her head into my rubs, staring at me with big golden-retriever energy. ¡°Are you done, or do you n to make it bigger?¡± Snips and the otter reacted as one again, stretching both their forelimbs out wide. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What do you two say to some breakfast, first? You don¡¯t have to finish it all right now, and I¡¯m sure you both need some rest after a full night of digging.¡± They both nodded, their eyes gleaming. If I was being honest, I was still a little unsure of the name I¡¯d offer my otter pal when I woke up. I hoped it woulde to me as Iy in bed, but I¡¯d fallen asleep the moment my head hit the pillow. I knew, however, that it woulde to me. My food sat untouched as I watched Snips and the otter devour theirs. If the average viger were to walk by and catch sight of the decimation before me, they¡¯d probably be horrified. Me? I was ecstatic they were enjoying themselves and my cooking. As usual, Snips ate the crab whole, carapace and all. The otter had started by using her trusty rock, but after a pause, did something astounding. She held a paw out, and with a small flex, extended five ridiculously sharp ws. She swiped down, obliterating the cooked crab in front of her. Her head cocked back, seemingly startling herself with her own strength and efficacy. The astonishment onlysted a brief second, and she quickly started collecting chunks of crab meat with her agile paws, shoveling them into her mouth. At that moment, I was struck with inspiration, and her name came to me. . . . it can wait until after breakfast. I started eating too, and the wonderful vor swept me away. Adding salt to the water was a game changer. The increased salinity clung to the shell and seemed to spread throughout, adding a rich depth to the sweet meat within. When I sucked the cracked limbs, salty juices joined the flesh and a groan of contentment escaped me. ¡°Oh, man, this is unreal,¡± I said around a mouthful. They both nodded, Snips crunching away, the otter chewing adorably. Before I knew it, I was finished, and I let out a sigh after eating thest bite. ¡°How was it,dies?¡± Snips bubbled happily from the sand. The otter let out a soft chirp, lounging on my other side, and I turned to her. ¡°I wanted to ask¡ªdo you have a name?¡± She nced up at mezily, shaking her head. ¡°Do . . . do you want one?¡± She sat up, her eyes considering me with a spark of intelligence. She gave a single nod. ¡°How do you feel about the name Corporal ws?¡± Blinking, she shot toward me. She leaned her upper body against my leg, nodding and chirping incessantly. I smiled and let out a smallugh. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it!¡± I stroked Corporal ws¡¯s head, causing her to close her eyes and lean into me. I felt Snips press up against my other side, and before she couldin, I started petting her, too. My little family has grown . . . Chapter 41: Another Task Chapter 41: Another Task With Sergeant Snips and Corporal ws napping peacefully in the sun, I made my way toward the fields. Those two really did a number on themselves by working all night. As soon as the food had settled, they both started falling asleep, and I stroked them until they passed out. The passage toward the fields was pleasant; the sun warmed my skin, perfectly contrasted by a cool breeze blowing from the east. When I arrived, the work was well and truly underway. Maria and Roger were working on the field closest to the ocean, once more mixing the soil and sand, as per Barry¡¯s instruction. Barry, the madman that he was, upied the other field, doing the same amount of work as the other two.¡°Morning, guys!¡± ¡°Morning!¡± Maria and Barry both called, while Roger simply nodded at me. I walked toward Barry. ¡°What¡¯s the n for today, chief? Want me to jump in and mix up some dirt with you guys?¡± ¡°Sounds good to me, Fischer! Unless you have ns, of course...¡± ¡°Nonsense, mate. I¡¯m happy to help. I did want to run an idea past you though...¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, that totally depends on what you can tell me about the fertilizer you use.¡± Barry shot a look at the other two, and seeing they weren¡¯t listening, leaned in and spoke softly. ¡°Are you suggesting what I think you are?¡± I grinned. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking I want to catch a fish for food and use the inedible parts of its body for fertilizer, you¡¯re bang on the money, my friend.¡± Barry nced toward the others again before returning his focus to me. ¡°I¡¯m all for it, but I don¡¯t think Roger would take too kindly to the idea.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡± I shot him a wink. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you, not him. What do you guys usually use for fertilizer?¡± ¡°Most farmers in Tropica use cow manure from the pastures to the north, but I think blood-bone fertilizer is more suitable as a jumpstart for these fields¡ªI have plenty of it spare, as we often replenish the soil every few harvests.¡± Not sure what I was expecting, but that seems pretty simr to Earth. I let out a soft chuckle at myself. What did I expect, magic fantasy dust? Barry raised an eyebrow at my mirth, but I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mate¡ªjust had a giggle-worthy thought.¡± I peered at the fields, taking in their size. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯d be able to get anywhere near enough for the entirety of one field, let alone two. What do you reckon about me catching something, and we test it on a small patch?¡± ¡°That sounds prudent¡ªif you catch it today, we can fertilize the field with it tonight when they leave.¡± ¡°Sounds like a n, Barry! I¡¯ll get to it!¡± I walked over to Roger and Maria on the way back to my shores. ¡°How are you guys going? Looks like you¡¯re killing it.¡± They both gave me odd looks. ¡°. . . killing it?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Er¡ªsorry, I mean that you guys are doing a good job.¡± Roger snorted, muttering something under his breath. Maria shot him a chastising look, then turned back to me. ¡°We¡¯re doing good. Thanks again for letting us use yournd. How are you doing, Fischer?¡± I beamed with genuine excitement. ¡°I¡¯m doing great! I have something to take care of today, so I won¡¯t be able to help in the fields¡ªit looks like you have things covered, though!¡± Roger snorted again and shook his head, causing Maria to let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him¡ªwhat he means to say is thanks for letting us use yournd, and for all your help so far. Right, Dad?¡± Roger grumbled something inaudible as he continued tossing soil. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± I said, making him scowl further. It only increased my enjoyment of the interaction. I let out a content sigh as I breathed out a lungful of salty air. ¡°What a beautiful day.¡± Birds were circling high above me, their calls barely audible over the wind and the soft crashing of waves against the shore. I held my trusty fishing pole in hand, and I watched the tip intently, waiting for a fish to take the bait. If I can catch one more, I¡¯ll get even more fertilizer. I¡¯d already caught a mature cichlid; it was wrapped in a wet towel beside me. I can have one fish for me and my animal pals and can gift the other to Barry as thanks for all the¡ª My thoughts cut off as something bit the line, and the bamboo pole almost jerked out of my hands. ¡°Woah! Fish on!¡± I walked forward, moving with the pull of what had to be a massive fish. The rod trembled violently as it shook its head, doing everything it could to get away. I walked all the way down to the shore, but with nowhere left to go, held firm. I leaned back away from the water, not intent on taking an impromptu dip in the river mouth. The fish pulled; I leaned back with all I had. All at once, the line went ck, and I fell back onto the rocks with an involuntary oof. ¡°Heavens, what was that?¡± I wound the line in, hand over hand. Did it snap the line . . . ? I caught sight of the sinker and hook, and with onest tug, I lifted them up. Woah . . . The hook, even asrge and thick as it was, had bent. Whatever had taken the bait was sorge that itpletely bent the hanger, letting it slide out of the fish¡¯s mouth. I guess that¡¯s what I get for using a wall hanger for a hook... It was greedy of me to try for a second fish, and I paid the price. Just like Icarus, I flew too close to the sun. More like Fisharus... A sharpugh burst from my mouth, half at myself, half because of the joy and purpose having another task brought me. Guess I¡¯ll have to go see Fergus . . . Processing the fish I¡¯d caught was a slow endeavor; I took the time to remove every bit of edible flesh possible, showing respect for the life taken as best I could. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered aloud as I scaled its entire body, collecting all the scales in a pot. The obvious cuts to remove were the fillets on either side of the fish, and I did so with small, exacting slices. Following the example of a cliff-fishing Aussie I¡¯d watched in my previous life, I removed other bits of flesh. First were the cheeks, two small muscles on either side of the head that the fish used to open and close its mouth. Next, I removed what said fisherman had called ¡®wings.¡¯ It was a long strip of flesh that ran beneath the fish, including both its pectoral fins. Even having watched a video on doing it, the process was a little confusing. Still, I was d I made the attempt; I did a respectable job, by my estimate, and I couldn¡¯t wait to try them. Because I took so long to process the fish, a crowd of onlookers gathered. The seagulls must have spotted the fish from above, and four of them stood on the nearby rocks of the heand, watching me with hungry eyes. ¡°Sorry, fes¡ªI don¡¯t have any scraps for you today. My friends need the leftover frame.¡± They didn¡¯t respond, of course, other than to continue staring between me and the morsels just out of their reach. I ced the wings in a smaller pot with the cheeks and fillets and started breaking down the leftover skeleton. My sharp, System-produced knife and my improved body made short work of it. I turned to the birds, giving them a sheepish nce. ¡°Sorry, guys¡ªnext time, okay?¡± I made my way back toward the house. My heart melted as I passed Snips and ws, both of whom were releasing soft snoring sounds, and I petted them gently before taking the pots inside. ¡°G¡¯day, Fergus!¡± Therge smith turned from his hammering, giving me a broad grin. ¡°Hey, Fischer! With you in a moment!¡± I walked over to the anvil, not invading his personal space as I watched him work. With each swing of the hammer, the bar he was shaping got closer and closer to its intended form. He started hammering harder, and the muscles of his arms bulged with the effort. Who needs to hit the gym when you¡¯re hitting metal all day? My man is jacked! The hammer fell onest time, and Fergus took a deep breath as he inspected the bar. His eyes ran up and down the length as he checked for any defects or mistakes. Nodding to himself, he dropped it in a quenching pit filled with oil. ¡°To your liking, mate?¡± He grinned at me. ¡°Aye, not that digging bars need a perfect finishing touch¡ªstill, it never hurts to pour care into something you make.¡± I smiled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more, Fergus. What day is it, by the way? I¡¯ve lost track.¡± ¡°Resday.¡± So Crafday, Winday, then Resday today, and Sunday tomorr¡ª ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Fergus asked, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Other than my beautiful face, of course.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows at me, causing augh to escape my throat. ¡°Purely selfish reasons for my visit, I¡¯m afraid¡ªI wanted to see that beautiful mug of yours. Oh, and craft some things.¡± He roared augh as he took off his gloves. ¡°You¡¯re only human, after all! What did you want to make?¡± I pulled out my bent hook, holding it toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve been sharpening wall hangers to use for my heretical activities, but as you can see, they stand no chance against my foes.¡± Fergus raised both eyebrows after epting the bent hook, and his eyes narrowed as he tried and failed to bend it with his hands. ¡°What in Hephaestus¡¯s hammer bent this . . . ?¡± ¡°Big bloody fish, mate.¡± His eyes met mine. ¡°Do I need to be worried? Can you even handle something strong enough to bend this?¡± I gave him my best reassuring smile. ¡°A fish is still a fish¡ªthey¡¯re as good at fighting onnd as you¡¯d be fighting underwater.¡± ¡°Just a normal-looking fish? How does it bend metal?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how much force they can exert underwater; their bodies are built for swimming. It felt like the biggest thing I¡¯d hooked so far, but don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll keep my heresy to my little patch of sand.¡± ¡°Still...¡± His eyes roamed back over the bend in the hook. ¡°I¡¯m a little awed by the strength...¡± ¡°I am too. That¡¯s why I wanted to try my hand at crafting my own hooks!¡± Fergus rubbed his chin in thought and turned to peer at a shelf in the back of the smithy. ¡°One moment.¡± He returned with a box filled with casings simr to the one we¡¯d used to create the silver ring. ¡°You can start with these molds; it¡¯ll save you some time.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the ones you use to create the wall hangers?¡± ¡°Aye. You can reshape them as you need after you take them from the mold...¡± Fergus looked back at the shelf then gave me a wide smile. He walked over to it, grabbed a smaller box, and brought it over to me. ¡°If you use these hooks I¡¯ve already made, you can heat and shape them, then use the reshaped hooks to create your own casings.¡± ¡°Mate. You¡¯re too good to me.¡± He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me plenty¡ªit¡¯s the least I could do.¡± ¡°Well, thank you. I appreciate all the help. Any advice on the best way to go about it?¡± ¡°I can do better than that, mate! I¡¯ll help!¡± I grinned at his use of ¡®mate¡¯; he gave me a coy smile back. ¡°I can¡¯t turn down that offer, my man! Are you free now?¡± ¡°For you, Fischer?¡± He set his gloves down. ¡°Always.¡± Chapter 42: Pulse Chapter 42: Pulse Iremoved the hanger from the forge when it glowed red, just as Fergus had suggested. He passed his pliers, and I started shaping it. I started with a smaller hanger, not wanting to waste any of the smith¡¯s metal if it went poorly. The metal bent easily, and I turned the round curve into a shape approximating an Aberdeen hook. I made the bend slightly squared, then straightened the shank out and used the needle-nose pliers to create the small eye I¡¯d attach my line to. Finally, I turned my attention to the tip of the hook. I raised it right before my eyes, carefully pinching and molding the tip into as sharp a point as possible. ¡°Quench?¡± I asked. ¡°Aye, when you¡¯re happy with the shape.¡± I inspected the tip one more time then checked the eye. I bent the metal as close to the other end of the hook, intent on leaving no space between where the end of the eye met the shank. Happy with the shape, I plunged it into the oil.¡°That¡¯ll do,¡± Fergus said. ¡°It¡¯s thin; it¡¯ll be cool already.¡± I removed it, testing the heat with my finger; he was correct. ¡°Should we make a casing with this one, or make the rest of the hooks... ?¡± Fergus nodded at the forge. ¡°Do the rest of the hooks, I think. We can make all the moldster.¡± I set the hook down on the anvil and grabbed the next hanger. Fergus watched Fischer intently, professional curiosity oveing his aversion to anything heretical. He¡¯d watched Fischer create four types of hooks already; the first one with a long shaft, and three rounded hooks of varying sizes that Fischer had called ¡®circle hooks,¡¯ only one of which had an eye at the end. The one Fischer was now cing in the forge was the weirdest yet. The fisherman had created three of the medium-sized circle hooks and tied them together with thin wire at the blunt ends. The tips syed out in even intervals, the three needle-like points facing outward. Fergus¡¯s intrigue grew as he watched the thin wire melt, fusing the three hooks together. When the amalgamation was glowing red, Fischer removed it, immediately getting to work with the pliers. He pinched the shafts together, fusing the metal into a single form. While Fergus rarely worked with such small objects in the forge directly¡ªusually only doing so to create casings¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but feel a kinship with Fischer¡¯s attentiveness and care in creating the hook, heretical as it may be. Fischer pinched the joining bits of metal meticulously, taking particr care around the eye to remove any imperfections or sharp edges. When he was content with the shape, he drove it down into the quenching pit, swirling it around. He withdrew the hook, inspected it with a discerning gaze, and nodded. Then, something unexpected urred. A small pulse hit Fergus, resonating between his stomach and lungs. He reeled, taking a few steps back in confusion. ¡°W-what was that?¡± Fischer¡¯s eyes went wide, but quickly returned to normal. Did I imagine that . . . ? ¡°You right, Fergus?¡± ¡°Yeah . . . I just . . . I thought I felt something.¡± ¡°Is my smithing that impressive?¡± Fischer smiled and waggled his eyebrows. ¡°Blown away by my skill and expertise in heretical matters?¡± ¡°That must be it... what do you call that hook?¡± Fergus asked, trying to change the subject. ¡°It¡¯s called a treble hook, mate. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll use it anytime soon, because they¡¯re usually attached to lures, but thought I¡¯d try making one and see if it was possible.¡± ¡°. . . lures?¡± Fischerughed, his face broadcasting delight. ¡°It¡¯s something made to look like a fish out of wood, stic, or metal¡ªbasically, you pull it through the water to imitate a baitfish swimming, and when a bigger fish tries to eat it, the treble snags them no matter what direction theye from.¡± ¡°Metal? Do you want to try creating one?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll dlye back to do so another day, but after making the casings, I wanna get back and help Barry and the gang on the fields we¡¯re making on mynd.¡± Fergus nodded, leaning into the conversation to distance himself from thoughts of the pulse. ¡°I heard about your fields¡ªgood business, that.¡± Fischer shrugged. ¡°Just the right thing to do, mate. I¡¯m not charging them or anything, and I¡¯m not using thend, so I¡¯m happy for them to have a crack at farming it.¡± ¡°Aye, but you don¡¯t need to help them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; I don¡¯t. Again, though, it seems like the right thing to do.¡± Fergus smiled, his thoughts momentarily swept away by feelings of gratitude for Fischer¡¯s arrival. ¡°Well, if you want to get back to the fields and help them, let¡¯s get started on the molds.¡± An almost predatory grin spread across Fischer¡¯s face, and he nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± The early afternoon sun and an apanying breeze felt cool on my skin as I walked back toward the fields. Man, what a productive day! I¡¯d managed to create hooks and moldings, catch dinner, and even prepare fertilizer for mine and Barry¡¯s nighttime activity. Iughed at myself. Might want to rethink the phrasing on that one... Fergus had given me a leather wallet for the hooks, and I removed it from a back pocket, peering inside at my new creations. I only had the ones I¡¯d made for the moldings, as I wanted to get back and help before the day was through. ¡°With any luck, I¡¯ll only need one of each for a while.¡± The memory of the pulse that had radiated through me returned, the sensation so strong I could still feel the echoes of it. Fergus nailed it on the head¡ªwhat was that? It had felt like the pulls from the System I¡¯d previously felt but was apanied by a physical sensation in my core. The power seemed to rush from within, blooming, then disappearing as fast as it came. Is that this world¡¯s version of a breakthrough... ? Like the ones in the stories I read on Earth? Following an impulse, I willed my notifications back on and was met with an absolute barrage of regret. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] It stretched on, madly scrolling down. Welp. Nevermind. I willed the notifications back off. Just as I did so, I walked out from between thest of Barry¡¯s fields to find my neighbors taking a break in the shade. They sat around a tray of sandwiches, Maria and Roger looking absolutely wrecked, Barry looking like he was just sitting down to make them feel better. ¡°I leave you guys alone for one minute, and you all start cking off?¡± Maria and Barry smiled, and Roger scowled. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± I asked, pointing at the sandwiches. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Barry tried to hide a smile, but failed. ¡°The wife might get upset if we share the food she made for hard workers with a freeloader...¡± I nodded seriously, not bothering to hide the grin forming. ¡°That¡¯s a good point! I¡¯d feel just terrible if I had to share the fish I caught today with one of my friendly neighbors.¡± Barry¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he slid the tray forward. ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± Roger said. ¡°You had business to attend to today, and you couldn¡¯t help in the fields, because you were... fishing?¡± ¡°Oh, not just fishing, Roger!¡± I sat down, picking up a sandwich. ¡°I also saw Fergus and crafted some new hooks¡ªto improve my fishing, you understand?¡± Maria nodded along with a smile, ignoring her father¡¯s unimpressed expression. ¡°A truly productive day, then! May your heretical activities be ever fruitful!¡± I raised my sandwich in a toast. ¡°And may your fields be ever bountiful!¡± I took a bite of the sandwich, enjoying the taste, but again wishing it had a little seafood added. I chewed it slowly, and as I swallowed, turned to Barry. ¡°This is delicious, mate¡ªmake sure you thank Helen for me... especially for showing hospitality to a freeloader such as myself.¡± Barry¡¯s eyes still sparkled after my mention of fish, and he smiled. ¡°I will. I¡¯m alwaysplimenting her food, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be delighted to hear it from you.¡± ¡°So,¡± I said, ¡°where are you guys up to with the fields? If there¡¯s more churning and mixing to be done, I¡¯m ready to roll.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all done with the mixing,¡± Maria said. She leaned back on her hands, letting out a weary yet content sigh. ¡°We¡¯re up to the nting.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys take the rest of the day off and let Barry and I handle it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not children, Fischer¡ªwe don¡¯t need coddling,¡± Roger growled. I help my hands up catingly. ¡°I only suggested it because Barry and I have some other stuff to do.¡± I turned to the man in question. ¡°You¡¯re still up for helping construct my fence, right?¡± Quick-witted as ever, Barry nodded. ¡°Aye, Fischer¡ªI never forget a promise.¡± ¡°So?¡± Roger demanded. ¡°You think we¡¯re incapable of nting stalks?¡± ¡°No, but you can do stuff in your fields, right? You¡¯re really trying to tell me you have nothing to work on? Last I heard, you had a field with improper levels that desperately wants a stabilizing crop nted in it...¡± Roger¡¯s lips moved as his pride warred with his financial pressures. ¡°Dad.¡± Maria shook her head lightly, a stray strand of hair falling from behind her ear. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in epting kindness¡ªyou¡¯d do the same if they needed it, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡° . . . I would,¡± he reluctantly admitted. ¡°So let them help. Now that we have other fields to nt crops in, we can fix the nitrogen in our own. The sooner we nt them, the sooner we can resume growing sugarcane or wheat.¡± Roger averted his eyes and nodded a single time. ¡°And what do we say when people help us, Dad?¡± He red at her. Standing, he muttered as he turned to walk away. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you, Dad!¡± she yelled after him. ¡°I said thank you, dammit!¡± he called over his shoulder, still marching. Maria let out a deep sigh as she turned back toward Barry and me. ¡°I swear, that man...¡± I shook my head with a smallugh. ¡°Old codgers are the same everywhere. If you ever met my dad, you¡¯d think Roger a saint.¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°... codgers?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know¡ªcodgers, fes, old blokes. Same thing.¡± She gave me a bemused smile. ¡°You have the oddest way of speaking, Fischer.¡± I beamed a grin. ¡°Thank you!¡± She yfully rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Still, I find it hard to believe that your father could be worse than mine...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to take my word for it. He¡¯s passed now, but he was an abrasive bloke at the best of times.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry . . .¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good. He did everything he wanted in life, and his only regret was probably yours truly.¡± Barry and Maria both blinked at me, concern flooding their expressions. ¡°Err... that came out worse than I meant it to. I¡¯m okay¡ªreally.¡± Maria gave a kind smile as she stood, brushing her overalls off. ¡°Well, sorry to leave it on a sad note, but I¡¯d better get back to Dad before he takes his anger out on our sacks of seed.¡± I stood too. ¡°Not at all¡ªsorry if I brought the mood down.¡± She smiled again, and clearly unsure of what to say, waved, and set off. ¡°Damn,¡± I said to Barry. ¡°Think I might have killed the vibe there.¡± Barry grimaced. ¡°It may have reminded her of her mother¡¯s, well, mortality.¡± I facepalmed, groaning at my stupidity. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot. I didn¡¯t even think about that...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a feeling that Sharon will get better soon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know her name was Sharon. I¡¯m a terrible neighbor...¡± ¡°If you were a terrible neighbor, Fischer, you wouldn¡¯t be helping them create a farm on your property for free.¡± Barry stood, collecting the almost empty tray of sandwiches. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on what we can do. You caught a fish?¡± Barry was right, of course. There¡¯s no use in dwelling¡ªI can make a difference in their situation, so that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I grinned. ¡°You ask me, the heretical Fischer, if I caught a fish?¡± I shook my head in mock dismay. ¡°My good man, who do you take me for?¡± Chapter 43: Lemons Chapter 43: Lemons In a long-abandoned room, high in the capital city of Gormona¡¯s castle, a construct sat among a sea of simrly forgotten relics. Despite there being noMone present, not a single pair of eyes there to witness its efforts, it sprung to life. Text typed itself out on the screen, a single line intended to inform the long-departed rulers of thisnd about a cultivator¡¯s advancement. New milestone! Fischer has advanced to fishing 25! ¡°About this deep, you reckon?¡± I asked. Barry nodded. ¡°Aye, Fischer¡ªthat should be the perfect depth for the sugarcane¡¯s roots.¡±I threw a chunk of fish into the hole. ¡°You want to put a bit of dirt on top,¡± Barry said. ¡°Like so.¡± He threw a handful of soil atop the fertilizer, and I nodded. ¡°And we just nt the stalk of sugarcane right above it?¡± Barry removed one from the satchel over his shoulder, holding the stalk out to me. I epted it. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you propagate sugarcane like this...¡± Barry raised an eyebrow, smiling at me. ¡°Did you think it grew from seed?¡± ¡°Well... yeah. It really just regrows itself if you don¡¯t pull the stalks out?¡± ¡°It does, yes, but as Maria and Roger have shown, if you leave the field for too long without nting something else, the soil quality will worsen. You have to asionally rip the entire stalk out and start the cycle over.¡± I held up the palm-length section of cane. ¡°Yeah, but we can just chuck this thing in the ground and it¡¯ll grow? That¡¯s wild, Barry.¡± Heughed, loud and full of joy. ¡°There are plenty of nts like that, Fischer¡ªthey¡¯re called perennial, meaning they grow for a long time with the right conditions, if not indefinitely.¡± I shook my head, still amazed. ¡°Man, you almost make farming sound interesting.¡± Heughed again, even more jubnt than before. ¡°It¡¯s never toote to abandon your heretical ways for a life of farming, you know.¡± ¡°Oh? And where would you get your seafood fix if I wasn¡¯t living the life of a heretic?¡± Barry¡¯s eyes sparkled as I brought up the food. ¡°You, uh, have any of that fish you can spare for your favorite neighbor... ?¡± ¡°But of course! How else could I repay the kindness of Helen¡¯s sangas?¡± ¡°. . . sangas? That¡¯s what you call sandwiches where you¡¯re from . . . ?¡± ¡°Struth, mate.¡± ¡°All right, you lost me again.¡± We grinned at each other, and I ced the sugarcane stalk inside the hole. ¡°Do I cover it with loose soil, or do I pack it down?¡± ¡°Pack it down a little. You don¡¯t want any air pockets, but you also don¡¯t want the soil too constricting.¡± I pressed down after filling in the hole, taking care not to use too much strength because of my improved body. ¡°Good?¡± I asked. ¡°Perfect¡ªlet¡¯s move on to the next one.¡± We repeated the process with small chunks of fish fertilizer in the northwest corner of the western field¡ªthe closest to Barry¡¯s home. ¡°Shall we do the rest of the fields without fertilizer, or do you have somewhere to be, Fischer?¡± I grinned. ¡°Wanna race?¡± Barry stared at me, and in a single movement, dumped half the satchel of stalks on the ground and sprinted for the eastern field. I roared augh. ¡°You¡¯re on, Barry!¡± Unlike our previous races, Barry was annihting me. It wasn¡¯t a test of strength or endurance; the nting required care and precision. If anything, my empowered body slowed me down, and I took much longer than Barry each time I pressed down the soil atop the stalks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fischer?¡± Barry called, taunting me. ¡°Can¡¯t handle a little farming?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled back,ughing. ¡°I¡¯m doing my best!¡± In less than an hour, Barry was finished and he came over to join me. ¡°Oi! I don¡¯t need help from a goody-two-shoes farmer like you!¡± I joked. ¡°Two shoes?¡± Barry raised an eyebrow. ¡°How many shoes do you usually wear?¡± I chortled, the question catching me off guard. ¡°Never mind. I can¡¯t lie; I¡¯d appreciate your help with my share of the field.¡± I passed him half the remaining stalks, and we finished the field together, Barry still excelling well past what I could aplish. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re finished, mate,¡± Barry taunted. ¡°Whatever, nerd.¡± ¡°Do I want to know what that means?¡± ¡°It means you¡¯re smart.¡± Barry cocked his head. ¡°And that¡¯s an insult where youe from... ? That sounds more like apliment to me.¡± I snorted. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what a nerd would say.¡± I nced over with a cheeky grin; Barry just shook his head with a confused smile. When I¡¯d nted thest stalk, I stood and stretched my back. ¡°Ah, man, that was harder than I expected!¡± ¡°But how do you feel now that you¡¯re finished?¡± I rubbed my chin in thought. ¡°I feel good. My body is a little sore, but I helped my friends, and that gives me the warm fuzzies.¡± Barry sighed. ¡°Warm fuzzies?¡± ¡°Yeah! The warm, fuzzy feeling of helping someone out, or seeing a cute animal and petting their hard shell.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s wholesome or horrifying...¡± ¡°Was the hard shell imagery too much?¡± ¡°A little . . .¡± ¡°C¡¯mon!¡± I gave him an incredulous look. ¡°You¡¯re really telling me Sergeant Snips isn¡¯t a beacon of cuteness?¡± ¡°Cute isn¡¯t the word I¡¯d use, but I can see where you¡¯reing from...¡± ¡°Speaking of, there¡¯s someone I need to introduce you to...¡± With the afternoon sun setting to our right, Barry and I made our way toward where I¡¯dst seen Snips and ws. When I caught sight of the campfire, my trusty guard crab stood tending it, cing small logs into the mes. Sergeant Snips heard us approaching, and she spun. She scuttled at us with incredible speed, her spindly legs making short work of the distance. A stream of joyous bubbles greeted us, and I bent down, petting her head. ¡°Good afternoon, Snips¡ªor should I say good morning? Did you sleep well?¡± She nodded, leaning into my touch. ¡°Hello, Sergeant Snips,¡± Barry said, bending down to be closer to eye level. She tilted her head in thought and wrote in the sand. Barry¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You . . . you can write?¡± She nodded, dragging her w through the sand to underline whatever she¡¯d written. ¡°Snips? You mean I can call you Snips?¡± She nodded once, happy her decree was understood. Barry smiled. ¡°Of course. Whatever makes you happy.¡± She bubbled her approval and started walking back to the campfire. I noticed she¡¯d retrieved the pot with fish in it from the kitchen; it sat on the sand by the fire. ¡°Oh! Did you want to try cooking, Snips?¡± Her head jolted back, she shook it emphatically, then pointed at me with her w. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her insistence. Guess she really likes my cooking, huh? ¡°Of course, Snips! I¡¯m always happy to cook.¡± ¡°So,¡± Barry said, ¡°who was it you wanted me to meet?¡± As if called from the depths, a four-legged creature sprinted from the river. She ran straight for us, her mouth open and tongue lolling as she approached. Her eyes caught sight of Barry, and her body went rigid. She skidded to a stop, leaning back and staring at Barry with clear trepidation. ¡°He¡¯s a friend!¡± I called, urging her on with one hand. ¡°I brought him here to meet you!¡± With narrowed eyes, she resumed her approach, now walking rather than sprinting. ¡°This,¡± I said to Barry, ¡°is Corporal ws.¡± His shocked expression was a joy to behold. ¡°She¡¯s . . . like Snips?¡± ¡°Sure is, mate.¡± ¡°Two creatures on the path to ascension . . .¡± Barry shook his head. ¡°Unbelievable . . .¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± I shot him a wink. ¡°I have a way with thedies.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t ever say that again when talking about animals¡ªawakened or not.¡± ¡°Get your mind out of the gutter, Barry. You¡¯re worse than webnovelmenters demanding that stories devolve into harems¡ªjoking or not.¡± He gave me his most confused look yet, and I chortled for the second time that day. Corporal ws reached us, and I bent down to pat her, delighting in the cute little chirps she gave. ¡°This is Barry, ws¡ªhe¡¯s a neighbor and a good mate of mine.¡± She gave him a nod, and Barry, still looking rather out of his element, nodded back. ¡°Is it all right if Barry pets you?¡± I asked ws. She instantly nodded, not needing a second to consider it. Barry stared down at her as she stood on her hind legs, offering her head up for a good scritching. Barry looked at me, looked back down at Corporal ws, and made no move. ws mimed scratching behind her head, giving an insistent chirp. Obeying the order, he bent, scratching the spot behind her ear that ws had indicated. He started softly, but as she leaned further into the scratches, he once more obeyed, fingers pressing firmly into her coat. Corporal ws chittered and cooed, broadcasting her enjoyment to the world. ¡°Your fur is so soft . . .¡± ws nodded slowly, making Barry¡¯s fingers scratch different parts of her head. She pulled away, shaking her entire body, which caused her legs to spread wide so she didn¡¯t fall over. She looked like nothing so much as a dog shaking water off, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the joy flourishing within me. Barry had an awestruck expression, and I spoke to bring him back to the present. ¡°I assume you don¡¯t mind if ws joins us for dinner?¡± His head turned slowly, as if moving through honey. ¡°N-no, of course not . . .¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think so, but thought I¡¯d make sure¡ªI¡¯ll start cooking!¡± ws chirped to grab my attention, and she began fervently rummaging around in both pockets. Her paws withdrew, holding two rock-like objects in each. ¡°. . . oysters?¡± I asked. They wererge¡ªbigger than the ones I¡¯d seen on the shore, anyway. ws nodded, and she walked forward on her hind legs, holding the four oysters out to me. ¡°Where did you find them . . . ?¡± With her forelimbs now free, she chirped and started drawing in the sand. She drew a checkered pattern, an open hatch, and a bunch of oysters within. ¡°... the cages off the shore?¡± She nodded, chirping in the affirmative. The oyster cages had oysters in them already? Of that size... ? ¡°Were there more in there than those?¡± She pointed at the oysters in my hand then made a minimizing gesture with both paws. ¡°Smaller ones . . . ?¡± Affirmative chirp. ¡°Huh . . . that¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t mean to butt in,¡± Barry said, ¡°but you can understand what she¡¯s saying?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate¡ªyou can¡¯t?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, Fischer, certainly not.¡± ¡°Same as Snips then, huh?¡± I petted the crab in question, making happy bubblese forth. ¡°Do you have lemons, Barry?¡± ¡°Er¡ªlemons . . . ?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know¡ªcitrus fruit, yellow and kind of egg shaped, tastes sour?¡± ¡°I know what lemons are, but no, I don¡¯t have any lemons on me...¡± I barely heard the end of his response. They have lemons here! ¡°Are there any in Tropica?¡± I demanded, not caring to hide the desperation in my voice. ¡°Tropica? I doubt it, unless one of the north siders has some stashed away¡ªthey¡¯re exceedingly expensive, just as with passiona.¡± My excitement died; my stomach dropped. ¡°Let me guess¡ªthe seeds are engineered to not reproduce?¡± ¡°Just so,¡± he said. This fantasynd Monsanto is really killing my vibe. I need lemons. I let out a great sigh. ¡°Ah well, I supposed that¡¯d make things too easy on us, huh, Snips?¡± Sergeant Snips nodded, definitely not understanding the nuance of my frustration, but still supporting me unconditionally. I petted her again, taking sce in herpany. ¡°Well, no matter¡ªthey¡¯d have gone really well with the oysters.¡± Barry furrowed his forehead so much that his eyebrows almost touched. ¡°You¡¯re nning on eating those . . . rocks . . . ?¡± I blinked; Snips blinked; ws¡¯s head spun and red at him. Snips was the first to break. A low noise came from her, transforming into a churning hiss of bubbles andughter. She fell on her back, kicking her legs up in the air. I joined in. I didn¡¯t know when I hit the ground, but I found myself sitting, one hand bracing against the sand, the other wiping tears from my eyes. Corporal ws didn¡¯t find it as entertaining as Snips and I did, but she still let her amusement out in little chitters as she nced between all of us rapidly. ¡°They¡¯re¡ªthey¡¯re not rocks, Barry. They¡¯re a type of shellfish.¡± Barry shook his head,ughing at himself. ¡°So you do n on eating them?¡± ¡°I reckon you should try one too, mate¡ªthey¡¯re best served fresh.¡± Without further ado, I held them back out to ws. ¡°Would you open these for us?¡± She nodded as she ran toward me, collecting the oysters and setting them down on a log used for sitting. ws flexed her paw, and five of her namesakes sprung out, sending Barry¡¯s eyebrows flying up. ¡°You¡¯re gonna get wrinkles if you spend too much time around us,¡± I said, giggling. With a series of adept movements, ws unhinged each oyster and discarded the lids. She passed one to me and Snips first, then gave one to Barry, and finally, picked up her own and slurped it down with glee. ¡°After you, mate,¡± I said to Barry. He stared down at the mollusk, and after gathering his courage, poured it into his mouth, copying ws¡¯s action. His face immediately transformed. Chapter 44: The Plan Chapter 44: The n Barry¡¯s face scrunched in obvious disgust as the oyster¡¯s vor and texture hit him. He bit down a single time, and his disappointment only deepened. He swallowed it whole, his whole body trembling. ¡°Yeahhhhhh,¡± I said, ¡°they can be a bit much for the uninitiated.¡± ¡°W-water,¡± he begged. I pointed toward the house. ¡°Inside.¡±He nodded, and all but ran away, likely not wanting to offend me by sprinting. Snips and ws both stared after him in confusion. ¡°Raw and unseasoned oysters don¡¯t taste great to everyone¡ªit can be a bit of an acquired taste.¡± Sergeant Snips shrugged, epting my words, but Corporal ws looked like Barry had just pped each and every one of her ancestors. ¡°Forgive him,¡± I said. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to offend you¡ªin fact, I think he schooled his reaction pretty well.¡± I raised my oyster to my lips, enjoying the salty taste that washed through my mouth. When Barry returned, I was just cing the fish on my makeshift grill. ¡°You right, mate?¡± He nodded, grimacing. ¡°Sorry¡ªI don¡¯t think oysters are for me...¡± ¡°They rarely are the first time you try them. I¡¯ll cook them up in something tasty for you next time.¡± He nodded, the lingering grimace telling me he didn¡¯t believe I could turn them into something ptable. Just you wait, Barry¡ªI dare you to knock back my Oysters Kilpatrick once I get the spices and seasonings of this world worked out. ¡°This fish didn¡¯t actually have wings... right?¡± Barry asked, staring down at the bit of fish I removed from the grill. ¡°Nah, mate¡ªjust a term for this cut of meat.¡± I removed the cheeks too, cing them beside the wings on the wooden board. I walked over to a tray of salt, and finding it mostly dry, I grinned. One more day of sun, and it¡¯ll be finished and ready for jarring. I pinched some from the surface, sprinkling the coarse rocks of salt over the wings and cheeks. ¡°This will be a taste of what¡¯s toe,¡± I said, cing the board on the floor and cutting the bits of meat into sections. ¡°Try the cheeks first,¡± I said to everyone, pointing at the small bits of flesh I¡¯d cut in half. Snips and ws grabbed them without dy, happily digging into the bite-sized morsels. I held the board out to Barry, and he eyed them with trepidation. ¡°I promise it¡¯ll taste better than the oyster. In fact, it might taste even better after eating something you deemed gross.¡± ¡°Gross might be a strong way of putting it...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie, Barry,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I remember my first oyster as a young man, and I can¡¯t say Iposed myself as well as you did.¡± He winced, reaching out for the fish cheek. I watched as he ced it in his mouth. The moment he did, his hesitancy evaporated. ¡°Mmmm,¡± he groaned, closing his eyes in delight. I ate mine too, and I had to agree with his assessment. The salt had been what was missing; the umami boost was sublime inbination with the fish¡¯s vor. ¡°Next, the wings.¡± Everyone grabbed a chunk as one, Snips and ws just as excited as before, and Barry having all his trepidation swept away by the cheek¡¯s taste. ¡°Careful of the bones,¡± I said. ¡°Eat around them.¡± I held a pectoral fin and bit into the meat, carefully testing for bones as I bit down. The vor hit me like a truck¡ªand believe me, I¡¯d know what that felt like. The flesh was darker than the cheeks and held more of a fishy taste than the lighter meat. I didn¡¯t shy away from the stronger vor, and if anything, the contrast between the two only improved the experience. I felt it regenerating my spirit; it invigorated me. Barry let out an mmph as he ate, and I smiled, happy he was enjoying himself. Sergeant Snips finished first¡ªunsurprising, given herck of aversion to bones. Corporal ws, Barry, and I all finished around the same time after working around the cooked bones. Barry let out a content sigh. ¡°That was delicious, Fischer.¡± I smirked at him. ¡°d I could redeem myself after the oyster.¡± ¡°Well and truly,¡± he said, taking a deep, rxing breath. ¡°If you liked that, wait until we have the main course.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Fischer,¡± Barry said. ¡°Night, mate!¡± Fischer made his way to the house, apanied by Corporal ws. Barry sat by the fire, and he reflected on the meal just gone. It was hard for him to sit still; his body radiated energy, seeming to demand he use it. Sergeant Snips sat in the sand beside him, but where Barry felt like he had to run, she dozed, her body pressed to the ground. Barry had intended to sit on his ns for at least a week, but after spending even more time around Fischer, he¡¯d reached his decision. Still, I hope this isn¡¯t a mistake . . . He swallowed, his throat all of a sudden dry and tight. ¡°Snips... I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± She opened her eye, looking at himzily. She blew a small amount of bubbles and tilted her body in what Barry took for a question. His heart pounded in his chest, and the words wanted to stay within, to not be spoken. Barry clenched his jaw, and unsure where to begin, just started speaking. ¡°You know that Fischer is . . . special, right?¡± She perked up, nodding. ¡°What you might not know is just how special he is. Are you aware that he caused your awakening?¡± She nodded, the gesture as much a dismissal as an answer. ¡°You . . . aren¡¯t bothered by that?¡± She shook her head. No. ¡°And you also know he probably caused Corporal ws to awaken, too... ?¡± She nodded again, her lone eye locked on Barry. ¡°I have to confess something that you might find a little shocking¡ªI know I still can¡¯t believe it, anyway.¡± She blew bubbles, but Barry couldn¡¯t understand them, so he continued. ¡°He caused me to take steps on the path of ascension, too...¡± Snips jolted upright, standing on her spiked legs as she looked at him and blew more indiscernible bubbles. ¡°I know...¡± Barry said with a wince. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really happy to learn about it, given how this world treats cultivators, but I¡¯vee to ept it over the past few days.¡± She made no move, simply listening and watching. ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this is because it ces you and Fischer in danger¡ª¡± Barry¡¯s eyes went wide, and he stopped speaking. Snips¡¯s w was held around his throat, its cold and firm touch sealing his words. She¡¯d moved so fast he hadn¡¯t seen it; she may as well have teleported, given Barry¡¯s inability to respond or even notice. She stared at him with her inhuman eye. She tightened her w, sending a chill down Barry¡¯s spine. Trent, the first in line to the throne of Gormona and possibly the most repulsive man Leroy had ever met, scowled down at him. ¡°What gives you the courage to disy such petnce, cultivator?¡± Leroy sighed, epting that he had to repeat himself. ¡°We have orders from our handler in the capital, and you soliciting ¡®fun¡¯ from serving girls hurts our goals. Besides, given your looks, it¡¯ll probably cost more coins than you have.¡± Trent¡¯s face scrunched in fury, and he pped Leroy. Leroy let the blownd, rolling his eyes before turning his head back toward the garbage human before him. ¡°You can strike me as much as you want, Trent¡ª¡± He pped him in the same ce. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®prince¡¯ to you, cultivator!¡± Leroy sighed as he straightened out again. ¡°Very well, prince.¡± Leroy¡¯sck of outrage seemed to stoke Trent¡¯s own even more, and the sorry excuse for a leader snarled. ¡°How will having consensual fun with a local girl hurt our quest? Any girl would be lucky to experience a man such as myself!¡± ¡°Despite how dubious consent may be with the power imbnce between you and a viger, even if we assume that it¡¯spletely consensual, word will spread of your actions, and the cultivator we¡¯re looking for could flee.¡± ¡°How?¡± Trent demanded. ¡°How can you know that word will spread and that it will hurt our goals?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re right, and that they¡¯re lucky to be with such a man as yourself¡ªthey¡¯ll brag, or her coworkers will spread nasty rumors out of sheer jealousy at not being chosen by such a strong, manly, no-doubt wless lover¡ª¡± Trent pped him again, and as Leroy turned back to look at him, he smiled at the prince. ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re wrong, though¡ªthat the girl finds your touch repulsive, but feels threatened by the presence of two cultivators. What happens when her father or lover learns that you defiled her with your disgusting body¡ª¡± Trent screeched as he pped him, and Leroy simply straightened and smiled again. ¡°Does that make you feel better?¡± Trentshed out again, harder than ever, but this time Leroy held his head firm. Trent¡¯s eyes went wide as he struck what must have felt like a stone wall, and he took a step back, his jaw quivering. ¡°Y-you can¡¯t attack me¡ªyour cor will detonate!¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m attacking you, prince?¡± Leroy spat thest word, but the look of fear remained on Trent¡¯s face; not a bit of anger showed. Trent turned to the blond-haired cultivator, who was staring off into space, as ever. ¡°What about you? You¡¯ll let this man threaten me¡ªyour prince? You should punish him for his insolence!¡± Surprisingly, the other man actually turned, appearing to have heard Trent¡¯s words. ¡°If I were to hurt this man, I¡¯d be cing the mission in jeopardy and my cor could detonate.¡± Trent shook, his anger finally winning over his fear, and he spun. ¡°Fine! We keep moving, then! See how you traitorous fools feel after a night of running without sleep!¡± Trent jumped atop his horse as awkwardly as ever, and after an embarrassing amount of time getting situated atop the saddle, he spurred it on. Leroy followed, finally letting his frustration show now that Trent had turned his back. The cor around his neck was a constant reminder of his servitude, and for a moment, he let his hatred toward his captors roil within him. His blood boiled, and he felt the need tosh out, to wipe Trent from the face of Kallis. ¡°You know,¡± the other cultivator said, ¡°you could kill him in a single blow¡ªyou should.¡± Leroy nced at the man, still shocked to find him speaking. The look in the blond-haired man¡¯s eyes drove a spike of cold understanding through Leroy¡¯s awareness. He¡¯d seen that expression before, especially among cultivators that had been ves for too long. Something had broken within the man; he thirsted for blood and would take any excuse to witness violence. Leroy looked forward, ignoring him. Instead, he tamped the swelling fury down, focusing on his guiding star, his lodestone that was the only thing that kept him going. Getting myself killed is a betrayal of those I love. Leroy had people to return to. I have to find a way back to my family. No matter how long it takes, or how many injustices I have to live through. Barry raised both hands slowly, trying not to let them shake. ¡°I¡¯m on your side, Snips¡ªyou¡¯re not under threat from me, and killing me will only hurt your safety.¡± Sergeant Snips weakened her grip, and after staring into Barry¡¯s soul for a long moment, she pulled away and started drawing letters in the sand. ¡®Exin.¡¯ Barry nodded, rubbing his neck where Snips had held him. ¡°The dangeres from Fischer¡¯s ability to create more ascendant beings. If the wrong person or creature were to awaken, their actions could bring down the weight of the crown upon us.¡± Snips started writing again. ¡®Then you are a threat.¡¯ He shook his head again, not insulted by the im. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ªI want to help Fischer ascend.¡± Snips sat unmoving, watching Barry with her inhuman eye. After a tense minute, she scuttled to the side and pointed at the first word she¡¯d written. ¡®Exin.¡¯ Barry nodded. ¡°I need your help to do it, which is why I came to you.¡± Barry took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as he tried to calm his nerves. ¡°This is the n...¡± Chapter 45: Taproot Chapter 45: Taproot Sergeant Snips scuttled beneath the waves surrounding Tropica, searching. The moon high above shone its light down atop her, brightening the seafloor. Despite the myriad benefits of her new body, it also had its detriments. She no longer looked like a simple crab, and the moment any fish caught sight of her steady movement through the water, they fled. A new tactic was necessary. She traveled to arge boulder she knew was just east of her position. The moment the fish using it as cover saw her, they fled. Her legs worked their way down into the loose sand, digging until herrge and rather impressive carapace was resting atop the ocean floor. She sat and waited, unmoving. Her thoughts returned to the conversation with Barry, and a few bubbles escaped her mouth as she considered.It is well I didn''t have to kill him¡ªthat would have caused master grief. Snips was also fond of Barry, but should he turn out to be a threat, she would harbor no regrets at having to take his life¡ªother than the negative emotions her master would feel as a result, of course. Sergeant Snips had been shocked at the revtion that Barry had also taken steps on the path of ascension. If she had known that to be a possibility, she would have insisted he didn''t eat. And, if he did, I would have ended him before he awakened; such is the threat he possesses. Luckily for Barry, he was a more-than-reasonable human, and not only were his nsrgely good, but also beneficial. Snips couldn''t enact them without him, and so, he had proven himself. Most surprising of all was that a simple farmer had reached so many correct conclusions and devised sound ns with them. Well, sound after Snips'' corrections, but that superiority was to be expected of Fischer''s first chosen. Movement caught her eye, and arge fishzily swam toward the rock. Snips remained still, allowing it the illusion of safety. Even with no threat visible, it approached warily, its eyes and body darting around and scanning each section of sand it crossed. She kept her eyestalk still, not needing to move it around to track the fish. It swam behind her, and she lost sight of it¡ªstill, she didn''t move. Her anticipation rose; even with her awakening, base animalistic instincts remained. The fish rounded the boulder in front of her, and it looked down at her, its eye darting around rapidly as it took in what must have looked like a rather odd rock. It swam closer; its curiosity sealed its fate. Her w moved faster than an unascended creature could register, cking sharply and shooting an arc of water outward. It severed the fish''s head; her aim was true, ending its life in an instant¡ªas was Fischer''s teaching. She collected both pieces of fish and set off for the cave. When she arrived, she found an antenna poking out of the entrance. The previous times she''d visited, the sea snippery further back in the cave, hiding in a hole that barely fit its size. Good, she thought, nodding to herself. It gains confidence. Holding the bits of fish before her so the scent wafted on the ocean current, she approached. The sea snipper, catching the scent of in fish in the water, crawled toward her, its remaining antenna moving up and down. Two smaller antennae below therger one moved around rapidly, enticed by the meal. Sergeant Snips dropped the fish on the sand, intent on making the sea snippere further from its cave to collect the gift. As it stepped out, she caught sight of the nub where its other antenna had been. The appendage appeared to be regrowing, but the base was still notably scarred. She rubbed her eyepatch, touching the spot where she''d lost an eye. The fight that caused her to lose it was lost to time, her memories from the before fleeting and unreliable. Will my eye one day regrow, too? She shrugged to herself, and the sea snipper darted back a meter, spooked by her gesture. No matter, she thought, stepping back from the cave a few steps to encourage the sea snipper forward. If it regrows, I will still wear my master''s gifted garment. The creature walked forward once more as she retreated, tentatively picking up therge section of fish with one gigantic w. It made to take it back to its cave, but realizing that a section of head remained, it scooped that up too in its other forelimb. With both bits of fish secured, it withdrew, already holding the head to its mouth and crunching on it. *** Barry walked beneath the full moon, its light showing him the way home. Despite thete hour, he didn¡¯t feel tired. The cool night air was invigorating. He and Sergeant Snips had talked for hours, and after exining himself and what he had nned, she¡¯d been more than willing to work together. While he knew creatures on the path to ascension were told to be smart, he wasn¡¯t prepared for just how intelligent she was. Being literate and able tomunicate with writtennguage was one thing; her insight and input were another thing entirely. Busy as his mind was, the trip back home took no time at all. He stepped inside. The air was warm, and the smell of his wife¡¯s curry still lingered. As he approached their bedroom, a sense of dread welled up when he saw candlelight peeking beneath the door. Why am I more scared of my wife than an ascendant crab¡­? He reached out and grabbed the door handle, pausing as indecision washed over him. Is this really the right move¡­? Barry shook his head. Snips and I already set things in motion¡ªif I can¡¯t trust Helen, who can I trust? The door creaked, cutting through the night¡¯s silence. ¡°Barry!¡± Helen said, sitting up. ¡°I almost came to find you; I was worried sick!¡± He sat down on the bed beside her, wrapping his arms around her and squeezing tight. She went rigid, surprised by his embrace, but melted into the hug immediately after, fiercely embracing him back. They held each other there, both taking sce in their touch. The only noises Barry could hear were the wind blowing cane leaves around outside, and his own pulse beating in his ears.. ¡°Are you well, husband?¡± Helen asked, still holding him to her. ¡°I am¡ªI¡¯m just thankful to have you here.¡± She pulled him closer, squeezing him with all her strength, then let go, leaning back to look into his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± He nodded. ¡°I am, but I have something to tell you.¡± She smiled at him, and Barry¡¯s heart somehow felt even more love for her. He took a deep breath, letting it out slowly before beginning his tale. ¡°It¡¯s about Fischer¡­¡± *** Sergeant Snips, having ensured the sea snipper''s continued survival, set off toward Tropica. She had been keeping her eye on the poisoner and his follower at least once each day, and this day was no different. As she was almost at the rocky wall that marked the vige, a mumbled conversation could be heard. Snips cocked her head, filled with intrigue at who could be outside and talking at such ate hour. She carefully walked up the rocky wall. Her head poked above the waterline beneath a wooden dock, and she listened. "What did I sayst time, Gary?" the poisoner demanded. It took all of Sergeant Snips'' will to not blow a slew of furious bubbles. She felt the desire to ascend the wall, to end the coward''s life once and for all, but she quashed it down. Patience, Snips... The poisoner''s follower, Gary, let out a sigh. "You said the next time I question you, I should leave and nevere back, boss." "And yet, you question me?" Sebastion demanded in a hiss. "No, boss. I don''t question you¡ªI merely asked if dwelling on the past was stopping you from sleeping." Footsteps sounded atop the wall at a clipped pace. "That is questioning me, Gary!" Sebastian grunted in annoyance. "How can you not lose sleep after Fischer murdered Pistachio?" Gary sighed again. "Please let go of my cloak, boss. I miss Pistachio just as much as you, but for me to be an effective member of the cult, I know how important sleep is..." The poisoner grunted again, and Snips heard receding footsteps, followed by the creak and m of a door. She sat and listened for a long time, but other than the asional sigh from Gary, who still appeared to be atop the wall, there was no more noise from above. She scuttled back under the softly crashing waves, heading for home. Pistachio... the sea snipper has a name. *** Despite talking into the early hours of the morning, Barry woke early. He kissed his wife Helen on the forehead before stealing out into the pre-dawn dark. The full moon was over the northern sky, its reflected shine lighting the way. Even with not much sleep, he felt refreshed. Helen is right¡ªI never should have kept it all from her for so long¡­ A smile came to him, and he let gratitude for her wisdom and strength flow through him. Where would I be without that woman¡­? Barry resumed walking, holding his hands out to touch sugarcane leaves in his passing. His mind was dragged away, mulling over ns, possibilities, and oues. He barely registered stepping out between his crops, and his eyes cleared as something unexpected appeared. Barry cast about, checking he was where he thought. Fischer¡¯s sands stretched out before him, the two new fields making two brown rectangles on the yellow and whitendscape. In the corner of one of the fields, the one to his right that Fischer had fertilized, sat a section of fully grown sugarcane. ¡°What in Demeter¡¯s harvest¡­¡± His legs walked toward the anomaly unbidden, his mind unbelieving despite the proof being directly before his eyes. He reached out, grasping one of the stalks. It wasn¡¯t just fully grown¡ªit was thergest stalk of cane Barry had ever seen. ¡°Huh¡­¡± A smallugh bubbled from his throat, and he shook his head with a smile. "And he doesn''t even like farming..." With this discovery, the ns in Barry¡¯s mind shifted. He walked toward the closest sugarcane stalk and pulled it from the ground¡ªwell, he tried to. The cane held firm, so he redoubled his efforts. A grunt escaped him, and he felt the roots beginning to give. Finally, with ast tug, the stalk came free. He lunged backward as thest root snapped, then took a few steps back as he regained his bnce. He lifted the sugarcane, inspecting the roots; they were the thickest he''d ever seen, looking more like the roots of a sapling than those of Tropica''s staple crop. A taproot sat in the middle of the tangle of nutrient-gathering tendrils, wider than one of Barry''s stout fingers. He grabbed it in his hand, assessing its sturdiness. "No wonder it was so hard to pull out..." It was firm, one more reminding Barry of a tree rather than a crop. Barry smiled to himself. With this, the first stage of our ns should be easy as sowing seeds. Barry ced the sugarcane on the ground, walked over to the next stalk, and braced his legs. He started tugging. *** Helen cracked an eye as she heard the front door close. Getting up with a grace belying her age, she scurried to the window. She peeked her head around the corner, watching her husband disappear between two rows of sugarcane. With a smile, she wished him all the luck in the world. Helen knew that if Barry had known she was awake, he''d likely have stayed and spent time with her. As much as she liked that idea, she also knew he''d work through hisplicated emotions quicker if he got outside among his treasured fields. You''re a simple man, Barry¡ªand I love you for it. Helen also couldn''t sleep, excited as she was. Her whole body seemed to hum with the information it now held, the energy making rest and rxation an impossibility. She made her way to their back door and collected a bucket before heading to the well. She''d known Barry was hiding something, but waited for him to tell her when he feltfortable doing so. The awakening wasn''t enough to have unsettled him so, after all. Barry was a pragmatic man, and they''d already discussed what they''d do should one of them happen to awaken¡ªnothing, of course. They''d tell no one and change nothing. It had been a hard lesson to learn, having lost her brother to the capital. The thought immediately brought her down, so she redirected her thoughts. With these ns... if things go well, maybe we can one day rescue him. She tied a rope around the bucket''s handle and lowered it down into the well. Perhaps because she was still waking up, or maybe due to the scope of their ns, negative thoughts blossomed. What if he''s already dead? What if he was too pig-headed to be a ve, and they got rid of him...? The moment she recognized she was catastrophizing, she cut the thought off at the root. No. He would never give up. Wait for us, brother. We''lle for you. Chapter 46: Flood Chapter 46: Flood I woke from a wonderful dream, one in which I was surrounded by a veritable sanctuary of animals. My legs were unexinably warm, and I opened sleepy eyes, ncing down toward them. Corporal ws slept atop my bed, letting out soft snores each time she inhaled. I stretched my arms, doing my best to not move and wake the peaceful otter. This proved a pointless gesture. At seeing my raised arms, a crab leapt from out of sight,nding on my legs between the otter and I. Snips stared at me, her body shaking with excitement at seeing me awake. We made eye contact, and she rushed me. She hissed as a stream of bubbles flew from her mouth, and I pet her sturdy carapace with both hands. "Good morning, Sni¡ª"A furred head darted beneath Snips'' carapace, chittering and rubbing up against my chin and face. "G-good morning, ws!" I said,ughing as the two fought to get closer to me. They reached an unspoken agreement after a little jostling, ws nuzzling one side of my face, Snips sidling up on the other, blowing joyous bubbles. "You too, Snips! Did you guys sleep well?" They both nodded, a storm of hisses and chirps ringing out. "Happy Sunday,dies!" I said, sitting up and arching my back. "Not that I know what Sunday entails..." I stood, stretching my hands toward the roof and delighting in the feeling of sleep falling away. "What do you say we go rustle up some brekkie?" *** With one hand on a crab, the other on an otter, I sat and watched the sunrise to the east. There was a red haze on the horizon, and as the sun crested higher, it painted the world an otherworldly color. A deep red turned to a light pink as the sun went higher-and-higher, slowly banishing the haze beneath its warming light. "This might be the most beautiful morning yet..." A soft chirp and hiss answered. "I''m going to help out Barry again in his field today. What do youdies have nned?" Snips and the otter looked at each other, the former blowing questioning bubbles, thetter making a chirp of ascent. I cocked my head, but before I could ask, snips pointed toward the saltwater pond. "Ah. More excavation?" They both nodded, and I smiled. It''s nice having friends so willing to help you create stuff... "Alright," I said, slowly standing. "Shall we go cook up these crabs? We''ll all need energy for today''s work!" *** As I approached the fields after collecting a coffee and pastry, Barry, Maria, and Roger were already working. I nced toward where we''d fertilized the crops, and didn''t notice any difference; the sugarcane stalks there were still mostly hidden by the surrounding soil. Duh. It''s not like they¡¯d grow overnight, Fischer, you goose. Each had a hoe or shovel and were digging furrows between the rows of sugarcane. "Is this for that watering method you mentioned, Barry?" I asked. He gave me a broad smile. "Mornin'', Fischer! It certainly is!" "Where are my manners?" I said. "Good morning, everyone!" "Good morning, Fischer!" Maria beamed. Roger nodded in greeting and returned to his hoeing. "So, what can I do to help?" I asked. Barry pointed to the side. "There''s an extra shovel over there if you want to help digging!" "More than happy to, mate!" Following my neighbors'' example, I dug lines through the soil between the rows. We made short work of our field, and when thest furrow was finished, Barry called me over. "Do you want to help and see how it works, Fischer, or do you have somewhere to be?" "Mate, I''m fueled by coffee and a fantasy croissant right now¡ªyou point me at a job, and I''ll smash it out." Barryughed. "I think I got about half of that, but I''ll show you what to do." Before following Barry, I turned to see Maria and Roger''s progress. Maria smiled and waved, so I waved back, while Roger studiously ignored me. "So," Barry said, "we''ve dug the furrows between the rows, but now we need to dig a ditch connecting these fields and the well." "Oh, that''s what you meant by doing the watering with a well." He raised an eyebrow. "What did you think I meant?" "I, uh, kind of thought you''d dig up a well next to the field...?" Barry stopped walking and turned to me. He made a confused expression before bursting intoughter. "Hey! I''m a fisher, not a farmer, remember¡ªdon''t be surprised when I get things wrong." "I-I''m sorry," he said between giggles. "It was just... unexpected, is all. Why did you think we were digging the furrows?" "I don''t know, man¡ªthat we''d dig that well, then collect water from it and pour it in the furrows somehow?" I tapped his forehead lightly. "You''re the thinky one; I''m the doing one." He smiled and rubbed where I''d touched him. "Alright, that''s fair¡ªat least when ites to farming, anyway." He led me on a path through the fields, and after not much walking, we arrived at a well behind Barry''s house. It was the first time I''d seen their house, and I found myself entranced by its quaintness. It was constructed of the same stone and mortar as in town, but unlike most houses, it had wooden detailing, lending it a much cozier feel. "Love the house, mate." Barry turned to me, radiating contentment. "Thank you. Helen and I put a lot of work into it; it''s our pride and joy. Well, Paul is our pride and joy, of course, but our home is a close second." "Speaking of Paul, where''s that little scamp been?" "He''s been helping his mum and tending to our fields while we work on yours. Speaking of, we should get to it¡ªRoger and Maria won''t take too much longer." Barry led me over to a stone well, and I peered down. It was deep, only a glint of light reflecting off the water''s surface around fifteen meters below. "Barry..." "Yes, Fischer?" "That''s pretty far down, mate." "Yeah, the water table is low here¡ªit''s a real pain to pull so much water up with a bucket, but that¡¯s the method." "That bucket...?" I pointed at the bucket sitting atop the well''s wall¡ªit looked like it could hold five liters. Barry nodded. I raised an eyebrow at him, looked at the bucket again, then back at Barry. "Look, mate¡ªI know you''re the farmer here and I''m in over my head, but something tells me pulling five liters out at a time isn''t gonna..." I trailed off as I noticed Barry''s lip twitching. "You''re fuckin'' with me, aren''t ya?" He burst intoughter, holding the well for support. "Y-yes, Fischer," he said, stillughing. "I''m fracking with you, whatever that means." I snorted at the butchered swearing. Probably best to not correct him on that one¡­ "Man, you''re getting better at that, Barry; I almost didn''t see your lip twitching." "My lip twitched?" He grinned. "Thanks for the tip¡ªI''ll work on it." I shook my head, smiling and rolling my eyes. "Where do you keep the pump, Barry?" He narrowed his eyes. "How did you know it was a pump?" "Unless you guys have some sort of water-magic shenanigans going on, a pump is the only thing I know of that would get enough liquid up from this well to water fields. Need me to help you grab it?" "I got it," he said. "Back in a moment." Barry returned with a cart on wheels, the pump atop it looking surprisingly sophisticated for the semi-medieval tech of this world. The body of the pump was well-crafted. I eyed the long section of pipe attached; it seemed to be made of a brown, flexible stic. "What''s that made of, mate?" "You''ve never seen stic?" he asked, genuine confusion crossing his face. I considered how to answer. "I have," I said after a moment. "The line I use is made of stic, after all¡ªI just haven''t seen it that color before. What''s it derived from?" "Your stic line would be made of the same material, as far as I know. They crush linseeds and refine the oil into this somehow." "Huh. Neat..." He shot me a look, but then shook his head, dispelling his thoughts. "Would you be happy working the pump?" he asked, pointing at the wooden lever atop the main body. "I''ll dig a trench and connect the fields." I nodded. "Of course, mate¡ªif you think you can dig faster than I can pump, that is..." His eyes sparkled at the challenge, and without hesitation, he grabbed his hoe and started digging. I walked over to the pump and turned the cart, facing the spout toward where Barry had begun his trench. I untied the pipe, and unrolling it as I lifted, dropped it over the side of the well. It fell, unrolling as it went and dropping into the water below with a soft ssh. With a tentative pull, the lever of the pump came up; it was well oiled and made no noise or scrape. I nced to the side, saw Barry''s trench almost rounding the crops closest to his house, and with apetitive grin, started pumping. Good luck outpacing the torrenting your way, mate... *** "Frack me!" Barry said to himself, trying to incorporate Fischer''s curse word. He picked up the pace as he saw the flood approaching, spilling over the sides of his trench that he''d assumed to be deep-enough. He had assumed wrong. One step back at a time, he drove his hoe down into the ground and dragged it toward him, causing the earth to spill to either side. If the water were to reach him before he connected the trenches, it could flood his other fields, potentially killing off swathes of established nts by over-watering. Demeter''s sharpened sickle¡ªchallenging Fischer was a mistake. Barry had thought it was a safe bet; the water would soak the surrounding earth of the trench as it went, and only when the ground was sodden would it continue traveling further toward the fields. He didn''t ount for just how much water a single pump could disce when someone with Fischer''s strength attacked it. The water was gaining on him; Barry increased his pace again, working his entire body to dig as fast as he could. He checked over his shoulder; he was almost at the new crops, but the water was almost on him. "Just... a little... more!" He yelled thest word, mming the hoe into the ground and dragging it back as hard as he could. His back foot fell in thenes already dug into the crop, and relief suffused him. The relief was short-lived, quickly reced by difort. Just as he connected the trenches, the torrent of water hit him, spilling over his legs and throwing dirt and sand into his boots. He stepped aside and watched the water hit the rows dug between the sugarcane stalks; it spread out evenly, the flood dissipating between the multiplenes. The sight of the water bringing life to the field washed away his annoyance, and he relished in the calm it brought him. This calm, just as his earlier relief, was short-lived. Maria and Roger hadn''t yet finished their field, and if the water in the first field had nowhere to go, Fischer''s flood would wash the stalks¡ªand all their hard work¡ªaway. Barry sprinted, his shoes making squelching noises as he ran to finish the rows and connect the two fields. "What is that fool doing?" Roger demanded, sweat pouring from his brow. "He challenged me to a race!" Barry answered, digging a deep trench between the two fields. "I think he''s winning!" Maria said. "Nope!" Despite the worry of all their work being swept away, Barry couldn''t help but grin. "I won!" "If these stalks get washed away," Roger said, "we all lose!" "Best dig and stop talking then, Dad!" Roger grunted, listening to the advice, but clearly not happy about it. Barry connected the two fields and began digging another trench between the sugarcane stalks. A full third of the rows weren''t yet dug, and unless they could get them done before the water spread this way, the earth would need to be reshaped, the stalks rented. We might actually need to get more soil and start over if it gets too out of control... Despite their best efforts, the torrent of water was overwhelming. It flooded the first field in less than a minute and began flowing down the trench Barry had dug. They all continued digging as fast as they could; if they couldn''t curb the flooding entirely, at least they could minimize the damage. The water reached Barry, once more flooding over his boots and filling them with sediment. His fears hade to pass; the water started flowing up and over the sugarcane, carrying much-needed soil away with it. Barry tried to focus on digging the trench, on minimizing the damage as much as possible, but as he saw the first stalk floating past on top of the water, his skin prickled with anxiety. How many days will this set us back? Roger and Maria have no coin, and they need these crops to sustain themselves... Barry''s eyebrows furrowed, and he paused in confusion as the water seemed to dissipate, soaking into the surrounding soil. Had Roger and Maria managed to lead the water off somewhere? He nced at them, seeing them absolutely exhausted, but simrly confused. A voice called out, and Barry breathed a sigh of relief. "Did I win, Barry?" Chapter 47: Confrontation Chapter 47: Confrontation "No, Fischer¡ªyou lost!" Barry called back, exulting in the relief of knowing the fields wouldn''t wash away. He bent down, picked up the single stalk of sugarcane that had been lifted from the soil, and pressed it firmly back down. "You fool!" Roger spat, stomping toward Fischer with sodden steps. "Do you know what you almost did? Do you know how much you almost ruined everything? Bloody heretical bloody idio¡ª" "Dad! You¡ª" Maria began, but was simrly cut off. "Roger!" Barry boomed, the strength of his voice making Roger pause mid-step. He walked toward Roger slowly, adopting a softer tone. "Come with me for a moment." "You know what he almost just did! Are you really going to¡ª" "Roger." Barry said, something in his tone bringing Roger up short."Walk with me." Barry turned and strode away, and with only a little grumbling under his breath, Roger followed. As Barry passed Maria, she raised both eyebrows at him, clearly impressed by his wrangling. She spun away, pretending to not notice her father walking after him as she studiously inspected the head of her shovel. *** "Damn¡ªBarry can be pretty intense, huh?" I asked. "I''ve never seen him like that¡ªneither has dad, I''m guessing. That''s probably why he listened to him..." "I''ve never seen him like that¡ªneither has dad, I''m guessing.hat''s probably why he listened to him..." "Guess he finally cracked it over your dad''s attitude." Maria winced, shooting me a furtive nce. "I really am sorry for that, you know¡ªI try my best, but he never listens to me." I waved her apology away. "It''s all good. You have nothing to say sorry for. I''ve dealt with worse, and I know it''s all probably stemming from the stress over your situation." "Oh, no¡ªhe''s always been a giant prick." I snorted augh at the unexpected confession. "Though," she said with a smile, "I have to admit he''s been way worse since mom got sick." I nodded, figuring that to be the case. Humans are vtile at the best of times, let alone when their loved ones¡ªand very pride¡ªare on the line. "I''ll win him over eventually¡ªuntil then, he can call me whatever he wants. Sticks and stones." She cocked her head. "Sticks and stones...?" "Yeah. You''ve never heard that? Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me." "Wow¡ªis that amon saying where you''re from? It''s quite profound..." It was an effort not tough at the profundity of a children''s¡¯ rhyme. I hid my mirth by nodding sagely with pressed-together lips. *** Roger red his anger at the back of Barry''s head. The leader stopped on the spot between rows of sugarcane, turning a calm gaze on Roger. Roger''s face contorted at being ordered to do anything, and he fought down a snarl. "Why are we letting this fool get in the way? He¡ª" "Roger," Barry said, cutting him off with a t look. "I haven''t known you for my entire life, but I think I''ve taken your measure pretty well over the years you''ve been here. The way you''re acting now,shing out at a man that''s done nothing but help you, is entirely unlike you." Roger felt a moment of guilt, but it quickly drowned beneath the weight of unbridled fury. "He flies in the face of the gods themselves, Barry," he spat, leaning into whatever he could to justify his petnce. "That''s not what you''re upset at, Roger. You know it, and I know it¡ªI suspect Fischer knows it too, which is why he''s giving you so much leeway with your constant insults." "Then what am I upset at, Barry?" "We both know what''s got you so out of sorts, Roger. You''re under an immense amount of¡ª" "Say it!" he yelled, cutting him off. "If you''re going to challenge me, be man enough to speak it!" Barry''s mask of calm remained, and he slowly nodded. "Alright. You''reshing out because Sharon is sick, and you''re financially¡ª" "Dying," he corrected, his face trembling. "My wife is dying, Barry. I expect you''d be angry too if Helen wasn''t long for this world." "I would," Barry said, "which is why we''re having this conversation, and why Fischer hasn''t told you to leave, and still helps you¡ªeven through your outbursts." The reminder of his actions, alongside voicing his wife''s true condition, made guilt, hatred, and self-pity join the raging mes of fury within him. He growled deep in his throat, picked up his hoe, and swung it with all his might. The tool traveled through Barry''s almost-mature sugarcane, snapping stalks and sending leaves flying. He swung again and again, each strike wiping out swathes of the crop. Finally, he swung it down into the ground, nting the hoe deep within the soil. "So what do I do, Barry?" His voice was soft, his emotions deadened. "What would you do if it were your wife?" "I don''t know, Roger, but I think you need to work that out. I don''t want you toe back until you''ve worked through your¡ª" "You''d cut me off? What will we do without the fields? We¡ª" "No," Barry answered, holding up a hand to forestall him. "Maria and I, and sometimes Fischer, will continue farming thend. I don''t want you toe back until you''ve worked through your emotions¡ªuntil you can genuinely thank Fischer and be around him withoutshing out, I don''t want to see you working hisnd." "What gives you the right? Was this his idea? Is he not man enough to talk to me directly?" "Again, no. Fischer is too kind, and would just let you continue insulting him endlessly. This ising from me. Go spend time with your wife, Roger. Get your mind right. Then, and only then, should youe back." Roger red, wishing more than anything that Barry would swing at him. He craved violence, any outlet for the fire within. Barry''s face remained calm, and, if anything, heldpassion. Roger spat on the ground and strode toward Tropica. *** Barry returned alone. I raised an eyebrow. "No Roger?" "No roger," he confirmed. "I asked him not toe back until he sorts his feelings out. I''ve had enough of himshing out at you." "Oh¡ªer¡ªyou didn''t have to do that, mate. It''s really alright¡ª" "No." Barry shook his head, his lips forming a line. "It''s not alright, and I think he knows that too." Maria sighed. "Maybe that''s what he needs. Sorry you had to deal with it, Barry. It shouldn''t be your problem." He smiled at her. "It''s fine. I''d expect him to do the same if I were acting out of character as much as he''s been. We''re neighbors, after all¡ªright, Fischer?" I grinned, my eyes crinkling. "That we are, mate." "Well," Maria said, picking up her shovel, "should we get back to finishing these trenches? Maybe I''ll go pump the water, though..." She squinted at me; I grinned back. "Yeahhh. Maybe I should stick to digging..." "I''ll go work the pump," Barry said. "Are you two okay to finish the rows?" I smiled at Maria. "You reckon you and I can handle a littlebor?" She nodded, then swept the loose strand of hair back behind her ear as she looked at Barry. "I''m sure we can manage. Don''t worry¡ªI won''t let Fischer ruin anything else in your absence." "Like that, is it?" I leaned back in mock affront. "Looks like the bad attitude might be a family trait..." "Oh, too far!" She pped my arm yfully. "Don''tpare me to that old grouch." "I''ll leave you to it," Barry said over his shoulder. "Though don''t spend too long being handsy with each other¡ªthe water will starting as soon as I get there." Maria blushed an adorable shade of pink, the blood visibly rising beneath her tanned skin. "You know, you''re pretty cute when you blush." "Don''t tease me!" She pped my arm again, harder this time, but still yfully. "Is harassing innocent youngdies part of your heretical doctrine? Not sure I''d have farmed yournd if I knew you were not only a heretic, but a deviant, too." She did pretty well at hiding her smile, but an echo of it teased the corner of one lip, and I beamed a genuine one back at her. "That''s precisely the point! Hide your true nature until it''s toote." She let out an exaggerated sigh. "Well, it is toote to turn back now, I suppose. You win this round... deviant." She winked at me before picking up her shovel. *** "I think that should be more than enough for the first watering," Barry said as he inspected the soil. "Looks good to me, too," Maria said. "The stream you sent down was much more manageable than Fischer''s river." "Oh, c''mon! It can''t have been that bad." Barry took off his shoe and shook it; handfuls of sand and soil fell out, sttering wetly to the ground. Maria did the same, and I frowned at them. "Well, you''re not supposed to walk in it. That''s user error." "We didn''t!" Maria pointed at me. "A certain someone sent so much water our way that it flowed over the trenches and into our shoes!" "That just tells me you were digging too slow, and weren''t fast enough to get out of the way." She blinked at me. "Barry." "Yes, Maria?" "I think I''m beginning to agree with my dad." He nodded. "I''m certainly starting to see Roger''s point of view." *** Roger held his wife''s hand as he thought of the distant past, of times when she was healthy, their family whole. The sickness was a slow thing, yet in hindsight, hade on so quickly. It seemed like one day she was fine, the next, she was bedridden. She slept most days away after ingesting the alchemist''s elixirs; today was no different. She was so thin now, and as Roger held her hand in his, his heart broke anew. The very world was wrong without her presence, and he longed for nothing more than herugh to once more echo off the walls of their home. His hand not holding hers balled into a fist, and he clenched his jaw. It wasn''t fair. None of this was as it should be. Barry''s conversation flitted through his mind, causing his thoughts to wander toward Fischer, and his lip to twinge involuntarily. He had been taking out his emotions on Fischer¡ªthat, at least, he could admit¡ªbut wasn''t it deserved? Weren''t the other vigers the ones in the wrong for readily epting a heretic? He looked down at his wife, took in her gaunt face and pitted eyes. The me within Roger roared back to life. *** The moon was mostly full, but a thick carpet of clouds blocked out its white light. With the sun long ago set, and as darkness spread over thend, Barry began his work. Before he could process his harvest, he had to oil and repair the machine. It had sat unused for thest few years after one of its internal shafts snapped, and something had always stopped Barry from repairing it¡ªuntil now. He opened up the side, reced the metal shaft with the one he''d bought from Fergus, and began oiling. He was careful with his application, removing eachponent and lubricating only where strictly necessary. When he was finished, he closed the side panel again. He picked up a stalk of sugarcane, wound the crank on the machine''s side, and fed the stalk into it. The sound of fibers snapping and metal cogs turning rang out through the night. A soft trickle joined the symphony of sounds as the first drops of sugarcane juice fell from the juicer, collecting in an empty pitcher. *** In the capital city of Gormona, in a seldom used room, a screen blinked to life. Once more, there was no one present to turn it on, nor anyone there to witness the anomaly. Still, it printed information out, screaming the words into the void. New milestone! Barry has learned leadership! Chapter 48: Decoration Chapter 48: Decoration Sergeant Snips, first chosen of master Fischer, sentinel of thesends, and de facto leader of the local Rock Crab poption, collected some rather lovely looking rocks. She''d picked them for their pretty color, and as she inspected the pearlescent stones already piled up, she nodded. Master will like them. She and her squad of crabs hadn''t collected many. Well, she supposed that was rtive, but for her project, she needed much more than the meager collection piled before her. Another of her crabby subordinates walked from the crevice and dropped two more of the rocks onto the pile, nodded to Snips, and walked back toward the cave. They were located on Fischer''snd, in a little-explored area of the southern coast. One of the Rock Crabs had gged it for Snips herself to check in on, and her initial annoyance was quickly reced by wonder, perhaps even a little gratitude. Not that she would tell the sadistic crab that¡ªit was the same one that kept getting itself stuck in the crab pot, and she''d started to suspect it was doing so on purpose. With a bubbled sigh, she set off into the crevice to look for more of the rocks¡ªthe sooner they collected enough, the sooner she could return and get started on the construction. Making her way down into the hole, she pushed past three other crabs making their way up with stones, each of them cowering before her magnificently spiked body. She followed the curve down to the left, opposite the tunnel to the right she''d taken earlier; the Rock Crabs were going that way, and she didn''t want to squeeze past them.As she followed the crevice, she found more of the pearlescent rocks, each of which she picked up. Her mind wandered elsewhere as she moved. She was thinking of how much she loved the master, and of ways to get Corporal ws back for the stones she constantly threw, when she found it. As Snips rounded a bend, she arrived in arge room. There was some sort of lump in the back of the space, and as she peered at it, light exploded, blinding her in the dark depths of the crevice. She fell back and peeked at it through the gap of her w, squinting to block out as much light as possible. A pearlescent rock stood in the middle of a cavernous room, glowing with a spectrum of different colored lights and bathing each wall in its splendor. Unbidden, her legs scuttled forward, drawing her in toward the stunning sight. Different aspects of light reflected from the rock, moving through churning water and causing the colors to dance. Her eyes adjusted to the shift in brightness, and with a start, she realized the light wasn''ting from the rock; the sun was high above, its light beaming down through a crack above and bouncing off the pearlescent boulder. The realization struck her with a sense of awe, and as it did so, the light faded, returning the world to darkness. This stone, this source of such beauty, had sat here for untold years, undisturbed and unmolested. She hade along at the perfect moment, the single glimpse of time each day that the sun would hit the stone and reveal the hidden magnificence of this ce. She couldn''t wait to steal it. Master will love it. *** Corporal ws waszing in the sun, dreaming of the perfect rock. Her mind''s eye imagined a quintessential stone, almost perfectly spherical, but with a small dip in one side that made it fit the paw just right. If anyone had been watching her sleeping form, they would have seen her whiskers quiver in unbelieving delight. As it so happened, someone was. Sergeant Snips upended the pot of sea water, pouring a steady stream of the cold liquid over the Corporal''s illustrious face. "Glbgglgblblgglb," Corporal ws said, the stream of water flooding her mouth when she tried to screech in outrage. She opened her eyes, and through the stream of water assaulting her, saw a crab blowing rather self-indulgent bubbles. Diving to the side, spluttering and reaching into her pocket, she withdrew a rock. Before she even hit the ground, her forepaw slung out, the stone flying and colliding with Snips'' forehead. Tink. Snips rubbed her carapace, and ws prepared for the crabs retaliatory charge, but it never came. Instead, Sergeant Snips gestured her over with a w as she walked for the ocean. Corporal ws, expecting a trap or some such underhanded tactic, followed at a safe distance, bristling at the rude awakening. Snips lead her to the south. They passed the river mouth and continued further on. They had almost reached the mountains to the south, but before they could, the treacherous crab turned toward the rocky shore. Corporal ws chirped to herself in confusion when she caught sight of the other crabs. They were outside a great crack in the underwater cliff of the shore, surrounding and protecting a gigantic pile of pretty rocks. At the sight of the treasures, she swam past Snips, intent on inspecting the treasures. They were reminiscent of the stones held within oysters, but wererger and of poorer quality. Still, in other ways, they were better than the tiny oyster stones. For one, they wererge, about the size of the rocks she favored; she knew she could use one to crack open shells, bonk predators, or even as a projectile against her shelled nemesis, Snips. One crab scuttled forward, cking its snippers at her. She cocked her head. Crab wants to fight? Before Corporal ws could act, Sergeant Snips approached the crab, chastising it with a tap on the head. The assaulted crab scuttled back, dipping its head in apology. The otter nodded, epting the show of deference. In her magnanimity, she only pocketed two of the stones out of respect for the crab''s showing of respect. Sergeant Snips led her into the crevice, and they followed a winding path deep into the cliff-face. The ambient lighting got dimmer as they went, the only source of said lighting from thin cracks in the crevice above. Snips rounded a bend, and stopping in ce, gestured for ws to move past. For a moment, Corporal ws thought she had made a mistake, and that she''d walked right into the crab''s trap. That brief bout of paranoia disappeared when she saw the rock in the middle of the room. A crack in the crevice above had been recently widened; debris of the te stone was piled to one side of the space. The light of the day above highlighted the boulder, and her eyes went wide. Before she knew it, she was at the pearlescent stone, and she ran her paws over it. It was... beautiful. Each day since she''d awoken, Corporal ws had understood more of the world she upied. It was an entirely alien experience, yetpletely wee. She felt more whole, like each bit of information brought her a bit closer topletion. Alongside her growing awareness, she understood more of Sergeant Snips'' bubbles and gestures each day. So when Sergeant Snips joined her by the glittering stone and blew a stream of bubbles, apanied by a slew of gestures, Corporal ws understood her. She wants my help to lift the rock out... ws nodded, chirped, swam to the surface to get a lungful of air, then darted back down through the column of water. With both powerful pincers, Snips hefted the stone out of the sand and walked toward the wall. A full half of its size had been obscured beneath the ocean floor, and ws swam under it, helping her hard-shelled rival get to the sheer rock. When they got to the wall, Snips started climbing it, her spindly legs digging deep into its surface and easily taking hold. Corporal ws helped hold it steady, her powerful body pushing it further toward the surface. The boulder stood no chance against theirbined efforts, and they easily pushed it up and over the side of the crevice above. They both crawled up beside it, and Corporal ws couldn''t take her eyes off their resplendent haul. The sun shone through the rock, sending rainbows of light out to color the surrounding te. She held a paw to it, takingfort in its study touch. She pulled a rock from her pocket, one of the ones she''d requisitioned from the pile below. Holding it up, the light did the same thing to the stone, just on a much smaller scale. Snips blew reprimanding bubbles, and ws just chirped, shrugging. What was she supposed to do¡ªjust leave the rocks? That went against everything she knew. To change the subject, ws gave a questioning chirp. Snips nodded, and together, they moved the rock back toward the ocean. *** From atop her glittery throne, Corporal ws reassessed her opinion on the brown-looking crabs that served under Sergeant Snips. Despite their rtive inadequacy, they had their uses¡ªsuch as carrying the pearlescent boulder currently serving as her chair. Snips walked alongside the other crabs, her lone eye diligently roaming the seascape for any threats. As they traveled, Snips exined her n, and ws couldn''t help but admit it was a good one. Her moment of leisure ended when they returned to Fischer''s shore; both ws and Snips headed for the saltwater pond. As per Snips'' n, they resumed their excavation, making the hole deeper and altering its shape. As they worked, the crab squad collected the rest of the iridescent rocks, making a pile of them on the sand. With a ck and a bubble, Snips told ws to stop, and they both climbed a wall, peering down at what they''d made so far. The pond was significantly deeper, the sand having been scooped up and out by theirbined efforts. Before, the sand had filled in over time, and the hole had, hour-by-hour, gotten shallower. So began the next step of Snips'' n. Using previously collected rocks¡ªthose of the normal, nd variety¡ªtheyid a bed of stones along the bottom and side of the pond. At first, the cement had been haphazard, but as the normal rocks diminished, each stone was ced with deliberate care. Next, Snips gestured at a collection ofrger rocks, all in, but much bigger than the others. ws'' head tilted all the way to the side as she considered the stones. She let Snips ce most of them, unsure of what she intended to create, but jumped to help in lifting thergest few¡ªthey were bigger than the massive pearlescent boulder, and even with Snips'' impressive strength, their size made them unwieldy. Finally, it was finished, and they appreciated their aplishment together. The entire pond was lined, a mesh of dark stones holding back the sand. In the center, Snips had created a cave, the stones ced ingeniously to make a tunnel that was deep and winding yet structurally stable. ws wondered about its purpose, but she didn''t have long to consider; it was time for Corporal ws'' favorite part of the n, after all: decoration. They collected the pearlescent stones, and with careful deliberation, spread them intermittently over the carpet of rocks. They glittered in the afternoon sun, casting colorful reflections. The darker stones drank in the light, but that didn''t diminish the scene''s beauty. Snips tapped ws on the shoulder, and when she turned to look at the crab, Snips pointed toward the ocean, where the boulder awaited them. Together, and with help from the squad of crabs¡ªwho werergely ineffective, but tried their darndest¡ªthey walked the pearlescent boulder to the center of the pond. Snips had left a dip in the top of the constructed cave; the boulder easily settled into it, a final testament to Snips'' nning prowess. The sun, high above, came out from behind a wispy cloud, transforming the world. Its rays beamed down, hitting the boulder and painting thendscape. The colors were contained within the walls of the pond, the shifting spectrum of light a stark contrast to the sandy vista beyond. "W-what?" a voice asked from behind them. ws and Snips both turned, eyes widening. Chapter 49: Medicine Chapter 49: Medicine "W-what?" I asked, rather dumbly, by my estimation. Corporal ws and Sergeant Snips both turned to me, their eyes going wide. They had excavated the pond further. It was twice again as deep as thest time I''d seen it, and was lined with dark rocks. Semi-opaque, pearlescent stones broke up the tedium of in rocks, the sun''s rays hitting them and casting rainbow colors. In the middle of the pond sat a boulder; the prismatic reflectionsing from it were overwhelmingly pleasant. ws dashed for me, running the length of the wall to reach me. She rubbed up against my leg, chirping happily. Snips also approached, but with a hesitant gait. She looked almost bashful, her eye averting and flicking back to me as she moved. "You two did all this?" ws nodded vigorously; Snips nodded shyly. "It''s..."Snips looked up at me, blowing bubbles of hesitation. "It''s beautiful!" Her bubbles paused, and her body froze. She blew a tentative bubble of questioning, asking if I meant it. "Snips... how could you think I''d dislike this? This is amazing!" She slowly nodded to herself, and as the realization sunk in that I wasn''t upset, she rushed to me, all her trepidation reced by a stream of happy bubbles and hisses. I pet her carapace as she rubbed a spike-free section of it against my leg. Corporal ws chirped, demanding the same attention. With augh, I obeyed, delighting in their affection. I cast my eyes back up to the pond, the sea of light on the ck and gray floor filling me with awe. "How did just the two of you do this so quickly... I was only gone for half a day..." Snips gestured at part of the pond and made a so-so gesture. I looked closer; five Rock Crabs sat at the bottom, apparently resting. I hadn''t noticed them before under the barrage of visual stimuli. "They helped?" Snips shrugged, repeating the same ''kind of'' movement with her one w. I walked down into the water. It was cool, and without a second thought, I stripped off my outer clothes and sat down. The water came up above my shoulders, and I let out a sigh. Mypanions joined me, both fighting for space in myp. I let out a content noise. "This is just what I needed after a morning ofbor." From my position, I noticed the cave for the first time. The pearl-like boulder was nestled atoprge ck rocks, and on this side of the pile, the entrance was visible. "It... is that a cave, Snips?" She nodded, blowing proud bubbles. "What''s it for?" She considered for a moment, but instead of telling me, blew an anticipatory steam. "I have to wait and see?" I asked with a grin. She nodded. "Alright - keep your secrets." *** A soft breeze blew, its temperature perfectly matching the moon''s light shining down from above. Sergeant Snips, chosen of master Fischer, entered the house. She approached the master''s room, finding her target within. She poked it. ws let out a sleepy chirp as she raised her head, half-lidded eyes opening to peer at Snips. She gestured for ws to follow, holding one pincer to her mouth, telling the otter to be quiet. Corporal ws nced at Fischer, and seeing him still asleep, took Snips'' meaning. *** Corporal ws couldn''t contain her curiosity, but each time she chirped in question, Snips simply gestured for her to keep following. Her sleepiness had long since dissipated, and the further they got out into the bay, the less she could contain her growing anticipation. Snips remained silent until they arrived at a cavern deep below the water of the bay. With a small stream of bubbles, she told ws to wait. The crab produced a small fish, scuttled toward the entrance to the cave, and threw it just outside. Then she settled down beside it, holdingpletely still. Corporal ws sat, watching with swelling curiosity. Is Snips... hunting? Something poked out of the cavern, and ws'' eyes focused on it sharply. An orange stick poked out, moving up and down in the water. It extended further out, slowly, testingly, and realization struck ws. It was a sea snipper - a giant sea snipper. The thing continued walking out, lured from its home by the fish Snips had ced. One of the sticks on its head had been cut off recently; a nub remained of the severed appendage, which had only grown back slightly. Snips is going to kill it? The sea snipper''s body was entirely out of the cave now, the moonlight from above showing all of its form. It was twice as long as her own length, its body thricerger. ws imagined the taste of the giant creature, and just how much flesh must be held within its mighty shell. Her mouth salivated. The sea snipper drew closer to the fish, and its doom. The remaining stick atop its head - and two smaller ones below it - moved chaotically in every direction, tasting the water and watching for predators. Snips bided her time; she moved not a muscle, intent on waiting for the sea snipper to get even closer. It reached the fish,zily picking it up with a massive w and drawing it to its mouth. The giant crustacean took a single step back toward the cave, and Snips attacked. Faster than ws could even register, Snips'' pincer shot out, mping and releasing a shockwave that could be felt from her position ten meters away. Sand flew from Snips'' position, a small cloud billowing from the detonation site. ws'' eyes went wide as a newfound respect for Snips'' power took root deep in her psyche. She''d assumed previously that even if Snips were to attack her, to catch her despite their speed differences, that they''d be on equal footing if it came to a fight. She had assumed wrong. The sand began to settle, revealing Snips under the giant sea snipper. The creature was unharmed - unconscious, but whole. ws cocked her head in confusion, and Snips gestured for her to help. Following the instruction, ws approached, also getting under the limp body. Snips pointed, and with blooming understanding, ws knew where they were going. *** The lobster''s awareness - as limited as it may be - returned in the blink of apound eye. It scanned its new surroundings. It was within a cave, and following base instincts refined over millions of years, withdrew further into it. The water here was eptable, and there was a delicious smell present. Its antennae moved without thought, locating the source of the food¡ªit was in its w. Content, it brought the w to its mouth, happily chewing on the fish it found there. *** Barry took a deep breath, willing the cool morning air to wash away his remaining sleeplessness. It worked partially, but his nerves were still frayed. The first sign of light had just begun to poke over the eastern sky, the rays heralding the sunrise toe. He''d hoped that first light would increase his wakefulness; it only made his eyelids heavier. After his workst night, he''d found himself unable to sleep, his mind trapped in a storm of thoughts. He breathed the breath out, knocking on the door before him as he did so. Before he finished exhaling, the door was thrown open, and a pair of simrly sleepless eyes narrowed. "What do you want?" Roger demanded. "If you''vee to demand an apology, you can shove it right up your-" "I''m here for Sharon, Roger," Barry said, cutting the diatribe off at the root. He held up his satchel. "Helen and I prepared a concoction of herbs and roots. This has nothing to do with yesterday." Roger''s nostrils red, his mouth tightening, but then he stepped aside. "Maria!" His daughter poked her head around a corner. "Yes, Dad? Oh, Barry! Good morning!" "Good morning, Maria," Barry said, stepping inside. "I''ve brought some medicine for Sharon." "Oh! Come with me!" At least one of us is chipper this morning, as Fischer would say, Barry thought. Maria led him to a bedroom door across from a basic kitchen, opening it gently and entering. Barry followed, his heart breaking as he saw Sharon. He''d never known the woman personally, but had seen her around the vige when the family had first arrived in Tropica. The person he sawying in the bed was a shadow of the memory he had in his mind. She was stick thin, her body that of a woman decades older than her actual age. The ever-present smile he had pictured in his mind was gone, her visage sunken and gaunt. "Mom, I''ve brought Barry to see you." Sharon opened her eyes, peering up to look at him. Her gaze seemed to shift right through him, her eyes unable to focus. "Barry..." she said, a mere repeating of the word, rather than a name that held recognition. "He''s brought medicine for you, mom." Sharon blinked, unresponding, and Maria''s lip quivered. As soon as the despair appeared, the daughter swept it away. "I''ll help you sit up. Here." Maria bent, easily lifting Sharon upright with one arm as she ced pillows behind her back with the other. "It''s good to see you, Sharon." Barry opened his satchel, removing the container that held the juiced sugarcane. "My wife helped me prepare some medicine to help you heal." He popped the lid, kneeling down to be at her height. "You don''t have to drink it all, but anything you can get down will be of great help." He held the open container to her mouth, and whether by cognizant effort or instinctual reaction, Sharon pursed her lips and brought them to the opening. With great care, Barry poured a little of the juice into her mouth. Sharon swallowed the first trickle, the muscles of her throat and chest clearly visible beneath her paper-thin form as they worked to ingest the liquid. Trickle by trickle, swallow by swallow, Sharon drank the juice. It was a long process, but all involved were patient, and Barry didn''t want to rush her, lest she cough up a single drop. When most of the liquid was gone, only a quarter of the juice remaining, Sharon shook her head and closed her eyes. ¡°Tired...¡± she whispered, leaning away and back into the pillows. Swift as a flood, Maria removed the pillows and eased her mother down onto the bed. Sharon stirred, opened her mouth to say something, but her eyes zed over, then closed. Maria pulled the nket up, tucking her mother in. She kissed her on the forehead and smoothed her hair back. Barry stepped from the room, waiting for Maria to join him. When she exited, her face was pointed down, and she breathed out a sigh. Barry went to put his hand on her shoulder and console her, but then she turned. Her eyes welled above a happy smile, and as she looked up at him, a tear fell down her freckled cheek. ¡°She hasn''t drunk that much of anything in weeks, let alone medicine. What was in that, Barry?¡± ¡°It''s of Helen''s making, but you don''t need to worry about what''s in it - as long as Sharon drinks it, we''ll make more and bring it over.¡± She nodded, a strand of hair falling from behind her ear that she immediately swept back. ¡°Thank you, Barry.¡± ¡°No problem at all.¡± He nced toward the door. ¡°Well, I''d better get back to the fields. I''ll see you out there?¡± She nodded again. "See you out there." As Barry was leaving, a hoarse voice called his name. He turned back to see Roger, who was looking out a rear window, his back turned. "Thank you." Barry smiled at the man''s back. "You''re wee, Roger. I''ll be back with more tomorrow." He left with hope in his heart. Please work... He shook his head. No. It will work. Chapter 50: Lobster Chapter 50: Lobster I''d seen Snips excited before, especially when waking me up, but the fervor with which she woke me this morning was at a previously unseen level. She and ws both led me toward the saltwater pond, running ahead of me on the sand and urging me on with varied noises, gestures, and bubbles. The sun had not yet risen above the eastern horizon. Thendscape slowly lightened, the growing brightness a promise of the day toe. A cool breeze tickled my body as I jogged to catch my two over-enthusiastic friends. As they both once more turned and sprinted, flicking up sand in their wake, a smile came to my face and gratitude swelled up, suffusing my entire being. We arrived at the pond, and I looked down in confusion. It appeared the same as the previous day, if a little dimmer because of theck of sunlight hitting the pearlescent stones. I wondered about our purpose here. Do they want to watch the first rays of daylight hit the stones together when the sun rises? "What has you two so excited?" I asked.Corporal ws ran in circles, only pausing intermittently to stare at me in anticipation. Sergeant Snips'' entire body shook, her excitement unable to be held within. She scuttled to the far wall, the one closest to the ocean, and picked something up. She held it high above as she ran back to me, and I looked down at it, my brow furrowing. It was a dead fish with a vicious line in its head telling me that Snips had ended its life in an instant. "Er¡ªis that breakfast? You want to cook and have brekkie here?" She shook her whole body in the negative, a slew of bubbles streaming. With her eye locked on me, she threw her w up,unching the dead fish high into the air. It arced backward, plummeted toward the pond, and hit the water with arge ssh. I blinked. What... Corporal ws sprinted to the side of the pond, her head darting between me and where the fish hadnded. Sergeant Snips hissed bubbles of joy and scuttled beside her, urging me on with one cker. "Uhh, you guys know that fish is dead¡­ right?" They stared at me in confusion, so I continued. "That fish can''t live in there¡ªit''s already dead..." ws chirped, Snips hissed, and each of them pointed at the water where the fish hadnded. Curious, I stepped up, squinting to make out the fish. It had sunk to the bottom of the pond¡ªit sat there before the cave entrance, unmoving and most-definitely dead. What do they expect me to¡ª Movement from the cave''s mouth cut off my thoughts, and what looked like a stick poked out. It waved up and down in the water, searching for something. Is that... The creature emerged further from the cave, and my suspicions were confirmed. It was a lobster¡ªa giant lobster. The thing''s body was enormous, as round and long as arge dog. It had pincers like Jaws of Life; the ws had grown humongous in what had to have been a long life. The lobster slowly left its den, making its way toward the dead fish. One of its pincers reached out, grabbed it in its vice-like grip, and ponderously made its way back to the cave. Just as the lobster disappeared from sight, the sun rose high enough to crest the walls of the pond. A trickle of refracted light spread from the pearlescent boulder, but the sun continued climbing, and in a matter of seconds the entire pond was bathed in a colorful, swirling rainbow. I sat down atop the wall, my feet dangling down toward the water. "W-where the hell did you find it...?" Corporal ws pointed out at the bay, and Sergeant Snips nodded. The first thing I thought of was Sebastian and the Cult of the Leviathan. They would lose their minds over such an old lobster, and it isn''t like the lobster has ascended or evolved or whatever... I shook my head. No. Sebastian is too unstable, and I can''t trust him to not harm such a magnificent creature. I nodded to myself, and a broad grin spread across my face as I imagined the giant lobster joining us by the fire. It will stay here with me¡ªwith us. I bent down to pet both ws and Snips. "You two are amazing, you know that? Is this why you built the cave in the first ce, Snips?" She nodded, happily bubbling as she leaned into my touch. Turning, she stared up at me, blowing questioning bubbles and tilting her carapace to the side. "Yes, Snips, I was pleasantly surprised¡ªthank you." She shimmied as I scratched her head again, my joy resonating with hers. I turned to look back at the pond and its radiant color. "Man, I could just look at this all day..." Both animals nodded beneath my touch, agreeing with the statement. I let out a content sigh as I stood. "Alright. I have some more farming to do today unfortunately, so I''ll have to get a move on. Should we have some brekkie first, though?" Snips hissed her assent; ws chirped hers. *** I ruffled my shirt, and struck by inspiration, made my straw hat sit askew atop my head. Nodding to myself, I crossed my arms and joined the line. It moved quickly, small as the line was, and I met the owner''s re with a proud smile. "What it do, Lena? How''s ya week been?" Her re deepened into a scowl at my gibberish, and she pointed at the counter. I ced the mug there, my grin not disappearing for even a moment. "This is thest one," she said, turning her back to me. "Oh, I''m well aware! I''m going to miss your bubbly personality, but it''ll be nice having coffee even closer to home." Her body went rigid, and she looked at me over her shoulder. "Coffee closer to home¡­?" "Oh, George didn''t tell you? I organized a coffee machine for Sue, so this is thest one I''ll be buying from you¡ªyour business is well established, after all, and I''d feel morally better about supporting a smaller business." I had all of Lena''s attention now, and her nostrils red as she stared down at me. "There''s another cafe opening in Tropica?" "Kind of?" I shrugged. "It''s a bakery, but they''ll be adding coffee to the menu with the machine''s delivery tomorrow." Lena snorted, then unleashed an uglyugh. "A bakery? Good luck making a profit with coffee on the peasant side of town." She shook her head and turned back to her machine. My grin broadened. "Oh, I''m sure it''ll be easy for Sue to make a profit¡ªshe received the machine for free." I''m not sure a bolt of lightning could have had more of an effect on Sue than my words did. She visibly jolted, her body shooting upright. Her arm shot forward, and the milk intended for my coffee spilled all over the machine. Her body spun at a speed I didn''t know she possessed, her eyes going wide as she looked at me. "What do you mean, ''she received the machine for free''?" "Yeah, I thought the productivity of the workers would go through the roof if they had caffeine, so I organized it for her. She should be able to offer it at prices even the ''peasants'' can afford. Exciting, right?" "C-caffeine?" she asked, her face going white. "Yeah, you don''t know what caffeine is? Not gonna lie, Lena, that''s a little embarrassing." I raised an eyebrow, unable to stop myself from taking the little dig at her. "It''s the molecule in coffee that gives it the stimting effect." "R-right..." "Yeah, anyway, I really have to get back and help some of those peasant farmers out today¡ªwould you mind getting my coffee ready...? The day is wasting, and all that." She nodded, her eyes far off as she turned and started mechanically making my beverage. *** Did I go too far...? I shook my head, taking a sip of my coffee and delighting in the energy even its vor seemed to grant me. Nah. That felt like just the right amount of sass. I took a bite of the croissant I''d collected from Sue; it was buttery and ky, cooked to perfection. I demolished the croissant, and just after taking myst sip of coffee, walked from between two of Barry''s fields. "Good morning, guys!" I called to Barry and Maria, who were both unloading a cart. "Morning, Fischer!" they both replied, smiling at me. "So, this is the mulch we''re using?" "Aye." Barry pulled a bale down from the cart. "Sugarcane mulch. It''s good for most soils, but especially handy for the sandy soil in these crops." I nodded. "What day is it today, by the way?" "Trueday," Maria said, beaming. "Only one more sleep until Fielday." I added the information to my mental calendar. "I am so excited about Fielday tomorrow. I won''t need to head to the north-side of Tropica or deal with that toad Lena anymore." Maria raised both eyebrows at me, and I cocked my head in question. "You know, Fischer," Maria said, "I think that''s the first negative thing I''ve heard to say about anything or anyone since arriving here." I grimaced. "Yeah, that was decidedly unwholesome¡ªmy bad. I''ve been responding to her personality with unerring positivity, but I think it took its toll on me over time..." "Well, one thing is for sure," Barry said. "If Fischer says she''s a toad, I believe him." Maria snorted augh; the harsh sounding from her small frame brought me immeasurable joy. "What about you guys?" I asked. "Aren''t you excited about having coffee?" Maria''s jubtion turned somber in an instant, and Barry nced at her, his mood simrly shifting. I looked back and forth between them. "Er¡ªwhat am I missing here?" Barry gave me a half-hearted smile. "The day when the merchantes is the day we sell our goods." "So¡­ you get money? I''m not seeing the issue, mate." "It''s also the day we have to pay our taxes to the vige¡ªthey''ve been increasing every other month, and an increase tomorrow could be disastrous for some." The medicine... I realized. Roger and Maria are still struggling, and if their ie is brought any lower... "Well, you never know, guys." I tried to give a reassuring smile. "Maybe the taxes will go down¡ªregardless, I''ve already offered to help with the medicine should you be unable to afford it, Maria." "It''s not that," she said. "It''s just that market day is a painful reminder of the rising cost of living and doing business." She shook her head, forcing a grin onto her face as her hair slipped from behind an ear. "I''m hopeful that Barry''s medicine will have more of an effect than the expensive elixirs, anyway." "Wait, Barry''s medicine?" I asked, raising a brow. "You made medicine?" He shrugged. "Helen''s father was a member of the Cult of Growth, and he passed down a great amount of knowledge of herbs, roots, and their natural uses." "The Cult of Growth¡­? They¡¯re not trying to raise a sentient tree, are they?" Barry shook his head with a smile. "No, Fischer¡ªthough I think they¡¯d be beyond pleased if a tree somehow ascended. They believe that with the cultivation and study of nts, they can use that information to create medicine to help humans ascend." "Huh," I said. "That might be the most sane sounding cult yet." "They mostly focus on using their knowledge for good¡ªthey provide remedies tomon ailments at a fraction of the cost that the Cult of the Alchemist does." I turned to Maria. "Do you think the medicine helped at all?" "I think so! She managed to drink most of it. Oh! I forgot to tell you, Barry¡ªmom did something amazing after you left." "She did?" Barry asked, his eyes gaining an intense gleam. "What happened? Tell me everything." Chapter 51: Willpower Chapter 51: Willpower The air thickened around me. The chill morning breeze stilled, and the warmth from the sun seemed to vanish as if a cloud obscured it. I nced up, seeing not a single cloud in the sky, then looked back at Barry. His eyes were fixated on Maria, and she stood like a mouse beneath a predator''s gaze. "B-Barry?" she asked, the word soft. As soon as the air had shifted, it changed back, and Barry shook his head. "Sorry. I''m just really interested in the medicine''s effect. We might be able to adjust the recipe if something happened when Sharon drank it." Maria swallowed, giving him a half-hearted smile. "I-It''s fine, Barry. After you left, she sat up and asked for food. She''d fallen asleep by the time dad brought her food, but still, that she requested it is a great sign¡ªshe hasn''t done so in months." Barry rubbed his chin in thought, and he stared into space, clearly thinking of adjustments he could make to the medicine.With the quiet, I let my brain process what had just happened. What in the anime-protagonist, Xianxia master''s-aura was that? Did I imagine it, or did Barry''s stare actually make the air change...? I blew air from my nose, smirking at the idea. Who cares? As long as no evil sect or big-bad-enemy-guy shows up, it won''t change my way of life. "What do you think, Barry?" Maria asked. "Is it as good a sign as it seems?" "It is," he said, still rubbing his chin and staring into the distance. "Do... do you think you need to change the recipe at all?" He looked at her, seeming toe back to himself. "Oh, uh, yeah, I think it''ll need to be adjusted. I''ll talk to Helen about it tonight, and we''ll bring some of the new recipe around tomorrow morning." Maria smiled and nodded, the effect of Barry''s aura-adjacent shenanigans long forgotten. "Well, if you can deal with all thatter, should we spread the mulch?" Barry sighed, looking at the sky and smiling as he did so. "Yeah, that''s a great idea." He turned to me. "You know, we probably don''t need you here anymore, Fischer. We can handle this menial work if you have something else to take care of..." "Nonsense!" I walked toward the cart. "I''m here now, so I''ll dly help out!" *** We spread the final bail together, each taking some to shake loose andyer around the stalks of sugarcane. "You know, Barry," I said, "it''s a real shame not everyone is as fast as you and I. I''m happy to help, but when someone else in the field isn''t carrying their weight, it''s just a little disappointing having to¡ª" A wad of mulch hit me, exploding against the back of my head and sending yellow nt material and dust particles everywhere. Surprised as I was, I breathed in through my nose, and immediately regretted my doing so. I ran from the cloud, coughing and spluttering. I squinted through narrowed eyes, not wanting to get any dust in them. Barry was trying to hide a smile, and Maria had her hand held to her mouth, trying and failing to keep theughter from bubbling up. "I... I..." I sneezed. "I have¡ª" I sneezed again. "Ahhh!" I yelled, rubbing my face all over and blowing out through my nose. I stepped back, trying to get as far as possible from any more particles, and caught my heel on thest half bale. I fell over, and when I opened my eyes, all I saw was the blue sky above. Maria''s giggles grew, and Barry was making a whining noise as he tried to hold his in. "Oh, that''s funny, is it?" I got to my feet with vengeance in my heart. I picked up two handfuls of mulch from the bale and turned my squint on Maria. "How fast can you run?" She fled, herughs rolling out over the fields as I chased her down. *** "You''re sure I can borrow it, Barry? You don''t need it today?" "I''m sure, Fischer. Just bring it back by nightfall¡ªI''ll need to water the fields with it tomorrow morning." I bent down, picking up the handle of the cart Barry''s pump sat atop with one hand, lifting the wheelbarrow and shovel onto my shoulder with the other. "Thanks, mate. I appreciate it." I set off toward the forest with a growing smile. Do those two think they''re the only ones that can prepare a surprise? *** When I loaded thest barrow-full of dirt, the sun was high overhead, its rays peeking through the forest canopy as wind blew the leaves and branches. I pushed the wheelbarrow back towards Barry''s, my mind swimming with how I''dndscape my creation. Should I only partially decorate it, in case the water drains? I picked up a handful of soil from the wheelbarrow and squeezed it, condensing the mass into a small ball. It was cool and moist, reflective of the forest''s environment. I smiled to myself. No, if I want to surprise Sergeant Snips and Corporal ws, I''m gonna have to go all out. I continued walking, a myriad of possible materials andyouts running through my cerebrum. *** I ced thest rock down and stepped out of the pond. My head tilted back and forth as I walked around the hole, assessing myndscaping from every direction. Inspired by Snips and her saltwater pond, I''d increased the size of the hole I''d previously dug. It was almost double its original size, only just a little smaller than the one my animal pals had made. With how much dirt I excavated, roots had be visible. They were thick and sturdy, and I took care digging around them so they weren''t damaged. They looked like natural logs extending from the walls of the pond and down into the floor, and I knew the fish I moved into here would appreciate the cover they provided. I just have to remember where they are, so I don''t get snagged... Simr to Snips¡¯ and ws¡¯ pond, I''d lined the floor and walls with stone. Unlike theirs, I didn''t use te rock from the coast, or the pearlescent stones they''d discovered; I used river rocks, wanting the environment to be as natural as possible for the fish. In the middle of the pond, I''d ced a gigantic log. It was propped atop arge river rock on one end, its natural curvature sending that side of the log poking up above where the water-level would be. The pond looked good, but it was missing... something¡ªother than water and fish, of course. I knelt down and leaned my head against one hand. "What am I miss¡ªoh!" I shot to my feet. "It''s missing nts!" *** My eyes lit up as I caught sight of a small nt growing in the shallows. I rolled my pants up and walked down the riverbank. The water was cool against my legs; it was a wee sensation after a morning spent moving soil, stones, and a particrlyrge log. I stepped on the uneven river rocks with care, slowly approaching the nt''s green underwater mass. It was thirty centimeters tall and wide, its leaves spreading out and movingnguidly in the softly running water of the shallows. I slowly reached both hands in, and gripping it firmly at the base, pulled with soft, testing tugs. The nt came free easily, and I lifted my prize from the water. It was much less impressive when removed from its wet habitat, but I knew it would appear beautiful again when I filled my pond with water I grinned. Let''s see what else I can find¡­ *** My clothes were drenched and my arms were full as I made my way back to the pond, a veritable forest of underwater nts held to my chest. I was fueled by both excitement and anticipation as I traveled, and I reached my ongoing creation in a matter of minutes. I set my load of nts down and began separating them into the different species. Along with the original type of nt I''d found¡ªthe one with long, billowing leaves¡ªI found three other types. The first grew in single strands, with small leaves fanning out from its stem. Each nt looked like a fox''s tail when underwater, but looked like a rather sad asparagus when removed. I''d collected literally hundreds of them, and couldn''t wait to decorate with them. The second was a nt that grew chaotically; its stems branched off in every direction, each individual section sprouting multiple others. The leaves of the nt looked like small des of grass, and I suspected it would provide safety and cover for smaller fish and invertebrates. The third, which may have been my favorite of the four collected, was what looked like a small moss. They grew in tiny patches¡ªabout ten centimeters in diameter. Despite their small size, they were beautiful, and when submerged, reminded me of the centuries-old moss you could find in damp rainforests. I picked up the first species of nt, and with contentment radiating through me, made my way down into the pond. *** "Well¡ªthat looks terrible." I looked down at the arrangement I''d settled on. Without water, the nts I¡¯d ced looked like someone had boiled spinach and thrown it around haphazardly; it was a rather sad sight. I rubbed my hands together and nced at the pump "Guess it''s time to add the water and hope for the best." I put one end of the flexible pipe at the bottom of the pond where there was no dirt visible, weighed it down with a rock, and made my way toward the river. I pulled the pump off the cart when I arrived, walked it down to the water, and ced it on a rock. Making sure the intake was far beneath the surface and free of obstruction, I began pumping. *** On my third trip to check the water-level of the pond, I was finally happy; it was almostpletely full, only a small section of river stones poking up above the surface. The water was a little murky, and while I''d been hoping it was clear immediately, I knew that was an impossibility. Still, it wasn''t anywhere as dirty as my worst fears, so I counted it as a win. I appreciated the view for a moment longer, happy with the cement of the nts now that they were once more submerged. The green¡ªeven seen through slightly murky water¡ªprovided a wee relief from the dark tones of the rocks, roots, and log. "Allright!" I said to myself, standing up and stretching. "There''s only one more ingredient..." *** I skulked through the sand, my heart beating and eyes roaming. If I were to be seen¡ªto be found-out at this pivotal part of the n¡ªmy efforts would all be for naught. I slipped into a shadow, walking along wooden boards with silent steps. A sound broke the silence, and I stopped, my whole body freezing. The sound came again, and I peeked around the corner, my eyes gazing out toward the sun-bathedndscape. Snips and ws were sleeping by the campfire, thetter wrapped around the former''s carapace. They were both snoring softly, one sounding like a dog, the other like a monster from the depths¡ªI still found Snips¡¯ noises adorable, though. A smile came to my face unbidden, and I had no choice but to allow a moment of appreciation for just how damn cute they were. "Not now, Fischer," I chided under my breath, "you''ve got fishies to catch!" I resumed sneaking toward the rods. *** I rushed toward the pond with my bucket of fish, knowing full well that they''d easily survive the trip, but finding myself unable to slow down. It was all too exciting. I reached the pond and immediately bent down, carefully pouring the fish in. They disappeared instantaneously, darting off in every direction to parts of the pond where I couldn''t see them. I dropped to my knees, held my hands up in prayer, and closed my eyes. "Please don''t die. I''d feel terrible if your lives were wasted." I wished nothing but health and vitality for the pond and its upance, and I took a deep breath, willing it to be so. I opened my eyes slowly, just in time to see the world shift. Chapter 52: Transformation Chapter 52: Transformation In a room long since abandoned by the god that created it, something miraculous urred. A construct whirred to life. For centuries, this creation hadin dormant,cking both the energy and parameters to perform its tasks. Well, except for a single instance in the recent past, but that was, most certainly, an anomaly. Another construct¡ªa harvester¡ªhad facilitated that single urrence, and its profound ambition had destroyed it, making that task itsst. This time, the construct that even now whirred into life was operating on its own merit. Someone had met a set of intricate parameters on the world below, and so, it tried toplete the task set by its creator, harnessing what little energy remained. The world the construct upied had long been absent of the energy needed for it to operate, but when it reached out for energy, for the life-force needed toplete its task, it found wisps of power. If a machine could feel surprise, it would have. The strands of energy were but a faint echo of what the world once held, yet the constructtched onto them, breathing in each bit of power it could tame.The life-force gathered in its crystal core, condensing then pulsing as the energy tried to escape its confines. The construct held true to its nature, continuing on with inhuman tenacity. When the energy was condensed enough, and with a single effort of will, it funneled the growing power into a different segment of its machinery. The life-force shifted when it arrived there, turning into something physical. The construct gathered onest wisp of power, harnessing and using it to send the physical manifestation spiraling down to the world below. With its taskplete, the machine powered down. Ity dormant, waiting, and silence once more returned to the room. *** The entire world pulsed a single time, as did my body. If I hadn''t already been on my knees, I would have fallen down; I braced my hands against the ground, holding myself steady. "Wh... what was that?" I nced up at the pond. The pulse had seemed to originate from it, as if it radiated from the log in the middle. What I saw was even more shocking than the pulse. The pond had transformed. It was evenrger than before, now taking up more area. It upied the space where trees had stood, and somehow, the trees had been shifted to the side, roots and all. The previously muddy water was now crystal clear, allowing me a full view of the underwaterndscape. The roots had grown in size, the rocks had changed to be uniform in shape, and the nts... the nts! Each of them had grown an unbelievable amount, at least tripling in size. The foxtail nts drew my attention, their long stalks swaying hypnotically in the current. Wait... the current? Not just the foxtail¡ªall the nts were moving, shifting in a current that didn''t exist. I felt the spot above my stomach where the pulse had hit me¡ªthe exact position where the same sensation had struck me at Fergus'' forge. "What the frack was all that?" I asked, stealing Barry''s lingo. I smiled to myself, letting out a quick breath. "This world is too much..." I leaned forward, looking for any fish. I hope they didn''t die from the pulse¡ªI''m hundreds of timesrger than them, and it rocked me. There was a fish hiding near the log, its dark body standing out against the pale wood; it looked the same, and I breathed a sigh of relief. The fish are safe. Good. As I stood and got to my feet, I felt an unexpected weight on my belt. Kneading my pouch with one hand, I found something heavy. I squeezed it, and my eyes went wide. "No way..." I slipped it off, opened it up, and stared inside. Twenty-five gold coins stared back at me. They appeared exactly the same as the ones I''d received upon arrival in the Kallis Realm. One face showed a crown, the other a scythe. I bit one; it was gold. I sat back down, hitting the ground with a thud. My eyes darted back and forth between the gold coin in my hand and the pond. "What the frack..." *** Corporal ws was running through the sand, chasing a giant oyster. The mollusc was terribly fast, and each time she almost reached it, it would dash away, somehow escaping her grasping paws. Something hard hit her in the head, and she opened her eyes, a sense of disorientation overwhelming her. She was face-to-face with a rather angry crab that was omitting soft tap tap tap noises. With a nce down, Corporal ws saw her back legs still trying to run after the mollusc, making the soft tapping noises where her pads hit the crab''s carapace. Sergeant Snips bonked her on the head with a pincer again, and ws darted away, putting distance between herself and the cantankerous crustacean. She reached a paw into her pocket, withdrew a stone, lifted it high overhead, and... A distant yell caught her attention. "Snips! ws!" Her head spun toward the sound, cocking to the side in confusion. Fischer was sprinting toward them, both arms waving high to get their attention. "Snips! ws! You''ve gotta see this!" Their impending brawl forgotten, they nced at each other, back toward Fischer, then raced off through the sand toward him. *** Corporal ws had experienced a moment of anxiety at Fischer''s arrival, but upon realizing how excited he was, her worry morphed into anticipation. Snips blew bubbles of curiosity as they ran through the forest, and ws chirped her agreement. Fischer had a wide smile stered on his face. "You''ll have to wait and see!" They passed countless trees as they ran over the grass, the fading sunlight above taking the day''s warmth with it. ws noticed a clearing ahead, and her eyes locked onto it. They emerged from the trees, and ws'' eyes were drawn down from the gap in the canopy above toward something entirely unexpected. There was a body of water in the clearing, the type that Fischer called a ''pond''. She walked toward it, bending down to peer within. The water was crystal clear; she could see everything beneath the water¡¯s surface. It called to her, demanded her presence. Without a second thought, she slipped beneath the surface. She swam between nts, delighting in the way small fish darted from her. She chased one, not intending to catch it, but exulting in the emted hunt. The fish swam under the log in the center, and she let it go, turning her attention to the nts instead. A patch of one that looked like a series of animal tails swayed hypnotically, and her body stilled as she took it in. There was something small moving on the leaves, and she moved forward slowly, filled with curiosity at what the tiny thing was. A crustacean was nestled between the leaves. It had a long body like a sea snipper, butcked the giant pincers. Small appendages worked feverishly to remove specs of algae that it then shoved in its mouth. It was entrancing, and she watched the creature work for a long moment. Something to the right called to her, as before when she was outside the pond, but even more insistent. She swam toward it, touching both front paws to the log. It offered something to her, something unexinable and alien, yet it seemed... benevolent. She climbed atop it, walking its length toward the water''s surface. Emerging from the pond, she walked to the top of the log and nestled between forking branches. It was as if made for her; it caressed her form, taking all the weight of her body. Both energy and a deep lethargy hit her, the conflicting sensations not at all unwee, as one might expect. She looked at Fischer and chirped a single time, letting her eyes close. I¡¯ll rest for a moment, then I''ll go have dinner with Master... and the... crab.... *** I watched Corporal ws gliding beneath the surface of the pond. I could tell she was enjoying herself; she movednguidly, yed with a fish, and inspected the nts with great curiosity. She swam toward the log, climbed it, and sank into the nest of branches at the top. Her body almost took on the properties of a liquid as she melted into the branches, like a cat finding the perfect sleeping spot. Her eyes became lidded, and she let out a single chirp. She closed her eyes, and her head dipped down. Within seconds, she was snoring, the soft sounds slow and measured. I looked down at Snips, whose eye hadn''t stopped roaming since our arrival. I sat down beside her, resting a hand atop her head. "What do you think, Snips?" She turned to me, blowing bubbles of awe. I smiled at her. "d I could surprise you back. Something crazy happened when I finished building it..." She cocked her carapace in an unspoken question, and I told her what had happened. She looked thoughtful, her mouth moving slowly, as if tasting my story. When I''d finished, she carefully stepped into myp, lowering herself down to sit. I rested my hands atop her head, takingfort in her affection. "Do you think I need to worry?" She shook her head minimally, blowing small, sincere bubbles. I hadn''t even realized my body was holding tension, but my shoulders rxed at Snips'' reassurance, and I breathed out a sigh. "With this, we have ess to easy bait, and I have a feeling the fish are going to be thrilled living here." She nodded, somehow nestling even closer to my legs. We sat in silence, both embracing the calm that the pond granted. It wasn''t just the view; the body of water seemed to radiate a soothing aura. The forest grew cooler as the sun started setting over the eastern mountains. The gap in the trees above let us see the sky, and it slowly transformed from light blue to shades of orange and pink. "Should we go get dinner, Snips?" She stood, cidly lifting herself from myp. With a scuttle toward the pond, she gestured at Corporal ws, cked one pincer, and blew questioning bubbles. I smiled. "Nah, let''s let her rest¡ªshe looks way toofy to bother right now." Snips appeared a little disappointed that she couldn''t wake the otter, but epted my words, and we both set off for our campfire with a leisurely gait. *** Corporal ws, for the second time that day, was having a rather odd dream. Unlike her chase of the oyster earlier, however, she knew she was dreaming. She walked through a ce of ckness, ever drawn on toward some unknown source of power that called her. Her passage seemed never ending, yet it wasn''t a frustrating endeavor. The pulsing energy drew her on, ever promising a satisfying conclusion; this journey couldn''t be rushed, and was not only beneficial, but absolutely necessary. An unknowable amount of timeter, she caught her first glimpse of it. On the far horizon, a brilliant source of light became visible. Spurred on by how close she was, she picked up the pace, trotting toward her destination. As she drew even closer, she realized she hadn''t truly seen the source that called to her earlier¡ªshe merely saw the light it emitted. The nearer she got, therger it grew. By the time she reached it, the radiant orb was towering above her. A great sphere, bigger than anything she¡¯d ever seen, engulfed her view. The surrounding area was white, the darkness long since banished. The orb pulsed incessantly, its power immutable, irresistible. Corporal ws paused, but only for a moment; she stepped into the orb''s perimeter, allowing it to pull her in. Life-force flooded into her, and her eyes went wide as she was banished from the dream, returned to her throne above the pond. The power flooding her concentrated, and the transformation began. Chapter 53: Fielday Chapter 53: Fielday Corporal ws more felt than saw the changes to her body. Her entire being expanded, shifting her perspective as it did so. Her ws grew, teeth sharpened, and muscles bulged, filling her with new strength. With a soft pop, her body condensed again, and her vision cleared. She took in the surrounding scene. She was back on her perch atop the pond, the branches caressing her body. Moonlight shone down from above, bathing the scene in its blue-white light. Corporal ws wiggled her body, leaning back into her throne. While the log''s peak was stillfortable, she didn''t fit it as she did before. She held a paw up before her face, and with a mild flex, extended her ws. They were thicker, sharper, longer, and her instincts told her they were stronger, too. With a testing movement, she scraped her tongue along her teeth. They, too, were enhanced in the same way.She chirped, and it sounded deeper, richer; the noise vibrated her chest and cut through the silence of the night. She wanted to go to her master, to show off her new form. Almost as urgent was the need to show that dastardly crab that she, too, had an improved body. More pressing than both these needs, though, was a weariness that seemed to suffuse her. Her body felt heavy, her eyes hard to keep open, her breathing slow. Before she knew it, sleep took her, and soft snores rang out through the evening. *** I woke with an explosive burst of excitement. I threw the covers aside and jumped out of bed, stretching as an afterthought. Fielday! It''s Fielday! The merchant was arriving today, and with him came things I¡¯d been counting down the days toward. "Coffee machine!" I yelled as I stretched. A yawn escaped me, and I let it out in all its glory. "And a bearing for my rod..." Neither of my animal pals were in the room, so I made my way outside to look for them¡ªI didn''t have to go far. Sergeant Snips was tending the campfire, adding wood and stoking coals. The predawn light of the sun bathed her in its reflected light, giving her spiked body a pink hue. "Snips!" She jumped and spun on the spot, facing me as shended. Feet scuttled and sand flew as she ran to meet me. "Morning, Snips!" I bent to rub her carapace, and she blew content bubbles at my touch. "Did you sleep well?" She nodded, hissing her affirmation. We were staring down at each other, both enjoying thefort of the other''s touch, when we were interrupted. A far-off sound echoed off the sandy ts, smothering the ever-present noise of waves crashing and birds calling. I spun toward it, and as I squinted into the distance, a grin spread across my face. Corporal ws was inbound, a cloud of sand in her wake as she tore through the distance between us. "Snips...?" She hissed in question. "Does ws look... bigger to you?" I nced down at my stalwart crab, and she cast a suspicious gaze toward the approaching otter. I returned my attention to Corporal ws. She was almost at us, her entire body somehow wiggling in delight as she ran, aggressively chirping. "... yeah, she¡¯s definitely bigger." When she was within rock-throwing distance, sheunched. ¡°ws¡ª¡° She collided with my chest, and I flinched back but easily caught her in my arms. Iughed as she writhed, rubbing her body against me and speaking in chaotic chirps I didn''t understand. "ws! What happened!" She was almost twice as big as thest time I saw her. She put both forepaws on my chest, leaned back, and peered down at me with obvious pride. I caught sight of her teeth; they were longer, sharper, vicious looking. "Your chompers, ws! They''re bigger!" She jumped down, puffing out her chest as she peered at Snips. Sergeant Snips scuttled up to her, cocking her carapace as she inspected ws¡¯ improved body. Snips nodded a single time, giving her approval. ¡°ws¡ªdid you evolve? How?¡± She puffed her chest out even more,vishing in the attention, then nodded a single time, gesturing back to the forest with one paw. "The pond?" Again, she nodded. I bent down, unleashing augh as I picked her up. "You''re amazing, ws!" She rolled onto her back in my arms, letting me scratch her belly. Her back paw shot out, kicking the air, doglike. "Oh, is that the spot?" I scratched harder, and her leg kicked harder. As it did, the ws extended from her rear paw, and my eyes went wide. "Woah..." Just as with her teeth, they had transformed, and I ceased my scratching, feeling the needle-like extensions. "These are ridiculously sharp..." With a flex, they withdrew, and she chirped in the affirmative before shooting a nce at Snips. Snips red back, radiating indifference. "Now, now,dies." I set ws down, petting both her and Snips'' heads. "Don''t be like that. I love you both, and you''re both the guardians on this patch ofnd." I looked at Snips. "You should be happy that our friend evolved and got stronger." Snips dipped her carapace, blowing apologetic bubbles. I looked at ws, who had once more puffed her chest out. "And you, ya little scamp¡ªit''s good to be proud of your aplishment, but don''t let your head get too big. Snips is your friend, and you don''t need to show off." ws, too, dipped her head, letting out a sad chirp. "It''s fine¡ªyou don''t need to apologize. I just want you two to remember that we''re on the same team, that''s all." They looked at each other and both made begrudging noises of agreement. "Good girls." I rubbed both their heads, smiling down at them. "Now, before I head off to Tropica to see what this Fielday has in store, should we see what those new daggers of yours can do, ws?" Her eyes got a dangerous gleam, and she bared her teeth in the approximation of a smile. *** Marcus, bringer of goods, taker of coin, and merchant extraordinaire, looked into the far distance with an expression that projected both wisdom and opulence. He hadpany this fine morning, and joined by such a grand associate, felt the need to inte his own self worth. Marcus wasn''t conscious of said intion, of course; he merely felt bad when around the crown auditor, and artificially boosting his worth¡ªeven if in his own head¡ªdulled the inferiorityplex buried deep within. He squinted a little, wondering if it lent his visage an extra air of mystery and contemtion. *** Theo looked at the overge merchant sitting beside him, trying not tough at the haughty expression he was putting on. I wonder if he''s aware he looks like he needs to go to the bathroom...? With a smile, he turned away from Marcus, focusing on the rising sun instead. It crested the mountains to the east, directly above the well-worn road their carriage traveled. With the sun came a wee warmth, and he couldn''t wait for the dew of early morning travel to evaporate under its re. Theo nced to the side, seeing if Marcus still wore the same expression¡ªhe did. "How long until we reach the next vige, Marcus?" The merchant didn''t respond, still projecting his stupid face into the far distance. "... Marcus?" "Ah, sorry, Theo." Marcus breathed out an exaggerated sigh. "The scenery of these distant areas can be breathtaking. What did you say?" "I asked when we''d reach the next vige." "Ah, yes. Tropica. We''ll arrive within the hour. Once we climb the forting hills, we will see it." "An hour, huh?" Theo hadn''t seen the ocean in years, and the thought of seeing its hypnotic movement brought up a surge of joy. I''ll have to soak in its beauty while I have the chance. In afterthought, he remembered his responsibility to the crown, and he let out a small sigh. After auditing the vige, of course. *** I stared wide-eyed at what remained of the log I''d buried in the sand for Corporal ws to test her new body on It hadn''t merely been cut by the improved ws¡ªit had been obliterated. Splinters of wood flew everywhere from the attack, and they now littered the ground all around us. She stared down at her paws, her eyes sparkling. "Good lord, ws..." Snips let out a hiss of appreciation, nodding her approval at the powerful strike. She gestured with one w at another log, tilting her head at me in question. "You want to try, too?" She blew bubbles of confirmation. I grabbed another log and twisted it down into the ground, the sandy soil no match for my strength. Stepping back, I nodded for Snips to go for it. Without hesitation, her right w extended. A sharp crack split the air, and a white arc of energy shot from her. The aura attack traveled so fast I could barely see it, and when it hit the log, the world transformed into a shower of wood and splinters. Just as with the first log, this one wasn''t cut; it was all but disintegrated. "Unbelievable..." Corporal ws looked on with an assessing gaze, and after only a moment''s pause, also nodded her head in acknowledgement. I smiled at them, d they could find some mutual respect. "Alright, girls¡ªas much as I''d love to spend the rest of the day hanging out, I really have to get going." My smile widened as they both waved goodbye, each as adorable as the other. "I''ll be backter, okay? I don''t think it should be too eventful." *** George, the lord of Tropica, took a deep breath, doing his best to calm frayed nerves. It was going to be an eventful morning. "It''ll be fine, George," his wife, Geraldine, said. He wiped his hands on a cloth, unsure if they were sticky from sugar, sweat, or both. Probably both. She pressed her face against his back and wrapped her meaty arms around his impressive girth. He leaned into the touch. "What would I do without you?'' "You''ll never know, husband¡ªI''m not going anywhere." George took another deep breath¡ªas deep as he could breathe, anyway¡ªand let it out slowly. "Alright. Let us go address the peasants." She patted him on the back. "There''s my husband." *** I joined the milling crowd gathering in the middle of Tropica. I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows at just how many were present. It was nearing hundreds of people, most of which I didn''t recognize¡ªI wasn''t even aware there were so many farmers living in Tropica. I guess there are plenty of people that just keep to themselves... "Fischer!" I turned to see Maria striding toward me through the crowd, and I beamed at her. "Morning, Maria!" I nced behind her, seeing a grump-as-ever Roger in her wake. "G''day, Roger. How are ya, mate?" He nodded and grumbled something indiscernible. "Have you heard, Fischer?" Maria asked. "Heard what?" "Apparently, George has a special announcement. We¡ª" "Thank you foring, everyone!" I turned to see George, standing on a box and looking over the crowd. "I have some news that I believe you''ll all find most wee..." *** Barry held the cup to Sharon''s lips as she slowly drank the sugarcane juice. He''d insisted that Roger and Maria go on ahead to the vige meeting, and after convincing them his hand was necessary to administer the medicine, even Roger eventually capitted. "Your husband is a stubborn man, Sharon..." Her eyes were still staring into space, but she continued drinking, downing the juice sip-by-sip. "Your condition has him acting even more stubborn than usual, but I suppose any man would act the same. I''m not sure what I would do if Helen were sick." She pulled back from the cup, having had her full. Following Maria''s instruction, he put the cup down and tried to ease her back onto the bed. As he lowered her to the pillows, her body went rigid. Her hands scrabbled, finding purchase on his arms. She blinked, her mouth moving inaudibly as she gripped him. Her head turned, and she looked up at him As he stared down into her eyes, they held recognition. "... Barry?" Chapter 54: Eccentric Chapter 54: entric The sun was midway through the morning sky, its warm touch and a cool breeze highlighted by the silence that spread over the crowd. George cleared his throat once more, closing his eyes to collect himself. Poor bloke, I thought. For someone with debilitating social anxiety, addressing all these people must be a nightmare... He started speaking, his voice shaky and hesitant. "As you all know, taxes have been progressively increasing in the past months..." A soft murmur came from the crowd, arge collection of the present farmers both agreeing andmenting the fact. "I assure you, this was as the crown willed, and I understand your pain. No one has felt the pinch of decreased funds as much as I. You..." He spread his arms wide, epassing the crowd. "The farmers of Tropica¡ªyou are the people that keep the vige afloat through your hard work. The knowledge that you have been doing it tough has filled my heart with despair, and my every waking moment has been tormented by your plight."As he spoke, George seemed to gain more confidence. His voice grew deeper and clearer, his bodynguage more robust. Another murmur came from the crowd, this time with a notable tinge of hostility. "But!" George yelled over the crowd''s growing displeasure. "Today, we have news of tax relief!" The murmuring shifted as people turned to their neighbors, whispering excitedly. "Yes! It''s True!" George waited, letting the conversation swell and die down. Man, he''s actually pretty good at public speaking when he gets over his nerves. You go, George!" When the crowd returned to silence, he continued. "It is with great pleasure that I tell you, the workers¡ªnay, the very backbone of Tropica¡ªthat the taxes will be returned to the level of three years prior. You will now¡ª" The gathered farmers erupted. People yelled, whooped, hugged, and turned to each other, unbelieving. I nced at Maria; she embraced her father. Roger held his daughter as she bounced on her toes, unable to contain her joy. His lip curled in a smile, and I joined him, happy to see anything break through his exterior shell. His eyes locked onto mine, and seeing my mirth, his scowl returned, so Iughed and looked away, not wanting to ruin their moment. Simr scenes yed out throughout the square, and I bathed in everyone''s excitement. George waited patiently atop his makeshift podium, a benevolent smile fixed on his face. There was still an underlying hint of his anxiety, but it was mostly buried. It looks like he genuinely enjoys delivering the good news. It''s heartwarming to know the vige''s lord actually cares about the farmers¡¯ wellbeing. When the noise died down again, he continued. "That''s right¡ªyour taxes will be one third of where they''d climbed to. My contacts in the capital have also assured me that, going forward, the taxes will remain stable at that reduced rate for the foreseeable future." Again, the crowd erupted. *** "... Barry?" Barry¡¯s heart tried to jump from his chest, and his eyes went wide as he stared down at Sharon. "Sharon... you... recognize me?" A smile teased the corner of her lips, only slightly diminished by her gaunt frame. "Of course I recognize you, Barry. What an odd dream, though..." "Sharon... you''re not dreaming." She shook her head lightly, finding the idea humorous. "The system asking me to pick a name says otherwise. Usually I dream of Roger and Maria, but your face isn''t unwee." While the speed of her recovery was astonishing, the news of her awakening didn''t shock Barry; that had been his n, after all. "Sharon... you''re not dreaming. This is all real." He leant down, picking up a pastry Roger had left, and the rest of the sugarcane juice. "Try to eat and drink as much of this as possible. You''ve been unwell for a long time, but I suspect you''ll recover quickly." She smiled and nodded, picked the pastry up with one hand, and bit into it. As the sensations hit her tongue, her eyebrows furrowed. Her eyes looked at the pastry, around the room, then back up at Barry. She blinked rapidly, clearly processing the fact that this may not, in fact, be a dream. He nodded. ¡°It''s real.¡± Barry gestured around the room. ¡°This is real.¡± He pointed back down at the croissant and cup of sugarcane juice. "While you eat and drink, let me tell you the story of how this all came to be..." *** Theo, the crown auditor, walked ahead of where the merchant caravan was setting up. He could hear voices in the near distance, both yelling and cheering. Intent on finding the source of such joy, he strode through the winding streets of Tropica, following the sounds of jubtion. The houses and store-fronts he passed were quaint, made of basic materials. Despite their rudimentary construction, he knew this to be the standard way of things outside of the capital, and just because they weren''t as opulent as some of the mansions in Gormona, the families that lived within still experienced all the happiness, tragedy, and everything in between that came from existence. If the inhabitants are always as happy as they sound now, Tropica might be my favorite vige on this trip... The sounds grew louder and louder, and he finally rounded a corner to find the crowd. People were still cheering and yelling, and they hugged each other, showing their love through embrace. A person stood above the crowd, smiling down at the crowd. Theo took him in and noted the hint of fear hiding behind a mask of magnanimity. His training as an auditor was extensive, as was the standard that said profession was required to uphold. He could read people better than most, and this person towering above the others¡ªthe vige''s lord, if his attire could be believed¡ªwas a curiosity. I''ll have to interview him and get to the bottom of it... The vige lord cleared his throat,manding everyone''s attention. "That is all I had to say, and I thank you for your attention and continued hard work. I trust that the reduced taxes will benefit you all, and I am truly blessed to be able to deliver such good news." Theo''s eyebrow rose, then he squinted at the lord. Reduced taxes...? What''s going on here...? As if in afterthought, the lord raised a hand like he just recalled something; Theo saw through the act. "Oh! I just remembered! As you all know, the merchant caravan will be arriving today, and with ites a boon for the peasant¡ªer¡ªfarmers andmon folk of Tropica." The gathered crowd grew quiet again, and the lord let the silence spread. "I, George, have bought and paid for a coffee machine for your very own Sue to have¡ªfree of cost! Some of you may not even know what coffee is, but I hope that its affordable pricing, as well as its stimting effect, will increase productivity and make even more money for your farms and families." The crowd started murmuring, but only a few of them were making noises and gestures akin to surprise. ¡°I believe the merchant should be setting up west of the vige even now, so I will leave you to your business.¡± George gave a flourishing bow. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± The lord stepped down from his raised position and disappeared behind a building. Theo watched the crowd as they once more turned to each other, almost as one. They discussed, spected, and celebrated. One man in particr caught Theo''s attention. Among the crowd, there was a single person that stood out like a weed among the roses. He wore the basic clothes of a farmer, yet where others excitedly spoke of the event just passed, the anomaly simply stood and smiled at those around him. He''s happy for those around him, but not for himself...? Theo cocked his head, trying to work out why he stood out so much. It''s his garb, he decided. He doesn''t look like a crafter or merchant¡ªhe looks like a farmer. If a noble, merchant, or crafter were to experiencepersion for others, that I''d understand¡ªbut another farmer? Too curious to leave it alone, Theo strode toward him. *** I was happy that my heart might explode. I smiled at everyone surrounding me, especially Maria and her father. Roger had repositioned himself to not face me, but I could still see the smile spreading across the side of his face while he hugged his daughter tight. Not wanting to stare, I cast my eyes around, looking at the rest of the people. I found Helen and Paul off to the side, but there was no Barry in sight. Huh. Maybe he''s with Sharon, giving her some of that medi¡ª My thoughts stopped in their tracks as I felt a pair of eyes locking me down. I nced to the side and found a man approaching, his gaze pinned on me. He wore clothes that presented a humble front, but they were anything but. Though constructed of basic materials, the cut and hem were immacte, and no doubt prohibitively expensive. My eyebrows furrowed. What kind of person would buy such expensive clothes, then make them appear cheap...? I have to¡ª "Something confusing you, friend?" the man asked, giving me a genuine smile. "Yeah, mate¡ªyour clothes! They''re made to look cheaper than they are, right? I don''t get why...?" The man smiled and nodded. "You have a good eye. Are you perhaps a merchant? Is that why my attire offends you?" My eyebrows shot up. "Offends?" Iughed. "Mate, I want a full wardrobe for myself!" I tugged at my linen clothing. "These can be scratchy, but I don''t want to buy the good stuff and stand out from my neighbors, ya know?" The stranger paused, cocked his head, and just when the silence was getting unforgettable, he chuckled. "I approached because you confounded me and I wanted to understand why, but all you''ve done is give me more questions." I grinned. "Yeah, sorry about that, mate. I seem to have that effect on people. What did ya wanna ask? I''d be happy to help if I know the answer..." His face tilted in confusion at my vernacr, but that was intentional¡ªI just couldn''t help myself. He pointed down at my shirt. "Well, I wanted to know about your clothes, actually. You dress like a farmer, but you''re not one, are you?" "Nope!" I extended a hand. "I''m Fischer, by the way." He took my hand and shook it. "Theo. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Fischer." "Pleasure''s all mine, mate. But yeah, I''m not a farmer." "What do you do, then?" My curiosity for Theo grew as our conversation stretched on. He was trying to present this as a conversation, but it was anything but¡ªit was an interrogation. I considered my response and decided lying would be a bad idea. Theo seems exceptionally smart. "I do heaps, mate! Recently I''ve helped in the tailors, the smithy, made some jewelry, and now that I think of it, I did do some farming. The fields are on mynd, but they''re not actually mine¡ªI''m letting a neighbor use them to supplement their ie." As Theo''s eyes weighed me, they gave nothing of his intent or thoughts away. Finally, after what felt like too long a moment, he smiled and pped me on the shoulder. "It''s truly a pleasure to meet you, Fischer¡ªyou seem like a good person." Relief flooded me as I passed whatever test that was, but I paid it little mind. "Likewise, mate¡ªwhat about you? What do you do? I also find myself a little confused by your getup." "Oh, I can''t tell you yet. I hope I¡¯ll see youter, though." "Ahhh, you too... mate...?" Theo was already gone, having pushed through the crowd toward the north side of Tropica. I crossed my arms, watching where he''d gone. "Weird bloke..." *** Theo let the positive emotions from his interaction with Fischer linger, genuinely enjoying having met a kind soul. He''s clearly some sort of entric noble or heir to a house. He smiled at Fischer''s odd speech and eclectic range of activities. Whatever else he is, he''s kind. That''s all that needs to be said. Theo pulled out his map, and after scanning the streets scrawled on the parchment, pinpointed his location. "Straight, then left, then right after two streets..." As he strode away, he banished the echoes of his interaction with the friendly entric. It''s time to ask the lord about these ''reduced taxes''... Chapter 55: Crema Chapter 55: Crema George closed his door behind him, letting out a sigh of relief. Geraldine rushed him from behind, wrapping her meaty arms around him. "That was wonderful, George¡ªabsolutely perfect!" He kissed her on the forehead, delighting in the way her plump skin pressed back against his lips. "Thank Poseidon¡¯s girth shaft that it''s over¡ªwe can get back on track with managing the vige." She nodded and pulled back, looking up into his eyes. "Was Fischer there?" The mention of his name made George''s stomach twist, but he pushed the rising anxiety down. "He was.""Did he react at all to the news?" "No¡ªwell, he did, but he only seemed to project joy at those surrounding him." Geraldine nced to the side, considering, and George knew what she was about to say before she even voiced it. "So, have you put much thought into my theory?" she asked. "Of course, my love. I''d dismiss nothing you said without giving it proper consideration." "And?" she asked, cutting right through his titudes. "Are you still convinced that Fischer is an agent of the crown?" "I''m..." George paused for a moment to n his words carefully before continuing. "I''m still unsure. What you say has some merit, of course, and it could all be a string of coincidences... but my gut still tells me there''s more to it." George caught her annoyance; her lip twinged minutely, but she swiftly schooled her expression. "All I ask is that you give it more thought, husband. I still think his actions make little sense for a crown agent. If he were to truly be one, I don''t think we¡ª" "You don''t think we''d still be in power," George finished, smiling kindly so his words delivered no sting. "I know. His actions make no sense if he¡¯s a crown agent, but the things he seems to know, and the way he''s conducted himself..." George sighed, running his overlyrge fingers through thinning hair. "I just don''t know what to think of it all." She rested a hand on his arm. "Do you think you''re scared of the possibility, because then we''d have discarded wealth for nothing...?" George''s mind railed at the thought, but he''d be lying if he said that wasn''t the case. "That may be part of it, but it¡¯s mostly the feeling I get when interacting with him¡ªit''s like looking down a speeding cart. Not to mention his wealth. Where could anyone but an agent of the crown acquire the materials for his house, let alone the gold coin he presented me?" Geraldine leaned into him, and he took sce in her touch. "I know. He''s shrouded by murky water, and none of it makes sense, but it''s a vast world we live in, George. The gods may have abandoned Kallis long ago, but there are still plenty of mysteries to be unraveled." A knock came at the door, causing both of them to jump. The three knocks were loud and firm, spaced out at even intervals. Geraldine shot George a look, then she moved to the side, hiding from sight. Speaking of Fischer... George took a steadying breath, and after letting it out slowly, opened the door. *** Theo knocked three times. There was a long pause of silence before the door swung open and the well-endowed lord appeared in the doorway. "Hello, Fisch¡ªoh." George blinked. "Sorry, I was expecting someone else. Can I help you, my good... uh, my good...?" The lord of the vige''s eyes grew wide, and his words failed him as he caught sight of Theo''s outfit. As expected of nobility¡ªhe knows the garb of an auditor. They gossip and rumor among themselves like old crones on Fielday. "Hello, George. My name''s Theo." Theo held his hand out, and the lord took it without looking, his eyes still locked onto Theo''s outfit. "I caught the end of your announcement to the vigers. It was a rather enlightening speech." Small beads of sweat sprouted from George¡¯s forehead like morning dew. "I¡ªit was?" "Yes, very much so!" Theo gave him a grin, and George withered beneath it. "As you''ve no doubt guessed, I''m a crown auditor, and I''ve been sent here by the King to, well..." Theo flourished his hand, gesturing at the opulent house and the lord before him. "Audit." "Y-yes," was all George could say. "Do you mind if Ie in?" "N-no, please..." George opened the door, and Theo stepped inside. He caught movement to the side, and he spun, finding thedy of the vige. She was dusting a set ofvish curtains with her... hand? She turned to him. "O-oh! We have a guest! Let me just... get some tea!" Abandoning the curtains, she rushed toward and up the stairs as fast as herrge frame could travel. So you were listening in, huh? Good. That will make my job easier. "Please, allow me to escort you to the lounge," George said. Theo turned to look at him, noting his pallidplexion and the sweat now dripping down his brow. He smiled at the lord. "Lead on." *** I couldn''t contain my excitement as we walked between fields of sugarcane and came upon the merchant caravan. I don''t know what I¡¯d expected, but it wasn''t the scene that met us. There were six caravans in total, each with their sides folded down and their wares disyed in organized rows. Vigers were already there, bartering and trading with the men working each shopfront. As we got closer, the air smelled of horses, and I caught sight of a veritable herd of them tied up behind the merchant''s setup. Five of the caravans were around the size of a medium-sized camper-van from Earth, and thest one, likely the one belonging to the merchant, Marcus, was the size of a bus. I eyed the wooden vehicle, marveling at its size. An open side provided a massive area to disy goods, and arge man testing the weight of a crate caught my attention. "G''day, Fergus!" "Morning, Fischer!" the smith called back. He walked toward us, turning his attention to Maria and Roger. "The tax cuts¡ªI heard! Congrattions!" He shook both their hands, and even Roger granted him a smile. "Thank you," Maria said, beaming. "I can''t express how wee the news is." "I can imagine." Fergus gave them a kind smile. "I know how bad things were getting, and I''m hoping this news will let the entire vige breathe a breath of fresh air. Well, listen to me harping on¡ªI''m sure you guys have some business to take care of." He turned to me. "I''m in need of those arms of yours¡ªI might need your help carrying Sue''s new machine to the bakery." My eyes lit up. "Is that what''s in the crate?" He nodded, and I rubbed my hands together. "Let''s go!" *** Sue followed along behind us, a crate of wooden cups gripped in her hands. "Are you sure you''re good to carry those, Sue?" I asked. "You''re worse than my husband, Fischer. Just because I''m of the fairer sex doesn''t mean I can''t carry a few wooden cups." She tucked in her chin, putting on a fair approximation of her husband, Sturgill. "I''ll go get the crate. You couldn''t possibly lift such heavy wooden cups." "I don''t sound like that..." Sturgill said, hefting his crate of coffee beans and sounding eerily simr to Sue¡¯s mocking tone. I snorted at the good-natured bickering. *** After unpacking the coffee machine, I looked down at the parchment that held what were most-probably the instructions. Despite Sergeant Snips'' ongoing lessons, I still have no bloody idea what a single word said. "Hey, uh, Sue?" "Yes, Fischer?" "Would you mind reading the instructions to me? I''m feeling a little dumb today¡ªmy eyes don''t want to work." She raised an eyebrow and smirked at me, but happily took the parchment. "I suppose we can''t all be blessed with the gift of perfect intellect." She winked at me, and Iughed. "I know, I know, I used all my gic luck on my ridiculous good looks and unppable attitude." "And your humbleness," Fergus said as he fitted a pipe. "That too!" I rubbed my chin with great exaggeration, humming in thought. "Not to mention my wless personality and chiseled abs." A metal ng sounded as Fergus fumbled the pipe he was fitting, and he looked up at me, incredulous. ¡°Please tell me you haven¡¯t been chiseling yourself.¡± *** I bounced on my toes as Sue turned a knob for the first time. Pressurized steam came out of the wand, and my excitement swelled. "This is the one for frothing the milk, right, Fischer?" "Yeah! It looks like that part works, now we just need to test the really important ones." She held up the portafilter that would hold the grounds. "Fill this up, right?" I nodded, gesturing at the coffee grinder. The grinder was attached to the coffee machine, and she put the portafilter where the diagram had shown. She turned the crank, and the sound of coffee being ground was music to my ears. She pointed at the group head¡ªwhere the hot water woulde from the machine and filter through the grounds¡ªand cocked her head at me. "I just attach the portafilter here, and turn this knob?" "Yep! If we''ve done everything right, it should work." She twisted the portafilter into ce, and with onest look at me, turned toward the machine. One hand reached up, turning the knob so the water could rush forth. The machine groaned as pressure was released and transferred; Sue''s eyes turned to me, panicked, but I smiled and nodded at the machine. She turned back to it, and a momentter, the first drips of espresso fell into the cup below. The flow increased, and the cremaden liquid dripped out, its golden hue making my heart sing. "About now, Sue." She turned the water off, removed the now-spent grounds, and held the cup to her nose, smelling it. "Give it a taste," I said, hoping to see the look of glee on her face. She held the cup out to me instead. "I think you should try the first cup, Fischer." "Me? It''s your coffee machine!" "We wouldn''t have the machine without you," Sturgill said, poking his head from the back of the bakery. "Besides," Sue added. "I''m not sure anyone else would even know what coffee is supposed to taste like." Even I had to admit that was a point¡ªstill, testing the fruits of herbor before she could felt¡­ wrong. "But it''s the first one!" "Exactly." Sue held it up before my nose. "No one else is more entitled to the first cup than you are. Please, Fischer. Let us show our gratitude." I narrowed my eyes at her, smiling to offset the harsh expression. "Using guilt now, are we?" "Whatever gets the job done..." Iughed, epting the cup as I shook my head. I looked around at the arrayed faces¡ªSue, Fergus, and Sturgill, still poking his head from around the back, giving me a thumbs up and a smile. Maria had not long arrived, joining us after selling their goods. I wasn''t surprised Roger was absent¡ªhe''d likely go home to check on Sharon. Despite that, and his grumpy demeanor, I still wished he were here. "To all of you." I held the cup up in a toast. "My friends." I received smiles in return, and I brought the cup to my lips. The espresso, along with the rich crema, covered my taste buds. The coffee was still hot, its heat enhancing the vors. It was nutty and flowery, with a hint of vani and chocte. It was mildly acidic, with an even more subtle hint of bitterness. It was neither the smoothest coffee I''d even had, nor did it bear the mostplex vor profile. Despite these shorings, it was the best espresso I''d ever experienced¡ªit wasn''t even close. It tasted of friendship, opportunity, and new beginnings, and I drank the rest in a single mouthful, breathing out through my nose and aerating the vors with my tongue. I let out a long sigh. "Sue, that was the best coffee I''ve ever had." *** Theo sat down at the table, scrutinizing a pastry George had set before him. It was covered in sugar, and looked like just the type of thing the nobility back in Gormona would enjoy. He brushed some of the sugar crystals aside and took a bite. The pastry beneath was buttery and key, and his eyebrows rose. Not bad... George pulled out the chair opposite Theo, fumbling it against the floor with his nervousness. Theo stared at him, letting the silence stretch as he set the pastry down. The lord opposite him dabbed his brow, trying ineffectually to remove the perspiration. "So, George, I take it by your reaction that you know why I''m here?" George slowly nodded. "I''m a crown auditor¡ªyou knew that by my outfit, correct?" George nodded again, looking like a condemned man before the executioner. "So, as I said when I arrived, I caught the tail end of your meeting with the vigers of Tropica." Theo crossed his arms, pursing his lips as if considering how to put his next words. He looked around the room, letting George''s anxiety morph into panic. "Let''s talk about the taxes, and how you''ve managed to lower them." Chapter 56: Interrogation Chapter 56: Interrogation Theo stared the man down, waiting for a response. George cleared his throat. "Well, you see, the thing is..." George gesticted, searching for the correct word or phrase; Theo was happy to let him squirm. While Theo rarely liked the reputation his profession held¡ªthat of inscrutable and ruthless investigators¡ªhe didn''t mind leaning into the stereotype when it got him what he wanted. And right now, what he wanted was to learn what was going on with Tropica''s taxes. He kept George pinned down with his re, and he steepled his fingers, leaning his elbows on the table. His wife walked into the room carrying a trayden with a porcin tea set. She bustled over to the end of the table and set the tray down between the two men. "Excuse my rudeness," Theo said. "I''m not sure I caught your name.""I-I''m Geraldine." "A pleasure. I''m Theo." Her hands shook as she reached for the porcin. "Would you like a cup of tea?" "Please." He looked between Geraldine and George, watching for any hiddenmunication. They studiously ignored each other, Geraldine pouring two cups of tea, and George epting his with a small nod to the table. She crossed her hands behind her back, trying to hide their trembling from Theo. "Can I get you anything else?" "No, Geraldine. Thank you for the tea." Theo picked up his cup and sipped it. It was ck tea, mixed with passiona husk and something that tasted of vani. He breathed out a content sigh, happy to indulge in a more-expensive blend of tea after traveling through small viges for over a week. Geraldine left the room, once more leaving George alone with him. "So, where were we?" Theo tapped the table. "That''s right! You were going to tell me how you managed to lower taxes. How did you manage that, George?" George set his jaw and began talking. "Well, the thing is..." Seeing that George had collected his wits, Theo sought to scatter them again. "Oh! I forgot a formality. You are aware of what a crown auditor is, right, George?" "Yes..." "And you''re aware of the extensive training we''re required to undergo, yes?" George gulped. "Y-yes..." "That''s good. It means I''ll have to exin a lot less to you. The formality that I''m required to tell you is this: I will know if you lie to me. If you conceal facts, twist words, or otherwise attempt to mislead me, things will only get worse for you." Thetter sentence, that of knowing about attempted misdirection, was a lie¡ªit was entirely possible for people to slip information past an auditor if they were clever enough, but George didn¡¯t need to know that. Theo leaned back, shaking his head and smiling to himself. "It¡¯s only an issue if you have something to hide, of course, which I''m sure you don''t." George nodded and smiled, but it held no real mirth. "So," Theo said. "Feel free to exin the taxes. Sorry for interrupting you." He shrugged. "You know how the crown can get with the formalities." George took another sip of tea, his hand shaking as he put the cup back on the saucer. "Yes, well, the thing is, we raised the taxes temporarily." Theo nodded, keeping his face unreadable. "I figured that to be the case. Are they now lowered to the base amount?" "Y-yes!" Theo pulled a notepad and pencil from his pocket, scribbling down notes. "Good... that''s good." He looked back up at George. "How high did they get?" "Triple..." Theo scribbled more notes, keeping his face still. "Triple. Got it." He set the pencil down, crossing his fingers on the desk in front of him. "Did you know that I wasing to Tropica? Is that why you lowered the taxes today?" "N-No! I swear on my life!" Theo watched him closely, analyzing his words. He''s telling the truth... fascinating. "How long have the taxes been raised?" "Th-three to four years..." Theo drew on his pad, set the pencil down again, and stared into George''s eyes. "Was it triple the rate of tax for all those years?" "N-no! It was only thest two months that it was so high." "The skimmed taxes¡ªwhat did you do with them?" George reached for his handkerchief, wiping the bullets of sweat from his face. Theo could tell he was stalling¡ªthinking of how to word it while still telling the truth. He let him. "Well," George said, then took a drink of tea to ease his dry-sounding throat. "It went toward many things. Most recently, I bought a coffee machine for the vige to use. I organized for the owner of a bakery to sell the coffee at a rate affordable for all the peasants." "That''s good," Theo said, drawing again. "Using extra taxes to benefit themon folk isn''t unheard of..." George jumped at the lifeline. "Right! We took extra money, but we''ve been putting it all back toward the vige." Theo raised an eyebrow. That was a lie, but that''s hardly surprising... He said nothing, knowing silence to be the most effective tool in an interrogator''s arsenal. George, no doubt realizing he''d been caught in a lie, rushed to continue. "W-well, not all the funds have been given back toward the vige. Much was invested inmodities that we spected would go up in price..." Theo waited to see if George would continue; he didn¡¯t. "Are you still in possession of these investments?" George''s eyebrow twitched, and a muscle in his neck tensed for a fraction of a second, a hint of genuine anger breaking through his anxiety. "No. They were lost to the sea." Theo''s brain went into overdrive following the lord''s words. They were true. They invested in something they spected would go up in price, and they lost them at sea...? "What were these...modities?" George drank from his cup, stalling. "Pearls," he eventually said, anger creeping into his voice. "As they''re a non-renewable precious stone, we believed they would only go up in price." "I see." Theo drew on his notepad some more, making precise and measured strokes with his pencil. He set the writing utensil aside and looked back up at George. "Have you spent any of the taxes on personal expenses?" The vige lord set his jaw and cast his gaze down. "Yes." "What did you spend them on?" "Upgrades to our home, and pastries." "It''s not his fault!" Geraldine called, bursting into the room and rushing to George. Theo watched her calmly as she gripped her husband''s shoulders with shaking hands. "Exin." "I¡ªI wanted more! It was my fault! If you have to drag anyone back to the capital, take me!" "Geraldine!" George pushed his chair back and stood, his eyes going wide. "I''m the lord of Tropica, so if anyone has to take the fall for my mistakes¡ª" Theo cleared his throat, slicing through their objections. "Why don''t you both take a seat?" George sat back down immediately, and Geraldine pulled out the chair beside him. They held hands, and with his wife beside him, Theo could see George''s anxiety recede, if only a little. He looked between them, keeping his gaze neutral. "From what I''ve heard, there¡¯s no reason for anyone to be punished at this stage." George opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out, and his brows knitted together in confusion. "There isn''t?" Geraldine asked, her eyes wide as saucers. "Not at this stage, no." He opened his notepad again, looking over what he''d jotted down. "You''d hardly be the first lord of a small vige to misappropriate funds... but let me be clear." Theo put just the right amount of judgment into his voice. "Your actions have gone against your oath to the crown, and should you be caught doing so again, the full weight of his majesty''s justice will be brought down upon you. In fact, had you not put so much of the taxes back into a service for the vige, both of you would being with me back to the capital. In chains." Geraldine''s jaw trembled, and she gripped her husband''s hand harder. "A s-service?" George stammered. "Yes. A service." Theo nced down at his notepad. "The coffee machine. I believe it will both benefit the vigers, and potentially increase the future tax yield for the crown. It was a savvy move, one that demonstrates your care for your charges, and yourmitment to his majesty." "O-of course!" George all but yelled. "Even before you arrived, we recognized that our past actions were wrong, which is why, with the delivery of the coffee machine, we lowered the taxes to the amount set by the crown." Theo nodded at the statement, hearing the truth it held. "Good to hear." He stood, collected his things, and gave them both a small bow. "That should be all for today. I''ll be staying in the vige until the caravan leaves, so I maye see you again tomorrow morning." Geraldine stood in a hurry. "Y-You''re staying? Do you need somewhere to sleep? We have plenty of spare rooms, and you''re more than wee to spend the night with us. It might not be up to the capital''s standards, but you''ll find it more amodating than staying with the mercha¡ª" "That would be lovely," Theo interrupted, walking out of the room. "Thank you." "We''ll prepare a room!" George said, also rushing to stand. Theo hurried down the stairs and stepped from the home into the morning air. He stood on the step, inhaling the fresh, salty air. Thank Themis¡¯ scales that¡¯s over. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have to arrest anyone today. A smile came to his face as he started walking, going to see something he¡¯d been waiting to see the entire time spent with the caravan. I¡¯m finally going to see the ocean. *** As Roger opened his door, he was filled with a field''s worth of mixed emotions. The taxes hade down, which was more than wee. We won''t have any issue paying for Sharon''s medicine... With that thought, though, came the knowledge that she was still sick. He quietly closed the door behind him, not wanting to disturb her rest. With soft footsteps, he made his way toward their bedroom. And he heard talking. Roger froze, confused. Then, realizing that Barry had brought someone else into his home without permission, he marched for the open bedroom door, his conflicted emotions all channeling toward his misced fury. He rounded the corner. "Barry, you¡ª" The words froze at what he saw, and he barely recognized Barry standing in the room. His eyes were fixated on a single thing¡ªthe rock that held their family together, the source of both his life''s joy and his recent misery. Sharon. She was awake. He didn''t feel himself move, but he was at the bed in the blink of an eye, taking his wife''s offered hands. "Sharon..." Tears fell, and he made no effort to hide them. *** Barry stepped from the room, giving the couple the space they deserved. Before he could make it from the home, he heard soft cries that were definitely not Sharon''s, and he felt a spark of guilt for having heard such a raw moment. As he closed the front door behind him, the emotions of it all hit. Without Fischer''s arrival, and without Barry''s intervention, Sharon would have continued wasting away, afflicted by an illness that would have proved fatal. Because of his actions, she was free of the illness and would make a full recovery. Heughed, the sound turning harsh and choking as tears started to fall. *** "This is amazing, Fischer," Maria said, taking another sip of coffee. I nodded, taking a drink of my own. "Wait until the caffeine kicks in¡ªthat''s when it gets really good." She put the cup to her lips again, letting out a content sigh as the vors assaulted her. "You''re sure you want to help us carry our crops to the merchant, though? It''ll take us a few trips without you, but you''ve already done so much..." I shook my head. "I''m happy to help. Besides, I''m alreadying to your home¡ªthere''s no way I''d miss the look on Barry and your dad''s face when they have their first coffee." We each held an extra cup of the golden liquid, and I couldn''t wait to see the farmers'' reactions. Maria smiled. "I know I''ve thanked you already, probably too much, but again, thank you. I''m so d you chose our little vige to settle in." I returned the smile. "There''s nowhere I''d rather be. I''m surrounded by water to fish in, and the best people I''ve ever met." She swept hair behind her ear as best she could with a cup of coffee already upying her hand, and I marveled at her beauty. Realizing I was staring, I cleared my throat and looked away. We stepped from between two fields of cane, and as we caught sight of Maria''s home, we both came up short. Barry stood at the front door, tears streaming down his face. Maria dropped both her cups, one empty, the other full. "No..." Chapter 57: Shes Awake Chapter 57: Shes Awake "No..." Unbidden, my hand shot out, discarding my almost-empty cup and catching the full cup of coffee with a single lightning-fast movement. "No..." Maria said again, her voice tinged with grief. Barry looked up at her second utterance, his eyes red with tears. His face transformed. A smile of the purest joy swept away any hint of sorrow, and he beamed at Maria. "Your mother," he said, his voice hoarse. He pointed to the door. "She''s awake..."Maria ran, and I hurried behind her. She flung the door wide and made to follow, but Barry reached for my arm. His grip had no chance of halting my enhanced body, but I stopped. "Give them a moment," he said, wiping tears from his face. I stared through the open portal, my mouth moving inaudibly. "She''s... Sharon''s really awake? Is she okay?" Barry nodded, clearing his throat. "She''s going to make a full recovery." I set the cups of coffee down, sprang back up, and wrapped Barry in a hug. "Mate¡ªyou''re amazing." He clung to me,ughing as his body shook with small sobs. I held him as he let his emotions out, happy that I could be there for him. I heard small but fast footsteps approaching. As I looked up, Maria collided with us, wrapping her arms around both of us. She buried her face into Barry''s shoulder, and the convulsions her tiny body made me want to fix every problem she''d ever face. As she let go, she turned her face up to Barry, tears flowing freely, her lip trembling. "Thank you..." She hurried back inside to her family, and Barry sobbed as he watched her go. I squeezed him tighter. "Mate, you did good." He nodded, unable to get any words out. He took a few deep breaths and exhaled them slowly before easing his grip around me. "Sorry, Fischer. This is embarrassing." I let go of him, leaving one hand on his shoulder as our embrace ended. "You have nothing to be ashamed of, mate. It''s a lot." He looked up at my own tear-streaked face and smiled. "Wow, I didn''t know you were the emotional type. Maybe go see Sergeant Snips next time you need a good cry¡ªI can''t always be here to support you." We bothughed at the light-hearted jibe, Barry with a hearty chuckle, me with my head thrown up toward the sky. "Yeah, sorry about that, mate. Here, I bought you something in apology for my outburst." I bent and picked up one of the coffee cups, holding it out to him. Both his eyebrows shot up. "From Sue?" "Yeah, mate¡ªwe brought one for you and Roger." Barry epted the proffered drink, holding the cup in both hands. "You just... drink it?" "Yeah, mate," I said with augh. "As if it were a cup of delicious, motivation-inducing water." He took a tentative sip, then scrunched his face. "It''s sort of bitter..." "Yeah, if it doesn''t taste good your first time, don''t worry¡ªit''ll grow on you." He took another sip, swishing it around his mouth. "It''s not bad... just not what I expected." "Wait until the motivation I mentioned hits you¡ªthat''s where it really shines. I have a feeling today is going to be wildly productive for the vige." *** "You weren''t lying about the coffee, Fischer¡ªI feel like I could do everything right now!" "Right? Feel free to get going if you wanna put that energy to good use¡ªI''m waiting here to help Maria and Roger take their sugarcane and wheat to the merchant, but if you wanna get going..." He shook his head. "No, I''ll wait to make sure everything is fine with Sharon." Barry and I sat on the small porch, looking out over the fields. "I still can''t believe your medicine was so effective... that was only the second dose, right?" "It was, though I don''t deserve any thanks¡ªit was because of someone else''s efforts, I just delivered it." "Nonsense, mate. I know it was Helen''s recipe, but you brought the medicine yourself, and I bet you''d have kept doing so for as long as it took, right?" He gave me a wry smile. "I would have. I knew it would help, so I''d have kept bringing it as long as it took for her to recover." Someone knocked on the door frame behind us, and I turned to see Maria looking at us. "I''m not interrupting, am I?" "Not at all." I held up Roger''s coffee. "You should get this to him before it gets cold." "Oh! The coffee!" She took it in both hands and rushed it inside to her father, returning a momentter. She sat down beside Barry, looking out at the blue sky. "I don''t have the words for how thankful I am, Barry..." "You don''t need to thank me. That''s what neighbors are for¡ªright, Fischer?" I grinned. "Right. I''d have done the same if I had any medicinal knowledge." She shook her head, the movement freeing a strand of hair that was immediately swept back behind an ear. "We are forever in your debt." Barry made to say something, no doubt a refusal of any debt owed, but a set of heavy footsteps cut him off. Roger emerged, his eyes red, the usually omnipresent scowl nowhere to be seen. "Barry. Thank you." He strode to Barry and held out his hand. Barry stood, shaking it with a smile. Roger shook Barry''s hand, using both of his with a vigor that would beical if not for the situation. "A million times, thank you. I''ll never be able to repay you for returning Sharon to us." "There''s no need for thanks¡ª" "There is," Roger insisted. "Anything you ever need is yours¡ªif you want our fields, they''re yours. If you want ournd, it¡¯s yours. By Asclepius'' serpentine staff, I''ll be your ve if that''s what you wish." Barryughed as Roger let go of his hand, shaking his head. "No¡ªI don''t need anything. If I think of something, I''ll let you know, but the medicine was freely given." Roger nodded, turning as another tear fell. With his back to us, he wiped his face and cleared his throat. "Sharon asked to speak to you alone for a moment¡ªI believe she wants to express her thanks." "Alright. I''ll go see her." As he moved inside, I turned to Maria, not wanting to make Roger feel embarrassed for showing emotion. I know how those old codgers can get about showing what they perceive as weakness... "Do you want me to take your stuff to the merchant? That way, you two can stay with Sharon." "No!" She held up both hands in protest. "I''lle with you¡ªI don''t want you doing our work." "It''s really no problem," I tried, but Roger turned to me. "I''ll go with you. It wouldn''t do to have you go by yourself, and I don''t want to leave Sharon alone. You can stay with her, Maria." She looked between us, and with a small smile, nodded. "Okay. I''ll leave it to you two." Barry barked augh from inside, and I couldn''t help but smile. She''s already feeling well enough to joke. *** Barry stepped into the room to find Sharon waiting for him. "How are you feeling?" he asked. "Much better, thanks to you." He smiled down at her. He wasn''t sure if it was because of speaking with Roger and Maria, but she already looked healthier than thest time he''d seen her. "I''m d I could help." He sat down on the end of the bed. "So... I know your mind was probably upied, but have you put any thought into what I said?" She gave a single nod. "That''s what I wanted to speak about. It didn''t require much thinking, and I''ve decided." "Oh. Okay. What did you decide?" "Your n is audacious, cunning, and more than a little foolhardy." She gave him a mischievous smile. "I''m in." He grinned back at her. "I knew you''d agree, but it¡¯s still good to hear." "I wouldn''t miss it. If nothing else, it''ll be quite a show to see unfold¡ªwin or lose." Barry barked augh. "You''re not wrong, but I don''t n on losing." *** Roger raised an eyebrow at me as I hefted three bunches of sugarcane over my shoulder. I could have carried more, but I figured carrying any extra toward the merchant''s caravan would have drawn too much attention. He picked up two, putting one on each shoulder before setting off. I walked behind him through the fields, the passageways too thin for us to walk side by side. The mid-morning sun was high in the sky, and I basked in its warmth, shifting the bails to my other shoulder to better expose my body to its heat. "Fischer... I believe I owe you an apology." I raised an eyebrow that Roger couldn''t see as he marched ever onward. "You do?" Silence stretched between us as the ground passed underneath, and I gave him as much time as he needed. "I''ve had some harsh words for you, and while I still think you''re a heretic, I went too far. I''m sorry." I smiled at his back, knowing that couldn''t have been easy for him to voice. "Thank you for the apology, mate. It''s epted, and all is forgiven. I know you were under an unimaginable amount of stress while Sharon was unwell, and I''m beyond d that she''s making a recovery." He dipped his head in acknowledgement, the only sound that of our footfalls against the dirt path. "I owe you an apology too, Roger." He halted mid-step, but then kept on walking, so I continued. "You weren''t in the wrong for having a go at me when I pumped too much water out into the fields. I didn''t stop to consider the consequences of my actions, and I was treating my foray into farming as a fun activity." I shook my head at myself. "I acted as if it were a game, but to all of you, farming is anything but. It''s your way of life, and at the time, the ie from those fields was needed for Sharon''s medicine. You have my permission to chew me out if I do something so dickheaded in the future." Roger stopped, spinning to look at me. "Dickheaded?" "My bad. It means stupid and irritating, like a bloke that cuts in line or does something simrly annoying, whether by malice or ipetence." He tilted his head, tasting the word. "... it was pretty dickheaded of you." I snorted augh. "It was, mate. I''ll do my best to rein it in, but yeah, call me out if Ipse back into dickheadedness." He nodded and spun back, continuing toward the caravans. Wepsed back into silence, the previous tension having melted away. *** After the third trip to the merchant with their goods, I said farewell to Roger¡ªI had some things to buy. I approached thergest of the caravans and looked through the wares as the merchant spoke to a farmer I didn''t recognize. All manner of objects were arrayed, but I had eyes for only one thing. Lemons. There was a small basket of the fruit on a back shelf, too far for anyone to grab. I waited patiently, and when the farmer was done, the merchant came over to me. "Hello, friend! I have not seen your face before¡ªare you a new farmer?" He held his hand out, and I shook it. "G''day, mate! Not a farmer, but I am new around these parts. Name''s Fischer." "Ah, Fischer! I have heard of you. I am Marcus¡ªthe humble owner of these caravans. That coffee machine was for you, correct?" "It was for the whole vige, but yeah, I''m proud to say I organized it for them!" "Someone of your means is most wee to my humble array of wares." He gave me a coy smile, gesturing at the surrounding goods. "What can I arrange for you?" "A couple things¡ªI heard you sold bearings?" "Bearings¡ªof course! One moment." He whistled, and a man at the caravan to his left looked up. "Bearings, Jager!" The man in question ran a tray over, handed it to Marcus before returning to his customer. Marcus sorted through the tray, plucking things from it and cing them in his palm. "We have bearings of four different sizes¡ªwhich would best suit your needs?" I looked them over. The smallest was the size of a pea, thergest about the size of a gold coin. "How much are they, mate?" "Five, seven, nine, and twelve coppers, respectively." "Can I buy three of each?" "But of course, my friend!" Heid them out on the lowest shelf and set the tray of bearings aside. "What else would you like?" I tried not to let my need show, lest the savvy merchant overcharge. "You know, I haven''t had lemon sinceing to these shores... I see you have some." "I never leave the capital without a selection of them!" He rubbed his hands together. "How many would you like?" "How much are they?" "Five silver coins each." My eyebrows shot up. Damn, they are expensive... Marcus gave me a wincing smile. "Yes, my friend, they are more dear than in the capital, but it costs to transport and keep them fresh, you understand?" "Hmm. I was hoping to buy three of them, but a gold and a half...? That seems excessive..." He leaned in, a conspiratorial look on his face. "I''ll tell you what, my friend. If you keep it between us, you can have them for four silvers each, and I''ll throw in the bearings for free." I looked through the other things he had on offer as I thought, and my eyes froze as I found a hidden treasure. "Tell you what, mate. That sounds like a deal¡ªif you''re willing to chuck in some of those spices." Marcus nced at the rack I''d pointed to, and when he turned back to me, smiled. "Nothing would make me happier, friend." *** I couldn''t believe my luck as I made my way home. I had a trayden with bearings, lemons, and an assortment of each spice the merchant had in stock. Some of the spices I''d recognized¡ªpowdered garlic, onion, paprika, and sage, to name a few. There were a number that I''d never heard of, and upon smelling them, they weren''t recognizable. I''ll have to experiment with their vor profiles when I get the chance... A grin spread across my face. But first, I have a fishing reel to construct. *** I turned the screw onest time and looked down at my handiwork. I''d attached the metal bracket to the rod, and as soon as I set the bearing in the reel, I could fix it in ce. Along with the metal bracket, I''d pushed a number of wall hangers into the bamboo to act as eyelets for the line to run through. They were crude looking, but I hoped they''d stay in ce and function correctly. "Almost done..." I took the reel, and picking out the secondrgest bearing, I put it inside the central hole. Well, I tried to¡ªit was too tight, but only just. This is probably the right bearing¡ªI might need to widen the hole a little, though... I tried pushing the bearing in, and it slid in a fraction, then wouldn''t go further. "Maybe with a little lubrication..." I retrieved the linseed oil I''d gotten from Fergus, carefully dripping some into the hole. The wood absorbed most of it immediately, the dark fibres going an even richer shade of brown. Anticipation welled up, and thoughts of fishing with my new reel flooded my mind. With a smile, I picked up the bearing and set it against the opening once more. With care not to force it and break the bearing, I pressed down with my thumb and it slid even further in. My stomach filled with butterflies as I realized this was going to work. I set the reel against the ground, and with both hands, pushed down against the bearing with all of my weight. It slipped into ce, and a thunk rang out as it hit the back side of the housing. "Yes!" I yelled, picking up the reel. I put it on the bracket and spun it; the bearing performed its job perfectly. As the reel turned, a familiar feeling rushed up from within me, and the rod transformed before my eyes. Chapter 58: Divine Intervention Chapter 58: Divine Intervention My eyes went wide as the reel and rod transformed. A rushing of power came from my core, along with an almost unnoticeable nudge from the System, no doubt trying to spew incoherent nonsense at me. The rod seemed to blur, then sharpen. The bracket, which wasn''t yet properly attached to the reel, secured itself. The metal warped and grew, sprouting a section on the side closest to me that ttened out, holding the reel firmly in ce. The wall hangers I''d pushed into the rod to act as eyelets also changed, bing whole and fixed into the bamboo fibers. Finally, and most notable, part of the reel bulged out, quickly morphing into a handle to turn. A split-second after the transformation wasplete, my eyes were drawn into it. Bamboo Rod of the Fisher RareA bamboo rod paired with an iron-wood reel. This fishing rod provides boosts to both fishing and luck. +10 fishing +2 luck I blinked. "Holy frack¡­ stats?" *** My joy couldn''t be contained as I sprinted along the sands, my rod and everything I needed to fish in hand. A wide smile stretched across my face, and I breathed deep of the afternoon air. The first thing I¡¯d done upon seeing an actually useful item description was to turn my notifications back on, but once again, I was greeted with a wall of ¡®insufficient power¡¯ nonsense. I had no idea why the System decided to be useful all of a sudden, so I paid it no mind¡ªinstead, I focused on my destination. I was headed somewhere I''d eventually intended to fish, but hadn''t yet had the guts to try¡ªthe break wall along the shores of Tropica. I''d been too worried about setting off the vigers with my heretical activities, but riding the high of my new rod, along with knowing I''d earned a certain amount of goodwill with the coffee machine''s delivery, I was willing to push it. The jetty extending from the vige had long since caught my eye, and I knew the structure it provided could grant a hunting ground for species of fish I''d not yet encountered. I looked around as I neared the rock wall; there was no one in sight, so I started setting up my rod. I''d already transferred a length of line to the reel, and I strung it through the transformed eyelets running the length of my bamboo pole. Cutting a small length of the stic string, I tied a rock to act as a drop sinker running off the main line. To the end of the line, I tied a medium-sized hook and ced a small slice of eel on it. I lifted the rod, hefting its weight. As I drew the rod back over my shoulder, I took a moment to soak in the surroundingndscape and my flourishing emotions. The bay was calm, and the soon-to-be-setting sun bathed the sky in a palette of pastel colors. I took a deep breath, and with a radiant sense of joy, cast out the line. The rod flexed as I flung the tip toward the jetty, and my hook and sinker flew, arcing high over the softlypping waves. The moment seemed to stretch on forever, and I watched its trajectory as it crested over the shore. With a sshing of water and a soft plop, it hit the water right by the jetty, and sank toward the bottom. *** Theo walked along the shore to the north of the vige, and he basked in the beauty of thete afternoon. He had always been a fan of the sun rising and setting, but it''d been a long time since he''d been able to see it happen over the ocean. He paused and looked out at the protected bay, transfixed by the water''s movement as itnguidly shifted with almost-imperceptible grace. With a sense of immense calm, he took a deep breath, the salt in the air flooding his lungs. Theo breathed out, the air hissing past his pursed lips. I bet the sunset will look glorious from Tropica''s break wall... An unexpected urgency filled his steps as he headed back south. *** George wandered the north side of Tropica, his mind a wash of contradictory thoughts. Following the meeting with the auditor, Theo, he''d felt a need to move¡ªit always helped him process, loathe as he was to exercise like amon peasant. Despite the auditor''s reassurance, he still felt like the axeman''s de was hanging over his neck, just waiting for the right moment to cut down. The most annoying aspect of his thoughts was that Theo wasn''t even the main focus as he assumed they should be¡ªFischer was. Since the man''s arrival in Tropica, things had flipped end over end, more often than notnding facedown, like a zed donut''s sugar-crusted top hitting the dirt. Did I really invent all his machinations and trickery? Were they a figment of my imagination, as Geraldine suggests? Admitting that was true may free his mind of the metaphorical axe hanging over his head, but could rece it with something just as psychologically damaging¡ªthe knowledge that he had been wrong, and had invented the entire situation. Most people would be d to admit they were wrong in order to free their consciousness of impending doom, but George¡ªand more importantly, his ego¡ªwere not most people. He let out a deep sigh, his legs subconsciously wandering along the paved road. *** Theo climbed a set of stairs and stepped onto the stone walkway atop the break wall. Its firm surface was wee after walking so long on the sand, and he approached the low wall, leaning on it as he looked out to sea. The air turned cold, and he nced back, seeing the sun was blocked by the tall walls of the north-side homes. "Well, that won''t do." He moved south, intending to find a patch where the sun peeked over the smaller buildings on the southern side of Tropica. *** I caressed my finger against the line, waiting for the telltale bump of something nibbling my bait. Even if I didn''t catch something, I didn''t care¡ªjust this feeling, this meditative state of waiting for a bite, was just what my soul needed after such an eventful day. I lost myself to the hunt; the sounds of wavespping the shore, and birds calling from above, pulled me into a state of Zen. *** Theo saw the perfect spot from which to watch the sunset. The most-southern point of the wall would let him see the sun setting over the western mountains, and he strode toward it, excitement bubbling up from within. As he reached the corner, he intended to look toward the mountains, to see the sun''s descent in all its glory, but something else caught his eye. A person was down on the shore, looking out to sea with something long held before him. He squinted, curiosity getting the better of him. It only took him half a second to realize what the man¡ªFischer, who he''d met earlier¡ªwas doing. "There''s no way..." *** The more George wandered through the vige and sorted through his churning thoughts, the more Geraldine''s theory seemed to make sense. With the arrival of a confirmed agent of the crown, Fischer also being one made less and less sense. Sending two of them to a minor vige in the far-reaches of the kingdom for something as minor as misappropriated taxes seemed unlikely. Even having one of them visit Tropica would be an anomaly, which was why George assumed the crown would never discover his tax theft in the first ce. If Fischer was just a regr citizen, though, George''s assumptions and actions were an embarrassing mistake. He let out a snort of derision. Did I create the entire narrative in my head? What kind of madman would do such a thing...? He reyed every interaction they''d had, sifting through the memories for a glimpse of understanding. The ancient coin, the house appearing from nowhere, the conversations andments that presented as threats¡ªeach could be individually seen as innocuous, but together, they painted the portrait of a devious man hellbent on George''s downfall. Fischer''s arrival had brought confusion, turmoil, and worry into George''s life. But, if not for Fischer, I''d never have bought the coffee machine. The real crown auditor would have found increased taxes, a box filled with embezzled pearls, and no benefit added to the vigers... Perhaps he could reframe the webs that seemed to bind him, to choose gratitude for the actions he''d assumed to be a curse, but in the end, were a blessing in disguise. Is this what they call divine intervention? Wisdom from the heavens? George''s subconscioustched onto the possibility; better to be subjected to the whims of divine beings than the abject chaos of existence. If Fischer were merely a vessel for the actions of divinity, it would also exin the mystery surrounding him. He could have easilye upon an ancient coin and the materials for his grand home if it were a lingering god pulling strings behind the scenes. It also exined his odd mannerisms, statements, and generalck of decorum. If a god was directing Fischer, it all made so much sense. But what god could be doing it? Which one makes the most sense for¡ª George''s eyes went wide, and his thoughts stopped in their tracks. "No..." he heard himself utter aloud. Fischer was a heretic! If any god were directing him, acting as the puppet-master behind the strings, it would be a god of the sea. "... he''s a fisherman...." George''s mouth was mouth dry, his tongue leaden. "N-not ukos. Please... not that..." George squinted as he stepped out from between buildings; the light of the setting sun lit the scene before him. He''d arrived at the break wall without realizing it, and he stumbled forward, grabbing the stone wall with both hands as he rested his weight upon it. The attention of such an entity was a worse fate than anything the crown could do to him. As he stared out to sea, attempting to make sense of his doom, a figure caught his attention. He hadn''t noticed before, self absorbed as he was, but there was another person atop the stone walkway. Theo stood at the southern corner, his body erect at attention as he stared at something out of sight. The crown auditor sprinted down the stairs and disappeared from sight. What could have Theo so transfixed...? With curiosity oveing his existential dread, George dashed toward Theo''s previous post, intent on having a peek. *** Sergeant Snips, having heard of Corporal ws'' ascension atop the freshwater pond, scuttled toward the saltwater construction with great anticipation. Through chirps and chitters, the otter hadmunicated the way the pond beckoned to her, and the awakening she''d experienced after heading the call. Sergeant Snips had thought the warmth radiating from the pearlescent stone atop the sea snipper''s cave was in her head, a sense of aplishment that came from having built something useful to her master, but after hearing Corporal ws'' retelling, she hoped it may be something more exciting. She intended to find out. When she got to the pond, Snips took a moment to appreciate its beauty. The light of the setting sun lit therge stone seemingly from within, and it reflected the usual rainbow colors, but overshadowed by a soft purple hue. The same feeling of warmth radiated from the boulder, calling to her. It didn''t seem as strong as the otter made the call of the freshwater pond sound, but there was something there, and she listened to it. Her body slipped beneath the cool water. She scuttled across the pond floor, and climbing the sea snipper''s cave, found an underwater nook that was perfect for her body. She nestled into it, the back of her carapace resting up against the shiny boulder. Sergeant Snips closed her lone eye, focusing on the stone''s resonance. *** The top half of George''s head poked up above the wall. He caught sight of Theo immediately, running across the sand toward another figure. Fischer stood at the water''s edge, soft waves washing over his feet. He had a fishing rod in his hand, and George felt a myriad of different emotions as he realized what the heretic was doing. He''s fishing, and a crown agent has spotted him... An ugly smile crossed George''s face as schadenfreude flooded him. y with my fate, ukos? See what bes of your vessel. *** A deep calm flooded through me as I focused on the sensations of my body. The waterpping at my legs, my steady breaths, the calls of birds from above, and my finger held to the line, waiting for a fish to bite¡ªall grounded me to the present moment. The sound of footfalls on the soft sand jarred me from my meditation, and I nced aside. The man I''d met earlier, Theo, was running toward me, his eyes wide and brows furrowed. Oh¡ªthat''s not great... He reached me, his eyes darting between me and the rod in my hands. "Fischer¡ªyou''re... fishing?" I tried to give him a disarming smile. "Er... yeah. I know it''s a bit odd, but I¡ª" He cut me off, the wordsing from his mouth shocking me to my core. Chapter 59: Best Friend Chapter 59: Best Friend Theo''s entire face lit up. "I love fishing!" "I¡ªwait, you what?" "I love fishing!" he repeated, half yell, half whisper. "I''ve nevere across another angler¡ªyou''re doing it so openly!" I blinked rapidly, a smile spreading across my face. "Theo, mate¡ªyou''ve just been upgraded from acquaintance to friend." He let out augh and pped me on the shoulder. "You too, Fischer¡ªit was Fischer, right?" His lip curled up into a smirk. "An apt name..." "Not wrong, mate."He cast a furtive nce at our surroundings. "Aren''t you worried someone will see?" "Not really, hey. The vigers were super hesitant about what they call my ''heretical activities'', but they''ve gotten past it... mostly." I shrugged. "What about you? Where do you go fishing?" "When I get the chance, I go up into the mountains and fish creeks and ponds. I''m part of a fishing club¡ªwe get together and exchange tips and locations." "There''s a fishing club?" "There is," he said with a smile. "We only have five members, but we meet as often as possible when we''re back in Gormona." "You''re all from the capital? I''d never expect such heresy from citizens so close to the king." I waggled my eyebrows, and heughed again. "Yeah, we keep it pretty quiet for obvious reasons. I think most of the water aversion is overblown, though. The gods are gone, right? What''s the harm in a little fishing and rxation?" I gripped his shoulder, beyond happy to find a kindred spirit. "Theo, my man, you just earned best-friend status." *** George watched over the rock wall as Theo sprinted through the sand. He reached Fischer, halting on the spot. George''s grin turned savage as the confrontation began. Fischer''s eyes were wide, and he uttered something with a numb face, a spike of panic no doubt driving into his body. Will he take him back to the capital for punishment? Will Theo remove this heretical thorn from my side? George watched on with glee. p the god''s pawn in chains, take him from thesends, subject him to the King''s¡ª Fischer''s shock turned into... joy? He said something, and Theo let out a loudugh, pping him on the shoulder. George''s mind tried to make sense of the scene unfolding before him. "What in Triton''s girthy conch is going on...?" The two men by the shore started talking again, hands moving chaotically as theyughed and joked. "Th¡ªthey know each other?" Theo nced around, and George threw himself to the floor, knocking the air from his lungs. Did they see me? He felt the need to run, to get as far from this ce as possible, but he had to know¡ªhe had to glean as much information as possible. He poked his head back up slowly and saw them once more conversing, focused on each other. George continued scouting, looking for insight. *** Theo gave me a broad smile. "Best friends it is!" He peered past me, his gaze locked on my rod. "Wow. What is that?" ¡°Er¡ªa fishing rod?¡± ¡°I know what a fishing rod is, but this¡­¡± His hand reached for the reel, a single finger extended, then his head snapped back toward me. "May I?" "Of course!" I held the rod out; he took it with care. He held the rod''s handle in one hand and ran the other along the reel and bracket. "Is this iron wood?" "Yeah! The local woodworkers helped me craft it." "It''s beautiful¡­" His hand ran up the reel and along the bracket. He lifted it before his face, eyebrows knitting as he tried toprehend the metal arm''s purpose. "I''ve seen nothing quite like this reel. How does it work?" "It''s called an Alvey reel. You can twist it like so when casting." I spun the reel ny-degrees. "That way, the line spools out freely." Theo''s eyes went wide as saucers, and his head rapidly moved to me, to the reel, and back again. "Fischer... this design is genius! I have to write this down!" He pulled a notepad from his pocket. He flicked past the first page and went to start writing, but I put a hand on the notepad, stopping him. "Theo! You drew that?" "I did. I just had a rather straight-forward meeting with the vige''s lord, so I did some doodling to pass the time." He flipped back to the first page and spun it toward me. A vividndscape was sketched onto the page, depicting a man holding a fishing rod and standing before a calm river. The strokes were rapid but exacting, and the artist''s skill was easy to see, despite how fast the lines had been drawn in. "Mate, you really made this? It''s beautiful..." His eyes lit up. "You think so? It''s a part-time hobby, and before I found fishing, was my favored source of rxation. Do you want it?" "I''d love it! I have some friends who I reckon would enjoy it as much as I do." With a careful tear, he removed the page from the notepad and held it out to me. I epted and slid the sketch into my back pocket, making sure to not bend or crease it. When I looked back up at Theo, his attention was back on the rod. "We use reels too, but you can''t cast very far¡ªdoes letting the line ''spool out'', as you said, let it go further?" "Yeah, mate¡ªit lets you cast really far." I pointed out at the jetty. "I didn''t use all my strength, and easily sent my bait and sinker out to the end of that dock." "... you''re joking, right?" I grinned. "Wanna see?" *** George watched the men, his stomach sinking, his thoughts roiling. Fischer passed Theo the rod, and the crown auditor''s eyes poured over it as he touched different parts of it with his hands. Is... is Theo simply a heretic also interested in fishing? Did I jump to conclusions in assuming he was in cahoots with Fischer about our interrogation? These thoughts nted a seed in George''s mind. Is fishing somehow linked to the power the crown and its agents hold? Why else would a crown representative¡ªnot just a crown representative, but a crown auditor¡ªbe interested in something forbidden by the crown? Theo''s next action swept George''s assumptions and introspection aside. He reached into his back pocket, withdrew the notepad he''d been writing in during the interrogation, and held it out before Fischer. George may have reasoned, whether through careful deliberation or mindless self preservation, that Theo was simply showing Fischer something else in the notepad¡ªif not for Fischer''s actions. He reached out, cing a hand on the notepad and bringing Theo up short. The heretic, the man that was the source of all his life''s diforts, presumed to touch a crown auditor. Rather than striking the man down, or pping him in chains, Theo flicked back a page and held it up before the heretic. Fischer peered at it intently, scouring over the notes Theo had jotted down. They spoke as Fischer continued looking over the information. Then, with practiced movement, Theo tore the page out and handed it to Fischer. George fell back, rolling awkwardly as his rotund and powerful frame hit the stone walkway. He crawled away from the wall with numb limbs, his brain too overwhelmed to register his body''s sensations. When he reached the far corner of a building, he leaned against it, using it to get to his feet. I was correct... This knowledge didn''t bring George satisfaction; it set a convulsing pool of uncertainty and existential dread into motion. Fischer isn''t just a crown agent¡ªhe¡¯s the direct superior of a crown auditor. George stumbled between rows of buildings, eyes unseeing as the light of the day bled from the sky. This is worse than I could have possibly imagined. He lurched, almost falling over as the weight of his discovery settled on his shoulders. Okeanus¡¯ tempestuous waters¡ªwhat storm do I find myself adrift in? *** "What on Kallis is that?" Theo pointed at the rock and sinker, his face scrunched. "A sinker, mate¡ªa bit of weight helps cast the line out, and keep it still on the ocean floor." He gave me an askew nce. "Doesn''t it scare away the fish? It''s pretty... noticeable." "Not at all, my man! I love fish as much as you or any of your fishing club members, but even you have to admit, they''re pretty dumb. I call this one a ''drop rig''¡ªyou can even add more linesing off the main one. More hooks, more bait, all represented at different levels in the water¡ªthat only increased your chances of catching a fish, right?" "That... doesn''t scare the fish away either?" I shook my head. "The opposite, mate. I''ve only used drop rigs with multiple hooks on smaller baitfish, but it''s not umon to catch multiple fish in the one cast. When a fish gets hooked, its movement catches other fish''s attention, and they go for the other hooks." Theo almost threw the rod at me in his haste; I took it with a smile as he rushed to jot down a sketch in his notepad. When he finished, I held the rod back out to him. "Have a go at casting it." Theo flipped the reel to its casting position, and I grabbed the line with one finger, holding it to the rod so it didn''t unspool. "Hold the line against the rod like this before you''re casting¡ªlet go just as you cast it out, and the line will flow freely." He nodded and did so with an intense look of concentration. "How, uh, how hard can I throw it?" "As hard as you want, mate. Maybe start with a small throw to get a feel for it." I stepped back to give him space, and with an overhead flick, he sent the bait out over the ocean. It traveled about half the length of the jetty, hitting the water with a soft plop. Theo''s smile was a beautiful thing to see, and he let out a soft chuckle. "Amazing! It feels so solid¡ªthis rod is something else, Fischer!" He flicked the reel back into its natural position. It made a soft click as it did so. He started reeling, and pure joy swept over his face. "And the reel feels so smooth! Fischer¡ªI can''t believe you made this!" My heart sang with the purity of the moment, and I bathed in Theo''s childlike wonder. "That cast was perfect. This time, send it as far as you can." "You''re sure?" he asked, not looking away from the rod as he wound the line in. "I''m sure, mate¡ªI doubt you can mess it up. Just let go of the line as you did before when you cast it." With Theo''s exuberant winding, the sinker and hook came from the water in no time at all. He flicked the reel back into the casting position and flung the rod back over his shoulder. "Wait!" I said. He paused, giving me a questioning look. I flicked the reel back into the standard position and eased the rod down from above his shoulder. "You have a bit too much line free. Wind it a couple times so the hook and sinker are closer to the tip of the rod¡ªyou''ll cast it much further." He did so, giving the reel a few turns. "Is this better?" "Perfect, mate." Theo nodded, mostly to himself, and tried the cast again. With the reel in the casting position, the rod over his shoulder, and a finger held to the line, he flung as hard as he could. As the hook and sinker arced high over the waters of the bay, a faint nudge came from the System, the subtle blip telling me it was no doubt sending through another error message. I quirked an eyebrow. For showing someone how to fish? Odd¡­ *** In a room high atop the castle of Gormona, a relic blinked to life¡ªan exceedingly rare urrence that was bing more and moremonce. There was no person there to witness the anomaly, yet the artifact stillpleted its task, printing words out onto its screen. New Milestone! Fischer has be a fishing trainer! Chapter 60: Something Colossal Chapter 60: Something Colossal With the sun setting at our backs, Theo and I watched the hook and sinker as they flew over thenguidly shifting ocean. It flew further than the jetty, hitting the ocean half-again the dock''s length from the shore. A great ssh sprang from the sinker and the line meeting the ocean''s surface, so far away that we couldn''t hear the sound it made. "Wow!" Theo yelled, his voice tinged with awe. "It went so far!" "Mate, that''s further than even I''ve sent it¡ªyou''ve got a serious throw on you!" It wasn''t a lie¡ªI hadn''t tried casting my new rod as far as I could¡ªbut I didn''t want to tell Theo that and ruin his moment. "Reel it in if you want to have another try." He gave me a grimace. "Are you sure? I feel bad for interrupting your fishing time. I don''t want to be an annoyance...""Not at all, mate!" I pped a hand on his shoulder. "I''m beyond content letting someone who shares my passion try out my equipment. Have as many casts as you want." He gave me a kind smile, his eyes crinkling. "You''re a good man, Fischer. I''ll have one more try, then I''ll let you get back to¡ªwoah!" The rod bent almost in half as something colossal struck the bait and took off. Theo held the rod, his eyes going wide. "H-here!" He tried to hand me the rod, but I pushed it back into his hands. The reel was spinning freely, the giant thing on the other end of the line forging a path from the shore. I pointed down at his hands. "Reel, mate! You''ve got a big one!" "But it''s your¡ª" he tried. "Nonsense! You cast it, you catch it!" I watched eptance roll over him, and a grin came to his face as he braced himself and set his hand on the reel''s handle. "Don''t hold the reel firm¡ªwind backwards so the fish can take some ground. This thing is massive, and you''ll want to tire it out." He nodded, doing as I said. Theo leaned his entire body back as the weight of the fish tugged on the line. His hand rotated backward quickly, having to let out long lengths of the line so it didn''t snap. "Do¡ªdo I just keep letting it take line? Won''t it get away?" "You''re doing perfect, mate. Fighting big fish like this is a dance. Let it take line now, but keep the line taut if it changes direction¡ª" As if listening to our conversation, the fish arced to the left, then dashed back toward the shore. With theck of force pulling on Theo, his body was off bnce, and he crashed to the sand, one of his hands falling from the reel to brace his fall. "Wind it in!" I urged. "You need to keep tension!" He sprang to his feet and gripped the reel again, winding as fast as he could. As he kept reeling the line in, I held out hope the fish was still hooked, but soon realized it was toote¡ªit had gotten away, unhooking itself while the line was ck. Theo grimaced. "It¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t it?" "Yeah, I think so, mate¡ªthat was a good fight, though!" He let out a sigh as the hook and sinker came up onto the shore. "I''m sorry, Fischer. I should have given it to you." I put a reassuring hand on his shoulder and shook my head. "Not at all¡ªthat was a great learning experience. You''ll dance better next time." He shot me a questioning look. "You''re really not annoyed? That was a colossal fish..." Iughed. "Not at all, mate. It''s more about the experience than the result, right? Otherwise it''d be called catching, not fishing." "You''ve got a point there," he admitted, looking sheepish. "Still, I can''t help but feel it was my fault..." "Hold the rod still a second¡ªI''ll show you something." I pinched the top of the free line in one hand and carefully grabbed the hook with the other. "Flick the reel into the casting position." Theo did so, despite his obvious confusion at my request. "It''s partially my fault." I pulled the hook toward him, the line unreeling itself. "See this hook? Do you and the other fisherman in Gormona use barbed hooks?" He nodded, his eyebrows knitted together. "I use barbless hooks," I continued. "If you let even a bit of ck into the line, it''s easy for the fish to unhook itself and get away." "Why do you do it, then?" "I think it makes for a fairer fight, and more importantly, it causes less harm to the fish. The barbs can tear and hurt the fish when you remove them." "I see..." He gestured at the hook. "Do you mind if I have a look?" "Have at it!" I held it out to him, and he took it carefully with two fingers. Theo blinked as he held it up in the fading light, inspecting it. "Did... did you make this, too?" "Yeah, mate! With help from the local cksmith, of course." "Wow... the quality is unbelievable. One of our members makes all of our hooks, but he''s no smith." He winced. "The barbs on our hooks are vicious-looking things¡ªI feel bad for the fish, now... you must think us barbaric." I held both hands up. "Oh, I''m not judging you at all for your methods. I do what I do based on my own morality, and what you choose to use is your prerogative." He felt the tip of the hook, pricking ayer of skin on his thumb. "It''s so sharp..." He peered at me, his eyes hopeful. "Do you have any you could sell to us?" "I''m afraid I don''t¡ªI only have one of each size so far..." A look of disappointment crossed his face. "Oh. I understand. Maybe I can organize for the merchant to purchase some from you next time hees to the vige...?" I gave him a conspiratorial grin. "When are you leaving?" "Tomorrow morning with the merchant¡­ why?" "At daybreak?" He shook his head. "No. Marcus usually stays for a few hours following sunrise to sell more wares. What are you nning?" "Well, if you have some spare time in the morning, Fergus at the smithy might let me make you some more." His eyes lit up. "You''d do that? I''d be happy to pay whatever price you request!" "Mate, I''d be more than happy to do it¡ªfree of charge, of course! I already have moldings made, so it shouldn''t be too hard." "Free?" Theo held his hands up this time, showing his difort with the idea. "I couldn''t possibly..." "Hey now, I thought you agreed we were friends!" I pped him on the shoulder. "What are friends for, if not for sharing the love of fishing? You can think of it as me pushing my morality onto you if it makes it any easier¡ªthink of the poor fish and what your barbaric hooks are doing to them." I waggled my eyebrows at Theo, showing I was only joking, and he smirked back. "And here I was thinking you were just a nice person¡ªI knew there had to be an ulterior motive for your selflessness." He shook his head with a softugh. "I suppose I can agree to your help¡ªfor the fish, I mean! It has nothing to do with me wanting your quality hooks for my friends and I." Theo let go of the hook and passed me the rod, then extended his hand. "I''d better get going, but it was a pleasure meeting you, Fischer. I''m d we crossed paths." I sped his proffered hand. "Likewise, Theo. I''ll see you tomorrow morning at first light, yeah? Do you know where the smithy is?" "I''m staying in the vige lord''s house tonight¡ªI''ll ask him or his wife for directions." I raised an eyebrow. "I knew you were well-off by the cut of your clothes, but I had no idea you walked in such prestigious circles!" I shot him a wink and gave a bow. "Thank you for blessing me with your presence, my lord." He rolled his eyes at my feigned deference. "I''m only here on business." He adopted a posh intonation, his words clipped and grandiose. "I am but a pawn in the crown''s game, a mere vessel for His Majesty''s greatness." Iughed at his approximation of nobility. "Well, I''ll see you bright and early tomorrow¡ªif your excellency can find it in his heart to indulge this lowly one, of course." He rolled his eyes again and turned away. "See you then!" he called over his shoulder, giving me a wave. *** "You''re sure, George?" Geraldine asked. "He passed him the notes from our meeting?" "I''m sure." George leaned back in his plush couch, wishing he could sink into it and disappear. "We are undone..." Sheid a hand on his. "We aren''t undone, my love. If anything, this is fantastic news." He raised his head, looking at her through half-lidded eyes. "How is this anything other than a disaster?" "Because they can''t be here for us! Don''t you see? Theo said it himself: it''s not umon for lords anddies to steal¡ªuh, misappropriate funds. If Fischer is a crown auditor¡¯s handler, he must have another goal in mind." "Who else could it be?" She squeezed his hand. "I have no clue, but it can''t be us¡ªthink about it. If the goal were to remove us from power, to drag us back to the capital and make us pay for our actions, he could have just done so. You said Fischer was in Marco''s jewelry shop, right? Maybe it''s something to do with the jeweler association, or the Cult of the Cut Gem." George just shook his head. "I don''t know, my love. I cannot think at this moment. My thoughts are addled, my normally unppable pragmatism shattered into a thousand pieces." Geraldine picked up his hand, squeezing it between both of hers. "Why don''t you go get some rest, dear? It can''t have been easy discovering what you did." She kissed his hand and held it to her cheek. "My brave, courageous husband¡ªyou did so well scouting out the two vile crown agents. I''m so proud of you." George was about to agree with her suggestion of rest when three loud knocks came from the front door. Geraldine stood. "I''ll get it." "No." George peeled his immense girth from the couch and began straightening his clothes. "I can handle one more confrontation for the day. There is nothing either of them could say to shake me further." She rested her head on his chest, blinking up at him seductively. "My big, strong husband." It stirred nothing within George, numb as he was. "I shall return." *** When George answered the door, Theo raised an eyebrow. "Are you well, George?" "Y-yes." Lie. Theo cocked his head, looking at the vige lord and his pallidplexion. "Are you sure...?" George''s eyes went wide as he no doubt remembered Theo''s ability to detect lies. He nodded, averting his eyes. "I''ll show you to your room." When George walked up the stairs to the second floor, he leaned heavily on the railing, further stoking Theo''s curiosity. Whether it was in his nature, or a result of his years of training, Theo found the unresolved mystery unbearable. He opened his mouth to start a line of questioning that would eventually sniff out the root of the cause, but after letting it hang open for a moment, closed it again. I have something more important to do... They traveled in silence, both men''s thoughts elsewhere. "This is your room," George uttered, opening a door. "The bathroom is two doors down." "Thank you, George." Theo stepped into the room and withdrew his notepad. George started to speak, but a choked noise came out, so he cleared his throat. "I-if you need anything, just call for Geraldine or I." Theo gave him a broad grin. "Thanks, George¡ªI will. I think I''ll turn in for the night, though¡ªI have to meet Fischer bright and early at the smithy." Theo closed the door and got out his pencil, intent on formting his ns, then paused as part of his training sprung up from within. He threw open the door, and was about to call for George, but the lord was still standing there, staring into space. George blinked as his eyes refocused. "Y-yes, Theo?" "I just remembered something¡ªyou''ve met Fischer, correct?" George''s neck twitched. "Yes..." "What is your opinion of the man? Is he what you''d call a good person?" George''s face was a mix of emotions, and small muscles beneath the surface moved continuously. "... George?" "Forgive me¡ªI''ve had a rather stressful day." Theo gave him a disarming smile, nodding at the words. "I apologize, George. We auditors can have that effect on people." He put a hand on the lord''s shoulder, intending tofort, but George flinched. "Could you answer my question, though? Would you call Fischer a good person?" George paused while formting his answer, and eventually, he spoke in a t tone. "Fischer has had a resoundingly positive effect on the vigers, and seems to bring joy and prosperity to those he calls his friends." Complete truth, but he skirted around his own opinion... "And what of you, George? What do you think of Fischer?" He took another moment to formte an answer. "He is endlessly intriguing, and shrouded in mystery." The truth, but likely only a half truth... If it were any other time, Theo would have dug into the misleading answer, but with more important things to consider, the lord¡¯s answers would suffice. "Thank you, George. That''s all I wanted to know. Goodnight." Theo closed the door and moved to the bed as he started jotting down thoughts. He sat down, letting out a content sigh. Despite his feelings of friendship and gratitude for Fischer, his training had kicked in, demanding he check the opinions of those around him. As vague as George''s personal opinion had been, knowing his effect on the vigers¡ªand, more importantly, those he called his friends¡ªwas more than enough to set his mind at ease. His hand was a blur as he started nning. Chapter 61: Imbalance Chapter 61: Imbnce Sergeant Snips woke beneath the water. She stretched out her limbs, shuddering as each muscle loosened. Blinking her lone eye, she peered at her surroundings with blurred vision. Pre-dawn light filtered down from above, bathing the pool in orange and pink light. Her missing eye, which was still a minor annoyance at times, itched beneath her prized eye-patch. She scratched the top of the patch absentmindedly while her thoughts slowly churned into motion. I slept for the entire day and night...? No awakening hade from her slumber, but she felt renewed, her body filled with vigor. Scuttling out of the pool, she headed for the scheduled meeting. ***"G''day, Theo!" "Fischer!" He strode toward me, and we sped hands. "Did you sleep well?" "I always sleep well here, mate. Tropica is a little slice of paradise." He looked up at the sky and its blend of colors, letting out a content sigh. "I can see that. Being so close to the ocean is a blessing¡ªI''m beyond jealous." "Hey, you could always move here. Bring your fishing club down and set up a little clubhouse." "If only¡ªI havemitments in the capital, unfortunately." "Well, there''s always a spare bed avable in my house if youe visit. You''re wee anytime." He shook his head with augh. ¡°You''re too good to me, Fischer.¡± He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You''re sure there''s no ulterior motives?¡± I held up my hands. ¡°You got me, mate¡ªI''m trying to lure you into a life of fishing and heresy.¡± ¡°Jokes on you¡ªI''m already well past that line.¡± He yawned. ¡°Before we get started on this selfless hook-crafting lesson... are you a coffee drinker? I want to try out that new coffee machine.¡± I grinned. "I was gonna ask you the same thing." *** "Good morning, Fischer!" Sue yelled, a bead of sweat on her brow as she rushed to keep up with the coffee orders. "Mornin'', Sue!" I called from the back of the line. Some people in line turned, giving me smiles, which I happily returned. "Is it always this busy?" Theo asked. "Not usually, but I think it''s only gonna get busier when people get a taste for the liquid of the gods." "Understandable. I still can''t believe George organized affordable coffee for the masses¡ªin retrospect, it''s a genius idea, but I''ve never seen it implemented in any of the other towns or viges I''ve visited." I grinned at Theo''s assumption, but was happy to give George the credit¡ªhe''d been having a tough crack of ittely. ¡°Do you travel much?¡± I asked. ¡°You never did tell me what you did for work...¡± "I travel around a lot. Ites with the territory, unfortunately. Not every ce I visit is as idyllic as Tropica." He pursed his lips. "I suppose I can tell you what I do for work, but can you promise to keep it to yourself?" "You''re not some crime lord''s muscle, are you?" I asked with augh. "You seem a little too wholesome to be a hired thug..." He gave me an askew nce, smirking at my words. "I''m sorry to get serious for a second, but I need your word that you''ll keep it to yourself. If you share what I do, there may be... consequences." "Wait, you aren''t really a crime lord''s enforcer, are you?" I kept the smile on my face, showing him I was still joking. "Mate, I wouldn''t tell anyone even if there weren''t consequences¡ªthat''s not what friends do." Theo nodded at my words, epting them as the truth. "Alright." He leaned in, speaking softly. "I''m a crown auditor. Do you know what that means?" "I don''t," I whispered back, "but I can sort of guess just by the job title. You check up on viges and businesses to make sure they''re ying by the rules, yeah?" He nodded. "That''s right." "Well, that certainly exins the clothes¡ªwhy the mystery, though? Is it that important to protect your identity?" "It is. If people knew who we were, every time we were spotted on the road, someone could run ahead and warn other viges of our impending arrival. We tend to operate by going on long excursions, hitting every stop on the way." "Ah, got ya. That makes sense." I snapped my fingers. "That''s why you came with the merchant! You can just slip into the caravan, bing just one more of the workers, right?" He grinned. "Exactly right. I have one more thing to mention, though." "Yeah? What''s that, mate?" "I tell you this in the spirit of friendship, so there isn''t an imbnce¡ªwell, as little an imbnce as possible. I need your word you won''t speak of it." "Of course, mate. I''d never share anyone''s secret they wanted to keep, let alone a friend." I leaned in closer, filling my whispered words with exaggeration. "Or even worse, a dreaded crown auditor! I''ve heard those blokes can be ruthless!" He gave me a t stare, but couldn''t keep his face straight for long. "Alright, what I wanted to tell you is this: we have the ability to detect lies when people speak to us." Both my eyebrows shot up. "Wait, for real? How?" "Years of training. Some nobles specte that we''re hidden cultivators, harnessing the power of the long-dormant System, but it''s something much more simple. We can read bodynguage and hear the truth of words after years of painstaking study." "Er¡ªis it okay to tell me all of this?" "It is¡ªyou promised me you wouldn''t speak of it, right?" ¡°Oh my god, you read me when I promised that?¡± He grimaced. "I did. I see you as a friend, Fischer, which is why I told you this. I understand if you don''t want to associate with me anymore, but I''ll need your word again that you won''t tell a soul." "Mate, that sounds exhausting for you. Knowing the truth all the time can''t be easy, right?" He gave me a sad smile. "It has its drawbacks..." "Well, it doesn''t bother me, my man!" I put an arm around his shoulder. "And, to set your mind at ease, after learning about your psychic-power shenanigans, I still won''t ever tell a soul. Your secrets are just that¡ªyours." "Sorry about the wait!" Sue called. We''d reached the front of the line without even realizing. "Two coffees?" she asked. "And two of your finest croissants, please!" I said. "Coming right up!" *** "Damn. This is good," Theo said, appraising the coffee''s crema with a practiced eye. "Mate, I''m offended! Did you think we would make a bad coffee?" "We?" he asked, smiling sidelong and raising an eyebrow. "Yeah, mate! Sue and I are best friends! You insult her coffee, I might juste out swinging!" I mimed a few punches toward him with my freehand, and he snorted. "I thought you and I were best friends?" He pulled a hand back to his chest, the very picture of indignation. "Fischer¡ªhave you been seeing other friends?" "Frack me, you''re so controlling. I can''t do this anymore, Theo." I took a breath, exhaling it with a dramatic sigh as I put my head in my hands. "It might be time we see other people." Theo made a choking noise, so I looked up, my eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Mate...?" He was choking back augh, and as the confusion on my face grew, he pointed over my shoulder. Maria stood behind me, her eyes wide and jaw slightly open, darting looks between us. Heat rose to my face, and I could tell a furious blush was oveing me. "Er¡ªit''s not what it sounds like¡­" Theo couldn''t contain it any longer. Theugh burst from him, loud and full of tion. He buckled, leaning on his knee with one hand, the other pointed at me. "Y-your face!" "This is why it''ll never work between us, Theo! You never take me seriously!" He crumpled onto the ground as hisughter grew, the coffee ced on the street so it wouldn''t spill. Myposure dissolved, and I soon joined him on the cobbled street. Wiping tears from my eyes, I nced at Maria. She still looked flummoxed, but the corner of her mouth was curled up in a smile. "Ah, I needed that," I said, standing. "This is my friend, Theo. Theo, this is Maria." "A¡ªa pleasure," Theo said, his voice high and strained as he fought off his mirth. He approached and extended a hand, which Maria shook in a firm grip. "You two had me worried there for a second." Realizing what she''d said, she raised both hands. "N-not that there''s anything wrong if you guys were... you know..." Theo wiped his eyes. "While I admit Fischer is quite a catch, he''s just not my type, sadly." "ying hard to get, huh?" I asked. "... is it working?" "Sorry, mate¡ªI think we should just be friends." "Ahhh," Theomented as he stood. "Unrequited love." "Uh..." Maria said. "Are you sure you guys aren''t...? It¡¯s fine if you are." "No," I blurted, realizing we''d taken it too far. "W-we''re only joking," Theo said at the same time,ing to a simr conclusion. Maria was trying to hide a smile, but failed spectacrly. Theo shook his head. "Youngdy! I have never!" "Sorry," she said, herugh finally escaping. "I couldn''t help myself." I took a deep breath, exulting as I stretched and let it out. When I finished, I turned to Maria. "How''s Sharon doing?" She beamed. "Mom is doing really well, Fischer. I came to get a coffee for dad and I. He stayed up all night, refusing to leave her unwatched for a moment¡ªdespite her protests." "Well, we''ll leave you to it, then. We wouldn''t want to keep your poor dad waiting." She nodded, her hair flowing with the movement. "I might see youter, then. I''m sure mom would love to meet you at some point." She turned to Theo. "It was nice meeting you." "Likewise, youngdy. It was a pleasure." After Maria was long gone, Theo raised an eyebrow at me. "Her mother was unwell?" "Yeah, mate. Really sick. Even elixirs from the Cult of the Alchemist weren''t working, but another viger performed a miracle with some herbal concoction." "Really? Alchemist elixirs didn''t work, but a herbal remedy did?" "Yeah. I have no doubt she''d still be unwell if it weren''t for Barry''s intervention." "Fascinating..." *** "Have at it, Fischer!" Fergus called from the back of the smithy. "You need a hand? I''ll be busy back here a while, but if you''re not ready to do it yourself..." "Nah, mate! I''ve got it!" Fergus flicked his goggles back on and returned his attention to the molten g before him. "Give me a yell if you get stuck!" Theo gave me an odd look. "You do it yourself? I thought you said the smith helped you make them...?" "Well, yeah! He helped me make the castings and showed me how to do, well... everything. It''s super simple though, so I can fly solo now. Here, I''ll show you." *** Theo watched with growing amazement at Fischer''s aptitude. I know he said the smith showed him how, but his hand is so steady, his movements so exact. I''d think he''d been a cksmith for years if he didn''t tell me otherwise. Thep shook his head, returning his attention to Fischer and the metal he was currently melting in the forge. Thick muscles bulged from Fischer''s forearms as he gripped the tongs. Even his body looks like he''s been a cksmith for years... Fischer withdrew the crucible, and in a single flowing movement, swept it to the molding and began to pour. A thin line of molten metal poured directly into the hole, and at what looked like the perfect moment, he moved the crucible to the next casing, not losing a single drop of metal to the table. When thest casing was poured, he set tongs and crucible down, scooped up all the molds, and carried them toward the bucket of... oil? Theo''s knowledge of smithing was rudimentary at best, but he was pretty sure they used oil in the forging process. "Are you alright if I step outside for a moment, Fischer? I just need to go speak to Marcus about the departing time." "No worries, mate," Fischer replied, still focusing on the casings. No worries...? Theo thought. He has such an odd way of speaking sometimes... "I''ll be back in a moment, then." *** I barely heard Theo''s words,pletely focused as I was. A state of flow had overtaken me, my work all-consuming. I dropped the molds into the oil, then reached in and flicked thetches open. The oil getting on my skin didn''t bother me in the least, and as the metal swiftly cooled, I reached into the bottom and plucked up the hooks. I pulled them up just in time for all four hooks to transform as one. Chapter 62: Luck Chapter 62: Luck The forge radiated a calming heat, making me feel at ease. My eyes widened as the change started As the hooks transformed, a familiar feeling welled up from my core. The hooks expanded, then contracted, and they drew my vision in. Small Barbless Circle Hook of the Fisher Umon A small hook used for catching fish. The design causes fish to hook themselves when attempting to escape. This hook provides boosts to both fishing and luck. +2 fishing +1 luckThe description and stats were the same for all three circle hook variants, the only change being the size listed: small, medium, andrge. Then, it gave a description for thest hook. Small Barbless Shank Hook of the Fisher Umon A small hook used for catching fish. The design of this hook makes it easy for smaller fish to eat the hook, and the long shaft protects the line from being severed by sharp teeth. This hook provides boosts to both fishing and luck. +2 fishing +1 luck ¡°Fischer...¡± I looked up, worried I¡¯d see Theo watching me. Instead, Fergus had a t stare leveled at me. ¡°That was you again, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I, uh, have no idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡± My voice trailed off at the end of my sentence, leaving thest word hanging. He smiled and shook his head before returning to his work at the back of the smithy. Real smooth, Fischer. Real smooth. I returned my attention to the hooks, and more notably, their stats. Just as with my new rod, I could actually read the stats listed. My previous creations¡ªSergeant Snips¡¯ eyepatch, and the pearl ring¡ªhad simply said something about needing ¡®requisite knowledge¡¯ to see the benefits they gave. Is that because I¡¯ve leveled a fishing skill enough to have the requisite knowledge...? It leant further credence to a suspicion I¡¯d long since held, but had no way to prove: the System messages were trying to tell me about advancements, butcked the power to do so. ¡°There¡¯s enough power to continue advancing me, but not enough to tell me about it? Who coded this damn thing...?¡± ¡°Who whated what thing?¡± Theo asked from behind me. I jumped and almost sent the hooks flying. ¡°Frack me, mate¡ªyou scared the piss out of me.¡± Theo raised an eyebrow, ncing down at my pants. ¡°You... wet yourself?¡± ¡°What? No.¡± I waved the question away. ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech, my man. I¡¯m saying you scared me enough to wet myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... an odd thing to say.¡± I sighed, waving my hand again. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s normal where Ie from.¡± I considered if I should show the hooks to Theo. I trusted him, but ?he worked for the crown. Would it make him realize I was ascending, then lead to me being taken? There¡¯s no Xianxia Liam Neeson toe save me if I¡¯m kidnapped. Smiling at the inner monologue, I shook my head. He already held my rod, and that didn¡¯t cause any issues... ¡°Fischer? Are you alright?¡± I looked up at Theo, smiling. ¡°Yeah, mate. I finished the first batch of hooks.¡± I held my hand out, and he opened his palm. When the hooksnded, he held his hand up before his face, inspecting them with an unwavering gaze. ¡°They¡¯re so smooth...¡± ¡°Just like me with thedies...¡± I waggled my eyebrows, drawing augh from Theo. ¡°You mean like before with Maria, when your face went pink as a watermelon?¡± ¡°There¡¯s watermelon?¡± I yelled. ¡°What? Here? No.¡± He leveled a finger at me. ¡°Stop changing the subject¡ªI saw the way you two looked at each other. Is she yourdy friend?¡± He wiggled his eyebrows back at me, but excited as I was, I barely noticed. They have gods-damned watermelons! I need some! It¡¯d be hard to grow in sandy soil, but with enough watering¡ª ¡°Fischer...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He shook his head at me. ¡°I mention Maria once, and you get dragged off into your head. You like her that much, do you?¡± Heat rose to my face. ¡°Maria and I are just neighbors¡ªer¡ªfriends?¡± ¡°You¡¯re blushing!¡± ¡°Leave me alone, Theo! The forge is hot!¡± *** After another hour, and a few threats to cease production if Theo didn¡¯t stop bringing up Maria, I finished the twentieth set of hooks. All were the same, and thankfully, none brought on another pulse of advancement that may have been hard to exin. ¡°I insist,¡± I said. ¡°And I refuse,¡± Theo answered. ¡°I can make more!¡± ¡°Twenty sets and a leather pouch is too many for me to take without payment.¡± ¡°You already paid me!¡± ¡°How?¡± he demanded. I gave him my best jazz hands, singing my response. ¡°Friendship!¡± ¡°... I¡¯m not sure I want to be friends with you anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote¡ªyou¡¯re stuck with me. Take the hooks before I start singing again.¡± He scrunched up his face but held out a hand, and I happily ced the small leather pouch into his hand. He peered inside, and despite his hesitancy to ept, a wide smile spread over his face. ¡°Thank you, Fischer.¡± I beamed. ¡°You¡¯re most wee, my man. I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± I turned my head back to the workshop, yelling. ¡°Thanks, Fergus!¡± ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± he called back. ¡°Yeah, mate! All done!¡± The burly man walked around from the back of the workshop, removing goggles and gloves as he went. ¡°Sorry for my rudeness¡ªI¡¯ve got an urgent order to rece an axle bearing for Marcus.¡± Theo snorted. ¡°He told me he would happily wait as long as I wanted¡ªnow I know why.¡± Fergus gave a rueful grin. ¡°He¡¯s tricky, that one.¡± He nced at me. ¡°Who¡¯s your friend, Fischer?¡± ¡°Oh! Sorry! Fergus, this is Theo. Theo, Fergus.¡± Fergus held out a meaty hand, and Theo sped it. ¡°Thank you for letting us use your forge, Fergus. It¡¯s a pleasure making your acquaintance.¡± ¡°Acquaintance?¡± Fergus¡¯ hand pumped up and down. ¡°Any friend of Fischer is a friend of mine!¡± *** As we wandered toward the merchant caravans, afortable silence stretched between us. My eyes were drawn to the western mountains, the blue skies above them heralding the beautiful day toe. Theo let out a content noise. ¡°I¡¯m loath to leave this ce, Fischer. The scenery and the people are as lovely as each other.¡± ¡°You know, I offered for you to stay...¡± He shook his head. ¡°I still have mymitments¡ªI did have a proposition for you, though.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that, mate?¡± Theo chewed the inside of his lip as he considered how to word his offer. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to the capital with me?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you want with me in the capital?¡± ¡°I know you have a good setup here, but I thought you might want to be closer to people with an appreciation for your... activities. I¡¯m sure the rest of the fishing club would love to meet you.¡± ¡°Sorry, Theo¡ªI havemitments here as well.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s work, I can get you a job in the capital. Whatever it is you do here to get by, I could find you a better-paying job. Something with low hours so you can spend as much time fishing as possible.¡± I smiled at him. ¡°Thanks for the offer, mate, but it¡¯s not a financial obligation. I have friends here, and as nice as it¡¯d be to meet some fellow heretics, this is the ce for me. Right back at you, too¡ªif you ever change your mind and want to move out here, or evene for a holiday,e ask for me. I live on the southern shores, and most people can point you my way.¡± Theo nodded, then produced his notepad. ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that. Here.¡± He tore out a page and held it out to me. Neatly written words covered both sides¡ªnone of which I could read. ¡°The first is my address if you ever change your mind. The second is the fishing-club president¡ªJosh¡¯s¡ªaddress. Last is the address of the tailor where you can get clothing like mine prepared. Her name is Sammie, and if you mention my name, she¡¯ll be happy for your business.¡± I neatly folded the page and put it in my back pocket. ¡°Thanks, Theo. You¡¯re a good bloke.¡± His eyebrows knitted together. ¡°You have such an odd vernacr, Fischer. May I assume ¡®bloke¡¯ is a good thing?¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Just another word for a man.¡± ¡°Cheers... bloke,¡± he replied, testing the words. ¡°Did that sound right?¡± ¡°Nailed it.¡± We walked between thest two fields of cane before the merchant caravans, and we both came to a stop. ¡°Well,¡± he said, ¡°I guess this is goodbye for now.¡± He held out a hand, and I looked down at it. ¡°You a hugger, Theo?¡± He smiled, so I grabbed his hand and pulled him into one. ¡°Until next time, mate. We¡¯re bros now, so don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± ¡°Er¡ªbros?¡± I let out a loudugh as our embrace ended. ¡°Short for brothers.¡± ¡°Same to you... bro. Come see me in Gormona any time.¡± ¡°I might take you up on a visit soon¡ªI have some things I think I can only get in the capital.¡± He flicked the sleeve of my shirt, a wry smile on his face. ¡°Like a decent set of clothing?¡± ¡°Hey! There¡¯s nothing wrong with my clothes... but I might visit Sammie the tailor while I¡¯m there... just to peruse her wares, of course¡ªI worry they might be a bit toovish for a mere peasant.¡± Theo winced. ¡°I was only joking...¡± ¡°I know. Just yanking your chain.¡± He let out a prolonged sigh at the unfamiliar idiom. ¡°Do I even want to know?¡± I held out my hand. ¡°See you soon, Theo.¡± He sped it. ¡°See you soon... mate.¡± *** After providing Sharon with another dose of the sugarcane juice, Barry rushed through the forest on the west side of Fischer¡¯s property. His steps were clipped,te as he was. He caught sight of the blue-tinted tree, and as he got closer, saw his aplice was already there¡ªhe jogged toward her. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Snips¡ªI had to dispense more medicine for Sharon.¡± Sergeant Snips stood on eight spindly legs, shrugging as she stretched her ws out. Barry began making his report. ¡°The first test was aplete sess¡ªthe sugarcane juice required little processing. As we hoped, but didn¡¯t dare expect, the produce grown from Fischer¡¯s power was enough to awaken Sharon, and she¡¯s making a full recovery from her sickness.¡± Snips nodded as she drew words in the dirt. ¡®Not needing to use Master¡¯s cooking is good¡ªit makes our goals much easier to aplish. What did you mean by little processing?¡¯ Barry nodded vigorously, unable to contain his excitement. ¡°I thought we might need to refine the juice into sugar, then have her eat the granted essence, either straight, or baked into food by someone with the baking skill. Having the juice work directly saved days¡ªif not weeks¡ªof testing.¡± Snips blew what Barry thought was a happy stream of bubbles. ¡®Did she agree to the n?¡¯ ¡°She did! Just as we expected. She took it even better than I¡¯d imagined, and she offered to join us before I could ask.¡± Snips nodded again, w once more drawing. ¡®Good.¡¯ She paused, rocking her carapace back and forth in thought before her writing resumed. ¡®Should we go over the n again? We may improve it.¡¯ ¡°I thought the same thing! That we don¡¯t need to process the sugarcane opens up a world of possibilities. How do you feel about making rum?¡± Snips cocked her carapace, clearly not understanding the word. Barry¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I¡¯ll bet Fischer will love it.¡± Sergeant Snips, having heard all she needed to be convinced, nodded her agreement. Chapter 63: Proposition Chapter 63: Proposition On my way through the vige, I picked up another croissant. I was feeling rather peckish after a morning of smithing, minor as the work may have been. Naturally, I grabbed a second coffee, too. ¡°Thank you, Sue!¡± ¡°Thank you, Fischer!¡± she called, once more a blur behind the coffee machine. I bit into the ky pastry as I walked, the buttery vor washing over me and pairing perfectly with the coffee. That Fielday was even more productive than I¡¯d hoped. I stopped in ce so abruptly, my coffee almost spilled. I cocked my head, my face scrunching. Why does it feel like I¡¯m forgetting something, though¡­? I¡¯m pressure sure I did¡ª¡°Shit!¡± I ran through the streets of Tropica. *** As I knocked on the door, I stered an apologetic smile on my face. There wasn¡¯t a sound from the other side, and just as I started thinking no one was home, the door creaked open. A single eye peered out at me. ¡°Fischer.¡± ¡°G¡¯day, Joel. You, uh, you alright, mate?¡± His single visible eye didn¡¯t move, and he let out a sharp sniff. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing he was most-certainly not fine, I rushed to speak. ¡°I wanted toe and apologize for missing your group meditation yesterday. I know I promised I¡¯de, but some wild things happened, and I just didn¡¯t have the time.¡± In truth, I¡¯d forgotten, but he didn¡¯t need to know that. The door slowly swung all the way open, and Joel stood before me, putting on a smile. ¡°Would you like toe in?¡± *** Joel forced a smile onto his face as he opened the door. ¡°Would you like toe in?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to, mate,¡± Fischer said, easily striding inside. ¡°So, wild things kept you away yesterday? What kind of wild things?¡± ¡°I mean, there was the merchant, the coffee, a new friendship, and all tax-break shenanigans¡ªbut all that was nothing before Sharon¡¯s recovery.¡± Joel¡¯s heart fluttered, and all his feelings of rejection melted away like all life before the inevitability of carcinization. ¡°Sharon has recovered?¡± ¡°Er¡ªyeah.¡± Fischer raised an eyebrow, but it was quickly swept away by a full-faced smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you knew her.¡± ¡°I do¡ªwe do, I should say. The Cult of Carcinization meditates on the health of sickmunity members, channeling our will toward their ascension.¡± Joel sniffed again. ¡°You¡¯d know that if you showed up for the group meditation yesterday.¡± Fischer furrowed his brow. ¡°Just to rify, mate¡ªyou meditate with the express goal of turning sick people into crabs?¡± Joel nodded seriously, content that Fischer was so quick toprehend. ¡°Precisely. If carcinization were to im them, they would leave behind the weak flesh of the body, and with it, all illness and ailment.¡± Joel snapped his attention to Fischer. ¡°She didn¡¯t show any signs, did she?¡± ¡°Er¡ªsigns?¡± ¡°Of Carcinization.¡± Fischer pressed his lips together, and Joel¡¯s hopes soared. Is it possible...? *** I pressed my lips together; it took every ounce of my will to notugh in Joel¡¯s face. ¡°Nah, mate,¡± I forced out, keeping my expression schooled. ¡°Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of evolving into a crab.¡± Joel sighed, long and exhaustive. ¡°As expected. I know it likely won¡¯t happen in our lifetime. Even so, I hold out hope that carcinization will ur in our sleepy little vige.¡± ¡°Hope is a powerful thing, Joel! You never know what will happen.¡± I turned and strode toward the door. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got a bunch of stuff to get done¡ªthanks for the hospitality!¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re sure you have to go? We could do a meditation together if you please.¡± ¡°Sorry. So much to do, so little time. I¡¯ll see you next Fielday for the meditation, though, yeah?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see you then, Fischer.¡± As I walked outside, I finally let my smile out. A meditation actually sounded quite nice, but if I spent one more second in the Carcinization headquarters, I couldn¡¯t have stopped myselfughing at Joel and his hope that Sharon sprouted ws. Man, he would absolutely lose his shit if I introduced him to Snips¡ªI wonder if he can be trusted...? I¡¯d have to consider it more; I still didn¡¯t know him well enough to make that call yet. With my sincere apology delivered, I made my way toward Maria¡¯s. *** ¡°I¡¯ve brought someone to meet you, Mum.¡± Maria led me into the room, and Sharon peered at me with a focused gaze. ¡°G¡¯day, Sharon¡ªI¡¯m Fischer.¡± Roger cleared his throat. ¡°That¡¯s his way of saying hello.¡± ¡°Barry told me of his colorful words, husband.¡± Sharon smiled up at me. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you finally¡ªI heard you¡¯ve been helping out my family, and I find myself in your debt.¡± I held up both hands. ¡°I was just helping out where I could. You owe me nothing.¡± Sharon nodded, epting my words. ¡°Would you mind giving us a moment of privacy, Roger?¡± He shot a look at her, then at me, his eyes narrowing. ¡°My goodness, Dad.¡± Maria walked over and grabbed his arm. ¡°Show Fischer a bit of trust, would you?¡± ¡°No funny business,¡± he said in passing. Roger¡¯s warning was entirely undermined by him being dragged from the room by his daughter, and Maria rolled her eyes as she removed him. The door clicked closed behind them, so I returned my attention to Sharon. ¡°What did you wanna speak about?¡± ¡°I wanted to know more about you.¡± She sat up straighter, resting her hands on herp. ¡°You showed up on our shores only weeks ago, and from what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯ve had an overwhelmingly good impact on everyone in Tropica¡ªmy family included.¡± I sat down on the end of her bed. ¡°Hearing that makes me happier than you know, Sharon. I came to Tropica for two reasons: fishing and making friends. Knowing I¡¯ve had a positive impact on those around me is all I could ask for.¡± She nodded, a kind smile spreading across her face. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± ¡°Really, really far away. It may as well be another world with how different it is...¡± She nodded again, and her eyes held an intelligent gleam as she stared into mine. ¡°Are you from this world, Fischer?¡± ¡°Uh... yes...?¡± I responded, the words unconvincing, even to myself. I let out a soft chuckle, trying to hide my shock at the abrupt question. ¡°What makes you ask something so wild?¡± Sharon shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m only joking. I remember stories my parents used to tell me as a young girl¡ªtales of fancy where people would appear from another world and flip the Kallis realm on its head with their very existence.¡± My skin prickled, and her look seemed to pin my feet to the floor. She let out a quietugh. ¡°They¡¯re just stories, of course. Since the gods fled and the System stopped working properly, such things are impossible, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I leaped at the extended olive branch, nodding along. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. Those stories do sound rather romantic, though¡ªsomeone just appearing from another world and helping people out.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m from Kallis, too, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Helping?¡± She shook her head with a smile. ¡°We must have heard different stories as children. More often than not, in the ones my mother used to repeat, new arrivals swiftly gathered power and started taking over vast swaths ofnd before a hero finally stopped them.¡± ¡°O-oh... right¡­¡± ¡°That only further cements you as a fellow native of Kallis¡ªall you¡¯ve done is help others, after all.¡± ¡°I gotta say, I never heard those stories as a kid. Were there any tales of people who arrived and didn¡¯t want to conquer...?¡± Sharon tilted her head back and forth. ¡°There were a few, but they always ended up bing tyrants in the end. Power corrupts, as they say.¡± I grimaced. ¡°It does seem to have that effect...¡± ¡°Well, if one shows up, maybe you can be the hero that saves the world.¡± She gave me a wink. ¡°Thank you for indulging my questions, Fischer. I just wanted to get a better idea of the man that was my family¡¯s lifeline while I was unwell.¡± I tried to give her a confident smile, but it felt shaky. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sharon. It was a pleasure to meet you finally.¡± ¡°The pleasure was all mine.¡± She stretched, letting out a yawn. ¡°Would you mind sending that over-protective husband of mine back in? I have some tasks to take his mind off me.¡± ¡°Has he always been so... intense?¡± Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Always. It¡¯s what I love the most about him, but it can get stifling at times.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send him your way.¡± I shot her an exaggerated wink. ¡°Good luck.¡± Sharonughed, the sound light and fleeting, reminding me of her daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll certainly need it...¡± *** Roger made a sound that, by some stretch of the imagination, could be equated with a noise of gratitude. He turned and strode into the house. Maria sat on the porch,zily dragging a stick through the dirt below. She looked up at me. ¡°So? What did mum want to speak to you about?¡± ¡°She just wanted to thank me in private for letting you guys farm mynd while she was sick.¡± Maria smiled halfheartedly, then returned to drawing in the dirt. I sat down beside her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She pressed down on the stick; it snapped in half. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel.¡± She picked up both halves, probing the broken ends. ¡°I¡¯m beyond happy that mum has recovered, but I feel... useless?¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Maria sighed. ¡°I feel like I should do something, but she¡¯s already back to her sharp self. Dad is by her side every minute for the small things, like bringing food and water, but I can tell she¡¯s feeling smothered by even that.¡± I nced at Maria; she stared at the ground, lost in the thoughts of uselessness. I knew the sentiment well, and I wished at that moment I knew the right words to say; the magicalbination of sounds that would set her heart free. Instead, I said something clich¨¦. ¡°Isn¡¯t just being there enough?¡± She shrugged with one shoulder. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m intruding when I¡¯m with her and dad. They have so much history, and it feels like I¡¯m interrupting their conversation.¡± She snapped one of the sticks, discarding the shorter end in the dirt. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel like I just need to do something to distract myself, but there isn¡¯t really much to do with the fields right now.¡± The seed of an idea nted itself in my mind, and after a moment of trying to suppress it, the seed sprouted. ¡°You know... you could always try fishing...¡± Her gaze shot up to me, and I smiled at her. She scoffed, so I raised my eyebrows, my smile growing. Upon realizing I was serious, her mouth dropped open and her eyes widened.. ¡°You¡¯re serious? You¡¯d show me how to fish?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why not? You¡¯re looking for something to keep you busy, right? A new hobby sounds like just the thing.¡± I tried to keep the desperation from my voice. Keep it cool, Fischer. Don¡¯t scare her off! ¡°Is... that something you¡¯d be interested in?¡± ¡°If you¡¯d asked me a couple weeks ago, I¡¯d have rejected it offhand, but after getting to know you...¡± She shrugged. ¡°The idea doesn¡¯t seem so bad...¡± While I was thinking of what to say next, she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could, though¡ªcan you imagine how dad would react? The silent treatment wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡± My mind raced for a way around the roadblock that was Roger. ¡°What if we went on a trip?¡± ¡°A trip?¡± she asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Have you ever been camping?¡± ¡°Fischer...¡± Sheughed, the sound free and jubnt. ¡°I have no idea what a trip or camping is.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Sorry. A trip is like a holiday, and camping is staying outdoors. There¡¯s this ce I saw on the way here that I¡¯ve been meaning to go back to. It¡¯s a couple of days away, but we could camp overnight in the forest.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± was all she said, then she stared off into space. Damn, did Ie in too hot? I really just want someone to fish with after meeting Theo, and it feels like just the thing to keep her distrac¡ª ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Fischer.¡± Chapter 64: Intentions Chapter 64: Intentions I blinked at Roger, and he scowled back at me. "What are your intentions with my daughter?" "Dad!"Maria yelled, running out of the house after him. "You are so embarrassing! Fischer invited me to go camping because I''ve been feeling down!" Heat rose to my face; I felt poleaxed by the usation in Roger''s voice. "Uh, yeah, that. Maria said she needed something to keep her busy, and I thought going on a trip would be a wee distraction..." "Uh-huh. Just you and my daughter, right? Alone? In the forest?" "Dad!" "Roger!" came another voice. Where Maria''sints had no effect on him, Sharon calling his name made Roger go bolt upright.She leaned against the doorframe, ring out at him. "Dear," she said, her voice sickly sweet. "Could youe speak with me for a moment?" Roger audibly swallowed and started walking into the house. "You shouldn''t be out of bed..." "I wouldn''t need to be out of bed if a certain someone wasn''t..." Sharon''s voice trailed off as they retreated further into their home. Maria covered her face with a hand. "I am so sorry." d to be rid of the belligerent father, I breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s fine. You''re his only daughter, so I understand him being overprotective." "Leto''s modest veil¡ªhe''s so embarrassing." "You know, I think it''s kind of sweet." She shot me an incredulous look. "I''ve heard my dad called a lot of things when he wasn''t around, but sweet was never one of them." "Just to be clear, I''m talking about his actions, not the man himself. It shows he cares about you. Better to be over-protective than not care at all, right?" She shook her head, pouting. "If he could keep his caring to himself instead of embarrassing me, that''d be great." I grinned at her petnt expression; it was inexplicably adorable. "So, when do you want to leave?" She turned to me, her petnce forgotten. "As soon as possible." "Like... today?" She nodded. "As soon as we''re packed." *** We were discussing what we needed to bring with us when Roger reappeared. He cleared his throat, leveling a moderately cowed re at me. "No fishing." "Dad!" "That''s enough, Maria. I can ept that you''re old enough to choose your ownpany, but the idea of you eating food that goes against the gods is where I draw my line in the sand." I gave Roger a disarming smile. "You know I can''t promise that, mate." Roger''s eyebrow twitched, and he opened his mouth to call me something choice¡ªlikely some creative mix of heretical and foolish¡ªbut I cut him off. "I understand you''re just trying to protect your daughter, so why don''t we meet in the middle¡ªany fish I catch will be returned to the water. I won¡¯t force Maria to partake in any heretical food." Roger''s re deepened, and he made to speak, but was once more cut off. Sharon poked her head out the doorway behind him. "That sounds like a lovelypromise, Fischer." Roger started and spun. "Sharon¡ªyou agreed to go back to bed!" She smiled sweetly at him, but her eyes held a gleam of danger. "And we agreed that you''d let our daughter make her own decisions, sweet husband, yet here we are." Roger took a deep breath, letting it out in a rush as he turned back toward me. "You swear to not let her eat any fish?" He extended a hand, and I winced. "I can''t shake your hand on that, Roger." His nk stare transformed into a mask of indignation. "And why is that?" he asked, his words clipped and halting. "Because it''d be treating Maria as property to be bargained upon. I give you my word that I won''t force her to do, well, anything. I won''t force her to not do anything, either, though. She''s her own person, and she hasplete autonomy over her choices¡ªeven if her choice is to catch and eat fish." Roger''s eye twitched, but before he could blurt anything out, Sharon spoke. "Well said, Fischer." She gave me a beatific smile. "The only thing we ask is that you keep her safe. Isn''t that right, Roger?" A vein in Roger''s forehead pulsed with such intensity, I worried it might explode. He nodded his acquiescence to Sharon''s words. "That, I can promise." I extended a hand. "I''ll protect Maria with everything I have." Roger grasped my open hand, and judging by the way his wiry muscles knotted, he was squeezing rather aggressively; I couldn''t really tell, given my improved body. "Well, I have some things to organize before we set off¡ªyou still want to leave today, Maria?" I turned to her as I voiced my question, and her expression brought me up short. Maria stared down at the ground, her face hidden. The skin I could see¡ªthat of her cheek and neck¡ªwere a bright pink, even through her sun-kissed tan. She nodded, making a small noise of ascent. Ah, damn. I embarrassed her... I grimaced at my stupidity. "I''ll see you soon." *** "Sergeant Sniiiips!" I called, having looked almost everywhere for my favorite crustacean. "Where has that little scamp gotten off to...?" Corporal ws chirped her own confusion from atop my shoulder. "Have you seen her at all today?" ws shook her head from side to side, letting out a soft coo. I rubbed my chin in thought. "If I were an adorably cute, yet violently capable crab, where would I be?" *** Sergeant Snips sat beneath the pool in a state ofplete calm. She was neither awake nor asleep, existing in a state of limbo that she found entirely enjoyable. She''d thought she may have been imagining it previously, but now, she was sure: there was a powering from the opalescent stone. Faint wisps of its magic poured into her even now. She knew not where they went, yet it felt right; the slow umtion made her more whole. Something tugged at her awareness, so she slowly opened her lone eye. Light flooded in, and she held a w up as a shield. Her missing eye itched under its patch, and a spike of annoyance ran through her at the interruption. But then, the real source of her alertness made itself known. A muffled voice called from above. "Hey! I can see you down there, Snips, you scoundrel! Stop ignoring me!" Her entire body tensed. Master is here! She caught sight of him on the side of the pond, peering down at her. She bent her legs, and in a single, full-bodied effort,unched. *** With my hands on my hips in mock affront, I stared down at the inattentive crab. "You might need to go in after her, ws. I think she''s sleep... wait, what is she¡ª" Snips flew from the pond, her orange carapace aimed directly at my chest, a stream of water and ecstatic bubbles trailing in her wake. My improved body easily caught her, and I spun around, letting the movement absorb her momentum. Corporal ws jumped from my shoulder, puffing up like an indignant cat as she hit the sand. Snips simply ignored the otter, rubbing her hard shell against my chest as a stream of joyous bubbles continued flowing. "Where have you been, Snips? I''ve been looking everywhere for you!" She gestured at the pond, then out to sea, then back at the pond again. "All over the ce, huh? Well, I''m d I found you before I left." Both Snips'' and ws'' heads darted back, their eyes going wide, so I held my hands up catingly. "I''m only going on a trip, girls. Don''t stress. I''ll be back in a few days." Snips blew bubbles of firm curiosity, demanding where I was going. "I''m going on a little fishing and camping trip with Maria. She needs some time away, so I''m gonna go with her." Snips narrowed her lone eye, pointed at herself, Corporal ws, then me. I shook my head. "Sorry, girls. I don''t know how she''d react to learning of you. You''re so strong and graceful, after all¡ªshe needs a break from life, and I''m not sure learning of sapient mini-gods would help." They both stared hard at me, but after a moment, nodded their acquiescence. "By the way, Snips¡ªwho''s your friend?" She cocked her head in confusion, so I pointed down into the saltwater pond. "That''s one of your Rock Crabs, right?" She scuttled over, peering down into the water. Just below where she''d been sitting, a hint of brown could be seen. The crab was doing its best to hide from sight, huddled into a crevice as it was, yet it was still quite visible. Snips took a few steps down to the water and pped her deadly snipper on the surface. The crab didn''t respond, so she cocked her w back, ready to shoot an aura attack down at it¡ªthe crab responded immediately. It sprinted from the pond, prostrating itself on the sand before Sergeant Snips. She red down at it, imperious. With one w, she spun it around. Letting out a hesitant squeak, it lifted its body from the sand. Poor thing has epted its fate, I thought. Snips released a hiss and a gout of angry bubbles as her right cker shot under the body of the crab, and with a swift uppercut,unched it out to sea. EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡ª Plop. "Damn." I raised an eyebrow. "Nice arm, Snips." She shook her head and shrugged, blowing bubbles of reluctant eptance. "It''s hard being a leader, huh?" She nodded. I bent down and stroked the top of her head. "You''re doing good, Snips. I''m proud of you." She preened¡ªan impressive feat for a crab¡ªand sidled up to me. Corporal ws joined on my other side, rubbing her body up against my leg. I sunk my fingers into her fur, a deep well of contentedness enveloping me as I pet them both. "I know it''ll only be a few days at most, but I''m gonna miss you two." A hiss and a chirp answered me as they returned their feelings. "Oh¡ªI just remembered!" I reached into my back pocket and withdrew the drawing Theo did. "Check this out." I ced it on the sand between them, and they both leaned in, curiosity oveing them. "I got it from a man I met yesterday. His name was Theo, and he found me fishing on the shore near Tropica." Snips'' eye darted up at me; it held a dangerous gleam¡ªI''d exined how frowned-upon fishing was, and she knew the risk it presented. "Don''t worry, Snips. He was also a fisherman and was beyond pleased to find a kindred spirit¡ªas was I! He even gave me this little drawing so I could show you guys." Her worry assuaged, Sergeant Snips¡¯ attention returned to the sketch. "Impressive, right? Theo said he drew it while in a short meeting. It would take me an entire day to make something so detailed, and it would look way less impressive." They both nodded, transfixed by the piece of paper. "Maybe I''ll store it in the house so it doesn''t get ruined, but feel free to have a look whenever you like! Our home is sorely missing some decorations, and I''d love to collect some art to spice up the ce." I stood and stretched. "Have you fed the lobster today, Snips?" She shook her carapace, still looking down at Theo''s drawing. "Are you okay to keep feeding it while I go on my trip?" She nodded, and spurred by my request, scuttled towards the ocean, a stream of confident bubbles flowing in her wake. Snips returned not even a minuteter, arge fish held in one pincer. We walked over to the side of the pond, and with an underhand toss¡ªer, underw toss¡ªshe lobbed the fish out over the water. It hit the surface with a belly-flop that made a loud p. The sound was enough to spur the enormous lobster within, as its single long antenna soon exited the cave. As it came further from its den, I raised an eyebrow. "Is it just me, or is the severed antenna healing...?" Where before there was only a small nub, a ten-centimeter length of the appendage had grown back. Snips leaned in, getting a closer look. One w rubbed her eye patch absentmindedly, and with a tentative tug of the other w, she slipped the leather strap off. I stared down at the revealed section where her other eye had been. My mouth dropped open. "No way..." Chapter 65: Departure Chapter 65: Departure The morning gave way to day as the sun rose ever higher in the sky. A soft breeze blew, the perfect counterpart for the day''s heat. I felt neither the kiss of the sun''s rays, nor the pleasant gouts of winding and going, though¡ªall my attention was on the ascendant crab before me. I blinked as I took in Snips'' healing eye. She shielded it from the sun with one w, and I bent down, getting a closer look. It was small, like a limb denied blood-flow, but I knew that to be anything but the case¡ªthe eyestalk wasn''t shrinking; it was growing. "Snips! Your eye!" She blew entirely iprehensible bubbles, her other eye turning to the side to look at the recovering appendage "Can... can you see out of it?" Her good eye blinked, and she made a ''so-so'' gesture with her w. "You can see a little?"She nodded, and small, awe-filled bubbles came from her mouth. Corporal ws chirped in excitement, darting around Snips'' body to get a look from every angle. "That''s amazing, Snips! I didn''t know you could regrow an eye!" Even with how animated Corporal ws and I were, Sergeant Snips remained calm, thoughtful. Looking at me with her good eye, she pointed to her healing one with a w, then pointed down at the pool. The pieces clicked into ce in an instant: Snips'' eye, the lobster''s antenna, and themon denominator¡ªthe saltwater pool. "... really, Snips?" I cast furtive nces between her and the body of water. "The pool healed you...?" She made the same ''maybe'' gesture, but nodded. "You''re almost positive?" Nod. "Huh..." I stared out at the opalescent crystals scattered around the pool, my eyes lingering on the boulder in the middle. "Is it something to do with the stones?" Again, she nodded and made the same gesture. "I wonder if it only works on sea creatures, or if it will work on other animals¡ªeven humans...?" It was a startling discovery, but a wee one. Combined with Barry and Helen''s knowledge of herbs, the pool Snips and ws had made may just be something the vigers could benefit from. Realizing both my hands were each still on one of my animal pals, I rubbed one and scritched the other. "You two are amazing¡ªyou know that? You girls made something that can heal!" They both leaned into my touch. "I know I''m repeating myself, but I''m gonna miss you two." They chirped and hissed their agreement as I continued petting them. *** I bent down and opened a kitchen cupboard, rummaging for my treasure hidden within. "I know you''d do it anyway," I said to ws, "but I need to ask. Please watch the house, and in particr, keep this chest safe." Looking down at the sturdy box, Corporal ws nodded, her eyes steel as they returned to meet my gaze. I reached out and rubbed her head. "Good girl." I opened the chest one morest time before my departure, peering inside. All the jewelry was held within, along with all the gold coins I''d collected so far. Following a whim, I inspected the pearl ring I''d made with Fergus'' help. Iridescent Ring of Silver Rare A ring of precious metal, adorned by one of the most sought-after stones found in the Kallis Realm. More than just a symbol of wealth, this ring has a multitude of purposes for those with the requisite knowledge. Still just ''requisite knowledge'', huh? I shook my head and ced the ring back in the chest before closing the lid. I''d hoped for a more forting description following the stats listed by my new fishing rod, but I guess that was too much to ask. I slid the chest into the back of the cupboard, once more hiding it behind my copious amounts of pots and pans. With more than a little excitement, I strode back to the table and checked the contents of my bag onest time. I''m d I bought a bag from Ruby and Steven, but I wish I had the foresight to buy some sort of canvas for a tent. I cocked my head in thought. It''s not toote¡ªshould I go look around Tropica for something...? Nah. Building makeshift camps will be something for us to do, which is exactly what Maria needs right now¡ªbusy work. With a prolonged scritch of Corporal ws'' cute little head, I slung the bag over my shoulder and headed outside. *** Sharon peeked into Maria''s room, overwhelmed with pride. While Maria was a grown woman, she had spent so much of her life tending to their farming and helping around the house. Sharon was happy for her daughter to take a short trip away, and with Fischer, of all people. Maria had out every piece of clothing she owned, all arrayed over the bed. In the short time Sharon was watching, she''d seen her put every item of clothing in her bag, then take it out again. "Have you got everything you need?" Maria jumped, her head spinning toward the door. "Mum¡ªyou scared me!" "Sorry, dear." Sharon stepped into the room. "Do you need help deciding?" ¡°Yes.¡± Maria sat down on the bed and sighed. ¡°Why is it so hard to pick what I need?¡± "Because you''re going away, so you''ll want to take everything, but you can''t possibly fit it all in such a small bag." Maria looked over the sea of clothing atop her nket, frowning at it. "Fischer says we''re only going for a few days, so I need little, but what if I get too far away to turn back and realize I forgot something important?" "I''ll help, dear." Sharon picked up her daughter''s folded underclothes. "You''ll need these no matter what, so we''ll put them in first." "Right. Thank you." Sharon neatly ced them in the corner of the bag as she considered how to approach the conversation. Deciding it was best to just get it out, she spoke. "Is it hard to decide because you want to impress Fischer?" Maria froze, and her eyes looked everywhere but at her mother. She nodded once, sharply. "Well, that''s nothing to stress about, dear. You''re a beautiful young woman, and I''m sure Fischer would be enthralled, no matter what you wore." Maria covered her reddening face with both hands. "Mum, can you be a little more subtle?" Laughter bubbled from Sharon''s throat, and shey a hand on her daughter''s shoulder. "You know I''m a blunt person, Maria. Wanting to impress a man is nothing to be embarrassed about." "You''re not helping, mum," Maria said, her hands still covering her face. Sharon selected clothes one by one, slowly packing the bag. "I''m not trying to embarrass you, dear, but I have to ask an ufortable question." Maria''s hands fell away, revealing a look of sheer incredulity. "You have a question that¡¯s even more ufortable?" Sharonughed again, and Maria joined her, her nervousness falling away. "Come here, Maria." Sharon wrapped her in a hug, and she returned it, squeezing her mother gently. "Alright," Maria said. "Ask your question before I get unnerved and run away." Sharon took a breath, relishing in the fact that she could once more embrace her daughter. "Are you romantically interested in him?" Maria''s body shook as she chuckled softly. "By the gods, that was an ufortable question." She pulled away from the hug, averting her eyes. "I don''t know, mum. He makes me feel¡­ safe." "And he''s attractive." Maria shot a re at Sharon''s bouncing eyebrows before looking away again. "He''s attractive, yes, but I don''t know how I feel about him." Sharon smoothed her daughter''s hair, sweeping a loose strand behind one ear. "That''s fine, dear. You don''t have to know one way or the other. Call it a mother''s intuition, but I take him to be a good man." Maria sighed. "Is this the conversation where you tell me it''s time I find a man and start a family?" Sharon winced. She did want Maria to pursue such things, especially after learning of Fischer''s... nature, but she would never force her only daughter into something she didn''t want with her whole heart. "Not at all." She lifted Maria''s chin with one hand, and her daughter reluctantly met her eyes. "He''s a good man, but that doesn''t mean you need to settle down with him. I love you more than words could ever say, Maria, and above all else, I want you to be happy. If happiness for you is living with your father and I for the rest of your life, you''ll always be wee." Maria gave one of the smiles that always made Sharon''s heart melt, then wrapped her in a fierce hug. "I love you too, mum. Thank you." Sharon returned the hug, rubbing a soothing hand on Maria''s back. "For packing your bag, or for being the best mother in the world?" Maria shook withughter. "Both." *** As I strode up to the door, hesitance hampered my steps. Why am I so nervous... I shook my upper body, trying to physically dispel the unease. Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly and knocked on the door. The moment my knuckles hit, the entry flung open. I''d been excited to see Maria''s beautiful face, which made the appearance of Roger''s best scowl yet rather jarring. "Fischer." "Uh¡ªoh. G''day, Roger. Is, uh, Maria ready?" "Maria!" he yelled, not breaking eye contact with me. "Coming!" she called from within, and a momentter, she appeared. As she came into view, I fought to stop my eyebrows from raising. Usually, she wore basic clothing akin to my own; simple linen, perfect for working the fields. Today, she wore a dress. It was short, with neatly hemmed edges that wouldn''t get in the way. She wore pants underneath that came to just above her knee, made of a thick, durable material. It wasn''t intended as an outfit of pure beauty; it was also utilitarian, perfect for traveling, but that didn''t subtract from her charm. "Wow..." I heard myself say, and I quickly mped my mouth together as a flush crept over my face. Roger''s nostrils red, and his scowl deepened even further, but Sharon clearing her throat kept his lips firmly pressed together. Maria gave me a shy smile as she swept her hair behind an ear, and she rushed past her father. "Are you all ready to go?" she asked, shifting her bag from one shoulder to the other. "Ready when you are!" "Make good choices," Roger said, his eyes ncing between Maria and the rod I held in one hand. Maria sighed. "Yes, Dad." Sharon stepped up beside her husband, resting one arm on Roger''s lower back. "Keep our daughter safe, Fischer." I nodded. "I will." "We''ll be back in a few days, right?" Maria asked. "We will¡ªa few days at thetest." I turned to her parents. "I promise I''ll bring Maria back in one piece." Roger grunted, and Sharon gave me a pure smile. "We''re counting on it." She ushering Roger back inside with practiced grace and started closing the door. "Have fun, you two." The front door closed with a soft click, and I turned to Maria. "Anything else you need to pick up from Tropica before we go?" "No, I''m all ready!" "Alright." I gave her a broad grin. "Let the holiday begin." *** Sergeant Snips, maiden of the pond and protector of Master''snd, opened her uncovered eye as something disturbed her slumber. She red around, searching for her Rock Crab subordinate, who had no-doubt returned to the pond to meditate. Maybe I should let him stay, she thought. Whether it was the calm the pond lent her, or her begrudging appreciation of the masochistic crab''spanionship, she knew not. Snips nced around the pond, unsure what she''d do when she found the uninvited guest. To her surprise, though, he wasn''t there. She scratched at her eyepatch absentmindedly, questing further for whatever had woken her. She peered into the cave''s entrance, pitying any crab fool enough to get close to the sea snipper''s oversized ws. Not expecting to find anything, her ws twitched as she caught sight of what her master called a ''lobster''. Its body was flickering, increasing then shrinking in size repeatedly. She tried to focus on it, but something about the sea snipper''s shifting form made it hard to look at. A source of light fluctuated from somewhere within its giant body, and in an instant, the light exploded out, turning the world white. Chapter 66: Holiday Chapter 66: Holiday With a loud pop, the lobster''s vision was engulfed by white. He opened and closed his trusty pincers as a sense of unbridled confusion grew. Taking in the surroundingndscape, he slowly shifted to nce all around him as color returned to the world. Walls of rock were on either side, and a single openingy ahead that let in light. He recognised the cave¡ªhis home¡ªfrom memories that felt distant, yet from only a moment ago. A slow trickle of information chipped away at his confusion, yet brought with it more questions than he could fathom. His vision cleared further, and from the entrance to his domain, he saw an enemy. He scuttled back reflexively, wanting to get further into the safety his cave provided, but as the lines of the creature before him snapped into focus, a spark of recognition took hold. I know... crab?Memories shed through his mind; the crab checking on him, repeatedly bringing him food, and, most pleasing of all, bringing him to this wonderful, safe ce he called home. With ws extended, the lobster inched his way toward the light, eyes locked on the creature beyond. *** Maria and I followed the setting sun; its passage toward the western mountains heralded our journey. A cold wind blew at our backs, a tailwind that made it seem like the world itself urged us on. "So, have you traveled in this direction much before?" I asked. She shook her head, eyes trailing the retreating sun. "Not really, no. There was the time we traveled to Tropica for the first time, of course, but other than that, I''ve never really left..." While I knew life as a farmer in my new world was a different experience to living on Earth, something about that statement really nailed home how distant I was from my previous existence. Life here is a constant battle to survive for themon folk. There might not be bandits, roaming wolves, or goblin attacks as I worried about upon my arrival here, but that doesn''t mean life isn''t filled with challenges. Growing enough food to survive, and keeping her family healthy without the aid of modern medicine, was challenging enough that, by her ount, she¡¯d never¡ªin her entire life¡ªhad a holiday. It was a sad realization. "Well," I said, "hopefully that makes this trip all the more enjoyable." She grunted, shifting her bag from one shoulder to another. "Do you want me to carry that?" I asked. "Oh, no. I''m fine¡ªI may have over-packed a little, though..." "Are you sure? You can hold the rod, and having a bag on each shoulder will even me out." She shifted her weight again, the physical load warring with her desire to not be a burden. "Please," I urged. "It''ll make both our loads easier." She frowned, her lips pressed together. I pressed the advantage. "Besides, I''m an absolute klutz, and I''m likely to break my favorite rod by getting it caught on something. You''re much more coordinated, so it''ll be safer in your hands." She turned and squinted, but a barely concealed smile threatened to take over. "Fine, we can swap." She grinned at me, raising an eyebrow. "But only because I won''t be able to fish if you break the rod." Iughed and held the rod out to her; she offered her bag in exchange. "Thank you, Fischer. You''re sweet." I bowed at the waist. "Anything for mydy. I''d not be able to face your lord father if any damage came to your person." "Hestia''s maternal urges¡ªdon''t even joke about that. I wouldn''t want my lord father to remove that handsome head of yours." I straightened up, the weight of both bags nothing before my improved body. "I have a handsome head?" I nced at her, delighting in the blush I saw peeking through her tanned and freckled skin. *** "There!" I said, pointing at my discovery. "I knew it was around here somewhere." "Wow," Maria said, "you weren''t wrong¡ªit held up pretty well¡­" I walked up to my shelter, thest one I''d built before heading into Tropica for the first time. It''s probably big enough for both of us to sleep under, but a little more room would be best. "Alright, let''s begin." Maria cocked her head. "Begin what...?" I smirked. "The renovations, of course!" *** "Are these leaves okay?" Maria asked. "They''re perfect¡ªthank you!" I grabbed the palm-like fronds and put them next to the pile of leaves I''d removed from the frame. "Let''s split these fronds in half, like so." I pinched the thick end of one, and with a smooth movement, split it in two. I then wedged a fingernail under one side, and gripping the long fibers, pulled a strip off to use as string. With a smile, I held the rope of fibers up to Maria. "I brought string to tie the frame together, but if you''re evercking the correct materials, you can make string out of nts you find in the forest¡ªlike these." She raised an eyebrow at me. "Where did you learn to do that?" "Trial and error," I lied, unsure how to exin the concept of tutorial videos. I held up an unsplit frond. "You try¡ªit''s not as hard as you might think." As she tried splitting a palm lead, I picked up the sticks I''d gathered. They were longer than the ones I''d used previously¡ªa necessity for the increased floor space this new shelter would have. nting two of the sticks firmly in the ground, I held the tips together, ovepping each other by a few centimeters. I waited patiently as she split the frond, then removed a length of fibers as I''d shown her. "Like this?" she asked. "Exactly like that. Bring it over here and try tying the frame with it¡ªloop it around where the sticks connect." She did so, deft fingers easily looping the handmade string back and forth over the sticks. "Keep going?" she asked. "Yep, until you''ve used almost all of it." She stopped when a small length of the line remained, and I grabbed her hand, guiding the end of the fibers under thest loop she''d made. "Pull it tight," I said. She nodded, holding the knot steady with one hand as she pulled the end, cinching it into ce. I shook the frame lightly; it held firm. Raising an eyebrow, I grinned. "You''re sure you haven''t done this before?" She shrugged. "I have an excellent teacher¡ªbesides, I¡¯ve always been good with my hands." ¡°Maria! Phrasing!¡± She cocked her head in confusion, but upon realizing what she¡¯d said, her cheeks went beet red. Iughed uproariously, ducking the thrown stick. *** I woke in the middle of the night to an unexpected nudge in the side. With bleary eyes, I blinked, taking in my surroundings. The dying embers of our campfire gave the inside of the tent an orange glow, and it took me a long moment to remember where I was. An icy breeze blew into the shelter, even more frigid than usual after the sun''s departure. The nudge hit my side again, and I cast about, searching for Maria. I expected to find her awake, warning me of some danger, and a spike of panic began welling up. My thoughts vanished as the nudge came one more time, and I looked down. Maria was asleep, curled in on herself and shivering slightly under the chilly breeze. She stirred, still not awake, her body subconsciously searching for heat. I lifted the end of my nket and tucked it over her, giving her anotheryer of warmth. As the nket hit, she rolled over, her backing up against my side. I froze, my body reacting to her touch. Her head tilted back,ing to rest on my shoulder, and I put my head back on my pillow, breathing shallow breaths so as not to wake her. She shuffled back again, her body craving the heat mine was exuding. After a few breaths that felt like a lifetime, I tilted my chin toward her, softly resting it atop the back of her head. My heart raced as the floral scent of her hair consumed my world. I wouldn''t get much rest that night¡ªor so I thought; before I knew it, I''d drifted back to sleep, thoughts of her running rampant through my mind. *** When I opened my eyes, the rising sun peeked over the trees, bathing my surroundings in its wee light. I stretched my arms up, unleashing a yawn. "Did you sleep well, princess?" Maria asked, voiceden with mirth. I left my head, ring out at her. "Princess?" "You certainly sleep like one¡ªwell, except for the snoring." "Snoring? I sat bolt upright. "I snore?" She cackled, leaning back from where she stoked the fire. "No¡ªwell, kind of. You make soft noises, but I wouldn''t exactly call it snoring." She shook her head with an exaggerated shrug. "Your reaction to learning you snore doesn''t help the princess attitude, though..." I stepped from the tent, squinting against the sun''s light as I stretched as high as I could. "Can you give me five minutes to wake up before you start teasing me? I don''t even know where I am right now." She pouted. "Absolutely not! Your wits are too sharp when you''re awake, so an early morning ambush is just good warfare." "Good warfare? What have I gotten myself into...?" She giggled, the sound lilting and soft. "Being the daughter of a career-soldier turned grumpy-farmer has its benefits." I walked over to my pack and collected my bundle of treasure. "What''s that," she asked? I smiled. "Brekkie." She gave me a t stare. "Can I assume that means breakfast?" I sat down beside her, untying the cloth bundle. "You can." I spread the cloth wide, revealing a pile of golden croissants, and a bottle of brown liquid. Maria made a surprised noise. "Is that what I think it is?" I nodded, giving her a knowing smile. "What''s a good brekkie without some of Tropica''s finest coffee?" *** I bit into a warmed bun, my eyes going wide. "Wow¡ªit''s sweet." The soft bun,bined with a pleasant amount of sugar, reminded me of the sweet buns I''d tried in Japan a lifetime ago. Maria quirked an eyebrow at me. "You know we''re sugarcane farmers, right? What did you expect?" "Touche..." I said around a mouthful of the pillowy dough. "Don''t tell Sue, but your buns might be even better than hers." Maria smirked at me. ¡°Who needs to watch their phrasing now?¡± I opened my mouth to say something, but my brain betrayed me, and I closed it again, lost for what to say. Mariaughed at me, shaking her head. "Wow, you really are defenseless first thing in the morning¡ªI¡¯ll have to keep that in mind. I can''t take the credit for the pastries¡ªMum made them." ¡°Well, pass her mypliment,¡± I said, forging past herment, and myck thereof. ¡°These things are delicious.¡± We had a croissant and bun each, and I took a bite of my croissant, relishing in the contrast its ky and buttery texture gave. Seeing the enjoyment on my face, Maria followed suit, and she let out an appreciative mmm as she chewed. Wisps of steam started rising from the saucepan atop the fire, so I reached over, stirring it with the wooden spoon. I kept it moving, wanting to keep the liquid inside from burning. I didn''t know if it could burn, to be honest, but I didn''t intend to find out. When the steam was billowing up from the surface in a steady stream, I removed it from the fire. I carefully poured it into our cups, then passed one to Maria. "Coffee''s ready." "Thank you," she said, putting her te down and epting it with both hands. "Careful¡ªit''ll be scorching." She held the cup to her nose, breathing deep of the rising vapor. "It smells strong..." I took a whiff of my own cup. "Yeah, it will taste a lot stronger without any milk. I had Sharon water it down¡ªthis is what you''d call a long ck where Ie from." "You never did tell me where you''re from, Fischer. You have the funniest names for things." I took a sip of my coffee, savoring its bold vor. My go-to drink was a t white, but there were periods in my previous life where long cks were the drink of choice. I breathed out a content sigh, the heat of the coffee making me blow a cloud of vapor. Maria followed suit, and her face scrunched as she tasted it. She swallowed and took a quick bite of her croissant. "That''s not as nice as the coffee with milk..." I smiled at her. "Yeah, ck coffee is more of an acquired taste. Still, better than no coffee at all, in my opinion." She took another small sip, once more chasing it with a bit of pastry. She chewed it slowly before swallowing. "They''re quite nice together..." I nodded. "Some people like dunking their croissants in coffee." She raised an eyebrow, looking between her food and drink. She dunked a corner of the exposed croissant and bit into it; her face immediately transformed into disgust. She chewed and swallowed as fast as she could. "Yeah, that''s not for me." I fought down a smirk. "It''s usually done with milky coffee, to be honest..." She picked up a stick and threw it at me. "You could have told me that before I tried that horridbination!" Her outrage removed the stopper on my mirth, and I let out a loudugh. "Sorry¡ªit wasn''t intentional." She shook her head, hair swaying around her face. "So, you avoided the question of where you''re from pretty smoothly, but I''m still curious. I think you might owe me the information after that cruel and intentional prank..." She wiggled her eyebrows, but I knew her words held a hint of truth; she wanted to know. How much can I tell her without putting either of us at risk...? "What do you know about ces other than the kingdom you live in?" "Not too much, to be honest. I know there''s another kingdom called Theogonia that dad fought against when he was still in the army. Other than that, I know other ces exist, but they''re far, far away." I nodded, slowlying to a decision. "Ie from a ce called Earth..." Chapter 67: Vessel Chapter 67: Vessel "Earth?" Maria asked. "I''ve never heard of it." "Yeah... it''s a long, long way away, on an entirely different continent." It wasn''t a lie, but I still felt bad misleading her. It''s safer for both of us if I keep the full truth to myself for now... "Another continent?" Her eyebrows shot up, then furrowed in thought. "Like another kingdom?" "Kind of like that, yeah." "How did you get here?" "It''s a long story." A silence stretched between us before she spoke again."I knew you were from far away, but I still thought it''d be within the kingdom of Gormona..." "Yeah, that''s my fault¡ªI''ve been intentionally vague." I gave a rueful smile. "People already have enough reason to avoid me with my fishing ways¡ªno need to add fuel to the fire." "That makes sense..." She took a bite of her bun, washing it down with a mouthful of coffee. "So fishing isn''t considered heretical there, right?" "Yeah, it¡¯s totally eptable there." She chewed her lip, clearly lost in thought. "Sorry if this is a dumb question, but if you can fish there, and fishing is all you do¡­ why did youe here?" I couldn¡¯t help butugh. It wasn¡¯t exactly a choice toe here, but it was a good question from her perspective. "I wasn''t always into fishing¡ªthat''s actually quite new. I came here to start over. My old life became... well, unrewarding. I realized I''d wasted it, and I wanted to get as far away from my mistakes as possible." She gave me a look filled withpassion. "Wasn''t it hard leaving your friends and family behind?" The question, and the memories it brought up, were as a physical blow. My family, orck thereof, was something I hadn''t spent time ruminating on since I''d arrived in Tropica, and the thought''s resurgence made a wave of sorrow wash over me. It must have showed on my face, because Maria quickly spoke, holding up both hands. "Sorry, Fischer. You don''t have to tell me..." "You have nothing to apologize for." I forced a grin across my face, but it felt empty. "It''s a bit of a rough subject for me." "Well, forget it then. Another time, if you feel like getting it off your chest." She stood, smirking at me as she brushed her hands free of crumbs. "Should we pack up and get going? I¡¯m excited to have a fish at some point today." I nodded, a genuine smileing over me. "Let''s." *** "This is it," I said, pointing down at the creek that had originally led me to Tropica. "Wow!" Maria leaned closer, squinting. "You caught fish in such shallow water? I can''t see any..." ¡°Well, not here exactly, but in the same creek, yeah.¡± Having caught movement in the shallows, I pointed. "Can you see those guppies?" "Uhhhh¡ªwhat are guppies, and where are they? I can''t see a thing..." I smiled. "Let''s sneak closer¡ªkeep your body low or they might swim away." I led her forward, slowly stepping down the raised bank. She knelt down beside me, and I leaned in, whispering as I pointed. "Just there¡ªbeside thatrge rock." Ten or so of the tiny fish were milling around by the bank, flinching and darting away from shadows. A sharp intake of breath told me that Maria had spotted them. "They''re... they''re so cute!" I nced at her, marveling at the wonder her eyes held; they sparkled with the morning¡¯s sun. "Are they babies?" she asked, leaning in closer and causing her hair to fall from behind an ear. "They might be the baby versions of what we''ll be fishing for, or they might just be a tiny species of fish. We could try to see, but it might hurt them." She nodded seriously. "Best to leave them be, then. It''ll have to remain a mystery." "Should we move further upstream?" I asked. "The sooner we find a deeper body of water, the sooner we can start fishing." "After you, my heretical teacher." I blew air from my nose, smirking at her as I turned to walk back up the bank. From behind me, I heard the scrape of rocks, and Maria made a startled noise. Without thinking, I whirled, my hand darting out to grab hers. She stabilized immediately, and a look of sheer panic disappeared from her face with a sigh. "Thank you, Fischer." I barely heard the words, transfixed as I was on her touch. Despite the callouses from work, the skin covering her small hands was smooth, soft. The sensations drew my mind back to the previous night, and I pictured her small frame pressed up against mine. The warmth andfort she brought¡ª "Um... Fischer?" My eyes went wide as I returned to the present. Maria''s head was cocked to the side. She looked down at our hands, then back up at me. "Everything okay?" "Er..." was all I could say as heat rose to my cheeks. I pulled her up the bank, letting go of her hand. "Yeah, sorry, I was just thinking of... er, fishing stuff." She raised a slender eyebrow. "... fishing?" "Yeah. Fishing." A corner of her mouth curled up. "Holding my hand makes you think of fishing?" "Yep! You and fishing are my two favorite things about my new life here, after all." She giggled, covering her mouth with one hand. "Smoooooth." "If you think that was smooth, wait until you touch a fish, my inexperienced student." She snorted. "Lead the way, then, oh wise trainer." *** Gary, the single follower of the Cult of the Leviathan''s Tropica branch, peeked out of his room to see what his master was doing. Sebastian had risen early, and was tending to the new batch of baby lobsters that the merchant from the capital city had delivered. Er, I mean crickets, he thought, trying to lodge the name for them firmly in mind, lest he incur Sebastian''s wrath. Gary took a deep breath, gathering his wits, and then stepped from his room. "Good morning, master. How are the crickets faring?" "They''re not well, Gary," he responded, not taking his eyes from his babies. "The merchant treated them poorly, no doubt. Not to worry, though, my precious little crickets¡ªI''ll nurse you back to full health in no time, won''t I? Sebastian leaned down to one of the tanks, all but pressing his face against the ss. "Yes I will, my beautiful, innocent newborns," he said in a tone like you''d use on actual children. Sebastian''s obsession with the tiny creatures would cause most people distress, especially considering they were from the sea, but to Gary, it was a relieving sight. Hopefully he''ll forget his foolish pursuit of vengeance against Fischer now that he has something to tend to... "Did the merchant deliver the artifact you requested, master?" It was a testing question, one to see if Sebastian was ready to move past his foolhardy intentions. Sebastian failed the test spectacrly. "Oh, I didn''t show you?" His face twisted into a vicious snarl. "Look upon the vessel of our retribution, Gary." Sebastian reached into his robe, removing a dark cube etched with red symbols and holding it out. ¡°I had to pull a lot of strings to get this here, but now that we have it, his demise is all but assured.¡± Gary was d Sebastian hadn''t removed his eyes from the baby lobsters¡ªer, crickets¡ªbecause otherwise, he would have seen the sweeping disappointment on Gary''s face. "How does it work, master?" "We must meditate on it, Gary. The fools at the capital tried to tell me it wouldn''t work¡ªit hasn''t since the times of old, after all¡ªbut given my, no, our devotion, I know it will work. It must." Gary breathed a sigh of relief. I wish he''d abandon his thirst for vengeance entirely, but if he''s going to spend time on this broken relic, that¡¯s less time he can spend trying to poison Fischer again. "Now," Sebastian said, peeling his eyes from the baby lobsters to look at Gary. "Let''s begin the gathering of power. Who knows how long it will take to collect enough to take down Fischer." Gary nodded, keeping his face neutral despite the sinking feeling in his stomach. "Yes, master." *** The sun must have been extra hot today, because as I stepped out of the shaded forest and crossed the road, I sneezed. "Bless you," Maria said. I rubbed my nose. "Thanks!" A sense of excitement grew as we crossed the road and made our way further through the forest. I knew the perfect spot was just ahead, and as we rounded a bend in the creek only minutester, we came across it. "Oh, wow," Maria said. "It''s beautiful..." A smallke stretched out before us, fed by a meter-high waterfall. The sound of sshing water was calming, and I breathed deep, the moist air of the forest cooling my nose. I turned to Maria. "Are you ready?" She bounced on her heels, unable to contain her anticipation. "I am so ready!" I set down our bags, rifling through mine. I removed my little tackle box, opened it, and removed a knife. "Should I be worried?" Maria joked, eyeing the de. "It''s for the line¡ªI need to rece the tackle," I answered, shaking my head at her. "See this hook and sinker?" "I do... what''s wrong with them?" "They''re way, way too big. I was using these to fish in the ocean with a mate of mine. For a calm little pond, a smaller hook and sinker will be much better." Maria scrunched her nose. "Fischer¡ªyou were fishing with someone else?" She held a hand to her chest, leaning back. "How could you...?" Iughed at her fake affront. "Yeah, I was fishing with Theo, the bloke you met with me in the vige." She rubbed her chin in exaggerated thought. "I knew he was a rival..." I raised an eyebrow. "A rival, huh? You trying to keep me all to yourself?" "Of course¡ªhow else would I learn to fish?" I grinned, then cut the line, putting the hook and sinker back in the tackle box and collecting a smaller set. I really need to make actual sinkers when I get back to Tropica¡­ the rocks work, but metal sinkers would be so much better. With slow movements, I showed Maria how to tie a drop rig. "Do you want to try tying the hook?" Her eyebrows furrowed. "What knot do you use?" "It''s called an improved clinch knot." I handed her the hook. "Hold that still¡ªI''ll show you." She pinched the hook between her thumb and forefinger, and I slid the line through the hook''s eye, twisted it around itself eight times, fed the line back through the original loop, then back through itself,pleting the knot. I bent down and wet the line with my mouth. "Uh, Fischer, why are you kissing it?" "If you wet the line..." I held her hand steady on the hook, pinched the line''s tag with the same hand, then pulled it tight. "The knot will get tighter because of the reduced friction." As I pulled, the knot slid into ce, and Maria''s eyes went wide. "Oh. Wow." "Do you wanna try?" I asked. "I can cut it off if you want to have a crack." She shook her head. "No¡ªI don''t want to waste the line¡ªI''ll try next time, okay?" "No worries." I rummaged in the bag again, removing a small package. "You might want to lean back from this one. The eel we''re using for bait can be a bit, uhhh, aromatic. I''ll put it on the hook for you." I cut a slice of the flesh off, setting it aside as I wrapped the eel back up. Despite my words, Maria reached for the eel and picked it up, gingerly sliding it on the hook. I raised an eyebrow, and she smiled back at me. "I''m a farmer, Fischer¡ªnot a nobledy. I don''t mind getting my hands a little dirty." She wiggled the eel into ce, then looked up at me. "Do I want the pointy bit of the hook poking out, or in the meat?" I grimaced at her. "That''s a bit of a debate between different anglers, but personally, I don''t think it matters too much. Do whatever feels best." She cocked her head, her lips pouted in thought, then moved the bait so a tiny bit of the hook''s tip poked out. "There. That feels right." "Well done¡ªit''s ready to go." She looked down, rubbing her fingers together and frowning at how slimy the eel left them. She lifted her hand toward her nose. "It can''t really smell that bad, right? It¡¯s only¡ªEUUUUGHHHHH!" She threw her head back and her hand forward at the same time, trying to put as much distance between the two as possible. "That stinks!" I copsed immediately, bracing myself on the forest floor as my body shook with chokingughter as Maria ran down to the water¡¯s edge to wash her hand. *** "Like this?" Maria asked, holding the rod before her with one finger on the line. "Just like that. Twist the reel left, then cast." She rotated the reel, held out the rod, and with a look of sheer concentration, flicked the line and sinker out into the pond. It made a small ssh as it hit the water, and I reached over, pushing the reel back into position with a soft click. "Reel it in so the line is tight." She slowly did so, and something tugged on the line. I squinted. Was that a fish, or a snag...? Maria had stopped reeling, and the line bumped again. It was definitely a fish. "Wait for it..." I said. Her head darted to me, then back at the water, her entire body tense. Tug. Tug. Tug. Nothing happened, and I worried the bait might have been stolen Then, the rod bent down as the fish took the bait, hook and all. Chapter 68: Thunk Chapter 68: Thunk The fishing line darted to the side, cutting through the water toward the small waterfall. Maria held the rod firm, watching its tip bounce and move with the fish''s attempted escape. "What do I do?" Her entire body was tense, her shoulders hunched and knees slightly bent. I smiled and set a hand on her shoulder. "First, take a deep breath. Rx." She rolled her shoulders and inhaled shakily, her body loosening. I pointed at the reel. "Good. Now reel the fish in, just as I showed you. Keep the line tight, but don''t reel too fast. You might hurt it.."She released the breath and stood upright, her body much more rxed. Putting one hand on the reel, she wound in the line with controlled movements, her eyes fixed on the fish''s path under the water. As the line between us and the fish reduced, we started catching shes of silver where the sky reflected from its scales. Maria''s face was caught somewhere between sheer joy and nervousness, and I couldn''t help but feel a shadow of the same emotions - such was the excitement of fishing. The fish darted toward the shore, ast desperate attempt to escape its fate, but Maria was prepared. She deftly wound in the line, keeping it taut so the fish couldn''t spit out the hook. "W-What do I do now?" she asked. Before she could finish the question, I was moving down to the water''s edge. I grabbed the line in one hand and pulled the fish up and onto the bank. I grabbed it by its toothless mouth and lifted it. It was just longer than my hand, and had a soft brown tinge to its scales, reminiscent of the environment it lived in. I held it up for her to see, a broad grin spreading across my face as my eyes were drawn into the unfamiliar fish. Juvenile Jungle Perch Umon Known for its delicate flesh and subtle taste, this is prized among the freshwater fish of the Kallis realm. A high-pitched squeal greeted me as my vision cleared, and Maria was hopping foot-to-foot while staring down at the fish. "I caught a fish! I actually caught a fish! That. Was. So. Exciting!" Her eyes sparkled. "Can we do it again?" Iughed uproariously, beyond happy with her reaction. "We have to decide what to do with it first. We didn''t actually discuss if you wanted to eat any fish on this trip..." She looked at the fish, then up at me. "What do you think we should do?" I rubbed my chin in thought. "This fish is a juvenile, so I think we should let it go and try to catch its big brother." She nodded vigorously. "Yeah, let''s do that!" I smiled and shook my head at her energy. "Do you want to let it go?" "That depends. Does it stink like the eel?" Iughed again. "No, it doesn''t. It''ll be a bit slimy, though¡­" She stepped forward. "How do I hold it?" I had one thumb held in its mouth, and one supporting the weight of its body. "I''ll hold up the fish, and when I let go of its lip, you grab it. Some fish have teeth, but for the ones that don''t, the safest way for both you and the fish is to hold it by the mouth with one hand while supporting its weight with the other." She nodded seriously,ing closer. "Ready?" I asked. "Yep!" I tightened my grip around its body and removed my hand from the mouth. Maria quickly grabbed it with deft fingers. "Now," I said, "support its weight from underneath. Each of its fins has sharp spines on the end, but as long as you control the head, you shouldn''t get pricked." I removed my hand, leaving her to hold the fish all by herself. She bounced up and down on her heels, then side to side on each foot, letting out another high-pitched sound. "I have a fish!" I grinned. "And you caught it all by yourself!" "Demeter''s nourishing food¡ªthis is so exciting! It''s. So. Cute! Is it okay out of the water? Can it breathe out here? How do I put it back?" Pure happiness spread across my face at her rapid-fire questions. "It can''t breathe air, so we should put it back as soon as possible. Lower it gently into the water, and it¡¯ll swim away." "Right! Sorry fishy!" She moved to the pond in a blur, bent, and put the fish underwater in the shallows. As soon as it was submerged, its body flicked side to side. Maria made a startled noise and let it go, her backside falling onto the rocky shore. The fish disappeared into the depths of the pond in less than a breath, vanishing from sight. She twisted her body and looked up at me. "Can we do it again? Like right now?" I smiled. "We absolutely can." *** At the friendly crab''s request, Pistachio walked up the side of the pond he called home. Despite the growing catalog of knowledge somehow steaming into his consciousness, his base instincts wanted to crawl back into his cave and hide. He tamped the inclination down; it didn''t serve him at the moment. He peered at his ws as the day''s sun shone off them, marveling at their size. He had shes of memories from the time before awareness, and while some were confusing and somewhat sorrowful, he was certain of a few things. One thing he knew, and was positive about, was that he had grown. The cave he called home was now a much more snug fit, his erged form no longer easily slipping between its walls. Rather than make him feel confined, the cozy cave made him feel safe, secure. Another thing he knew was his name - Pistachio. He recalled the name from sorrowful memories, so he pushed them away, not ready to confront them yet. The crab hissed his name, interrupting his rumination, and he looked up at her, ready to listen. *** Sergeant Snips watched the attentive sea snipper, and with a single w, stroked the top of his head, just as her master was wont to do. She remembered how dissociating an experience it was to awaken, and how wee her master''s attention had been when trapped in such a turbulent time. With Fischer on a trip, it fell to Snips to support the sea snipper, and she was more than happy to do so. Corporal ws, who had until now been watching with curious eyes, dashed over and tapped rhythmically on the lobster''s head, assisting in the only way she knew how. The lobster looked up at them, unaffected, not reacting in the way she or Corporal ws had when receiving the Master''s blessed scritches. Snips and ws persisted anyway, resolved to be the emotional-support animals that this newly awakened soul no doubt needed. Come, she hissed. The lobster''s antennae moved up and down, clearly not understanding her words. She scuttled along, instead gesturing with one w for the lobster to follow. *** Pistachio knew not what the crab was trying to say, but when she moved away and made a gesture, he understood. He followed her, enjoying the ease with which his legs carried his impressive size. The otter, who had been tapping his head with rapid yet soft touches, jumped astride his carapace. He swiveled his eyes, peering to ensure the creature was not intending to attack. She spun in circles before lying down and rolling onto her back, rubbing herself against his mighty shell. Reassured, he returned his attention to the crab, who red at the otter with what he thought was... annoyance? Seeing that he had resumed his march, the crab also continued, leading him further away from the ocean. They crossed arge stretch of sand, and Pistachio took in the unfamiliar sights. From what he remembered of his time before awareness, he had never walked atopnd. His instincts told him it was not a safe ce to be, but he fought down the urge to return to his favored cave, reminding himself that he no longer had to listen to such impulses. They approached a sea of trees, and the crab led him over the sand and beneath their cover. The calls and chirps of unknown creatures could be heard all around, their songs shrill yet wee. He spotted one of the creatures opening a beak and calling out as it hopped from perch to perch, hiding then reappearing from behind patches of green. It is called a bird¡­ And the green things trees are covered in... He cocked his head. ... leaves? Yes. That was the word. The trees'' leaves moved in a soft... breeze, their limbs and attached greenery shifting pleasantly, more chaotic than the movement of ocean-borne nts. With each word he correctly identified, he felt a sense of... aplishment. That word also brought on a pleasing sensation, and his mouth, unbidden, made a sound of delight. The crab looked back at him, nodded her agreement, then blew a small series of bubbles. Pistachio understood their meaning - the crab was also experiencing joy. They moved ever onward between the trees until they had traveled far from the ocean. The smell of salt had dissipated significantly, making way for the alien scents of wood, earth, and terrestrial vegetation. The crab stopped when they reached a group of thick trunks. She looked at Pistachio with intent, pointed to her w, then at the tree. Her w cocked open, and she ced it up against one of the trees. Faster than he could register, the w mped shut, and the loudest sound Pistachio had ever heard rang out through the forest, like two colossal stones colliding together. He flinched back and closed his eyes, unprepared as he was for the attack. A great crashing sound followed, and he hunkered down, protecting the vital point of his boy. The otter atop him once more tapped her paws on his head, and he finally understood what her purpose was - she was trying to reassure him. He slowly opened his eyes to steal a nce, but the sight before him made them fly open. The treey on the ground, felled. A sizable chunk from the base had been obliterated; splinters strewn across the ground were the only thing that remained. Beyond the tree''s base, a curved slice had been cut into the soil, as long as Pistachio''s body, and hewn deeper than an attack from such a small creature had any right being. She is... strong. The crab scuttled closer, once more rubbing his head as she had before. She also wants to reassure me¡­? She stepped back, and with a slow gesture, pointed to his w, then at another tree. He cocked his gigantic head, causing the otter to stop tapping and hold on, lest she fall off. With one impressive w, he pointed to his other, then at the tree. The crab nodded a single time, stepping aside. He ambled toward the trunk, holding one w out. His w slowly opened, and as it reached its apex, the hinge made a click, locking into ce. He wanted to release it, m it closed just as the crab had, but something felt... wrong. Absent-mindedly, he held his other w forward too, opening it until another soft click was heard. He held his open ws to the tree, and with a singlemand, his body released both. *** Corporal ws resumed herforting taps on the lobster''s head, showing her love and affection for the gigantic thing. Unlike her general desire to mess with Sergeant Snips, she felt a need to protect the magnificent creature. He was a babe in this world, and although he was many timesrger than her, she felt a maternal urge to keep him safe, to show him everything was going to be okay. She paused her rhythmic tapping as his opening w made a click, but then resumed again as he slowly opened the other. With her improved body, she would be safe from any attacking from the lobster. From her position on his back, she could also protect him from the falling tree should he cut through it. I doubt it can sever the tree upon awakening, but better to be safe than sorry. She squinted at his ws, intent on seeing just how much damage they could do to the wood. A sort of power built in the ws, and she leaned in closer, drawn in by the odd gathering. As she made to step closer, the ws mmed down with a deep thunk. The next thing Corporal ws felt was open air as she wasunched from her perch atop the lobster, expelled by the force of the attack. Oh... was all she had time to think. She struck something hard, and all thought disappeared. Chapter 69: Nice Chapter 69: Nice Sergeant Snips uncurled her body, her ears ringing from the sea snipper''s st. She had felt the power welling and, unlike the overly curious Corporal ws, had known an explosion would follow. As Snips¡¯ lone eye cleared, she gaped at the carnage. The lobster had both ws held before him, an intense gleam in his eyes as he surveyed the vessels of destruction. Where the tree had previously been, only a hole and debris remained. Unlike her attack¡ªwhich was precise, directed¡ªthe lobster''s attack was all-epassing, the force exploding out. It had been slightly directed, as he still stood atop solid ground, but everything beyond was... gone. The hold left by the st was twice as long as the lobster and almost as wide. All that remained of the tree was a collection of branches strewn through the hole. A tree beyond had also been destroyed, only its top half remaining on the forest floor. She scuttled over to the lobster, who still looked at his ws, an obvious look of confusion set on his features. ws peeled herself from the base of a tree, shaking her head with a small chirp, then also moving to the sea snipper¡¯s side.With one w, Snips rubbed his head. He''s strong¡ªimmensely strong. She blew bubbles of approval. Master will be pleased. *** "Nice!" I yelled. "I did it!" Maria called back, lifting her prize. She held another of the juvenile jungle perch, which she had caught and removed from the pond all by herself. I smiled, delighting in her enjoyment. "You''re a natural!" She giggled as she bent down, releasing it back into the water. "Bye, fishy! Thank you!" It darted beneath the surface, swiftly melding back into the camouge of the pond. ¡°This pond might be a bit small to hold anyrger fish.¡± I said. ¡°Should we travel deeper?¡± "There are bigger ponds?" she asked, her eyes going wide. I nodded. "At least one I''ve seen other than the big one we''re heading to¡ªwe might not reach it today, but if we leave now, we''ll get there the following day." She picked up the hook, put it through an eye on the rod as I''d shown her, and wound the reel, pulling the line tight and keeping it in ce. "What are we waiting for, then? We''ve got bigger fish to catch!" *** "Are you sure you don''t want to sit?" I asked, biting a croissant as we moved. "The sooner we get where we''re going," Maria responded, "the sooner we can catch more fish, right?" I smiled at her keenness. "You''ve really caught the fishing bug, haven''t you?" She paused, looking over her body. "Please tell me I don''t have a bug on me." Iughed. "Don''t tell me you''re afraid of bugs¡ªI thought you were a tough farmer." She leveled a t re at me, making meugh harder. "Sorry, it''s just a turn of phrase. Saying you''ve caught the fishing bug means you''ve got the urge to do it more." She resumed walking, her eyes narrowed at me yfully. "I wouldn''t say I''m afraid; I''d say I have a healthy aversion to things with entirely too many limbs." I wonder if she''ll fear Sergeant Snips, then...? I smiled to myself. Nah. Snips is entirely too cute and lovable to be afraid of. *** "Can I tell you something, Fischer?" Maria''s question drew me from my meditative state, and I nced upzily. We sat at the side of the creek, resting our legs aftering across another of my abandoned shelters. "Of course. You can tell me anything." She kicked her legs, making the shallow water of the creek swirl around them. "Promise not tough?" With an exaggerated hmmmmmm, I rested my chin on a closed fist. "I can''t promise I won''tugh, but I swear to you if I do, there''s no ill intent behind it." She dipped her hand in the creek and flicked droplets of water at me. "Not good enough. I need your word." I held my hands up. "Alright, alright¡ªI promise." Her gaze went wide as she stared down at the moving water, so I looked away, not wanting to pressure her. She took a deep breath and sighed, then the words flew free. "I don''t really like farming." I raised an eyebrow. "You don''t?" She shook her head, making her hair bounce softly against the sides of her face. "No." I gave her time to continue, but she didn''t. "What makes you say that? You always seem so lost in the process when I''ve seen you working the fields." "Don''t get me wrong¡ªI don''t hate it..." She kicked her legs again, the waternguidly moving around her feet. "Working outside isn''t bad; I get a sense of aplishment when a field is tilled or nted. It''s just... overall, you know? I like the idea of growing our own food, of living off thend, so to speak, but being out here, exploring¡­" She leaned back, looking up at the sky. "I probably sound silly¡ªforget it." "No, Maria, you don''t." She cocked her head at me, brows slightly furrowed, and I continued. "I''m following you so far. What is it that bothers you?" Shey back on the rocks of the shore, her hands behind her head. "I feel, I don''t know... pushed into it? Like it''s what my family does, so that means that''s what I have to do. It''s all I''ve really known." Iy beside her, looking up at a cloud slowly shifting across the sky through a gap in the trees. "I get it. Believe me. I spent years doing what my family wanted me to do, knowing deep down it wasn''t what I wanted, but telling myself it would make me happy." A silence stretched between us, both lost in our own thoughts. After a dozen breaths or so, I turned my head toward her. "If money wasn''t an issue, and you could follow your passion, what would you do?" She shook her head, eyes closed as she let out a self-deprecatingugh. "I have absolutely no idea. It feels sillyining about my work when I don''t even know what I''d rather be doing..." "Not silly at all¡ªthat''s normal." "If you say so..." I sat up. "I mean it, Maria. You''re what... twenty?" She opened her eyes, then narrowed them at me and smiled. "Are you trying to tter me, Fischer?" I held up both hands. ¡°I would never attempt such base ttery on you, mydy.¡± I grinned. ¡°I really have no idea, and you could easily pass for twenty.¡± She rolled her eyes yfully. "I''m twenty-seven." I nodded, more to myself. "You know, I heard something once that really stuck with me: some of the most interesting people you¡¯ll ever meet didn''t know what they were doing with their life until they were well into their thirties or forties. It''s normal to feel lost, and you shouldn''t bash yourself for not knowing what your passion is in your twenties." "You''re just saying that to make me feel better." "Nope. I mean it." She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Well, what did these ¡®interesting people¡¯ do, then?¡± I shrugged. "Everyone is different, but I¡¯d bet they all had one thing inmon: they took many steps down the wrong path." I shook my head. "The wrong path isn''t correct, because those missteps are exactly what led them to what they truly wanted to do. You just need to have a little faith in yourself. If you keep an open mind and try different things, I promise you''ll find your passion. The universe always provides." She sat up, peering over at me. "You always say the sweetest things, but I''m still not convinced." "I''ll help, then. What if we try brainstorming?" "... brainstorming?" Iughed at her obvious incredulity at the unknown phrase. "Yeah¡ªbrainstorming. It means just throwing out ideas and seeing if anything sticks. It''s particrly helpful doing it with someone else." She nced at me, still unconvinced, but after a long moment, nodded. "Alright. How do we start?" "What of these sounds the most enjoyable to you: running a business, making art, or working with animals?" She perked up. "Animals? What do you mean by working with animals?" I raised an eyebrow, hearing the interest in her voice. "There are plenty of things you can do with animals. What about raising them?" "I had thought of breeding cattle before like some farmers in Tropica do..." She winced. "I hate the idea of growing animals just for them to be eaten, though..." "Good¡ªthat''s perfect. So you like animals, but you don''t want to farm them for food. What about farming them for other reasons, then? Chickens forying eggs; animals forpanionship, like dogs or cats; or animals for use, like oxen or horses to pull carts¡ªer, you have all those animals here, right?" She looked thoughtful at my words until myst question, which made her smirk. "Yes, Fischer¡ªwe have all those animals..." She squinted at me. "Just how far away is the Earth kingdom...?" I scratched the back of my head, grimacing. "I was just making sure¡ªI hadn''t seen some of them yet sinceing here. Do any of those ideas sound tempting to you, though?" She lifted a hand to her head, ying with a loose strand of hair as she thought. "As much as I''d love to work with those animals¡ªif I could ever afford any, that is¡ªI''m not sure breeding them is the right move for me. We had a puppy once when I was younger. It was really expensive, and dad bought it on our way to Tropica. He wanted to have something to alert us of anyone approaching in the night." Maria gave me a sad smile. "She ate something she shouldn''t have while we were traveling with a caravan. She got sick and passed away, and that was thest pet we ever owned. I know I was young, but having something so small and innocent die in my arms... I''m not sure I could handle that part of breeding. It''s an inevitability, after all¡ªnot every animal is going to be healthy and make it past adolescence." "I''m sorry..." She took a deep breath, sighing it out. "It''s okay. It was a long time ago, but the memory of it still stings." I snapped my fingers as a thought came to me. "Do you have vets here?" "Like... veterans?" "Nah, not veterans," I said with augh. "Veterinarians. Animal doctors." "Veterinarian..." She spoke the word slowly, tasting it. "Yeah, I''m just gonna keep calling them animal doctors. We do have them, but they''re too expensive for a small vige like Tropica. Most farmers just have to do it themselves." ¡°That''s even better¡ªyou''d have nopetition! You would have to deal with some animals... passing, but at the same time, you''d be the one responsible for saving heaps more.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Something to consider, anyway.¡± She twirled her finger, the strand of hair twisting around and around as she stared at the pond in thought. "I will..." "Well, while you''re doing that, I''m gonna fix up this disaster of a shelter I left behind." She stood and stretched. "I''ll get a fire started for dinner, then." *** The cultivator gazed at the mountains stretching toward the horizon before him, wondering if they could be the samendmarks that could be seen from his families'' home. They do look simr... Trent, first in line to the throne of Gormona, snapped his fingers indignantly. "Faster, cultivator scum. It''s in the brown bag. Make haste." ncing at the long-haired cultivator, and seeing he was staring off into space as usual, the shorter-haired cultivator sighed. The cor around his neck was an unignorable weight as he stepped forward to unsp the prince¡¯s bag. "Not the light brown one, you moron¡ªthe dark brown one!" He felt his eyebrow twitch as he moved to the other satchel, and with deliberately slow movement¡ªand a secret hope that the tyrant atop the horse would have an apoplectic fit and fall to his death¡ªhe flicked open the sp. "Hurry up!" the prince screeched. A soft whistling sound was the only warning that the prince had struck out. The end of his whip cracked down, striking his hand. At his flinch, Trent giggled. "That''s what you get!" The prince snapped his fingers again. "Now pass me the package wrapped in cloth, plebeian." Clenching his jaw, he removed it and offered it up. Trent snatched it. "I swear," he said, "if you two didn''t have a leader here beside you, you''d find a way to perish before the day was out. If it weren''t for your use to the Kingdom, I don''t think..." The words trailed off abruptly, so the cultivator nced up at his jailer. Trent''s eyes were wide; he stared down at the artifact in his hands. A wicked smile spread across the prince''s face, making his already ugly face all the more detestable. "We''ve found him..." Chapter 70: Tempest Chapter 70: Tempest The world was cold and gray when I woke the following morning. Maria had once again rolled into me while we slept, and despite the nkets separating us, her slender form radiated a wee warmth. I yawned as I took a moment to reflect on my gratitude for herpanionship. Then, with no small amount of reluctance, I carefully extracted myself from the tangle of nkets, intent on waking her with breakfast and the blessed taste of coffee. Just as I snuck from the shelter, a powerful gust mmed into me, sending the surrounding trees¡¯ leaves into a frenzy. I nced up as my eyes cleared, seeing a sea of gray beyond the frically shifting canopy above. ¡°Of all the times for a rainy day . . .¡± I stretched, unleashing a mighty yawn. ¡°Oh well, at least it won¡¯t be hot, I guess.¡± A soft yawn from behind me ended in a cute sigh, and I turned, seeing Maria ncing from the tent. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± She smiled at me with sleepy eyes then red at the surrounding trees. ¡°Not unless you control the wind. I was having such a pleasant dream, too.¡±¡°Oh? What about?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that¡ªit might note true.¡± I raised an eyebrow butcking the requisite caffeine to fuel early morning banter, I just smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll get the fire going¡ªyou can stayfy in the nkets if you like.¡± Seeing the offer as a challenge, she threw the nkets aside and emerged from the tent. ¡°Many hands make light work.¡± She cut off as another breeze kicked up, immediately sending her body into a full shiver. I smirked at her. ¡°Maybe those ¡®many hands¡¯ should wear a nket while collecting wood?¡± She red at me, but the curl of her lips betrayed her intent. She bent and snatched a nket, then, cocking her head, bent and grabbed another. She held it out to me, and I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I need it.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± she said, waving it in my face. ¡°If my servant catches a cold, how will he be able to serve me? I demand that you stay warm.¡± Augh shot from my throat at the look on her face; it was full of petnce, the perfect approximation of entitlement. I grabbed the offered nket. ¡°You know, your acting is a little too good . . .¡± ¡°That¡¯s the secret, Fischer.¡± She gave me a haughty expression, but the corner of her lip tugged up, threatening to shatter the facade. ¡°It¡¯s not acting.¡± She whirled, hiding her face and striding into the forest. ¡°Follow me, manservant! Your liege demands kindling!¡± The steam wafting from the pot hit my face as I poured our coffee. Its heat joined the warmth radiating from the campfire, and I closed my eyes as I poured thest drop into Maria¡¯s cup, bathing in the moment. She cleared her throat. ¡°Faster, servant. Thisdy requires her morning coffee.¡± ¡°Of course, my liege.¡± I held the cup out, bowing as low as I could without spilling the drink. She epted it with both hands, her liltingugh joining the passing currents of air. ¡°Thank you, Fischer.¡± I beamed. ¡°You¡¯re most wee, mydy!¡± She took a sip of the coffee, letting out a satisfied sigh. I held my cup to my lips and drank. The hot liquid warmed my mouth, and as I swallowed, I felt its passage down my throat, a wee heat traveling to my core. After a bite of a croissant, I smiled at the world. ¡°I could eat this every morning without getting sick of it.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Maria responded, a simrly content smile on her face. I took in our surroundings, seeing the clouds above getting darker, not lighter. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to turn back?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of a little rain.¡± ¡°Of all the times for the weather to turn bad . . . I haven¡¯t seen a drop of rain sinceing to Tropica, and the moment we go camping, the universe threatens us with a storm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll protect you from the rains if a storm rolls in.¡± She winked at me. ¡°I take good care of my servants, after all.¡± I barked augh. ¡°What would I do without you?¡± With the threat of rain ever-present, we traveled at a swift clip beneath the forest¡¯s canopy. We came upon a camp just after midday, and as Maria caught sight of it, she stopped on the spot, turning to raise an eyebrow at me. ¡°This is one of yours?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah . . . why?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t always great at making them, were you?¡± I snorted, looking at the haphazard shelter. One side was lopsided, having copsed since I used it. ¡°Hey, this was only the second shelter I tried to make, all right? Besides, I bet it was only knocked down by the wind.¡± I recalled making it; it wasn¡¯t the wind that caused it to fall¡ªI just hadn¡¯t built it well. ¡°If you say so . . .¡± she said, smirking at me. ¡°My construction skill aside¡ª¡± ¡°Orck thereof,¡± she cut in. I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°Orck thereof¡ªdo you want to camp here, or should we try get to the bigke today?¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°The big one? Where you saw the massive fish that snapped your line?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± She gave me a broad grin. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± A bolt of thunder split the sky above us, flooding the world in white. Through the blinding light, I caught sight of Maria slipping forward, her body pitched to the side. My hands shot out, one looping around her waist, the other gripping her wrist so she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. I lifted her with ease, setting her back on solid ground. Her eyes were wide, and I watched as her tannedplexion was almost immediately washed out by a deep red blush. ¡°Er¡ªsorry. I didn¡¯t mean . . .¡± ¡°No¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I tripped over my own feet.¡± She set a hand on my shoulder, her face hidden and eyes averted. ¡°Thank you, Fischer.¡± Her slight touch, innocuous as it was, made my heart leap from my chest. I stood there for entirely too long, my brain failing me as it reached for what to say. Her head was still dipped down, and I thought she might have leaned a little closer. Was it my imagination? My hand moved by itself, reaching to pet the top of her head¡ªhalf out of a want to reassure her, half out of a desire to be closer. A drop of water flew down, smacking into my hand and shattering my trance. I looked up at the sky just as more droplets started falling. They came slowly at first, but in the space of seconds, more and more flew down, crashing against my face and arms. I took my extended hand and ran it over her head, smoothing her hair down. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªwe¡¯ll get soaked if we don¡¯t get to the next shelter.¡± She nodded stiffly, still looking down. What in Hades¡¯s gloomy abode was that? Maria thought, chastising herself. Fischer¡¯s arm wrapping around her waist had caused her senses to leave, and ying it over in her mind again, heat rose to her face. She knew he was strong, but he¡¯d caught her so easily. Not only that¡ªdespite his strength, he¡¯d used such care when catching her. His arms felt strong enough to snap her wrist with a simple squeeze, but they¡¯d delicately held her in ce before leveraging her back to her feet. Why did I reach out and touch his shoulder? What are you doing, Maria? Her hand had moved out unbidden; averting her face was the only action she felt in control of. If his grip around her waist and wrist had sent her thoughts into disarray, his soothing hand moving over her hair had made her thoughts a veritable tempest. If Fischer hadn¡¯t suggested they keep moving, she may have stood there indefinitely, just waiting and hoping for another touch. The sprinkle of droplets had turned into a deluge as they traveled, and the surrounding trees now roared as wind and rain assaulted them. Her entire body was soaked, but she barely registered the sensation. Another crack of thunder exploded above, and her foot caught on something. She stumbled, but before she even had the chance to trip, something caught her arm, holding her upright. She nced over, seeing Fischer holding her upper arm and giving her a beaming smile. ¡°You good?¡± he yelled over the rain. Maria nodded. He nodded back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They took off again, both lost in introspection. She must be freezing, I thought, ncing at Maria through the torrential downpour. She looked shocked after I caught her the second time, her body stiff. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± I called over the storm, trying to reassure her. She nodded at me with a smile; it looked forced. I returned my eyes to the surrounding forest and the creek we followed. It all looked the same. I hope we reach the pond and shelter soon . . . I¡¯d feel terrible if she got sick on what¡¯s supposed to be a rxing trip . . . By the time we reached our destination, the pelting rain and winds had receded into a calm sprinkle. I guessed that Maria was feeling better, because as the storm diminished and we could hear each other speak again, we intermittently talked and joked about small things. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, turning from my still-standing shelter to look at Maria. She smiled at me. ¡°Other than being drenched?¡± She wrung the bottom of her top for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯m good otherwise.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too cold?¡± ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯tin if we got a fire going, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I decided to pack some kindling and sticks in my bag. I hope they stayed dry.¡± I took the packs off and walked over to the shelter, opening up mine as I handed Maria¡¯s to her. Please don¡¯t be soaked . . . To my joy and surprise, only the outer nkets were a little wet¡ªeverything else within managed to stay dry. Maria let out a long-suffering sigh and started emptying her bag. Her pack waspletely soaked through. nkets, clothes, food¡ªeverything was wet. As if to rub it in, the rain had stopped falling, and the clouds above seemed a little lighter. Maria¡¯s body shivered, the cold oveing her now that we¡¯d stopped running. I dipped my hand into my pack, removing a shirt, pants, and a towel. ¡°Here,¡± I said, holding it out to her. She took them, then cast around, looking for somewhere to change. I wiggled the shelter¡¯s sticks from their holes in the earth and tipped it up on one side, making a screen. ¡°Get changed out of those wet clothes and I¡¯ll start a fire. We can dry all your wet stuff afterward.¡± She smiled up at me, an unreadable mix of emotions crossing her face. ¡°Thank you, Fischer.¡± ¡°No worries!¡± I winked. ¡°What are servants for?¡± Leroy felt numb as they walked through the tempest¡ªit had nothing to do with the temperature. As the rains grew even steadier, they crested the top of a hill; they were greeted by a stunning vista. A bay stretched out between two heands, one of which had a river on the other side connecting with the ocean. A vige sat right at the center of the cove, a sprawling mess of houses, buildings, and crops that stretched out into the surroundingnds. A gust picked up, hitting the crown prince¡¯s parasol. It turned it inside out, and as he wrestled to get it back under control, the rain sttered into him, making dark spots appear on his royal clothing. ¡°By Poseidon¡¯s soaked beard¡ªone of you help me!¡± The long-haired cultivator let out a snort of amusement, one of the rare sounds he¡¯d made since they started traveling. Leroy looked at him, noting the look of joy at their handler¡¯s difort. Unlike his long-haired acquaintance, he was unable to feel any mirth. All he felt was a murky mix of hope and dread. With each stretch of road they crossed, and each step further east, his suspicions at their destination grew. Now, both his fear and hope were confirmed. He¡¯d arrived back in Tropica, his home, and the rogue cultivator that the artifact sensed was one of the vigers¡ªperhaps even a member of his family. He clenched his jaw, not hearing the expletives pouring from Trent¡¯s mouth. What twisted working of fate is this? Chapter 71: Lightning Chapter 71: Lightning How do I look?¡± Maria asked. I had my back to where she¡¯d been changing, so I half turned, keeping my hands held out before the small fire. When I caught sight of her, I stood, forgetting the campfire entirely. My clothes were oversized on her; the pants were rolled up just above her ankle, the shirt hanging down well past her waist. Where it may have looked ridiculous on another, it was entrancing on her, and I couldn¡¯t peel my eyes away. Her half-wet hair was tied back, revealing her freckled nose and the pleasing lines of her face. With my prolonged attention, she blushed, and realizing I¡¯d been quiet for too long, I said the first thing that came to mind. ¡°B-beautiful.¡± She covered her face, letting out a nervousugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Fischer¡ªI know I look ridiculous.¡± ¡°I mean it. Maybe you should have them.¡± I pointed at the clothes. ¡°They look better on you than me.¡± Sheughed again, walking over and taking a spot by the fire. I held out a nket. ¡°Here.¡±¡°Thank you,¡± she said, wrapping it around herself. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get dressed into something dry, too.¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, smiling. ¡°No peeking.¡± She rolled her eyes and let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Lucky for you, I¡¯m too cold to leave this fire.¡± ¡°Be right back, then.¡± With a dry set of clothes on, I returned to the campfire, drying my hair with a towel. Maria sat staring into the embers, her hands extended toward the growing me. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get some sticks to make a drying rack.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± She stood, but before she took more than one step, a full-body shiver took her. I shook my head. ¡°You stay warm. If I take you back to Tropica with hypothermia, Roger¡¯s gonna have a fit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, then shook all over. Iughed. ¡°Please. Let me do it.¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re really not cold?¡± ¡°Nope¡ªnot at all. You sit and getfy, and I¡¯ll sort out the clothes, all right?¡± ¡°Hmmm. I guess that is what servants are for . . .¡± I grinned. ¡°Exactly!¡± I walked through the surrounding forest, picking out sticks long enough to construct a rack. When I had an armful, I returned to the fire. I¡¯d found some dry wood, too¡ªa thick log that had been protected from the rain by the trunk of a fallen tree. I held the log at an angle, stomping down to crack it into smaller bits. When I looked up at Maria, her face was full of incredulity. ¡°What?¡± I asked, picking up one of the longer sticks. ¡°What are your legs made of?¡± I pushed the stick into the ground and picked up another. ¡°Er¡ªsame as you . . . I think.¡± ¡°If I just did what you did to that log, I¡¯d be more likely to break my foot than the wood.¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± I wiggled my eyebrows at her as I pushed the second stick into the soft earth. ¡°Fish are full of nutrients that make you grow big and strong.¡± She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°If you say so . . .¡± ¡°I do.¡± I finished hanging up thest bit of clothing, all of it easily fitting on my makeshift rack. ¡°Have you tried the berries that grow around water, Maria? The ones all around this pond?¡± She looked up at the patch growing on the far bank. ¡°They only grow by water, so Dad always said eating them would be . . .¡± ¡°Heretical? Going against the gods?¡± I finished. She nodded, rolling her eyes. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Well, they grow in the ground, so I don¡¯t feel bad introducing you to them. More importantly, they¡¯re delicious and full of sugar, which you no doubt need right now.¡± She cocked her head to one side. ¡°Why would I need sugar?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re shaking so hard you might start an earthquake. We¡¯ll need to replenish that energy you¡¯re losing.¡± I bent and grabbed a pot from beside the campfire. ¡°Back in a jiffy.¡± I picked my way around the pond, stripping berries by the handful. Intending to only get enough for a snack, I ended up filling the pot entirely. I brought it back to Maria, and as I got closer, I saw her shaking had gotten worse. Her teeth chattered, and she looked a little white. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She nodded, but even that action made her shake more. I set the pot down in front of her then grabbed another nket. I sat on the log beside her and draped the nket over us both. She went to pull her nket closer around herself, and her hand brushed up against mine. It was ice cold. ¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re so warm!¡± she interrupted. I was getting worried, so I grabbed the corner of her nket and opened up her cocoon, throwing the nket over both our shoulders so my body could warm hers. As she felt the heat radiating from me, she sidled closer. Her small body shivered; my heart thundered in response. Her hand brushed up against my arm, and she withdrew it immediately, as if burned by my touch. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± I grabbed her hand, holding it between both of mine. ¡°Oh . . .¡± She put her other hand atop mine. ¡°You¡¯re like a furnace.¡± ¡°. . . Are you calling me hot?¡± Sheughed hard, her body shaking with shivers that made theugh halting. She identally snorted, then held one hand up to her mouth, her eyes going wide. ¡°Why am I so embarrassing?¡± ¡°I think you mean endearing,¡± I said, grabbing her hand and pulling it back beneath the nket. With one of her hands held in each of mine, we sat and stared at the fire, afortable silence stretching as her shivering slowly receded. Barry ran across the sand ts of Fischer¡¯s domain, only stopping once he reached the covered awning of his home. He removed his hat, shaking it free of the water atop it. ¡°Usually I like the rain, but this downpour is a bit much.¡± Snips shrugged, standing in the rain with her eye half closed, clearly enjoying the drops hitting her carapace. Beside her, simrly enjoying herself, was Corporal ws. Unlike Snips, however, her eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Is it all right if I grab a towel from inside?¡± Barry asked. Snips nodded her acquiescence, gesturing for the door. Barry walked inside, and after only a little searching, returned to the creatures outside, drying his hair. ¡°All right . . . where should we start, Snips?¡± The crab shrugged, blowing indifferent bubbles. As they left her mouth, they were hit and popped by the sheets of rain. She scowled at the sky, stepped under the roof, then blew bubbles of annoyance, followed immediately by the indifferent variety. Barryughed, and Snips cocked her carapace, clearly questioning him. ¡°I always find it funny how, well, human you are. We¡¯re told stories of ascending creatures as kids, and none of them involve annoyance when rain pops their bubbles.¡± Snips shrugged again, as if to say, ¡°So?¡± ws dashed under the roof and let out an indignant chirp. Corporal ws, first of her name and cutest of Fischer¡¯s disciples, grew tired of the meandering conversation. She dashed out of the rain, making her frustration known with a sharp chirp and usatory re. She¡¯d been waiting a long time for the revtion of Barry and Snips¡¯s ns. Every time she asked what they were doing, Snips would reiterate two things: not yet, and don¡¯t tell Fischer¡ªboth of which were as anger inducing as the other. What reason could they have for keeping master in the dark, and why couldn¡¯t she know? With Fischer gone on a trip with the speckle-faced human, Snips had told her they would let her in on the secret¡ªfinally. That was two days ago! ws was a patient and magnificent otter, but there was only so much waiting she could handle. She chirped again, frowning at Barry and Snips in turn. ¡°You¡¯re right. Sorry,¡± Barry said. ¡°You¡¯ve been most patient, ws, and we¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time we brought you in on the n¡ªwell, ns. There¡¯s a lot to go over.¡± She nodded, chirping her agreement with just how patient she had been. Much more patient than Snips would have been in the same situation. ¡°All right . . . where to begin?¡± Barry tapped his chin in thought. ¡°Perhaps we should start with why we¡¯re keeping this all a secret from Fischer . . .¡± The rain battered his face as Leroy ran, but he neither shielded his eyes nor closed them for a moment. They traveled down the main road toward Tropica, and with each step, his confusing emotions churned and billowed. Trent was giggling to himself, muttering something about women and going home with a cultivator, but Leroy barely heard it, consumed as his thoughts were. He had dared to hope he¡¯d one day return to his family, to shed his chains ande back a free man. Toe back like this, though . . . The vige grew closer with each step they took. ¡°Stop!¡± Trent yelled, pulling up short. He nced down at the artifact in his hand, spinning around on the spot. When he was facing to the southeast, he looked up, a vicious snarl on his face. ¡°This way.¡± Trent, crown prince and leader of the expedition, red at the two cultivators. ¡°Well? Lead the way, morons! I¡¯m not cutting through this field!¡± The long-haired cultivator shrugged and stepped into the field of cane, knocking aside swaths of the crop with haphazard swings of his arms. The other cultivator stared into space, looking at the vige with an unreadable expression. ¡°Go!¡± Trent screeched, stepping toward the man. He looked at Trent, blinked rapidly, then walked behind the longer-haired man after a long moment. I swear, Trent thought, these idiots would be lost without me. Look at how they take turns staring into space¡ªeach cultivator is as mad as the other. As he followed them through the demolished crop, Trent reached into his bag and removed one of the spare cors. His grin returned as he looked down at the relic. It was blinking rapidly, showing that the cultivator in question was in the direction they traveled. Soon, he¡¯d return to the capital with this ¡®Fischer¡¯ in chains, added to the ranks of cultivator ves. The kingdom would grow stronger, and his father, the king, would reward him for his efforts. He would have riches, des, and all the serving girls he wanted. With one more swing of the cultivator¡¯s arm, the way forward was clear; no more crops remained to hamper their way. A house stood before them, directly where the artifact was pointing. Trent stepped past the cultivators, striding toward the home. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°No . . .¡± came a soft voice from behind. Trent whirled, ring hate at the short-haired cultivator. ¡°No? You dare say no to me even now? This isn¡¯t about going to stay in a tavern¡ªthis is our mission!¡± Trent pped him. The cultivator¡¯s face didn¡¯t move, the strike shaking nary a drop from his head, still as it was. ¡°Useless!¡± Trent snarled, turning back toward the house. As he approached the front door, he looked down at the artifact, then stopped; the blinking light had slowed. He turned to the right, then to the left; the blinking increased. Confused, he looked up in the direction he was facing, seeing sandy ts before him. The artifact wasn¡¯t pointing at the house¡ªit was pointing past it. ¡°Fischer isn¡¯t in there!¡± he yelled over the rain. ¡°With me, gentlemen¡ªer¡ªcultivator scum, I mean!¡± He marched off toward the sand, and a sharp tone cut through the storm like a knife. Knowing what the sound meant, Trent dove forward. He crashed into the sand, scrambling to all fours. He nced up, his eyes going wide, expecting the cultivators to descend upon him. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Instead of attacking, the short-haired cultivator had stepped toward the home, his arm outstretched. The light on his cor was glowing red, threatening to detonate if he continued going against orders. The long-haired one looked between them with a grin of the purest joy. Trent had assumed one or both the cultivators had attacked him from behind, and he¡¯d meant to get as far from the subsequent death-inducing explosion as possible. He got to his feet, channeling every ounce of indignation¡ªhis clothes were covered in sand and dirt! ¡°One more step toward that home and you¡¯ll die, you idiot! Your cor is beeping!¡± The cultivator ignored him, staring at the closed door. Before he could say something, the door flew open, and a woman stepped outside. ¡°Leroy?¡± She fell to her knees. ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± ¡°Helen . . .¡± the short-haired cultivator replied, his whimper barely heard over the storm. After an impressively short amount of time¡ªby his estimation¡ªTrent finally understood. The short-haired cultivator and this woman knew each other. A sh of lightning lit the sky above the mountains, highlighting the stricken lines of the woman¡¯s face. Trent grinned, baring his teeth at the short-haired cultivator the woman had called Leroy. ¡°Punch her in the face.¡± That seemed to snap Leroy back to reality, and he turned toward Trent. ¡° . . . What?¡± Trent grinned. ¡°Remember all the insults on our way here, cultivator? All the times you refused to escort me to a tavern? All the nights spent in leech-infested forests? I order you to punch thatdy you know. In the face.¡± ¡°That . . . would be going against our handler¡¯s orders. It could hurt the mission.¡± An idea urred to Trent, and he grinned even wider. He threw one of the cors to the long-haired cultivator. ¡°Put that on the woman. She cane with us back to the capital. I bet our lover boy Leroy here would just love that.¡± The cultivator gave a cruel smile and exploded into action, moving as a blur for the woman, one arm extended with the cor spread wide. Trent watched the cor closing, his own smile growing wide. Chapter 72: Thunder Chapter 72: Thunder Leroy flew into action, catching the other cultivator¡¯s arms as the cor was closing around Helen¡¯s neck. The two sides of the cor were only centimeters from sealing Helen¡¯s fate, and Leroy flexed his arms, pulling it open and away from her. ¡°Run!¡± he yelled, his voice sounding hysterical to his own ears. ¡°Once the cor is on, you can never remove it!¡± Helen was frozen, tears in her eyes as her gaze lingered on him. ¡°Leroy . . .¡± The cor around his neck vibrated, once more making the harsh sound that warned of an impending explosion. ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Trent demanded. ¡°That was yourst warning! It won¡¯t beep next time¡ªit¡¯ll detonate! You want to die so badly?¡± Leroy leaned in closer to the other man, setting his cor against his. ¡°Rescind the order, Trent! If it goes off now, we¡¯ll both die, and you¡¯ll have lost two cultivators rather than gaining a third!¡± ¡°Y-you dare order me?¡±Leroy nced at Trent, forcing a smile. ¡°You dare return to the capital having lost two cultivators?¡± Trent¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Fine! I rescind the order! Follow me¡ªnow!¡± Leroy let go of the other man¡¯s arm, watching him closely. The long-haired cultivator shook his head. ¡°Shame. That would have been fun.¡± As he turned back to look at his sister, Leroy¡¯s eyes were hot. Tears ran down his face, mixing with the rain. ¡°I love you, Helen. Please don¡¯t follow me.¡± Her lip quivered, and she nodded a single time, her own tears falling. Maria popped a berry into her mouth and slowly chewed. A pleased noise escaped her. ¡°Thank you, Fischer.¡± I squeezed her hand. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± She leaned against me with her back, turning her body away. ¡°For the berries, for bringing me out here, for keeping me warm, and for being so kind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to be kind, especially to people deserving of it.¡± ¡°If only the world were so . . .¡± She put her head back against mine, and I leaned into it. Her hair was soft and smelled of flowers; the scent was bewitching. ¡°You know . . .¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯re warm enough, we can try for another fish before it gets toote.¡± She bolted upright, spinning to face me. ¡°You mean it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the intense gleam in her eyes. ¡°Yeah¡ªI mean it. We should probably remake the shelter first, but that shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± She shot to her feet, nkets discarded as a burst of energy hit. ¡°Would you mind looking for sticks?¡± I asked. ¡°I have something I want to try.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± She all but sprinted into the forest, and I watched her go, the smile never leaving my face. I collected some of the short sticks I¡¯d gathered earlier and connected the ends together in a tipi shape, then tied them together with string. It was just tall and wide enough for my purpose, so I ced it over the fire. With another length of string, I tied one end to the pot¡¯s handle and the other to my makeshift frame¡¯s peak. The mes licked up, now and then touching the bottom of the pot, so I shortened the line, raising it higher above the mes. I added a dash of water to the berries, then stepped back, nodding to myself. Maria tore from the forest, her face almost manic, a handful of long branches under one arm. ¡°I got the sticks, Fischer! They should be long enough! Let me know if they¡¯re not, but I think they¡¯re fine! I¡¯m ready when you¡ªwoah! What¡¯s that?¡± Iughed at her excess energy. ¡°Those sticks look perfect.¡± I gestured at the fire. ¡°I made a rack to try cooking the berries down into jam.¡± ¡°Oh, jam! That¡¯s a great idea¡ªthey¡¯re super sweet!¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought it would pair well with our breakfast pastries.¡± I waggled my eyebrows at her. ¡°Or even a fish¡ªif you manage to catch one.¡± She bounced on her heels. ¡°Let¡¯s make the shelter! Fast! So we can go fishing!¡± I smiled. ¡°Nothing would make me happier.¡± With ourbined efforts, the shelter came together in no time at all. I leaned down, looking at the small gaps between the leaves. ¡°I¡¯m gonna weave in an extrayer of the palm fronds in case the raines back. I¡¯ll just go collect some.¡± It took me less than a minute to find the palm-like trees again, and after stripping a handful of their greenery, I returned to the pond. What I found there brought another smile to my face. Maria held the rod under one arm, had cut a small strip of the eel, and was putting it on the hook. She had arge leaf in her hands acting as a glove, and her head was extended as far from the bait as possible, avoiding the stench. Happy to let her work it out, I wove the leaves in between the others of our shelter with deft hands. Just as I was finishing up, Maria let out a little squeal. I nced over, and she was bouncing from foot to foot, the rod held in her hands. ¡°Cast it out,¡± I said. She stopped, staring at me. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°You remember how, right?¡± She held the line under one finger, flicked the reel forward, then raised a questioning eyebrow at me. I nodded. ¡°Go for it¡ªI¡¯ll be there in a sec.¡± I was weaving thest leaves in and tying them down when Maria¡¯s voice arrested my attention. ¡°F-Fischer!¡± she whisper yelled. My eyes shot up, just in time to see the tip of the rod dip down as a fish nibbled the line. The shelter forgotten, I dashed to her, eyes pinned on the tip of the rod. It bit again, a small, testing nibble. Maria tensed and squeaked a quiet, high-pitched sound. ¡°Not yet,¡± I said. ¡°Wait for the big bite and then strike.¡± She nodded, her eyes watching the water under the fading light of the day. Tug. Tug. She tensed again, so Iid a hand on hers. ¡°Wait for it . . .¡± She nodded again, her body trembling with anticipation. Tug. Tug. Tug. The rod bent almost in half as the fish took the bait. ¡°Now!¡± She reefed up the rod, attempting to set the hook. Corporal ws could never have envisioned a situation where leaving her master in the dark was justified. Yet, with her growing understanding of Barry and Sergeant Snips¡¯s n, one such situation was made known. Not only was it vital that Fischer did not know yet¡ªnothing would protect her master so much as enacting the n. ¡°So,¡± Barry said. ¡°I have to ask¡ªdo you agree?¡± Barry¡¯s question drew ws from her rumination, and she looked up at him, her eyes clearing. She nodded. Master must be protected. Snips nodded from beside her and blew bubbles of approval, clearly already knowing what her answer would be. Barry smiled down at her. ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s go into the fine details, and what I¡¯d like you to do for now.¡± Leroy felt hollowed out as he strode through the storm. The wind had no chance of knocking his cultivator body over, yet he felt fragile before each localized squall, like they blew right through him. He fell to his knees, staring down at the sand beneath him. ¡°Get up!¡± Trent screeched, but Leroy barely registered it. In his mind¡¯s eye, all he saw were the faces of his family. ¡°Drag him with you! Don¡¯t let his cor detonate!¡± Leroy heard a grunt and was then hauled to his feet. He felt his feet move, and he stumbled across the sandy ts with the help of the long-haired cultivator. Trent spat, ring his annoyance at the two cultivators. Seeing the sand on the cultivator¡¯s clothes after falling in the sand, Trent looked down at his own pants. One of his favorite purple outfits, of which he only had ten sets of, was ruined. Sand, water, and muck had infiltrated the fibers, and no amount of cleaning would repair thevish garment. A growl rose from deep within him. All he wanted was to catch another cultivator for his father, earn some goodwill, and perhaps have fun with some busty serving wenches on the way. Was that too much to ask? He returned his attention to the artifact in his hands. He spun on the spot, and when he pointed it toward a dark mass in the distance obscured by the surrounding storm, the light blinked faster yet. A smirk came to his face, and he strode toward the shape. There was still time to salvage the trip. He would catch this ¡®Fischer¡¯ and take him back to the capital. With the money his father would give him, he¡¯d be able to buy even more outfits. ¡°With me, fools.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Barry said, ¡°that¡¯s about all that I think you can do right now, ws. Do you have any tho¡ªuh . . . Snips?¡± She had spun on the spot in an instant, staring at the rock of the heand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Corporal ws, who at first peered at Snips with simr confusion, suddenly looked as if struck by a bolt of lightning, and her head darted to stare at the same spot as Snips. A shiver ran down Barry¡¯s spine, and he looked at the rock, uprehending. Both creatures took defensive stances in the sand, Snips hunkering down and ws arching up like a startled cat. Barry returned his attention to where they gazed, willing his focus to join theirs. Unexpectedly, he felt . . . something. A power, or a source of power, was approaching from beyond the rock. He squinted, his brow furrowing as he delved deeper into the sensation. It wasn¡¯t a singr source of power; a trickle of resonance came from two points, both right beside each other, but definitely individual points. ¡°Hide,¡± Barry said. Snips shot him a look, and he nodded. ¡°They¡¯re cultivators, and neither of them is Fischer¡ªhide and wait to see what happens.¡± Trent heard aughe from behind him, and he whirled, ring daggers at the long-haired cultivator. ¡°What?¡± The man gave a wolf¡¯s grin. ¡°There are two of them.¡± Trent, his eyes going wide, stared at what he could now see was arge formation of rock. ¡°Two of them?¡± The cultivator nodded, his eyes going vicious. ¡°There are two cultivators behind that rock¡ªclose.¡± Trent returned a grin of his own. He fumbled in the bag, and with his mouth growing wider, removed a second cor. He salivated at the thought of bringing two cultivators back to the capital. His father would be most pleased and would reward him ordingly. ¡°Walk close to me, and no matter what, don¡¯t kill them¡ªthey are to be captured.¡± In the decade that Robert had been chained, he¡¯d found ways to enact his violence without going directly against orders. He flicked his long hair, sending the wet strands away from his face. After all, he thought, if I¡¯m a little too slow to act, and my handler gets attacked, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d save him by killing the attacker. As they stepped closer to the rock outcropping, his anticipation grew. He could feel the two cultivators; both of their bodies resonated with his. Only others on the path to ascension could cause such a sensation. As they stepped around thest rock, he barely felt the weight of the cultivator he held¡ªif you could call the coward that. What good was a cultivator with attachments, after all? I¡¯ll have to find a way to kill that sister of his before we leave . . . His mouth watered at the prospect. As Trent stepped around the rocky heand, he caught sight of a man. The person, dressed in farmer¡¯s garb, stood with arms behind his back, a calm expression on his face. ¡°So,¡± Trent screeched. ¡°We finally meet, Fischer.¡± The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Youe looking for Fischer, then? I¡¯m sorry to say, but he¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°Hiding him won¡¯t work, you idiot! I can detect both of you!¡± Trent looked down at the artifact, and moving it side to side, saw that the light blinked faster when pointing at the house¡¯s front door. ¡°He¡¯s inside, isn¡¯t he?¡± Trent nced up at the man, seeing his eyes wide, his jaw ckened. Happy to see his words had the intended effect, he continued. ¡°If youe easily, I won¡¯t do Fischer any harm. If you don¡¯t, though . . .¡± Trent trailed off when he realized the man wasn¡¯t gaping at him; he looked behind and to his right. ¡°. . . Leroy?¡± Trent looked back just in time for the short-haired cultivator¡¯s wits to return. His eyes cleared, and he looked up at the farmer. ¡°Barry?¡± His face twisted, contorting with grief. ¡°No . . .¡± The long-haired cultivator let go of the man and stepped forward, closing and opening his hands. ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Trent spun. ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s not him?¡± The long-haired cultivator stared at the farmer, his brow furrowing, then eyes going wide. ¡°Wait . . . he is a cultivator, but he¡¯s . . . weak.¡± Trent only felt a moment of confusion before tion overrode the emotion. Three cultivators! He¡¯d return with three cultivators! He threw one cor toward the farmer; it skidded to a stop at his feet. ¡°Put that on, then go get the others from inside. If you do, I¡¯ll make this pleasant. Make this hard for me, though . . .¡± Trent gave a mischievous grin. ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll see just how brutal I can be.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not inside,¡± the long-haired man said from behind him. ¡°What do you mean, they¡¯re not inside?¡± Trent stared down at the artifact, seeing it was still blinking incessantly when facing the door. ¡°Where are they, then?¡± The man, his gaze unwavering, pointed down at a spot in the sand with one hand, and an upended pot near the front door with the other. As if onmand, a fountain of sand exploded skyward, and the metal pot was shredded to pieces. Trent fell back, stumbling over his feet. The revealed cultivators didn¡¯t attack, though, so he squinted at the shrinking cloud of sand. On the sand between them and the farmer stood an otter and a crab. The otter wasrge, with extended ws and fangs. The crab was covered in spikes and wearing . . . is that an eyepatch? Trent¡¯s amazement was washed away by dawning horror. He looked down at the artifact. The light below the drawing of a human was blinking, and the light below the series of animals was nk. Creatures . . . ascendant creatures that have grown powerful enough to no longer be recognized as animals . . . Like cupcake frosting beneath the midday sun, his hopes of returning to the capital with three cultivators melted away. Such beings couldn¡¯t be controlled. ¡°K-kill them!¡± he screeched, crawling back from the abominations. At his decree, the world exploded into violence. Chapter 73: The Storm Chapter 73: The Storm Robert dashed toward the crab, his fists prickling with sparks of deadly energy. He drew deeper from his core, knowing he wouldn''t need so much power to kill lowly creatures, but wanting to see the carnage he could weave. He''d never killed an ascendant creature before, and he couldn''t wait to see how it felt, to feel this crab''s carapace crack and shatter between his fingers. He swung his arm up and around, moving faster than the creature could register. With a single kick off the sand, he changed his trajectory, delighting in his body''s superior speed. He leaned his torso over the crab''s back, then, with wide eyes and a vicious grin, he let the punch fly. His fist mmed into the ground. A gout of sand shot in every direction, creating an obfuscating cloud of grit and particles. As he felt the sensations of his fist striking the earth, and the starkck of anything crunching underneath, he experienced a wave of disappointment. He''d used too much power, and the crab had disintegrated beneath his falling fist. Oh well, he thought. At least it might have made a cool stter on the sand. He blinked as the sand cleared, and when his vision returned, his eyebrows furrowed.The sand he''d struck was just that¡ªsand. There was no coloring to mark the crab''s annihtion, neither flecks of carapace, nor limbs flung askew. Where did it go¡­? Something hard tapped him on the shoulder, so he turned, and his entire field of view was swallowed by a terrifying sight¡ªthe crab''s mouth blowing a steady stream of bubbles, its face more smug than a crustacean had any right being. It was at that moment, on his knees in the sand, face-to-face with an ascended creature, that he felt fear for the first time in over a decade. Faster than his eyes could see, the crab thrust him in the air with the p of a w, knocking the air from his lungs. *** As soon as the cultivator dashed, attempting to ''surprise'' Sergeant Snips, Corporal ws paused, watching with curiosity. The cultivator''s closed fists intrigued her; they seemed to radiate the energy of the heavens above, emitting small crackles of lightning. The energy resonated with her¡ªcalled to her. With a small chirp, she shrugged. She could revisit thatter. The cultivator would reach Snips soon, and there were things to be done. She spared another fraction of a second to assess the cultivator''s speed. Pathetic, she decided. She zoomed behind the other two men, appearing in the blink of one of their eyes. The one that Barry knew stood unmoving, his body trembling. The other, the one in a purple outfit¡ªthat would probably need to be eliminated¡ªstared at the charging man. She watched them, seeing if either made a move. The long-haired cultivator reached Snips'' position, striking down with a pitifully sluggish strike. ws watched him get flung high in the air, and a smile spread across her furred face. He looked like a bird, pping his arms around in an attempt to fly¡ªto no avail, of course. The uncored man turned to the other, snarling. "W-what are you doing? Do you want your cor to explode? Attack, moron!" The cored man, the one Barry had called Leroy, didn''t respond, simply looking between Barry and the airborne fool. The cor beeped, and a spark of power began swelling within it. Stumbling back, the purple-fabric-wearing man''s eyes went wide. The look on his face, thement on the cor exploding, and the swelling of power told ws everything she needed to know. The world slowed to a crawl as she bent her legs, gathering strength. From all around, she drew in force, the essence of the very storm heeding her call. A prickling sensation climbed her legs, but it wasn''t unpleasant. Like scratching an itch, each pinprick was more satisfying than thest. Her muscles bulged, and her lips spread into a grin, revealing her sharp teeth. With onest contraction of her legs, she hunched and grasped for more power. Then, all at once, she released it. *** Barry had worried about how the confrontation would y out, but after Snips so easily flung the over-confident man like a pebble, his worries were assuaged. Until, that is, the noble spoke. "W-what are you doing? Do you want your cor to explode? Attack, moron!" His heart sunk, and he stared at Leroy, horror dawning. Leroy locked eyes with Barry, and even through the falling rain, Barry saw his brother-inw''s tears fall. Then, the cor detonated, shooting a bolt of lightning that tore through Leroy. With his cultivator eyes, he saw it happen in slow motion. Saw the lightning seem to start from the sand and tear right toward Leroy''s neck, connecting his body with the ground below. Before he could register the grief that should follow such a sight, he realized something was¡­ wrong. He squinted his eyes, only able to follow the movement because of his awakening. The strike didn¡¯t condemn Leroy; it removed the cor from his neck, throwing it to the side. As the cor flew to the side, moving faster than a mortal could see, it detonated in truth. A small explosion that sounded like another st of thunder was unleashed, just far enough from Leroy to do any damage. Then, the bolt of lightning released a chittering, high-pitched cooing as it flew past Barry, smiling madly at him and maintaining strong eye contact in her passing. Corporal ws, having harnessed the power of lightning, continued on, shooting toward Sergeant Snips. *** As Robert shot high into the air, unable to breathe and notprehending what was happening, he reached the apex of his impromptu flight. With his descent back to earth, he matched the speed of the falling rain, and even in his state of confusion, the sight of suspended raindrops drew him in with its oddity. An explosion rang out, signifying that the cowardly cultivator''s shackles had detonated. If Robert had been in his normal state of mind, he would have celebrated this urrence¡ªreveled in the deserving death of a man brought down by familial attachments. As it was, though, he felt no such joy; all he knew was terror. He looked back down at the ground rushing up to meet him, absorbing the scene in slow motion. The crab waited, one w pulled back, its lone eye fixed on him. In its gaze, he saw death. *** Corporal ws felt alive. She¡¯d reached for the storm, and the storm answered, caressing and guiding her passage. On a bolt of lightning¡ªno, as a bolt of lightning¡ªshe shot for Sergeant Snips. She didn''t necessarily need to make a stop by the powerful crab, but having harnessed a power that Snips hadn''t, she felt it only prudent to show off a little. As she flew directly for Snips, she chirped, drawing the Sergeant¡¯s attention. In a fraction of a mortal¡¯s heartbeat, Snips'' eye shot toward her, went wide, then narrowed in suspicion. ws chirped augh; she could see Snips'' annoyance etched on her carapaced face. It made w''sugh increase, pouring out with her sheer joy at the situation. Snips reluctantly held out a w, understanding Corporal ws intent. The corporal hit the w, gathering power before kicking off with lightning-enhanced legs. Snips hefted up simultaneously, sending her skyward at the speed of sound. She bared her teeth in a smile as she shot at the airborne cultivator. *** Robert watched as a bolt of lightning struck the crab, and he felt a moment of hope. Did that coward not explode? Has he somehow harnessed the power of lightning better than I? Will¡ªhuh? The bolt of lightning sat for a moment, collecting on the crab''s extended w, then shot up to him. It flew past him, making an odd chirping sound as it went. He spun, subconsciously wanting to see where it went. As he faced the sky, he came face to face with the storm. An otter''s head, surrounded by lightning, its face split in a vicious grin, stared down at him. It spun in a figure eight, gaining speed and making the same chittering sound. The noise increased as it gained speed, and all Robert could do was watch. It flew wide, spun up and away from him, then, faster than he could register, mmed down into his chest. The power of the lightning the creature held allowed only a single thought before it reached his brain and ckness took him. So much... power¡­ *** Snips red up at ws, disapproving of the way she yed with their quarry. Though, she supposed, I could have ended him immediately instead of throwing him up into the sky... She shrugged. Oh well. What¡¯s done is done. The cultivator''s body flew down at incredible speed, and she held her w back, waiting for the perfect moment. As it arrived, she swung out, using all the force she could muster. Her w struck the man with a hideous crack, his improved physique the only reason his body wasn''t torn apart. Water turned to mist from the impact, and his limp form flew out to sea. Despite the modicum of strength held in his body, the man was no more; his soul had departed his body before it struck the open water of the ocean. *** The rock crab sat beneath the waves. He was supposed to be keeping an eye out for any intrusions, yet was constantly being distracted by what his spiky-shelled leader was doing. From what he could tell,plex thoughts were a recent urrence for him. Rather than be worried or disoriented by them, however, he marveled at their novelty, finding it wonderful that he could think about the other crab when she was not present. Something hit the water above, crashing down at terrifying speed. The crab held up his ckers, prepared to fight off whatever interloper dared invade his designated patch of sand. The thing slowly sunk to the ocean floor, giving off a smell like the cooked food his spiky-shelled benefactor asionally brought tastes of. The thing hit the ocean floor, and seeing that it was very much not moving, the crab scuttled over. ... food. He nodded to himself, copying the gesture from his beloved leader. Good. *** Trent, first in line to the throne of Gormona, bane of serving girls everywhere, and, by his estimate, a bit of adies'' man, fell to his knees in the sand. The body of the long-haired cultivator had been beaten and thrown around like one of his sister''s dolls. Worse, the creatures had ascended beyond any reasonable level. One of them had even harnessed the power of lightning¡ªits strength beyond anything he¡¯d ever seen. He''d witnessed the power of many a cultivator, ordered to show their powers off at dinner parties to impress one noble family or another. Trent remembered them fondly. Gouts of me shooting from fists, sparks of lightning enhancing body parts, des of water shooting from palms, even one cultivator that could grow trees and nts. All of those abilities were small things, though. Impressive to the average person, and indeed, a terrifying prospect to even him, a crown prince. Compared to the power of that otter, though... He shuddered, remembering the way it had wrapped itself¡ªbe the lightning. To think there were ascendant creatures, let alone ones this advanced... Forget the kingdom¡ªthe world was lost if they weren''t brought to heel. There were only a few people Trent knew of that could hope to contend with that power, but unleashing them was a death sentence in itself. What am I going to do...? A soft click came in answer, and a weight settled around Trent''s neck. His hands scrambled, finding the object he''d known he would find, yet still hoped he wouldn''t. A cor. Someone stepped in front of him, and he looked up, ring daggers. "Cultivator scum. You think you can enve me¡ªa crown prince? You think you''ll get away¡ª" The man in the farmer''s garb pped him, almost haphazardly, but the strike was enough to make Trent''s head spin and ears ring. He fell to the sand, and as he tried to get to his feet, the farmer grabbed his chin, forcing his head up so their eyes met. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, prince." He spat thest word with venom. "My name is Barry, but you can call me Master." Chapter 74: Reunion Chapter 74: Reunion "D-did it work?" Maria asked, her voice shrill. The tip of the rod bent down, moving with the fish''s head shakes. "It did!" I answered, watching the water, my gaze unwavering. The fish on the line gave a valiant fight, but it didn''t stand a chance against Maria''s farm-hardened physique and my new rod. Within a few breaths, silver shed at the water''s edge, and Maria bent to pick up the fish. Maybe I should have brought a smaller rod for this freshwater fishing trip...? As I saw the catch, my suspicions were confirmed. It was the same juvenile jungle perch as we''d caught so far. "Is this as big as they get...?" Maria asked, looking down at the fish with furrowed eyebrows. I smiled at her."Nah, they definitely get bigger." She bent back down, lowering the fish under the water. "Good, because I really want to try fish, but I don''t want to eat one of these little babies." The fish kicked off, leaving ripples in its wake as it disappeared into the depths. "Still," she said, "even catching these little ones is so much fun!" I smiled. "I couldn''t agree more. Wanna try for a bigger one right now?" She nodded, beaming. *** Barry led Barbara along the earthen track between two fields of sugarcane. "What is this about, Barry? You''re worrying me..." "It''s something good¡ª" He shook his head. "No, something wondrous. You''ll just have to trust me." "Well, tell me where you''re taking me, at least." "We''re going to my house." Barbara gasped. "Is Helen pregnant? Am I going to have a new niece or nephew?" Barry couldn''t help butugh. "No, it''s not that, but it is something just as miraculous." "Something as wondrous as making life from nothing?" The skepticism was obvious in her voice. "If you say so..." They stepped from between thest two fields of sugarcane, catching sight of his house. He turned to smile at her. "You''ll see soon enough." Her eyes narrowed in return. "Your level of excitement is making me even more concerned..." Barryughed. "Go inside, Barbara. There''s someone waiting to see you." With one more re, she stomped off, and Barry followed. She threw open the door as if it were her own home, her hands quickly going to her hips as she cast her eyes around. Soft voices from inside halted as Barbara made herself known. "Alright, what''s the big deal, Helen? What am I¡ª" She froze, and Barry slowed his approach. She stood for a good five seconds, a statue in the doorway. Then, a whimper escaped her throat, and she stumbled inside and out of sight. Barry made it to the doorway just as Helen appeared, ushering their son Paul before her. They walked outside, and Barry softly closed the door behind them. Thest thing he heard was Barabara''s sobs and Leroy''s reassuring voice, but he tuned them out, not wanting to intrude on the reunion. Helen had tears in her eyes, and Barry felt his own well up. He wiped them away and scooped Paul up in his arms. "Why don''t we go for a stroll down to the ocean? The rain has finally stopped." "Dad..." Paul said. "Why is everyone sad about uncle Leroying home...?" "We''re not sad, my little love," Helen said, hugging them both. "We''re overjoyed." *** I watched Maria cast out the line, marveling at her form¡ªer, the form with which she cast the rod, I mean. The bait flew over the water, sshing down on the other side of the pond. With no prompting, she reeled in the line a little, pulling it further toward us and into a deeper section of the pond. She turned to raise an eyebrow at me, and I nodded in response. "Perfect." She held her finger to the line, waiting for a bite. Her chest expanded as she took a deep breath, then contracted as she closed her eyes and exhaled. A soft breeze kicked up, blowing the cool, humid air against my skin. I closed my eyes too, breathing deep of the frigid environment. The air entering my nostrils held the smell of earth and trees, and though it was in stark contrast to the scents of my shoreline, it was entirely wee. It brought with it a sense of calm and tranquility, and as I slowly breathed in and out, a smile spread across my face. This is pure bliss... "Oh!" At Maria''s exmation, I opened my eyes. She watched the tip of the rod, and I raised my eyes, but didn''t see anything. Did a fish steal the bait or somethi¡ª A fish struck, and Maria''s body tensed, holding onto the rod. Its bamboo shaft was bent almost in half, and she held the reel firm, leaning back to keep her bnce. I stepped up beside her. "Let some of the line go." She spared me a nce. "Y-you''re sure?" "Positive. Just give it a little room to run but keep the line taut¡ªit''ll tire itself." She nodded and wound her hand backward, letting some of the line out. The fish happily took it, swimming to the far end of the pond before darting back toward us. "Reel!" I yelled, but it wasn''t necessary. Maria had seen the fish''s change of direction, and had quickly wound the line in, keeping it tight. "On it!" she replied, not taking her eyes off the water for a moment. Unlike the previous battles, the hooked fish provided a suitable challenge for Maria. There were no snags to bust itself off with, but it used every trick it had to get away, constantly darting and shifting directions with its body. Maria rose to the challenge, responding with swift precision each time it tried to escape. Eventually, the fish tired, and we caught our first glimpse of silver from beneath the surface. One thing was for sure: this fish was not a juvenile. "Woah!" Maria yelled, her voice jubnt. "It''s huge!" "You''re almost there!" It dashed away again, but it was clearly exhausted, the run tiny inparison to its previous efforts. Maria quickly recovered the line, and with a few more winds of the reel, the fish was at the side of the pond. "Yes!" She roared augh as she bent and picked it up, holding the fish with both hands."I did it!" As always, my eyes were immediately drawn into the fish. Mature Jungle Perch Umon Known for its delicate flesh and subtle taste, this is prized among the freshwater fish of the Kallis realm. "It... it''s the same kind of fish, right?" Maria asked. "It is! An adult version!" I looked down at the fish again, assessing its size. It was just bigger than my extended hand. I guess the fish doesn''t get much bigger than this... Maria let out a high-pitched noise and danced from foot to foot. "How do we cook it?" Iughed at her exuberance. "I''ll dispatch it first¡ªdo you want to see how?" She nodded, holding out the fish. I went down to the bank, and with a single thrust of my spike, it was done. ¡°That was fast¡­¡± Maria said. ¡°Is that the spot for every fish?¡± "Yeah, the same general area behind and above the eye. It''s the most humane way to do it." She bent down beside me, peering at the lifeless fish. "Thanks for your sacrifice, fishy." I smiled at her, happy she had the same instincts as I did. "Me, too, fishy. Thank you for the sustenance." I walked back to the fire and put the fish in a pot. "Before we gut and cook that fish, do you wanna try catch another?" She cocked her head. "Do you think we''ll need another?" "Hmm, they''re pretty small, so if you want a good meal, I think another couldn''t hurt." Her smile grew. "Let''s do it!" *** "Are you sure you''re okay with keeping him here, Leroy?" Barry asked, peering at his brother-inw. "I don''t want his presence to interrupt your reunion." Leroy smiled at him, genuine joy on his face. "There''s nothing that could ruin ouring back together, Barry." He sighed, his smile growing. "I still can''t believe everything that''s happened..." Barry rubbed the back of his head. "I can''t either, to be honest. We still have a lot to tell you, but if you like, we can take care of thatter." Barabara put her arm around Leroy''s waist. "Now is fine, Barry. I can''t speak for you..." She leaned up and kissed Leroy on the cheek. "But I''d rather have it all out in the open." Leroy nodded, peering down at his wife before returning his gaze to Barry. "Aye. Couldn''t have said it better myself." Barry looked between them, his eyes crinkling and heart singing. There was a moment there¡ªwhen seeing Leroy on his knees in the sand, his eyes unseeing¡ªwhen Barry had worried about the man''s mental state. That worry had evaporated the moment he''d cored the ver prince. With the removal of Leroy''s shackles, and the sudden realization that he was free, his eyes had cleared¡ªmostly, anyway. He could tell there was still lingering pain there¡ªsome remnant of the ordeals he must have experienced. I hope he can heal up, given time... "Alright," Barry said. "I''ll exin everything, then I''ll give you some alone time. Well..." He nudged the unconscious prince with his heel. "As much alone time as you can have with this monster hanging around." "It''s no worry," Barabara said, a dangerous gleam in her eye. "I''ve heard all about what he''s done, so if he gets lippy, I''ll sort him out." Barry nodded. "Good. I¡¯ll get right into it, then. This story all starts with the arrival of Fischer..." *** "Are you sure, Barry?" Helen asked. He looked down at his wife, nodding. He''d passed by their shed on the way home from Leroy and Barbara''s, collecting a cup of a certain liquid. "I''m sure. It''s too risky to not give it to you, especially after yesterday..." He cut himself off, clenching his jaw as rage threatened to ovee him. He''d heard all about the prince''s actions, including his order to kill Helen. Barry''s face twisted, unable to contain the emotion. "If he wasn''t of use to us..." The sentence was ground out between clenched teeth, and he took a deep breath, willing himself to calm. Helen wrapped herself around his waist, and though it didn''t entirely clear the storm, some clouds dissipated with her embrace. "It''s okay, my love. I''m safe." She pulled back, looking up into his eyes. "If you think it''s the best course, I''ll trust you." As their eyes met, Barry thanked the gods for the umpteenth time that they''d seen fit to send this woman his way. He held out the cup of sugarcane juice, and she epted it. She took a tentative sip after lifting it to her mouth. "Oh." She giggled. "It''s delicious!" She downed the rest of the cup. *** As Maria cast the line out again, I fetched the fishden pot. "I''ll show you how to process the body¡ªer, it can be a bit much, actually. Do you want to see?" She nodded seriously. "I do. I won''t turn my back to the reality of it." I smiled up at her. Why is everything she says so... perfect? "Is there something on my face?" she asked, smirking. "Oh, uh... sorry. I was lost in thought." I walked down to the shore and took the fish from the pot. "All the bits we discard are beneath the skin here." I pointed at the belly, running my finger along where I would cut. "When a fish is big enough, it makes sense to remove the filets from the frame. For a fish this size, though, I''d say we should just cook it whole after scaling and gutting." She nodded, eyes watching the fish intently as her hands gripped the rod. I quickly cut and processed the fish, throwing the inedible parts out into the shallows for the pond''s denizens to feast on. "The scales are easy to remove if you rub from tail to head with something blunt." I ran the back of my knife against the fish, sending translucent scales flying. Maria''s brows were furrowed, focused as she was on the lesson. Given I was looking at her, I saw the exact moment the fishing rod was almost pulled from her firm grip by a massive strike. "W-Woah!" Chapter 75: Lady of the Lake Chapter 75: Lady of the Lake "It''s huge!" Maria yelled, her eyes wide as saucers. I jumped to my feet and lobbed the half-scaled fish into the pot. "It is! You''ve got this." The rod was bent in half, constantly lurching further down as the fish''s tail swept back and forth through the water. A smile slowly grew across my face as I recognized the movement. This is the same species¡ªif not the exact same fish¡ªthat busted off the rod I made when arriving on Kallis. Maria let some line out, doing her best to not let the behemoth of a fish snap the line. "I-I think you should take it!" "It''s okay," I said. "You''ve got thi¡ª""No," she interrupted. "I want you to take it! Here!" She thrust the rod into my hands, and I had no option but to catch it. "Why?" I asked, reeling the line in to take up ck. "I''ve already caught plenty." She grinned at me. "It''s your turn for some fun." I grinned back at her before returning my attention to the water and the battle taking ce beneath it. The fish took another run, dashing from my left to my right. With each massive kick of its tail, the rod dipped down; each pull sent adrenaline shooting through me. My heart raced, my breathing was fast, and despite the cold, my body felt like it was burning. "I love this!" Iughed uproariously, unable to contain what I was feeling. "Fishing is the best!" Maria giggled at me, but I kept my eyes forward, focused on the fight. It swam toward me, seeming toe almost to the bank, but with the fading day''s light, I saw no shes of silver, despite how close it came. The line went rigid, and I tugged, but nothing happened. I had a moment of doubt, thinking the fish had managed to get snagged somehow¡ªthen, it took off. With massive, sweeping kicks of its body, it swam at top speed toward the far bank. It caught me off guard, and I couldn''t wind the line out fast enough, so I stepped toward the water''s edge, reducing the strain on the line with my movement. It repeated this action a few more times, seeming to rest on the floor of the pond before tearing off in another direction. I got better at judging the movements, and each time I was a little less caught off guard. The fish''s odd behavior reminded me of the shovelnose ray I''d caught from the beach. The ray had sucked itself to the ocean floor, making it impossible to budge, just as the hooked fish seemed to be doing now. It began to tire, and bit by bit, I reeled it closer to the shore. The fish was sorge that I had to pull the rod up slowly, then reel swiftly to take up the line as I dipped the rod back down, simr to videos I''d seen of deep-sea fishing. I continued this method, pulling the fish to me one reel at a time. The line entered the water right before me, and I leaned closer, trying to catch a glimpse. I saw a swirl, and I squinted, leaning further in. All I saw was a monstrous tail resembling that of an eel. "What is that?" Maria yelled. The fish must have heard Maria, because it took off again. The water roiled in its wake, disced by its massive body. I slowly turned to look at her, my eyes wide and mouth open. She had the same expression, and we blinked rapidly at each other. "I have no idea..." I said, returning my attention to the water. I pumped the rod again, reeling as I dipped the tip back toward the water. This continued for a few more minutes, the fish taking another run each time it got to the shore. Until, finally, it was too exhausted to swim away. I passed Maria the rod. "Keep the line tight until I get it out of the water!" I strode into the shallows, put a leg on either side of the monster, then dipped my arms under its body. I lifted, pulling it to my chest and holding it tight. If it weren''t for my enhanced body, I''d have had no chance of lifting the creature without slipping a disc. Maria flicked the reel open, and the line went ck. "What in Poseidon''s salted sack is that?" "His what?" I asked,ughing. "That..." She pointed at the fish in my arms. "What on Kallis is that thing!" I looked down at the fish as I strode from the water, seeing a mouth that, if I were to try, could fit my entire head within. It had fleshy whiskers growing from around its lips, each as long as the mouth was wide. My eyes were drawn into it the next moment. Ancient Freshwater Catfish Rare For those that know how to prepare the flesh of the Freshwater Catfish, it is prized as the best-eating of all freshwater fish. The females of this species grow to monstrous sizes and can single-handedly provide the spawn to sustain entire ecosystems. The fish squirmed, its muscr body doing the best it could to get away. It was so long that even with its head at my chest, the base of its tail pped my ankles. I''d already seen everything I had to. I walked back to the water, quickly putting it back beneath the surface. I moved it back and forth, forcing water¡ªand therefore, oxygen¡ªthrough its gills. "You don''t mind if I release it, do you?" I asked Maria, not looking up. "Of course not. What makes you want to release it, though?" "This thing is... old. It''s a breeder, which means taking its life would lead to the loss of countless fish." "How do you know it''s a female?" "Er¡ªfrom its size." It wasn''t a lie¡ªI knew it was a female from its size, but only because of the System''s description. Maria walked down to the water, running her hand along its back as I continued moving oxygen through its gills. "Wow. Wow! It''s so big and slippery!" "She''s a beaut, isn''t she? I wonder how old she is...?" Maria touched the fish''s head, withdrawing her hand as it kicked. "How many years have you been living here,dy of theke?" She turned to me, her head cocked. "What does moving it like that in the water do?" "Big fish can get exhausted when you catch them. After the fight this old gal gave us, I was worried that she''d suffocate if I just let her go. Moving her like this forces water through her lungs, which lets her breathe." Maria put her hand against the catfish''s head again, rubbing it slowly. "When will you know she''s ready to go?" I smiled up at her. "When she swims away." As if in response to my words, the catfish kicked its tail, ponderously gliding away from the shore. I watched it disappear back into the depths of the pond with an immeasurably deep sense of gratitude. "Thanks,dy of theke," I said, copying the title Miria gave. "Thank you!" Maria called, her hands cupped to her mouth. I''m so d I didn''t catch her when I first arrived in this world, I thought. Given myck of food, I would''ve eaten her, robbing thisnd of a majestic creature. "Wow," Maria said, sitting down. "I don''t even know what to say. That was..." "Unbelievable." She nodded. "Yeah... that..." I walked over to the pot, removed the half-scaled fish, and resumed my cleaning. "I didn''t know fish got that big," Maria said. "I''ve caught a simr-sized fish from the beach before, but that was a first for such a smallke." "... what?" I nced back at Maria, whose eyebrows were raised almost off her face. "What do you mean, ''what''?" "You''ve caught something that big from the beach? The beach where you live?" "Uh... yeah. Why?" Her eyes got a dangerous gleam, and they bore down on me. "Tell me." "About the fish, or how I caught it?" "Everything. Tell me everything." *** Trent, the crown prince of Gormona, awoke from a terrible dream. He''d been running for his life, trying to escape a monster. Each time, he''d almost escape, but just at thest minute, when he was thrashing free of the shackles confining him, more would wrap around him, cinching tight. As he stirred further into the waking world, he yawned and tried to roll over. His sheets were too tight, and he scrunched his eyes closed, grunting as he put his entire weight into it. Damned servants, putting too many sheets on¡ª Thevish coverings dug into his skin with his effort, and he opened his eyes in terror. "Ah, you''re finally awake," a voice said. "Who... who''s there?" Trent squinted in the dim light,prehension still evading him. A man stepped closer, stepping into the light of a candle. Recognition hit, and with it came Trent''s memories. The blood drained from his face as a spike of terror shot through his core. The short-haired cultivator knelt down in front of him, his jaw set in a firm line. "It''s time we had a little conversation, Trent." *** "Is it hot enough?" Maria asked. I smiled at her. "I''ll show you how to test it!" Maria had brought some beef tallow with her, so I''d put a decent amount into the pan currently heating over the campfire. Well, I''d instructed Maria to do it, anyway. As misguided as I thought Roger''s requests were, I wouldn''t go back on my word. I would not be cooking any fish on this brief camping trip, and though adding fat to a pan might not technically count, I wasn''t going to push it. "You can check the temperature of the fat by putting some bed crumbs in." Maria took a pinch of the leftover crumbs, dropping them into the tallow. It hissed and bubbled immediately, and I nodded at her. "It''s ready. You can chuck the fish in." Maria picked up the crumbed fish carefully, not wanting to disturb theyer of pan-dried and crumbled bun that covered it. "Watch your fingers," I said, urgency in my voice. "Don''t drop the fish in¡ªlower it down while holding the tail." She did so with deft fingers, dropping the tail at thest possible second. I raised an eyebrow at her. "You''re sure you haven''t shallow fried a fish before? You''ve kind of already mastered it." She rolled her eyes at me, a smirk on her lips. "Don''t patronize me, Fischer." "Woah," I said, holding up both hands. "I was being serious!" She pouted, squinting at me as if to decipher my intent. "As I said before, I''ve never heard of shallow frying." She pointed at the pan. "I still contend that this is entirely too much fat to cook in." "Yeah, it''s a bit excessive, but beef tallow is good fat, and wait until you taste the fried fish¡ªyou won''t regret it." "I''ll have to take your word for it." "You won''t need to when it''s finished. Flip it over when the crumbs are golden and crispy." I leaned over, looking down into the pot of berry jam I''d removed from the fire. I''d not long removed it, and steam rose from the surface. I dipped my pinky in and tasted it. My face scrunched involuntarily as its vor assaulted me. "Did you bring any sugar?" Maria leveled a t re at me. "I don''t care what you say¡ªI''m not adding sugar to the fish, and neither are you." "Not for the fish," I said,ughing. "For the jam." "Are you sure you need it? The berries were already super sweet..." "Just a pinch or two. Some were unripe, and it''s a tad bitter. I''ll set some aside to try with the fish, but for the jam we use on our pastries tomorrow morning, I reckon a little sugar will go a long way." With another re, presumably warning me not to add sugar to the fish, she walked to the shelter and removed a small pouch before returning and holding it out. "Thank you." I said, epting it. Peering inside the pouch, I saw a handful of granr sugar inside. I grabbed a cup and poured some of the jam inside, setting it aside to try with the fish. I carefully added some of the sugar to the remaining mixture and began stirring. "Is this crispy enough?" Maria asked, grabbing my attention. I stood and leaned over the pan as she lifted the fish. The underside was golden brown, and the fish''s flesh had a slight curve. "Looks perfect to me. Flip it over." The tallow hissed and bubbled when the uncooked side hit it, and the scent of the fish rose from the pan. "Mmm," Maria said. "That smells amazing." "If you think it smells good, wait until you taste it." I stirred the jam absentmindedly as the fish finished cooking, unable to focus on anything else. Maria watched it intently; I found her focus entrancing. She had eyes for nothing else, asionally sweeping a loose strand of hair behind her ear. She cocked her head to the side to see under the fish as she lifted it, and like clockwork, the hair fell back down, only to be swept back behind her ear. Sensing my gaze, her eyes darted to me. "What?" "Er¡ªnothing. I have to get some condiments for the fish. One second." I strode to the tent, my face going hot. I rummaged around in my bag, found thest ingredients, then returned to the fire. "I think it''s ready," Maria said. "What do you think?" She lifted the fish, and the bottom was the same golden brown, cooked to perfection. "Looks like it to me! Put it on the board and we''ll check the thickest part." She removed it from the tallow and ced it down. "What are we checking for, exactly?" I used a knife and fork to split the filet in the center; the flesh was ky and white. "See how the flesh has turned white? Fish can make you really sick if it''s not cooked properly." Maria nodded. "Same with all meat... the texture is like nothing I''ve ever seen before, though..." "Yep¡ªfish''s flesh is unique, both in texture and vor." I poured some salt from my pouch onto the board, then put the other ingredient down beside it, causing Maria to hiss a sharp intake of breath. "Is... is that what I think it is?" I smiled over at her. "It is. Nothing goes better with fish than lemon." "But... are you sure you want to use it? Isn''t it really expensive?" "Price is rtive, and some things are worth more than coins." To cut off any more debate, I grasped a knife and sliced two wedges from the citrus. I took arge pinch of salt, sprinkled it over the fish, then squeezed one of the lemon slices over it. "After you." I pointed at the fork in front of Maria. "It''ll be hot." As she pressed the metal prongs into the crumbed fish, it made a sharp crack before sliding into the soft flesh below. She lifted the portion, blew on it a few times, then popped it into her mouth. She bit down, and her eyes went wide. Chapter 76: Therapeutic Chapter 76: Therapeutic Gary, lone disciple of the Cult of the Leviathan Tropica branch, looked out over the ocean. The storm had passed, and he stood atop the breakwall, staring out at the roiling ocean. The sea was chaotic following the tempest, and white waves continually rolled in, crashing against the wall beneath him. He had long found sce in the sea and its chaotic movement, and the view from behind the cult''s headquarters made the spot he upied on the wall his favored perch. "Gary!" came a muffled yell from the building behind him. With his momentary peace shattered, he let out a long-suffering sigh. "Back to work, I suppose..." He turned and strode toward the door and reached out, grasping the handle. Pausing, he took a deep breath, releasing it slowly as he swung open the door."Gary! Where¡ªoh! There you are! Good!" "Yes, Sebastian?" Sebastian turned from staring at his beloved baby lobsters and raised an eyebrow. "What did you call me?" "Sorry, Master. What is it?" Sebastian nodded. "Better. The time hase for Fischer''s demise. His downfall is nigh." Gary tried not to let his disappointment show. "Yes, Master. What would you like me to do?" "Come with me to the roof. I''ll show you." He followed Sebastian up the stairs, a cold wind blowing into the building as his master threw open the door to the roof. As he stepped outside, Gary''s eyebrows furrowed. A mess of rocks had been scattered around the roof, and as he looked closer, they appeared to be arranged in some sort of pattern. "Over here," Sebastian said, walking to the center. Gary followed, eyeing the swirling patterns as he carefully stepped over them¡ªhe knew there would be hell to pay if he disturbed the arrangement. Sebastian stopped, pointing at one of two circles amid the haphazard creation. "Sit here, disciple." Gary nodded, sitting cross-legged. Sebastian sat in the other circle, then removed something from his robe. It was the artifact he''d been sent from the capital, the same one that everyone was convinced wouldn''t work¡ªincluding Gary. As before, it stood inert, looking more like a lump of rock covered in scratched runes than an ancient relic of the distant past. At least it won''t lead to any harm¡­. Gary thought. Tremendous waste of time, though. "Now, repeat after me, Gary. In Hades'' name, I call to thee..." "Before we start, Master¡ªhow long will this take?" Sebastian scowled, the lines of his face turning sharp. "As long as I damn well say, Gary! Repeat the words!" He sighed, no longer caring to hide his discontent. "In Hades'' name, I call to thee..." *** Maria put the fish into her mouth and bit down. The moment the vor hit her tongue, saliva flooded her mouth. Her eyes went wide as she slowly chewed the morsel. The flesh seemed to melt, disintegrating all by itself. A section of fried crumbs crackled between her teeth, and she couldn''t help but release a soft noise of delight. She closed her eyes as her mouth watered, the fish¡¯s taste overwhelming all other senses. Something crunched between two mrs, and by the vor that covered her tongue afterward, she guessed it had to be a lump of salt. The salt melded with the rest of the tastes assaulting her, somehow taking the fish to another level. Covering it all was an almost sour taste. It cut through the fat she¡¯d fried the fish in, making the entire mouthful of food seem... lighter. She pictured herself lifted above the treetops, soaring through the cool night air, warmed from within by the unbelievable vors suffusing her awareness. Fischer spoke, returning her to the ground. "I take it that means you like it...?" She swallowed, her mouth salivating for more the moment it was empty. "Fischer... is this a dream?" Heughed, the sound filled with delight. "While fish is pretty dreamy, I don''t think you''re dreaming right now, no." "That sour vor... is that the lemon?" "It is." He smiled at her. "What did you think?" "You were right¡ªsome things are better than coins." Heughed again, louder this time. With a deft stab, he grabbed a section of fish and brought it to his mouth. He closed his eyes and leaned back, a soft mmph escaping as he chewed. "Oh my god, Maria. This is the best food I think I''ve ever eaten." Normally, she''d have rolled her eyes and called him a tterer. This time, however, she agreed. This was the best food she had ever eaten. She took another forkful, cing the delicate fish in her mouth. Another soft noise left her throat, louder this time, not caring how it made her look. The salt, and what she now knew was lemon, melded with the fish, ying a concordant melody across her taste buds. "Oh!" Fischer said. "I almost forgot!" He grabbed a cup and shook it, causing a dollop of the dark-purple jam to drop onto the board. "It should be cool enough judging by the consistency¡ªtry dipping some fish into it." They did so, both cing the jam-dipped flesh into their mouths simultaneously. The berries hit her tongue first; the strong and somewhat bitter taste was jarring. Then, the rest of the vors joined the fray. "Mmmmmm," they both said, lost for words before the war of sensations. The berries added aplex vor that intertwined with the others, creating a unique blend. Calling it ''better'' than the fish without it wouldn''t be correct; it was a different version, one that had a more pleasant, rxed feeling to it. She swallowed, letting out a contented sigh. As the food hit her stomach, she felt a burst of energy. It was inplete contrast with the refreshing undertones of the jam, and she cocked her head to the side, her brow knitted. The power surged from her core, crawling down each limb. "Woah..." "Good, right?" Fischer asked, his eyes still closed. As fast as the energy hit, it dissipated, melding inward. She shook her head, her hair bouncing against her face. "That was something else..." "Try it again without the jam," Fischer suggested, and she did, once more losing herself to the savory blend. Fischer did so too, a pleased smile spreading over his features. "I don''t know which one is better..." Maria nodded. "I feel the same. Neither is better, but they''re both so... different." "They really are, aren''t they?" Fischer took onest bit of flesh from the fish, then flipped it over, exposing the other, untouched Side. *** With the fish eaten, they sat by the fire, and a warm feeling radiated from Maria''s core, easily keeping the night''s chill at bay. "That was unbelievable, Fischer." He nced at her from the fire where he was toasting a croissant. "I can''t tell you how happy it makes you that you enjoyed it. You''re a natural at fish¡ªboth catching them and cooking them." She leaned forward, resting her head on her hands. "I was just following your instructions." "Even so. Some people just got it, ya know? You''re one of those people." She rolled her eyes at him, and heughed. "Yeah, yeah, I know¡ªyou think I''m ttering you." He stood, removing the croissant from the mes. "I mean it, though. Do you cook much at home?" Maria nodded. "I do, especially while mom was unwell. She''s always been best in the kitchen, but I''d say I''m a close second." Fischer bent down and cut the croissant in half, spread some of the sweetened jam over each portion, then held one out to her. "Here. Let me know if it needs more or less sugar next time." Maria sniffed it; the scents of buttery pastry mixed with the tart jam was irresistible, so she took a bite. The vors mixed as she chewed, and when she swallowed, the same feeling of energy resonated within, then spread through her body. "Do you feel that?" "Feel what?" Fischer asked around a mouthful. "That... energy. Each time I eat some of the jam, it''s like I''ve had a mini coffee." His eyebrows creased as she slowly chewed and swallowed. "I mean, it''s delicious, but I wouldn''t say I''ve had a mini coffee..." He shrugged. "It''s only natural for your body to feel enlightened after eating some of my world-ss jam." He winked. "I''m not surprised in the least." Sheughed, covering her mouth. "At least it''s not only me you''re ttering." "I''m nothing if not consistent. And humble." She snorted. "Oh, yeah. I''ve never met someone more humble." He beamed a smile at her, and it made her heart sing. They ate the rest of their dessert in silence, enjoying the warmth and crackling soundsing from the campfire. "There''s just something about camping and watching a fire..." Fischer said. She felt herself nodding. "It''s my first time camping, but I couldn''t agree more. I almost don''t want to go back to town..." "Yeah, I''ve heard many people have aedown when returning home from a trip." "You''ve heard?" Maria cocked her head. "You don''t get that?" He gave her a sheepish smile. "I''ve never actually been camping before..." "Oh... I''d assumed you had..." "Yeah, I mean I''ve heard a lot about it, but I didn''t really have the time in my previous life." He picked up a small twig, touching its rough surface absentmindedly. Maria leaned back and looked at the trees above. Their swaying leaves were dimly lit by the fire below, lending them an orange tinge. Whether it was the energy from the jam, or the serene surroundings, she didn''t know, but the courage to ask about his previous life came to her. "Would you tell me more about your life beforeing to Tropica, Fischer?" A quiet moment stretched, interrupted only by the sound of a twig snapping. Maria darted her eyes toward him; he stared down at the two halves of the twig, his eyes distant. "Sorry," she said in a rush. "You don''t have to..." *** I stared down at nothing, lost in memory. My hands moved over the stick as a barrage of thoughts sped through my mind, consuming my attention. Maria said something, and I shook my head, dispelling my introspection. As much as I thought I''d improved my ability to not get drawn in by memories that made negative emotions flourish, it was so easy to fall into old habits. I''d have to keep working on it. I looked up at Maria. "Sorry, I didn''t catch that." Her lips made a line, then she gave me a wincing smile. "I said I''m sorry, and that you don''t have to tell me¡ªif it''s too painful, I mean..." My therapist''s words bubbled up to greet me. "I want you to try and open up to someone this week, Fischer. Talking to me is good, but the ability to be vulnerable around those you care about is an important skill to develop." Before I¡¯d had the chance to do so, to even find someone I feltfortable opening up to, Truck-kun had sent me on a cosmic adventure, and I''d kept my cards close to my chest since arriving in this new, strange world. "I shouldn''t have brought it up, Fischer. Sorry." I looked up at Maria, forcing a smile to my face. "No. It''s okay. Maybe talking about it would be therapeutic for me..." She didn''t respond, giving me time to formte my thoughts. Where do I even begin...? I took a deep breath as my hands, seemingly of their own ord, snapped a twig in half. At the beginning, I suppose. I opened my mouth, and the words came trickling out. Chapter 77: Fury Chapter 77: Fury The rock crab, having had his fill of the feast, scuttled along the ocean floor, his movement lethargic. Once he''d started eating, he hadn''t been able to stop. There was something about the flesh that, with each bite, only increased his hunger, and that was the meat''s least remarkable aspect. He¡¯d somehow consumed all of it in a single sitting, despite the body being many times bigger than his own. Even now, retreating to his favorite hiding spot for a good rest, he didn''t feel full. He did feel bloated, but it wasn''t with food. Each bite had brought with it a trickle of power that seemed to swirl through his body, circting around each limb before eventually reaching his core. Then, it would get sucked into... something. That something was what felt distended¡ªpushed to its very limits. He''d been vaguely aware of the void within his body over thest few days, but had never physically felt it as he did now. When sitting beneath the cool waters of the pond the sea snipper upied, and trying to avoid the attention of his spiked leader, he''d experienced glimpses of the same sensation¡ªa drop of essence, swimming through his body before settling deep within. If not for the time spent in the pond, and his burgeoning awareness, he wondered if he''d have been able to consume all of what he just had.With a shrug¡ªa gesture he''d copied from his beloved leader¡ªhe continued his trek toward the crack in the earth. Why or how were irrelevant; the only things of consequence were that he had eaten the food, and what he would do with this overflowing power. Before he realized it, he''d arrived at the crevice, and a warm stream of water flowed out toward him. It was a stark contrast to the cool water of the bay; the heat called to him, and he slipped inside. His body held low, he crawled deep into the crack. He followed the winding path, passing many of the holes and corners he''d previously used to rest while letting streams of hot water pass by his trusty carapace. The heat beckoned him more than it ever had before, and he listened, following his instincts to crawl deeper and deeper. With each stretch of winding tunnel he traversed, the water grew hotter, the strength of the torrent increased. Though his passage slowed, it never stopped, and he crawled ever down. He was lost in a trance, his eyes unseeing, when a change in the surroundings arrested his attention. An orange glow came from up ahead, immersing the tunnel in a soft light. Gripped by curiosity, he took over the subconscious movement of his legs and scuttled forward, each step filled with intention. He rounded the corner, and he froze on the spot. Arge cavern greeted him, filled with torrents of bubbles that swept up and into holes in the ceiling. His tunnel hade out halfway up the cavern''s wall, so he was spared any of the air. On the floor of the space, a carpet of ck, orange, and red roiled. Sheets of ck rock rose and fell back down, exposing the red and orange liquid beneath. No, not liquid... rock. He knew not how, but he could tell¡ªit was super-heated rock. When the colored sections touched the water, they cooled, forming ck sheets that hardened, then fell back and were consumed by the molten rock below. He spared the scene another nce, then he sat, wiggling his body to find a hold amid the ck silt on the tunnel''s floor. He closed his eyes, bathing in the warmth. Within seconds, his awareness faded. *** The moonlight filtering down from above was a calming presence. A cool breeze suffused the entire area, and I focused on it as I cleared my throat. "The situation that predicates everything else is¡ªwas¡ªmy father." Maria didn¡¯t respond for a long moment. "He''s passed?" I nodded softly. "He has. A blood illness." "I''m sorry, Fischer." I smiled at her, but it felt hollow. "Thank you. Our rtionship wasplicated, which only makes my feelings toward him more confusing." She chewed her lip, thinking before responding. "Why does he predicate everything?" "My father was a... singrly minded individual. His businesses¡ªand his empire¡ªwere more important than everything else. Family included." "Your mother...?" "Left when I was still a baby¡ªnever knew her." I gave a half smile. "Pushed away by my father, no doubt." "Fischer... I''m so sorry." I''d been holding the tears at arm''s length, hidden behind a thin veil of bravado. With Maria''s words, a crack formed in the dam''s wall. I looked up at the moon as a single drop rolled down my cheek. "Oh, Fischer..." Faster than I knew she could move, she was beside me, a hand resting on my back. My lip quivered, and I took a deep breath, forcing it out through pursed lips. "Sorry." I let out a shortugh, shaking my head. "This is embarrassing." She rubbed my back, her hand moving in a steady circle. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Your response ispletely warranted." "Still." I sniffed, wiping my eye. "I bring you out here for some time away, then I throw a pity party¡­" She moved her hand side to side between my shoulder des, the warmth and touch a weefort. "I asked about it, and you never have to be sorry for being genuine with me. I''d ratherfort someone than deal with a false mask of indifference." I nodded, still looking up to avert my eyes, and she pulled me into a side hug. "I''m here if you want to talk about it more, or we can drop it for tonight. Totally up to you." I took another deep breath, my roiling emotions calming somewhat as I exhaled it slowly. Seeing as though I''d alreadye this far, I continued. "My entire life, my father molded me to take over his empire when he passed. It was... vast. Hispanies and holdings made him the richest man on the continent by far." Not a lie, I thought. If a bit of an under exaggeration... Maria said nothing. She''d removed herself from the hug and resumed rubbing my back. She waited for me to go on when ready. I snapped another twig in half. "Whether or not it was his version of showing love, it doesn''t make it any easier. I wanted for nothing, except attention." Iughed at myself. "I probably sound like a spoiled brat¡ª" "Not at all," she said, immediately cutting me off. "I''d rather live the life I have with parents that loved me rather than a life of riches without¡ª" Her hand went stiff on my back. "S-sorry. I didn''t mean that your parents didn''t love you. I¡ª" I smiled at her. "It''s okay. I know what you meant." She let out an awkwardugh. "I''m not doing a great job offorting you. Sorry." Wepsed into silence again as I stared into the campfire, taking sce in its dancing mes. "If your dad was busy running thepanies, who raised you?" "A never-ending roster of staff, nannies, and tutors. They never stayed long¡ªmy father saw to it that I didn''t grow toofortable." "That''s horrible..." "Yeah, it wasn''t great. I held a lot of anger and resentment for my father as a result. I didn''t even realize how messed up it was until I was much older. It was all I knew. From a young age, I was taught all I needed to know to be an effective leader. I didn''t even go to a regr school with other children. I just had tutorse to me, molding me into the perfect corporate machine." "So... what happened when your father passed and you took over?" I shook my head. "I proved how much of a waste of time it all was. For all of dad''s record profits, thepanies were, in my mind, horrible for both employees and staff. Everything was run to extract as much from everyone involved as possible, while funneling all the profits to the top. Honestly, it was the epitome of capitalism, and as far as ''business'' is concerned, all of my father''s endeavors were immensely sessful." Maria said nothing, simply rubbing my back as she had before. I sighed and continued. "When I took over, I sought to make some changes. They weren''t even that substantial, just minor adjustments to improve the lives of employees and customers. I axed some subscription services that should have been included and weren''t even that profit¡ª" Realizing Maria likely had no idea what a subscription model was, I cut myself off, shaking my head. "It doesn''t matter. The parentpany still would have been the most profitable on that continent with the changes, but even that small reduction was too much for the stakeholders, so I was given the choice to leave or be fired." "From yourpany?" "Honestly, it should have been a blessing. Leading apany would never have made me happy. I stuck with it because I''d sunk so much time into it, and despite my anger and resentment toward my father, I still wanted his approval. Even after his passing." The memory of our final conversation yed in my mind, as it had so many times before. *** ¡°Does mum know you¡¯re dying, dad? Do you really not have any way to contact her?¡± He scoffed. ¡°She was weak. I have no desire to speak to¡ª¡± He cut off, a wet cough racking his body. When it subsided, he continued. ¡°I never regretted your mother leaving, Fischer. I did what I had to do, and she did what she had to do. Not everyone can handle a man''s greatness.¡± He shook his head. ¡°This is all we are good for, son. Don¡¯t be sad that you can¡¯t aplish anything else¡ªthere is nothing greater. You¡¯re my son, after all¡ªthis is what you were born to do.¡± From his prone position,ying in the best private hospital bed money could buy, he still managed to seem like he looked down on me. ¡°I¡¯ve left you orders in your new office. Not that you need them, but it never hurts to over-prepare¡ªyou know that.¡± His powerful presence was gone, reced by a skeletal frame. Despite his ¡®perfect¡¯ diet, extensive exercise regime, and all the money he¡¯d thrown at stem-cell research and experimental procedures, the end of his life was mere hours away. The white walls of his suite felt suffocating in their brilliance, the antithesis of the man before me. ¡°Why do you have that look in your eye, boy? It¡¯s unbing of a wolf.¡± I set my jaw, tried to firm my emotions, but it only made him more scornful. He shook his head, a look of disappointment etched on his features. Then, he¡¯d said thest four words he would ever speak to me. *** Those words made my soul burn with fury then, just as they did now, and I blinked as I returned to the present. I looked over at Maria. ¡°Do you know what thest thing he ever said to me was?¡± My lip twitched, and I clenched and unclenched my jaw before speaking them. "Just don¡¯t disappoint me. Not ¡°I love you¡±. Not ¡°I''m proud of you¡±. Not ¡°be happy¡±. ¡°Just don¡¯t disappoint me¡±. And despite all that, even after he was gone, I just wanted to make him proud..." With the stopper removed on my anger and self-loathing, they poured out, flooding my body. I clenched my jaw, and unbidden, my lip curled into a half snarl. Maria''s hand still rubbed my back, but all thefort it lent was gone. I got to my feet. "... Fischer?" I barely heard Maria; my legs moved, the growing outrage within demanding an outlet. "It''s okay, Fischer..." I shook my head, lost in remembrance. This is all we are good for, son I strode around the campfire, eyes unseeing, my body growing hot. I don''t regret your mother leaving. I did what I had to do, and she did what she had to do. Not everyone can handle a man''s greatness. My face convulsed, and a great well of darkness opened up in my core. Why do you have that look in your eye, boy? All the thoughts, all my emotions, every ounce of indignation swirled and built, climbing atop each other. Just don¡¯t disappoint me. I couldn''t breathe. The condensing pit of darkness was cloying, choking. Just don¡¯t disappoint me¡­ "Fischer... you''re scaring me..." Just don¡¯t disappoint me! Stumbling forward, I wrapped my arms around my core, fingers digging into my sides. My entire body tensed, trembled. All at once, I unraveled, and I sprung to my feet as the void within threatened to overflow. A scream tore from my throat, the raw bellow of a beast. All the pain, the anger, the loathing; everything exploded from the pit within, flying through my body, up my arm, and then out as I uppercut the air. A glistening line of thread extended from my hand, piercing through a trunk, branches, and leaves before going straight up into the sky. Then, the thread expanded; if not for my improved body, I wouldn''t have seen it. The thin line, in the blink of an eye, became wide as a car, perfectly cylindrical in its destruction. It resonated a blinding light, white as the walls of my father¡¯s hospital suite. Fwoom! The forest tree the st had hit waspletely gone, providing a spherical window to the night sky. I blinked, not believing my eyes. Nothing remained of the trees, branches, and leaves affected; anything touched by the light had been removed from existence¡ªnary a splinter remained. I bent and touched the trunk before me, only half a meter remaining where once had been a proud tree. The branches¡ªthose that had been outside of the st¡ªfell to the forest floor around me. A scrape sounded behind me, followed by a muffled thump. I whirled, seeing Maria on the ground, having tripped in her attempt to back away. Her eyes were wide, her face white, and she crawled back a step, getting further from me. Chapter 78: Special Chapter 78: Special Maria moved her arm backward, getting further from me; a fist gripped my heart and squeezed. My father''s words sprouted in my mind, tormenting me. "This is all we are good for, son." Releasing the st, whatever it was, had hollowed me out, emptied every ounce of anger and frustration. Into the yawning void, despair rushed. "I''m sorry," I uttered, a hoarse whisper. I fell to my knees, my head down, unable to meet that horror-filled gaze. My core felt scoured raw, and I wrapped my arms around my stomach. "Please... don''t leave. I get you might not want to see me again, but I promised I''d get you home safe. It might be dangerous if you run in the dark¡ª"Maria''s tiny frame crashed into me, her arms encircling me. At first, I felt nothing. "It''s okay, Fischer," she whispered. She held one hand against the back of my head, petting my hair. Still, I felt nothing. She squeezed me, and despite my enhanced body, her grip was firm, unrelenting. A spark of emotion stirred, like metal hitting flint. "You''re okay, Fischer," she said, rubbing my head. The spark took hold, and an ember red. ¡°Dad was right¡ªmaybe I¡¯m worthless.¡± I breathed in shakily, my lip trembling, and all at once, the cinder bloomed into a bonfire. Grief gripped me, and my body heaved with sobs. Icked the strength to hold the tears at bay, so they flowed forth, finding the cracks in the dam''s wall and winding through them, blowing the hole wide open. "You''re not worthless," Maria whispered. "Only a fool would think so." My hands fell from around my waist, and Maria seized the opening, wrapping her arms around my abdomen and pulling herself into my chest. I encircled her small body with my arms and clung for dear life, like a shipwrecked sailor clinging to flotsam. We didn''t speak for what could have been minutes or hours. Beside the pond, beneath the stars peeking through the destroyed canopy, we simply existed, holding each other close enough to be one. My heaving breaths slowed with time, both the tears and Maria blunting the edge of the knife twisting within. I breathed deep, held it, then exhaled all at once, a calm nketing me. Maria, sensing my despair had shifted, hugged me tighter, then rubbed my back with both hands. She said nothing¡ªneither did I, feeling the vague numbness that follows tears. It was a wee sensation following my breakdown, like a weighted nket on the soul. Maria pulled back, looking up at me. I turned my head down, conscious of my red-raw eyes, but she caught my chin in one hand. She hadn''t the strength to stop me if I tried, but I let her guide my face. I squeezed my eyes shut, then, tentatively, opened them, seeing the world through blurred vision. Maria stared up at me, her own eyes red and watering. She blinked, and a tear rolled down each cheek, reflecting the campfire''s light. She mmed into my chest again, squeezing like a vice. I held her back, and as she did for me, rubbed her back, attempting to givefort. "I''m¡ª" My voice was like two stones grinding together, so I cleared my throat. ¡°I''m sorry, Maria.¡± She shook her head. "You have nothing to be sorry for. Stop apologizing." I nodded, not trusting my voice. She removed her arms from around me and shifted to the side, her hands around her knees as she leaned up against me. I rested my head on hers, easily epassing her tiny form with my body. "So..." she said. "You''re a cultivator, huh?" I blew air from my nose. "Yeah... I guess I am." "Howe you''re so terrible at cultivating crops, then?" I paused, my addled mind not hearing the joke at first. Then, I barked augh. It dragged on, transforming into a choking wheeze as I let go of Maria, leaning back to brace myself. Her musicalugh joined in, and it, too, escted, a couple of snorts showing up for the performance. She wiped her eyes, tried to start talking, but another giggle took her. With one hand on her stomach, and the other wiping away tears, she let out a content sigh. "I needed that." I smiled at her, my vision clouded by tears ofughter. "So did I." "How long have you been... you know..." "A cultivator?" She winced at the word, but nodded, looking up at me. "Yeah." "It happened after I met you." "Does anyone know?" "Only Barry¡ªmaybe his wife, Helen. I don''t imagine they keep any secrets." Maria''s eyebrows shot up. "Barry knows...? I guess it makes sense he''d keep your secret after what happened to Leroy." "... Leroy? Is that his brother-inw? The one that got whisked off to the capital?" She gave me a sad smile. "Yeah¡ªthat''s the one. I can''t believe you''ve been dealing with that the entire time you''ve been here..." "Well, ''dealing with it'' is a generous description. I''ve mostly been putting my head in the sand and pretending it doesn''t exist." "Still, even ignoring it, it must have been a weight." She shook her head, letting out a lightugh. "You came here for a rxing life, and you almost immediately unlocked the System. This world is too cruel." "Oh, it''s not cruel at all. I wouldn''t trade anything to have not be a cultivator, or whatever I am now." "Really¡­¡± She pulled to the side, giving me an unbelieving nce. ¡°Why not?" "I wouldn''t have made the friends I have." "Um..." She raised an eyebrow, smirking at me. "I''m pretty sure the vigers would have liked you, regardless..." "Oh, I don''t mean the vigers. I''m talking about my sentient animalpanions. Or are they awakened beasts? Creatures on the path to ascension? I can''t recall¡ªBarry has called them a few different things, but basically, I have animal pals." She rolled her eyes at me, shook her head with a smile, but it slowly came to a stop. "Please tell me you''re joking." "Okay. I''m joking." She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and sighed. "What on Kallis have I gotten myself into...?" "Yeah... being into fishing is only the tip of the iceberg with me, I''m afraid." Maria snorted and put her head in her hands, shaking it. "My dad thinks you''re a heretic for fishing. If he knew you''re harboring ascendant creatures..." I watched her closely, not missing theck of tension in her body. "You''re taking this remarkably well..." "Yeah... I should probably be freaking out..." She shrugged. "Maybe it''s being around you, but I don''t feel threatened. If you say they''re ''friends'', or whatever, then they''re probably good people¡ªer, animals... right?" I smiled at her. "They''re the best." "What are they...? What kind of animals, I mean?" "A crab and an otter." "A crab?" She blinked rapidly, then dipped her head, resting it on her open palms. "The Cult of Carcinization members are going to lose. Their. Minds." "Yeah, her name is Sergeant Snips." She leveled a t stare at me. "Who left you in charge of choosing names?" "What makes you say it was me...?" She raised an eyebrow. "Who else would call an ascendant creature Sergeant Snips?" "Yeah... fair call. I totally named her." "What''s the otter''s name?" I beamed a smile at her. "Corporal ws." She rubbed her temple with one hand. "I''m bing less and less sure that I trust your judgment about them." "Wait until you meet them¡ªyou''ll understand. They totally fit the names." "I can... meet them?" "I mean... yeah, if you want to. Do you?" She tossed her head side to side, weighing her thoughts. "Yeah. I think I do." "I''m sure they''ll love you¡ªthey''re both super cuddly." "Okay, now I can tell you''re messing with me." I held up both hands. "No¡ªI''m serious. They''re both really affectionate." She blinked at me, and seeing I was sincere, sighed her eptance. "The otter I can understand, but the crab...?" "Well, you have to avoid her spikes, but she''s very careful with them." Maria leaned back on her hands, staring up at the night sky through the hole in the canopy. "I''m not totally sure this isn''t a fever dream of some kind. Were those berries hallucinogenic, and I''m currently passed out by the fire?" I spun, joining my gaze with hers to stare up at the stars. "It''s real, I''m afraid. I just kamehameha''d an innocent tree." "... you what?" "Nevermind. Something from where I''m from." I nced at her. "I''m surprised you didn''t keep backing off and run away after that, by the way. I think most people would assume me a monster and retreat." She shook her head. "I wasn''t backing away from you, Fischer. Despite what you did to that innocent tree, it wasn''t you I was scared of, but the... what did you call it? Karma-farmer-hah?" I barked augh, and she shrugged. "The st, I mean. My body reacted to the st¡ªthat''s all." I tilted my head, smiling at her before returning my attention to the stars above, glimpsed through the hole I''d created. "You''re a special person, you know that?" She scoffed. "Says the man that turned trees into toothpicks with a single punch, and has not one, but two ascendant beasts as friends." "Woah, you guys have toothpicks here? Tight." I nced at her, delighting in her scowl. "You''re so weird sometimes." Her pronouncement held no malice, so I smiled. "So are you." She nodded. "Thank you." We both looked up at the stars above, the foreign celestial bodies both intriguing and soothing. We''d so easily slipped back into our yful dynamic, but my outburst still hung heavy on my mind. Maybe it''s time I confront some of the things I''ve been avoiding¡­ *** The crab was dreaming, and somehow, he knew it. He could see his body from above, as if a third-person spectator of his own form. His carapace was translucent, allowing glimpses of channels winding below. A red light shone from within them, pulsing from an orb of unbelievable brilliance located deep within his cephalothorax. Wait... my what? He shook his spectral head. Nevermind. His burgeoning awareness was growing at an rming rate, yet it didn''t hold a candle to the changes he knew were happening within. The red channels were as the molten rock on the cavern''s floor, and like the sheets of ck rock that crumbled and were consumed, the winding veins did the same thing within him. Parts of his body¡ªhis very being¡ªwere burned away, devoured and reced by more of the glowing channels. Unlike what one would expect, the process didn''t bring pain, but a sense of tion; each section scoured away made him feel more whole, closer to his true nature. With growing anticipation, he saw the channels expand, climbing down into the ends of each limb. The passages going to each w were thicker and much more numerous, and he watched intently, absorbed in the hypnotic expansion. The core within pulsed all the while, each thump radiating from it, reaching out and along the glowing-red veins. As the process wound on, his carapace started to shine with the same hue. The channels carved deeper, and with each wave of energy, his body grew more and more brilliant. Despite being outside of it, he could feel his body¡¯s senses, and he delighted in the warmth that increased with each passing moment. The power held within his core seemed to be running out with each sh, and suddenly, the process shifted. The pulse no longer originated from the core, instead radiating from the channels themselves, sending essence pouring back toward the orb. The pleasant sensations disappeared; all that remained was pain. He tried to scream, but his ghostly form had no mouth, no method with which to broadcast his terror. The lighting from his carapace altered, turned from something light to something dark. He could no longer see the channels beneath as his entire form glowed molten red. Just as the rock below, sections of his body grew ck, bulged and cracked. He panicked, tried to run, to flee, but he wasn''t in control. Excruciating pain washed over him, and just as a white light started to glow from the gaps in his armor, his consciousness faded before the onught. The ckness took him. Chapter 79: Smooth Chapter 79: Smooth The crab stretched as he woke from a delightful dream. A pleasant, continuous torrent of warm water washed over him, holding his body down against the floor. Memory of his dream was already fading, and only hints of its feel remained. He moved his joints, each creaking a little after his slumber. With eyes still closed, he stood, stretched¡ªand collided with the roof. He blinked his confusion, and the scene below brought a moment of vertigo. A roiling sheet of red and ck was beneath him, folding into and swallowing sections of itself with unerring sluggishness. The vertigo was cleared away as his memories returned. The veins of molten red, the orb of power hidden within, and above all else, the searing pain. He peered down at his ws, opening and closing them, the sight giving him a bout of dissociation¡ªthey weren''t his ws.No... he thought. They are mine, just... different. Bigger. Continuing to ck them softly, his awareness melded with his new form. He marveled at the strength they held, and extending one out above the pit ofva below, he mmed one closed. An explosion of noise shot out, followed by a destructive force. Quick as it arrived, it dissipated, washed away by rising water columns from below. He nodded to himself. I can''t wait to show my leader... He turned and started his passage back to the surface. *** "Fischer..." My sleep-addled mind barely registered the word, and I pulled the nket up, delighting in its warmth. "Wake up, sleepyhead," a sing-song voice called, warring with my body''s attempt to fall back asleep. A soft weight rested on my chest, and I opened my eyes, blinking through blurry vision at a beautiful sight. Maria knelt between me and the daylight streaming into the shelter, her head cocked to the side as she smiled at me, her hair falling around her face. One hand was resting on my chest, and she patted me softly. I covered my mouth and yawned, stretching my other arm above my head. "Good morning. What time is it?" "It''s midmorning," she said kindly. "I made you breakfast, but you can go back to sleep if you need more rest." I shook my head, pausing to yawn again. "I''ll get up. I''ve already slept too long." She nodded and left the shelter, and after one more yawn, I threw the nkets aside and stepped out into the daylight. The sun shone down from above, warming my skin pleasantly. I stretched my arms up, breathing in as I bathed in the sensations. The air was still cool as it passed my nostrils, the canopy above still holding a portion of the night''s chill. A wee scent drew my attention, and I smiled. "Mmm. Coffee," I said. Maria giggled. "I said I made you breakfast, didn''t I? What''s a brekkie without coffee?" I smiled at her use of ''brekkie''; despite my overall joy with this new world, it gave me an unexpected bout offort whenever someone used Aussie ng. "Too fracking right," I said, walking toward the campfire. A te and cup awaited me, so I sat down behind it. "Thank you, Maria." She beamed from her spot beside me. "You''re wee. I figured you needed the rest afterst night, so I let you sleep in." "Aboutst night¡ª" "It''s fine," she said, cutting me off. I gave her an awkward smile. "I won''t me you if you want to run away now that you''ve slept on, well, everything you learned." She shook her head. "Nope. I''m good. I''m not sure why, but you being a hidden cultivator kind of makes sense." I looked up from spreading jam over my croissant, raising an eyebrow at her. "It does?" "Yep." She took a sip of her coffee. "The amount of things you''ve aplished sinceing to Tropica is kind of staggering, and I already felt there was something about you, even before learning the extent of it." I took a bite of my croissant, unsure of what to say. She took a bite of a bun, making a pleased sound as the jam hit her taste buds, then washed it down with another sip of coffee. "How are you afterst night?" I swallowed my food and took a sip, appreciating the bitter contrast to the sweet jam as I considered how I felt. "Honestly... I''m confused. I''ve never lost control like that, let alone used any sort of cultivator power before¡ªother than my improved strength, I mean." She smirked at me. "You don''t usually go around shooting beams of light through trees?" "No." I shook my head with a smile. "I can''t say I do. It''s kind of worrying, though. That could have seriously hurt someone if they were in the path, and I wasn''t exactly... myself at the time." "I seriously doubt you would have unleashed that toward someone by ident, but I take your meaning. It took out a tree¡ªa person wouldn''t have stood a chance." I nodded, chewing my cheek. "I think I''ve been in denial about a lot of things, and touching on my past opened the floodgates." I sighed. "I do feel much lighter, though. I needed to get that conversation out¡ªperhaps the beam of light, too." She giggled. "Yeah, it can''t have beenfortable holding a pir of pure light in like that. Sounds bad for your health." I gave a half smile. "Anyway, thank you for listeningst night and being so attentive. I appreciate it." "It was my pleasure. I owed you for bringing me on this trip." She took another sip of coffee. "Next time you unleash an unsolicited st at the heavens, though, you''ll owe me one." "Deal." I held out my hand, and after looking at it for a second, she shook it, both of us smiling. "By the way," I said. "What would you like to do? Stay here longer or head back to the vige today? It''s your trip, so it''s your call." "We should probably head back. I wouldn''t want my dad to track us down and challenge you to a duel for my honor¡ªnow that I know you could p him into oblivion, I mean." I winced, but sheughed and touched my shoulder. "I''m only joking, Fischer. I''m not worried you''re going to hurt him. If anything, I''m reassured, because even if he decides to attack you with a farming tool, you''ll be fine... probably. He does have one hell of a swing." "I''ll endeavor not to piss him off enough to start swinging at me, then. I hope I didn''t actually bring your honor into question by bringing you out here..." She snorted. "As much as we joke about me being a nobledy and you being my loyal servant, I''m no such thing. Dad may be overprotective, but they know I can take care of myself, and they trust you." She moved her head from side to side, weighing her words. "Well, mom trusts you, and dad knows better than to call her judgment into question." "A wise man," I said,ughing. She grinned. "Only sometimes. So, should we pack up and leave after brekkie? I haven''t even mentioned the main reason I want to get back to the vige." "Oh? What''s that?" "I love animals, Fischer. You told mest night that you have some rather cute and friendly animals in your possession." Her eyes narrowed yfully, all but shining with her intensity. "I intend to give them all the pats." *** Sergeant Snips, first chosen of Fischer and protector of hisnds, led a procession across the sandy ts. They headed south, toward the distant mountains and far from the citizens of Tropica. If someone were to spot the motley crew, they''d no doubt run and alert the first person they saw¡ªif they could run fast enough to escape, that is. The sea snipper walked beside her as the annoying otter darted around them, asionally wreathing her limbs in sparks and shooting off at outrageous speeds. Despite her frustration with the overly enthusiastic creature, she couldn''t help but appreciate the power she''d somehow harnessed. Anything that benefits our master is a wee addition, she thought, attempting to remain objective and, therefore, not annoyed at the toothy ball of fur showing off. Snips felt the now-familiar power surging again, and knowing what was about to happen, let out a bubbled sigh. The next moment, Corporal ws shot in front of them, a chirp of pure joy heralding her passage. Snips shook her carapace, failing to keep all the frustration at bay. Unlike Snips, the lobster tracked ws'' body with keen curiosity. He appeared to hold no annoyance, only a sense of wonder¡ªperhaps awe¡ªfor the otter''s new ability. They passed over the rocky shore where they''d found the opalescent stones, and Corporal ws dashed into the hole, disappearing beneath the water. Snips urged the sea snipper on, and they continued¡ªshe knew the troublesome creature would catch up. Sure enough, she reappeared not long after, flying past them with a surge of electricity, an opalescent stone held in each forepaw, and a toothy grin stered on her face. With a disapproving shake of her body, Snips picked up the pace toward the distant mountains. They reached the forest at a mountain''s base before the sun had reached its peak in the sky. She gave them directions, and they set off to explore. As Snips scouted the area, her thoughts drifted to the male crab that kept sneaking into the saltwater pool. When she''d woken that morning, she had searched for him, suspecting to find him tucked away somewhere beneath the waters. He hadn''t been there, and she''d found herself almost¡­ disappointed. Realizing she needed to focus on the task at hand, she banished any thoughts of the vexing crustacean and resumed her scouting. When they reconvened a half hourter, Snips, ws, and the lobster nodded to each other; the area was clear. Snips pointed at herself, then the otter. The lobster scuttled back, making space. Corporal ws knew the ability to harness lightning would bother Snips, which was the exact reason her furred rival had been taunting so grantly. Despite the annoyance, the development was wee, and Snips had learned a rather important detail as a result: battle and struggle aided growth. Snips blew questioning bubbles, and ws nodded, sparks crackling around her legs. The air stilled, growing thick with tension. As one, they attacked. *** As Maria and I disassembled the camp, I found myself surprisingly excited. Packing up after a trip was said to be a morose endeavor; a prelude to the return to reality. I felt no such thing. I couldn''t wait to get back home and see my animal pals. "Ready to go?" Maria asked, nudging me from my thoughts. She stood in her washed and dried clothes, the same set she''d worn when we left Tropica, and I got lost in the view of her, marveling at her allure. She tossed her head to the side, sweeping hair back behind an ear. "What is it?" "Nothing," I said. "Just appreciating how beautiful it is here." She snorted. "Smooth." Iughed. "I have my moments. Let''s go." *** The next two days were an enjoyable trek. We took our time, taking in the scenery as we joked and talked. We fished, weughed, and we ate, our conversation never straying back toward my outburst. At the end of the second day, the sun was just setting as we neared where I knew the road would be. "As excited as I am to get home," Maria said, "I feel like I could just do this forever." I smiled at her. "I know what you mean. It''s¡ª" A twig snapped somewhere to our left, and I stopped on the spot. Maria looked at me, then toward the bush I was staring at. "What¡ª" I held up a hand, cutting her off. "I heard something." I walked between her and the bush as the creature disturbed leaves on the forest floor, the sound clear as day to my enhanced hearing. With careful, quiet steps, I crept forward. I reached the bush and, sweeping branches aside, peeked between the leaves. When I caught sight of it, I froze. Is that¡ª "What is it?" Maria whispered, leaning over my shoulder. When she saw it, she took a sharp intake of break. "Oh, no..." Chapter 80: Remorse Chapter 80: Remorse Sitting on the forest floor, doing its best to hide beneath the leaf litter, was a tiny, cinnamon-colored bunny. One of its rear legs was held out to the side, and when it tried to nuzzle beneath the leaves, that leg didn''t move. As it noticed Maria and me looming above, it froze. "Is... is it okay?" Maria asked. "I think its leg is hurt..." "What can we do?" I turned to her. "You said there weren''t any vets in Tropica, right?" "No... none."I unslung our bags and, bending down, rummaged through mine. I pulled a nket out, the softest one I owned that I''d removed from my bed, and folded it. With deliberate slowness, I lowered it down over the bunny. Pressing the nket up against the bunny''s sides, and taking care not to hurt its injured leg, I scooped it up. I held the nket-wrapped bunny out for Maria to hold, and she gripped it tenderly, pulling it and holding it to her chest. She moved the nkets aside so the bunny''s head was poking out. The moment she did, it buried its head back out of sight, hiding from us. "Oh, you poor darling," Maria said. "I might have something to help it at home." She covered it in the nket once more, looking heartbroken. "Should we travel through the night to get it there? I don''t want it to suffer..." I shook my head. "We might trip and fall, hurting it more. I think we should camp for the night, then get it back to Tropica in the morning." "Okay. You think it will survive the night?" "Other than the leg, it looked healthy. If it had an open wound, I''d say we should risk it and run through the night, but as it is..." She nodded. "Okay. Let''s get to the camp as fast as possible." *** The crab''s eyes twitched as he came to another constricting section of tunnel. Thest two days¡ªdespite having just attained a new body, and more intellect than he''d previously fathomed¡ªhad been infuriating beyond belief. What good is a new body, he thought, if it''s too big to get back to my spiky mistress? He''d chipped away at the first few roadblocks slowly, eventually carving his way through. At the fourth or fifth one¡ªhe couldn''t remember, given how many he''d passed¡ªhe was fed up, and had unleashed a mighty ck at the walls. The subsequent explosion of power... had been a mistake. The cave in had robbed half a day of his time, and ever since, he''d been carefully excavating each narrow section of the tunnel. Blowing bubbles of resignation, he began cutting into the newest hurdle in his way. *** Thest two days, Sergeant Snips reflected, had been infuriating beyond belief. This thought was punctuated by a strike to the head. All eight of her legs crumpled beneath the blow, and the bottom of her carapace hit the sand. She got back to her feet as she blew bubbles of annoyance, shaking sand from her undercarriage. In response, her rival unleashed a chitteringugh. No matter what she or the lobster did, neither could match the speed of Corporal ws'' lighting power, and the otter was all too pleased with herself. Said otter puffed her chest out, preening with the victory. Where the goading would cause some to quit, to desire a reprieve from the torment, all it did to Snips was make her more resolved. She nced at the sea snipper, but he was still exhausted from previous bouts; his overge form¡ªand his status as a newly awakened¡ªleft him unable to keep up with the constant training. So be it, Snips thought. I''ll keep going until I can shut her up. She readied herself, and with her eye locked on the abrasive otter, she charged. *** I gathered sticks and kindling for the fire as Maria sat with the bunny, cradling the bundle like it was a newborn. All I could hope was that I could heal it when we got home; any alternative wasn''t worth lingering on. I had to go far to find sticks, as we''d collected all those nearby on ourst visit. In my travels, I picked some berries from a nearby bush, holding them in one hand as I returned to the camp. When I got back, Maria was hunched over and whispering to the bundle in her arms, and I couldn''t help but smile. "I got some berries¡ªI thought we could try feeding them to the bunny." Maria raised an eyebrow. "Do bunnies eat berries? I thought they ate grass." "I''m pretty sure everything likes berries. They''re full of sugar, so they''re super nutrient dense." In truth, I''d seen videos of bunnies munching down berries with fervor back when I was on Earth, but that was too difficult a concept to exin. Maria unwrapped the nket, exposing its head once more. Before it could bury itself back within the folds, I held out a single berry in front of its head. At first, it didn''t move, but then its cute little nose started twitching. It leaned in closer, and after a few more rapid-fire sniffs, bit into the berry. A soft, high-pitched noise came from Maria''s throat, and I couldn''t help but agree¡ªthe damn thing was adorable. As it chewed, purple juice spread around its mouth, making an absolute mess of its cinnamon-colored fur. Being such a small creature, it was a slow process, but Maria and I watched with rapt attention, unable to take our eyes off it. After thest bite, it sniffed the stem held in my fingers, its pink nose blowing wisps of air on my fingertips. It raised its head, its nostrils twitching nonstop. "I think it''s looking for more," Maria said, and I nodded. I held out another berry, and the moment it was within its field of view, the bunny''s head snapped to it. I moved the berry down, and it stretched its neck out, snatching a mouthful. "It''s getting morefortable," I said. Maria grinned like a child seeing her first puppy. "Gods above, can we keep it?" "I mean... maybe?" She shook her head, still smiling. "I''m just dreaming aloud. It''s a wild animal, so it wouldn''t be right to have it as a pet." She lowered her head, her hair draping down. "It''s just so damn cute¡ªI want to squeeze it and never let go." The bunny looked up at her, sensing her looming presence. It didn''t look away, staring up at Maria as it chewed with an open mouth. "What do you think, little one?" she asked. It lifted its head, seeming to hear her words. "Do you want to stay with us¡­?" The bunny leaned closer, then took a bite of Maria''s dangling hair. A small length, two centimeters long and wide as a bunny''s mouth, was cut from her hair in the blink of an eye. "Oh..." she said as the bunny put its head back down, chewing the stolen mouthful. We burst intoughter. Maria shook with mirth, trying to hold it in to not spook the bunny, and I did the same, not wanting to roar withughter and scare it. Trying to keep it in only increased the hrity, and before I knew it, my eyes were swimming with tears. My legs gave in, and I fell to the ground on all fours, convulsing with softughter. Maria braced herself with one hand, having to keep upright with the bunny in herp. "I thought it was... looking at my face," Maria squeaked out through fits ofughter. I tried to respond, but my words failed me, and I fell to the floor, rolling onto my back. "I think it wants more berry, Fischer," Maria said, her voice shaky. I rolled to my front and braced myself, holding an arm out for the bunny to have some more. "You sure it doesn''t want another taste of your hair?" Maria snorted, and the bunny happily bit into the proffered fruit,pletely unaffected by ourughter. "Oh my god," I said. "I needed thatugh. I think it''s safe to say the bunny isn''t too sick¡ªit has a healthy appetite." "Yeah, no kidding." *** A wave of tion washed over the crab. It had taken hours, but it finally cleared another section of blocked tunnel. It blew happy bubbles and strode on, content to finally have a stretch of path to traverse with its sturdy, reliable legs. The crab rounded a corner, and it froze. Right in front of it, not even one crab-length away, the tunnel constricted again, bing entirely unpassable. The crab''s eye twitched and, with a slew of dejected bubbles, its body dropped to the tunnel floor. It sat there for a few breaths and gathered its wits, letting the frustration build. The spiky mistress, with her eyepatch and impressive carapace, drifted into his thoughts. He got to his feet, shaking his body as if to dispel any annoyance. I must continue. The sooner I leave, the sooner my leader can see my improved form. He flexed both ckers as his resolve firmed, and with a steady scrape of his mighty w, he began clearing the tunnel. *** Sergeant Snips dug deep for the energy to continue. Even her nemesis, the grant and braggadocious Corporal ws, was growing tired, her taunting chirps having silenced an hour ago. Snips got to her feet as she rallied her strength, and she blew small, meaningless bubbles. The otter, heaving air and shoulders slumped, locked eyes with her. They both nodded, and the battle began anew. ws lead with her lightning ability, but the sparks were diminished, as was her speed. They met in the middle of the sand, and a loud p rang out through the forest as ws met, one covered in shell, the others extended from a furred paw. Both flew back, then darted forward with explosive movement, meeting once more with another exchange. This time, a blur of strikes shot between them, but all were blocked. When an opening presented itself, Snips jumped back, eyeing the otter. Her exhaustion was immutable, and she thought she maye out with a single victory if she could bait the otter into expending too much of her simrly dwindling reserves. With each of ws'' ability-powered attacks, Snips had grown more ustomed to the patterns. She would feint an attack from the front, and when Snips attempted to block it, she darted above or around, attacking from behind before Snips could react. If I can trick her into doing that again, now that her attacks are slower... Snips'' pride needed¡ªno, demanded¡ªat least one win. She felt the lightning gathering before it started to wreathe ws'' legs. The blue-white lines sparked into existence, and with the amount of energy expended, Snips knew her trap had worked. Corporal ws shot over the sand, eating the distance with a manic grin on her face. Just as the otter was about to pivot and strike from behind, Snips twisted, opening her w as she spun. She felt the explosion of ws'' redirected energy; the bait had worked perfectly. She mped where ws would appear, right where her neck would be. Snips wouldn''t injure her, of course, but a firm grip of the throat would secure a victory. As her w cked together in empty air, Snips registered her folly. Corporal ws hadn''t appeared behind her. Snips spun, but it was already toote. ws was arcing down from the front, having spun in a loop at blistering speed. Snips didn''t have enough time to turn, let alone block the attack. Rather than instill a sense of defeat, it bolstered her fury. This pup dares outss me? She reached deep, grasping for more power, and the ever-flowing current of time seemed to still. A hint of something immense bloomed, but like vapor on the wind, she couldn''t grip it. The vast power was out of reach; too abstract for her toprehend. Despair and anger washed over her, and defeat approached with unerring finality. No, she thought. The single syble held more weight than any word had a right to, and its echoes reverberated throughout her. She channeled all the frustration, all the fury, into her w, and with the potent appendage, she grasped for the power again. It was like water, moving around and avoiding her grip. It pulled her in, and she plunged down into a never-ending abyss. As the power hit her carapace, she realized the truth. It wasn''t like water¡ªit was water. She was within a bottomless sea, plummeting toward a floor she''d never find. With that enlightenment, the water poured into her, suffusing her entire being. Thick torrents of it prated deep, pouring into a ce within. An orb of vitality stretched, threatening to burst, yet didn''t. There was no pain, only eptance and an understanding deep as the immense well of power. She opened her eye, returning to the present. Water flowed from her body, creating billowing pockets of light-blue energy all over. They collected along the lengths of each w, and she red the one to her left, using the momentum to spin her toward the still-charging otter. The toothy grin across Corporal ws'' face melted when she spotted the change, but she was traveling too fast to stop. Snips right w snapped out, faster than Corporal ws'' lightning powered body could react to. As her w shot forward, power gathered on the hinge. It swelled from that ce within, traveling through her and coalescing at a single point. She pulled back, sending some of the power back within; she didn''t want to kill the otter. Her w cked closed, and an arc of razor-sharp water shot out, angled for ws'' body. It reached her at an unbelievable speed, and when it hit, Snips'' eye went wide. It was too much; she hadn''t held back enough. The power sliced through a blocking w, severed the otter¡¯s matted fur, and bit deep into the flesh below. An explosion rang out as it connected, and Snips was sent flying back, filled with remorse and grief. Chapter 81: Introduction Chapter 81: Introduction Pistachio, even exhausted as he was, had felt the welling power within Sergeant Snips and knew it was too much. If it were to hit Corporal ws, she''d be hurt, if not killed. The moment the water started pouring from Snips, he extended a single w and unleashed a st at the two creatures. All he could do was hope it was fast enough. Snips moved as a blur, barely visible to Pistachio''s eyes even with his enhanced body. The shotgun of force shot from his pincer, sting into both of them. As it engulfed them, an arc of blue light shot through it, warping and twisting, dissipating as it went. His st knocked both of them to either side, and they flew free of a giant cloud of sand that flew up. ws rolled to the sand,ing to her feet. Her eyes were wide, and she stood on her hind legs, inspecting her stomach. As Pistachio approached, he saw a small cut there. A trickle of blood came from the wound, pooling on her fur.Sergeant Snips, havingnded in the opposite direction, tore across the sand with a stream of bubbles flying from her mouth. Pistachio wasn''t yet fluent in their meaning, but he caught hints of sorrow, apology, and regret. She reached Corporal ws, hissing emphatically as she inspected the wound. The otter still appeared shocked, her eyes wide and staring into the distance now that she knew she hadn''t been seriously injured. Pistachio reached them, leaning in to inspect them; neither had been injured by his st¡ªonly misced. He let out a hissing sigh as his anxiety receded. Snips grabbed ws by the shoulders, slowly shaking her until her eyes cleared. She looked down at Snips, and as her shell-shocked expression disappeared, a toothy grin spread across her face. She put her paws atop Snips'' ckers and unleashed a verbal torrent of excited hisses and chirps. Snips blinked at the barrage, then joined in on the conversation, hissing and bubbling too fast for Pistachio toprehend. While he didn''t really get it, he understood the general sentiment; they were both ecstatic at Sergeant Snips'' new ability. The mighty crab stepped back, and in an instant, blue liquid sprouted from her limbs, forming into billowing clouds of water that shiftednguidly of their own ord. Each spike on her powerful body was tinged blue, covered in a thinyer of power. She pivoted, extending a w out into open space. *** The feeling of sorrow and regret instantly evaporated as Snips extended her w and gathered power. She drew from deep within, and the source of the strange power answered, sending a twisting torrent of energy spiraling out through channels within. They coalesced at the hinge of her w, but unlike the previous attack, she didn''t push any power back within, calling forth all that she had. She began to lose control of the flow, so before it could go awry, she mmed her w closed. A blue arc of energy¡ªhalf againrger than the previous one¡ªtore over the sands. It made a distorting sound as it went, like it sliced the air itself in its passing. Sand swirled behind it, and it continued on, mming into a raised section of earth toward the mountain. Snips nced at the others; ws blinked, her toothy jaw unhinged; Pistachio blew bubbles of awe, staring at her with wide eyes. As one, they sped for the collision sight, intent on seeing the damage. When they reached it, Snips pulled up short, confused. ws ran forward, putting her head only centimeters from the mound as she wiggled around, seeking the entry point. Snips could have sworn it had hit right there, but saw no hint of damage. ws chirped, gesturing down at the mound. Snips leaned in closer, and as she squinted, she saw it. It was only visible because of severed des of grass. A line was cut across the entire section of earth, thin as a razor. ws hissed in appreciation, and Snips blew bubbles of shock. A giant w extended from behind, tapping each of them on the head. They spun, and the lobster rubbed both of their heads, a gesture of approval. ws smiled between the other two, and Snips hissed her appreciation. They may be entirely different species, and even rivals sometimes, but they shared one unifying goal. The protection of thesends¡ªof Fischer''snds¡ªwas the most important thing. Any of them increasing in strength was a source of celebration, and Snips felt a fluttering deep within her carapace as she realized the other two were proud of her. She blew questioning bubbles, and they both nodded, so they began the trek back toward Master''s home¡ªtheir home. Snips hoped he would return soon. Her eye gleamed in the fading light of day. She had a lot to show him, after all. *** I woke the following morning to a soft muttering within the shelter. "Did you sleep well, little bun-bun?" I smiled and peeked out through a squinted eye. Maria crouched in the corner by where we''d stashed the bunny. She peered into the nest we made, peeling backyers of nket to reveal a cinnamon-colored head. "You are just. So. Cute!" she whispered, thinking I was still asleep. "Thank you," I said, causing Maria to jump and make a startled sound, which made the bunny go alert, raising its ears. She red at me. "You scared our child!" Iughed, pushing back the nkets as I stretched. "I think it might have been you jumping that scared her, not me." "Her? How do you know it''s a her?" I cocked my head. "Uh¡ªI don''t know, actually. She is a her, though." "If you say so..." Maria said, her brow furrowed. "I always wanted a daughter." "Are you, uh, still nning to return her to the wild?" She sighed. "She''s a free spirit, so yes, but that doesn''t mean I can''t love her while she''s healing." "Speaking of¡ªhow about I get some brekkie sorted so we can head off?" "Yeah! I''ll, uh, hug the bunny. It''s important we keep her...fortable, you know?" "Thank you for your hard work," I said,ughing. *** As we crested the final hill, a beautiful sight met us. The sun was low in the morning sky, and it reflected off the bay surrounding Tropica. Birds wheeled high in the sky above the vige, circling on unseen currents as sunrays warmed everything they kissed. A soft breeze blew from the east, hitting our faces with its cool touch. Maria''s eyes were closed, and she gave a small smile as the wind swept her hair back from her face. She hugged her bundle a little tighter, takingfort in our rescue''s presence. Joy swelled in my heart, and I watched her for a long moment, basking in the scene. "Let''s go," I eventually said. Maria turned toward me and nodded, her smile turning beatific. *** Sergeant Snips, first student of Fischer, and maiden of the salty pond, luxuriated beneath the water''s surface. She''d woken early that day, going to meet her squad of crabs at the designated spot. The one crab wasn''t there, and with the thought of his continued absence once more permeating her consciousness, she felt a moment of concern. Soon as it came, she swept it away; he was a foolish and insubordinate creature, but he was reliable. He would live. He''s probably off getting some shiny bauble to bribe his way into my beloved pool, she thought, shaking her head. It had better be extra shiny to make up for his disappearance. She returned her focus to the pond, bathing in the resonanceing from the surrounding opalescent stones. It made her eye itch, and she was absentmindedly rubbing her patch when something joyous entered her sphere of awareness. She leaped from the pond, flying clear over the wall as sheunched herself at it. *** "That''s the pool," I said, gesturing at Snips'' and ws¡¯ construction. "If we''re lucky, we might find Sergeant Snips within¡ª" The water exploded, spraying upward as somethingrge¡ªand rather spiky¡ªflew from beyond the pond¡¯s raised wall. Snips, in all her glory, and expelling a torrent of ecstatic bubbles,nded on the sand before us. With my enhanced body, I''d seen her expression change midway through her leap¡ªshe''d seen Maria, but it was toote for her to cancel her jump once she was already airborne. She blinked at us, then with slow, testing steps, started backing up, returning toward the pond. "Snips!" I said, dashing forward and scooping her up. "It''s okay¡ªI told Maria." I hugged her tight. "I missed you!" She looked at me, then at Maria, then back at me. A jubnt hiss escaped her as she gripped my arms and chest with her legs, pulling herself into me. I roared augh, hugging her tight. "I''m happy to see you, too, Snips." "H-hello, Snips," Maria said, her eyes wide. Snips waved a single w, blowing bubbles of greeting at her. "She says hello back," I said. "Do you want to pet her?" Maria swallowed, blinked, then nodded. She walked over and, clutching her bundle of nkets to her chest with one arm, extended a hand, gently petting Snips'' head. Snips extended her carapace toward the touch, making Maria rub harder. "She loves scritches," I said. Maria''s face was smothered by awe, and her lips curled up into a smile. "Unbelievable..." "I told you she''s friendly. Wait until you meet the other¡ª" Snips froze, bubbles ceasing as she looked back at the pond. She extricated herself from my grip and jumped to the sand, then gestured for us to follow as she scuttled toward the pool. "Er... Snips?" I asked. She just gestured us on, more urgently this time. Maria and I exchanged a look, and I shrugged. "She has something to show us." We both approached the pond, and Maria let out a gasp. "Hestia''s growing bust¡ªit''s beautiful..." The morning sun was hitting the opalescent boulder in the center, shining a full spectrum of rainbow light in different directions. It bounced off the smaller stones, making the colors refract and build off each other. "I know, right? This was Snips'' and ws'' creation. They¡ªwait..." Something came from the cave, its giant form evenrger than thest time I''d seen it. The lobster, now somehow even bigger¡ªI don''t know how it even fit within the cave, to be honest¡ªstrode toward us. I looked down at Snips. "Did he...?" She nodded and blew small anticipatory bubbles. "No way..." Maria spotted the shape approaching and took an involuntary step back. "It''s okay," I said, putting a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "It looks like I''ve gained another friend..." The lobster emerged from the pond¡ªwell, its head did, anyway. It nced up at us, intelligent eyes bouncing from Snips, to Maria, then to me. Its eyes unwavering, it nodded to me, and I nodded back. "Nice to meet you, mate." It¡ªno, he blew bubbles of agreement. I wasn''t sure how I knew his gender, but I did¡ªthe lobster was definitely a he. I bent and scratched his head. He didn''t respond as Snips and ws would, simply looking back up at me as I gave him my best scritch. "Not a fan of pats, hey? No dramas, my man. We¡ª" I cut off as I felt power welling up from behind and to my left. I whirled, stepped in front of Maria, held out my hand to protect her, and paused. What the¡­? Is that...? Corporal ws exploded from her spot on the sands. Lightning¡ªgods damned lightning¡ªwreathed her body, and she mmed into my chest. I caught her, bracing for an electrical strike that never came. ws was a storm of hisses and wiggled, twirling over and over in my arms as she kept ncing up at me. "W-what?" I said, dumbly. The lightning still wreathed ws, but it didn''t zap me; it tickled, like a vague sense of pins-and-needles everywhere itshed out to touch me. "You... you control lightning?" She let the power go, returning to her normal form as she shrugged and puffed out her chest. She chirped, as if to say, yeah... so? Iughed and hugged her tight. She leaned up, pressing her head firmly into my chin as she slid it back and forth hard enough to injure anyone without an improved body. I turned to Maria, showing off my friendly neighborhood otter. "Maria, this is Corporal ws. Corporal ws, this is Maria." Her eyes were wide, her mouth slightly open as she stared at ws, no doubt impressed by the lightning¡ªdamn, I really could not get over the gods damned lightning. "Do you want to hold her?" I asked. "Is... that okay?" "Be gentle, okay?" I said to ws, using a stern voice. "Maria doesn''t have an enhanced body." ws chirped her agreement and saluted, then jumped to the ground. I grabbed the bundle from Maria''s arms, and before she could bend to pick up ws, the otter leaped. Maria caught her, making a surprised noise. ws sat on her crossed arms, put a paw on each of Maria''s shoulders, and chirped her greeting. "H-hello, ws..." ws rolled onto her back, exposing her belly. Maria giggled, her face awe-struck. "You''re so cute..." ws nodded, agreeing wholeheartedly. A presence caught my attention, and given my creatures¡ªincluding the newly awakened lobster¡ªwere all present, a spear of fret wedged itself deep within me. Everyone but Maria felt it too, and we shot out our heads toward the ocean as another ascendant being approached. Chapter 82: Gang Chapter 82: Gang The crab wasn''t even relieved when he finally crawled free from the hole; he radiated fury. A hole¡ªa damn hole had kept him prisoner, dying his magnificent reunion with the spiky mistress. Finally free on the constricting tunnel, he sped toward where he suspected he''d find her, intent on venting his indignation. He arrived at the shore within a matter of minutes, the distance not standing a chance against his improved body, even exhausted as he was. He tore up the sands, hissing and gesturing emphatically with both ws. Across the pond, standing in a group, was his beloved mistress. Good, he thought. More beings to listen to my unfortunate tale. He increased his speed, sprinting toward them. ***I watched the crab tear toward us, a moving tornado of hisses, gestures, and indignant bubbles. As soon as I saw him, I recognized him; it was the crab with a penchant for being flung into the ocean. He reached us but had eyes only for Snips, ignoring the rest of us entirely. As his impressively vitriolic diatribe dragged on, I raised an eyebrow. All I got was hints of the tale, but it sounded full of struggle. *** The relief Snips felt at seeing the missing crab return was dissipating at an impressive speed. He was rattling off a self-absorbed story of his awakening and subsequent imprisonment beneath the ocean floor. The story had some interesting points she''d like to delve intoter, but the melodramatic embellishments of the tale were leaving a bad taste in her multi-segmented mouth. Worse, this was the first time he''d met their master as an awakened being, and he''d ignored their benefactor entirely. She let out a sharp hiss, cutting the crab off. With one w, she pointed at the crab, then to Fischer, gesturing at him repeatedly as she hissed a warning, giving the crab a chance to atone for his mistake. The crab looked at their master and shrugged, then resumed his story where he''d left off. Sergeant Snips, first chosen of master Fischer, and leader of the rock crabs, saw red. *** Following Snips'' chastisement, the crab nced up at me, shrugged, then continued hissing. I smirked. Cheeky little bugger... Snips, taking much more umbrage with his dismissal of me than I did, trembled. Water seemed to pour from her body, churning out and undting in a non-existent wind. She shot toward him with one w pulled back, and as she reached him, it scooped under his carapace. The blue liquid... er, was it energy? Whatever¡ªthe blue stuff red from the joint of her w, propelling it with unbelievable speed as she swung it up. The rock crab never stood a chance, and his body flew out to sea as if shot from a trebuchet. "Eeeeee¡ª" was all he had the chance to say before he left hearing range, spinning chaotically as he soared toward the horizon. Snips, releasing whatever power she''d used, returned to her normal, crabby self. She rubbed her ws together and shook her carapace, the very picture of disapproval. "Uh..." Maria said. "Is that crab going to be okay?" Snips shrugged, and I nodded. "He''ll be fine¡ªhe''s awakened now, after all. Forget that, though! You unlocked a new power, Snips?" She nodded, lifting her body from the sand in obvious pride. The blue ability flooded from her again, and she extended a w. Power swelled from deep within her, collected in the w, then shot out with a sharp ck. An arc¡ªthe same color as the ability wreathing her body¡ªsliced out. Sand flew up behind it, dragged in the impressive attack''s wake as it flew out to sea. It kept going, only dissipating when it was far, far away. I dashed and scooped her up,ughing as I spun. "Hot damn, Snips! You''re amazing! How did¡ª" I shook my head. "Never mind. We can handle thatter. Everyone¡ªthis is Maria." With their attention turning to her, her face flushed, and she hugged the bundle in her arms tighter. "H-hi, everyone." "You''ve already met Corporal ws and the ever-reliable Sergeant Snips I told you about. This..." I gestured at the lobster, mouth moving but no sounding out. "Er¡ªhe doesn''t actually have a name yet." The lobster blew bubbles of... reproach? They were different to Sergeant Snips'', but definitely had a negative vor to them. Seeing my confusion, he pointed at himself and nodded. "Uhhh... you mean you do have a name?" The lobster nodded again. He ambled forward, his massive body climbing over the pond''s wall. With one giant w extended, he drew something into the sand. I looked down at it, my brow furrowing. "Pistachio?" Maria asked. The lobster nodded. "Er..." I said. "Your name is Pistachio?" It nodded again, blowing bubbles that brooked no nonsense. "Okay, then... odd name for a lobster, but I can dig it." I snapped my fingers. "Private Pistachio! What do you think, buddy? Can you get behind the rank of ''Private,'' or would you rather just ''Pistachio''?" The lobster¡ªPistachio¡ªdidn''t move for a long moment. His mouth slowly undted, chewing the words. Then he stepped forward with finality, drawing another word in the sand. I raised an eyebrow and nced at Maria, whispering. "Just checking¡ªhe wrote ''private'' in the sand just now in front of ''Pistachio'', right?" She nodded. "Yeah, he¡ªwait, you can''t read?" "No, but that''s not important right now. Focus, Maria." I smiled at her, and she squinted back at me, her lips pursed in confusion. I stepped toward the creatures arrayed before us. "We have a new friend, and that''s all that matters!" I held a fist out toward Private Pistachio, seeing as though he wasn''t a big fan of scritches. He stared at it,cking even a modicum ofprehension. I mimed fist-bumping it with my other hand. Blowing bubbles of sheer bewilderment, he reached a meaty w out, bumping it against my fist. "Wee to the gang, Pistachio. It''s a pleasure to meet you, mate." He nodded back at me, blowing bubbles of agreement. "It''s nice to meet you, Pistachio," Maria said. He bobbed his head. Then, unsurprisingly, Corporal ws lost herposure. She let out an indignant chirp, crossing her arms across her chest. "ws, you goose," I said, shaking my head. "I already introduced you. Don''t get all pissy." Corporal ws, looking like nothing so much as a petnt child, raised her chin and looked away. "You''re gonna have to pet her," I said to Maria. "I... will?" "Yes, I''m afraid. Better to indulge her than deal with the silent treatment." ws still looked away, but I caught the smile curling the corner of her lips. I held out my arms, and Maria passed me the bunnyden nket. She stepped toward ws, bent, and pet her across the head. ws made an effort to appear indifferent¡ªitsted all of two seconds before she was leaning into it, unleashing a sing-song series of chirps. "Well," I said, pping my hands together. "Now that introductions are taken care of, we have something important to tend to." Maria snapped upright, and ws almost fell over with how hard she''d been leaning into the pets. "O-oh. Sorry, ws." She bent and patted her head in an attempt to dispel the otter''s re. "We have an injured friend." At thest statement, ws'' scowl disappeared, and she cocked her head, looking between the both of us. I nodded, unwrapping the bundle in my arms. I squatted down, and all three of them approached¡ªeven the stoic Pistachio. They peered down, and the cinnamon bunny lifted its nose, sniffing the air. Then, she nced at Pistachio, who was leaning in rather close, and swiftly buried her head back into the nkets. "It has an injured back leg," I said, covering her head back up. "I thought the pool might be able to help it." "Uhhhh," Maria said. "The pool?" I gestured at the saltwater pool with my head. "Yep. It has some sort of healing power, far as I can tell?" She blinked at me. "You''re serious?" "Maria. In thest five minutes, you''ve seen an otter riding lightning, a crab using water ninjutsu like some kind of anime protagonist, a lobster that can write his own name, and a sentient rock crab get turned into a frisbee andunched out over the horizon, which, I might add, he¡¯s going to survive." She raised an eyebrow, then she nodded. "Alright, yeah, that''s true. I don''t know who Anna-Mae is, but you''ve got a good point." I barked augh. "Don''t you worry about Anna-Mae. We won''t be seeing her on this world¡ªer¡ªcontinent. We won''t see her on this continent." Forging past the verbal whoopsie, I strode for the pond and carefully stepped down the wall. Maria followed, walking right behind me. I unwrapped the nkets, exposed the bunny¡¯s hurt back leg, then carefully drizzled water from the pond over it. The entire limb was soaked after only a few palmfuls, and I sat back, wrapping the nkets back over its body. Maria sat down beside me, peering at the bundle. "Do you really think that will help?" "Snips," I called over my shoulder. "How''s your eye doing?" She scuttled down between us as she removed the eyepatch, and her healing eyestalk poked up. As I stared into it, I realized ''healing'' wasn''t the correct word¡ªit was healed. "Snips! Can you see out of it?" She nodded, her body poised, proud. "Why do you still wear the patch, then?" She pointed at me, the eyepatch, then blew bubbles of adoration. "Aww, Snips. I love you too, but wouldn''t it help you see better if you removed it...?" She shrugged. "Well, whatever you want to do, I support you." Maria arrested our attention by clearing her throat. "I... don''t get it." "Oh. Right... sorry. When I came across Snips, she was just a regr ol'' rock crab. She was covered in scars and half-healed wounds, one of which was a missing eye." I pointed at the healthy-looking appendage now standing firm. "Stepping on the stairs to ascension, or whatever it is that Barry usually says, didn''t heal her eye¡ªsitting in this pond did." Maria sighed, then chuckled as she shook her head. "This is all too much for me to take in, but if it can heal our little bunny friend, I''m willing to try anything." "There''s something else we can try," I said, ¡°but I''d rather not talk about it unless we have to use it.¡± Maria raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t press the issue. "Well, hopefully this works, and we won''t need your secret method." I smiled. "I don''t see why it wouldn''t, to be honest. It¡ª" The bunny kicked from within the nket, and I raised an eyebrow. "Did you see that?" I asked Maria. "No...?" I peeled open the back of the nkets, revealing the bunny''s rear legs. The right one was nted firmly on the nket resting against my leg. The left leg¡ªthat which was injured¡ªstill sat at an odd angle, but as we watched, it twitched, kicking out spasmodically. My animal pals, having realized something exciting was urring, had all crawled into the water. They peered up at us and the bunny with curiosity clear in their eyes. Maria and I both looked at each other; her eyes went wide, and I smiled. "Movement has to be a good thing... right? It didn''t move at all before." Maria nodded fervently. "Pour more water on!" I beamed at her. "Exactly what I was thinking." I cupped my hand in the pond''s warm water, then dripped it over the leg, taking care not to get the nket wet. When the leg was once more soaked, I wrapped it back up, holding it tight. "Will you try something with me?" I asked. Maria''s head tilted to the side, causing her hair to hang down. "What is it?" "So, I''m pretty sure this world¡ªand the System¡ªfunctions, inrge part, on will." "... how do you know that?" I shrugged. "Just something I''ve picked up." "You want to use our will to help the bunny...?" I nodded. "I could be wrong, but it couldn''t hurt to try, right?" "Okay... how do we do it?" "Well, it''s worked previously by closing my eyes and meditating on stuff. Come closer and put your hands atop the nket." She shuffled over, her small hands resting on the bundle. I put my hands over hers and closed my eyes. "Focus on sending waves of healing down into the bunny. Imagine it bing healthy and whole." I cracked an eye open, locking eyes with Snips, ws, and Pistachio. "Would you guys help, too?" They all agreed with various bubbles, hisses, and chirps, then joined us, leaning over us to put ws and paws atop the nket. "Okay. Let''s do it." I closed my eyes, willing the bunny''s body to repair. I pictured green light radiating from my hands and those of my friends. In my mind''s eye, the beams pulsed into the bunny below, permeating and taking hold deep within. "Good job, everyone," I whispered. "Keep it¡ª" Something surged from my core, zooming up my chest, down my arms, and through my hands in an instant. The System tugged at me, sending me a notification. It had done so multiple times during our trip away, but they¡¯d been growing muted, ignorable¡ªthis pulse was anything but. I shuddered and opened my eyes. "What...?" Maria''s hands tensed under mine, and she pulled them to her chest as if burned. "What was that...?" I pulled my hands back, and ws, Snips, and Pistachio followed suit, eyes locked on the nket. I started to peel back a corner, hesitated, then unfolded it. When I caught sight of the bunny, my jaw dropped open. Chapter 83: Humble Chapter 83: Humble The moment I opened the nket, the change was visible. Its leg was bent to the side still, but as I freed it from the surrounding nkets, she stretched the limb back, testing it. The bunny put weight on it, pushing down against my thigh, and after a moment of hesitation,unched herself from the nket with a powerful leap. "No you don''t!" I said, snatching her from the air. I put her back into the banket and bundled her up. "What are you...?" Maria asked, her voice full of awe and confusion. I sprang to my feet. "We''ve gotta get her to the forest!" I took off, running just slow enough for Maria to match my pace.Snips and ws dashed off ahead, a trail of sand in their wake, and Pistachio plodded along behind us, happy to follow. We reached the trees and continued on, going right to the edge of my property. I turned to Maria, whose skin was flushed and forehead pricked with sweat after what had to be a sprint to her. "Do you want to let her go?" "You don''t want to...?" I held the bundle out. "I insist. You should be the one to free her." She epted the package, hugging it tight and whispering into it. "Goodbye, little bunny. Live a happy and long life." She knelt and unwrapped the topyer, exposing the bunny to the cool forest air. She raised her head, ears twitching as she looked around. Then, she leaped from her arms,nding softly on the loamy earth. She paused there a moment, but upon seeing there was no danger¡ªother than the two humans that had kidnapped it, and three ridiculouslyrge, rather violent-looking creatures by our side¡ªthe bunny dashed off into the forest, her cute little feet a blur of movement as she disappeared around a trunk and out of sight. "Bye, Cinnamon!" Maria called after her. "Cinnamon?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. She nodded. "Yep¡ªCinnamon. That''s her name." "A fitting name." I cupped my hands to my mouth. "Bye, Cinnamon! Make good choices!" Maria elbowed me in the side, recognising her father''s words from when we left for our trip. "Not funny." "Hey¡ªit''s solid advice. I want her to make good choices." Maria scowled, but the hint of a smile was on her lips. "You''re a big meany, Fischer." I grinned at her. "Only to those I like." *** Barry carried his prized possession from town, his stride firm and core-muscles engaged. "Are you sure you''re okay with that, Barry?" Fergus asked behind him. "Yeah, I''m sure, mate. It''s pretty fracking heavy, though." "Alright..." Barry nced back to see Fergus and Duncan exchange a look with each other. He returned his attention to the earthen ground, smiling to himself. Let them think what they want, he thought. It''s more likely to help my mission than hinder it. He led them ever on, through the cane fields and further from the vige''s buildings with each step. When they arrived at his house, he walked around the back, heading for the shed. They followed silently, focused on the contraptions they bore. Barry reached his shed and bent at the knees, setting the metal pot down on the sandy soil. "Just here will do, guys. Thanks for bringing it over." "No problem, Barry," Fergus said, eyeing him with a discerning gaze. "Happy to be of service." "So, uh, Barry..." Duncan said, running his hands together and looking away. "When you finish making a batch, do you think we can have¡ª" p. "Ow..." Fergus raised his hand, threatening to p his apprentice on the back of the head again. "We were paid for the work, Duncan. No asking for extras." Duncan rubbed the back of his head¡ªoveracting, by Barry''s estimate; the p hadn''t been hard. "That''s abuse, you know," the apprentice said. "I could have you taken to the capital and whipped like the show pony you are." "Ohhh!" Fergus said,ughing. "Feeling mouthy today, are ya,d?" Duncan grinned. "I learn from the best." "Yeah? Well, you can learn to clean out the forge when we get back¡ªit hasn''t had a good scraping in a while." "No doubt. You do a half-assed job every time, unlike¡ªkidding! I''m kidding!" Duncan held his hands up, warding off Fergus'' raised hand. Fergus grinned at Barry. "Sorry about thed. He gets his manners from me, unfortunately." ¡°It''s no problem.¡° Barry turned to Duncan. ¡°I''d be happy to give you some when it¡¯s finished. It''s the least I can do after all this work." "See?" Duncan said. "It doesn''t hurt to ask!" "Doesn''t make it right,d," Fergus responded, scowling, then turned to Barry. "We''ll be off, then. Forges to clean, apprentices to abuse¡ªI mean discipline. You understand." Duncan grinned widely at his master, then at Barry. "Bye, Barry! Can''t wait to try some of your¡ª" p. He rubbed the back of his head, the smile never disappearing. Barry chuckled at the two. "Until next time. Thanks again." The smiths turned and left, and Barry spun to focus on his new toy. "Now... let''s get started, shall we?" The first thing he moved inside was the pot, arge, bulbous contraption made of pure metal. He ced it in the back corner of his shed, atop the brick stove he''d built. The stove was just far enough from the wooden walls that any radiating heat wouldn''t threaten to catch the entire shed afire. The pot alone must have been almost a hundred kilograms, and he knew that, if not for his awakening, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to lift such a preposterously heavy object, which was likely the reason Fergus and Duncan had been exchanging looks on their way to his shed. Thankful for his empowered form, he lifted the pot still neck, the object the burly Fergus had been carting. It was a metal chimney that would allow the vapor rising from the pot to travel up and away from the fermented mash. It slid into ce with ease¡ªFergus'' work was exactingly precise¡ªand Barry pushed it down, cementing the seal. Next came the swan neck, which he attached to the still. It was a long chimney for vapor that ran perpendicr to the ground. As with the previous seal, it slid into ce, the measurements wless. Last came the jacket and the worm condenser that wound within it. The jacket was a metal box to hold water, and the worm condenser looked like a hollow spring. He gazed over his construction, admiring the work. When the fermented mash was put inside the pot, and the brick stove below was lit, vapor would travel through the still, eventuallying out as pure rum. He looked to the side, seeing the barrels of mash he''d prepared earlier. They''d been sitting for long enough, and should be ready. "Only one way to find out, I suppose," he said aloud. He bent and picked one up, intent on finding out. *** Maria stepped up to her porch, the midday sun lending an orange tint to the world. A light breeze blew from behind her, wicking away any hint of sweat before it had a chance to form. "Well," Fischer said from behind her, "it looks like I got you home safe¡ªjust as promised." She turned, smiling at him from atop the porch. They were at the same level, and as their eyes met, her heartbeat quickened. "Thank you, Fischer. I can''t tell you how much I needed that little holiday." He gave her a wincing smile. "I''m d you still feel that way. I thought after finding out... well, everything, you''d be more stressed than when we left." Maria shook her head softly. "Not at all. I feel... I don''t know. Excited? Thank you for telling me and trusting me with everything." Fischerughed. "I didn''t really leave you much of a choice." "No, you did." She stepped closer. "You had to exin your sting of a tree or two¡ªthat little show was hard to ignore¡ªbut you didn''t have to tell me about Snips, ws, and Pistachio. You didn''t have to tell me about the pond, and you certainly didn''t have to show me the bunny''s healing. Still, you did all those things, and I appreciate your trust." As Maria spoke, Fischer slowly nodded along. "Yeah, you know what? You''re right. I''m kind of a good dude, huh?" "And humble." He nodded, a glint in his eye. "And humble¡ªthat''s my most prevalent virtue." *** As my mouth ran its course, as it so often did, most of my attention was fixated on Maria. Her blonde hair, moving silently in the breeze. Her blue eyes, like the sunlit ocean on a clear day. The freckles¡ªchaotic, yet perfectly ced, as if the magnum opus of a career artist. A silence stretched, and my heart quickened, thumping in my chest. Her lip twitched, almost imperceptibly, and she leaned closer. It was a minute shift, yet it made my heart hammer even more. She darted a look at my lips, then back up at my eyes. I took a half-step forward, drawn into her. She slipped toward me, paused, then leaned in. *** Maria couldn''t hear. She couldn''t think. Her breathing felt too fast, and her heart pounded in her ears as she stared at the strange, enthralling man across from her. He''d revealed so much, things that should have made her want to run and hide, and yet, she didn''t; she wanted to be by him¡ªshe wanted to help him. He took a step forward, and she shuffled closer, her legs only half obeying themand. She leaned in, eyes locked on his lips. Fischer froze, his eyes darting to the side as his head jarred backward. Someone cleared their throat behind her, the sound gruff and loud. *** "Ahem," Roger said, getting both of our attention. It was almost a yell, and the admonition was clear. My stomach convulsed, the butterflies turning into a vtile storm. "Dad!" Maria whirled, letting out an awkwardugh. "I''m, erm... back?" He nodded, his eyes locking me down. "I''m d. Come inside and I''ll help you unpack." "There''s no rush," Sharon said, poking her head out the open door. "Right, dear?" Roger didn''t take his eyes off me, and I stared back dumbly, like a fox caught in the chicken coop. "Right," he agreed, his jaw clenching. "We''ll be... inside." Sharon ushered him back in and closed the door, leaving us alone on the porch. She appeared in the front window, looked between Maria and me, winked, and drew the curtains closed. Maria shook her head, letting out a soft sigh. "Sorry." "It''s fine," I said, my heartbeat pounding for an entirely different reason than earlier. Before I could move, she wrapped her slender arms around my neck and pulled me into a hug. My hands moved around her waist, and I pulled her tight against me. Despite how small and frail she felt, and how powerful the cultivation shenanigans had made me in this world, our bodies fit together¡ªtwo puzzle pieces made for one another. My chest hammered, and I could feel her soft heartbeat racing as we held each other there, frozen in time. "Thank you again, Fischer." I squeezed lightly, pulling her even closer. "Thank you foring. I had such a nice time." She pulled away, so I let go. With her hands on my neck, her arm extended, she leaned in and nted a kiss on my cheek, the touch soft as a feather. Even with my enhanced cognition, I couldn''t have dodged if I tried; my body was suspended, overwhelmed by her. She danced backward, putting her hands behind her back. "I''ll see you soon?" I nodded, blinking. "Yeah¡ªsee you soon." She smiled, her eyes crinkling as she took onest look at me before turning for the door. *** "I don''t like it, Sharon!" Roger hissed, keeping his voice low. His wife let out a small sigh, nodding. "I know you don''t like it, my love, but that doesn''t mean it''s right for us to interfere." He felt his mouth form a line and eyebrows scrunch together as he thought of what to say, but Sharon spoke first. "Do you not remember how we met, Roger? I seem to recall a strapping young man sneaking me from my window of an evening..." "This... this is different, Sharon. She''s¡ª" "She''s our only daughter. I''m well aware, my love, but that''s all the more reason to let her make her own choices." Sharon smiled at him, and her face held such adoration for Roger that hisints died in his throat. "She''s not an object for us to defend," Sharon continued. "We made her, yes, but that doesn''t mean we own her. We''re not some noble family that treats their daughters as bargaining chips for power¡ªis that what you''d rather be?" At the rebuke, Roger''s pained expression melted away, and he shook his head. "You know I detest them more than anything else. It''s just... she''s our only daughter, Sharon." She put a hand on his chest and stepped in, leaning her head against his sturdy frame. "I know, my love. You just want what''s best for her, but she still has to make her own choices. She isn''t livestock for us to herd." Roger sighed, deep and long. "You''re right, but I still don''t like it." Sharonughed, her small body shaking with mirth as he wrapped his arms around her. "You don''t have to like it." She pulled back, patting his chest. "You just have to grin and bear it." The door made a soft click and opened, letting in the midday light. Maria stepped through, beaming brighter than the sun outside. Sharon turned to Roger. "Would you mind going and getting some supplies from town, husband?" Roger gave her a deadpan look, but nodded. "Been meaning to go for a walk, anyway." He stomped to their room, presumably to get his things. Sharon ushered her daughter over; Maria all but ran. She grabbed Maria''s hand and dragged her to her room, closing the door behind them. Now that they were alone, Maria''s smile widened, and Sharon''s did the same. She leaned toward her daughter, whispering as she bounced on her heels. "Tell me everything." Chapter 84: Reconnaissance Chapter 84: Reconnaissance My hand went to my cheek absentmindedly as Maria closed the door behind her. The touch of her lips lingered, and I reyed it over in my mind. I shook my head, dispelling the rumination¡ªnot because I wasn''t enjoying it, just didn''t want someone toe outside and see me standing there like a weirdo. "Maybe it''s time for Operation Sweet Tooth..." I mused aloud as I wandered back toward my home. *** An arc of blue energy shot from Sergeant Snips and sliced through the log with ease, hit the sand beneath it, and made a ground-shaking thump. The wood split in two, and as I collected the two halves, I leaned down, squinting between both. They were cut as if by sawmill; the line was straight and free of imperfection. Sergeant Snips had cocked her head at my request¡ªand the code name¡ªyet happily joined my undertaking. I smiled over at her."You''re unbelievable, Snips¡ªyou''ve got some serious cutting power." She puffed up and nodded as she hissed her agreement. "Alright, could you do the same, but right here, this time?" I marked the spot I wanted with my fingernail, then set the wood down and stepped back. Snips cocked her w back as her ability engulfed her. Then the w mmed shut, and power shot forth. *** I stroked the rather-content crab in my arms as I strode for the forest. When we stepped beneath the forest canopy, the temperature almost immediately dropped ten degrees as the midday sun¡¯s baking heat made way for the forest¡¯s cool air. I breathed deep, enjoying the moistureden oxygen that chilled my nose. "There''s just something about the forests here, Snips." She shrugged. "I guess you''re more inclined to the ocean, aren''t you?" She nodded, leaning her head into my hand. Realizing I''d stopped scratching her, Iughed and resumed. We arrived within minutes, and as I gazed at the tree, I smiled. Insects flew in and out of a hollow, the bees looking healthy and active. "This is why I want to build something, Snips." She cocked her head, blowing questioning bubbles. She leaped from my arms and scuttled toward the tree, her head moving back and forth adorably. "Remember when I told you about these guys? That feels so long ago, but it''s been what... weeks?" She turned and hissed at me in agreement before returning her attention to the beesing and going. "So, bees make honey, but I''d have to destroy this hive to harvest it, which I don''t want to do. I might just make some hives, leave them next to this one, and hope for the best. That way, the bees might expand, or another queen might make the new hive her home....?" I shook my head. "I have no damn clue how bees work, and I''d be more likely to kill them off by ident than to move them sessfully. I just wanted to see if they were still here before I wasted wood, and more importantly, time." I looked at the tree again, enjoying the chaos of so many bees darting about. "Alright. They''re here. Let''s see how we go with the build." She nodded, blowing happy bubbles as we pottered back toward the beach. *** "If I were a bee," I said, "I''d not only avoid moving into this thing¡ªI would also move my existing hive as far from it as possible." Snips, my ever-supportive friend, made a so-so gesture with one w as she looked over the abomination. "I guess not measuring wasn''t my brightest idea..." In my head, having slightly different lengths for each nk would lend the otherwise-square hive a rustic look. In reality, it made it, well... not a square. The oblong shape sat there on the sand, taunting me. I grabbed one corner and pulled it apart, the nails standing no chance against my enhanced strength. "Let''s try this again..." After a few cuts from Snips, I started over. I nailed sixteen different nks into a rough square. It was rickety and would twist under the slightest amount of pressure. I sighed. "I mean, it will probably work..." Snips nodded, having entirely too much trust in my woodworking ability. "If I''m going to do it, I may as well do it right. Let''s cut some more nks, then I''ll take a little trip into Tropica." Snips bubbled along happily, always pleased to help out. *** "G''day, Brad. How are ya, mate?" Brad, one of the woodworking brothers, looked up from his workbench, startled from his focus. "Oh... hello, Fischer." He looked at my armful of wooden nks, raising an eyebrow. "What can I do for you?" "I was hoping I could make use of your tools for a bit... I''m happy to pay." He set his chisel down and smiled at me. "As long as you don''t break anything, you''re more than wee to use the space." I smiled at him¡ªthe people in this vige were just too damn wholesome. "Thanks, mate. In exchange, just let me know if you need any help down the line. That''s what mates are for, yeah?" "Sounds good to me, Fischer." He pointed at the other end of his long desk. "Take up a spot wherever you want." I took up position behind one of the four vices atop the workspace, on the far end from Brad¡ªI didn''t want to impose. After collecting a chisel, handsaw, ruler, and a pencil, I started measuring. *** Brad continually nced up from the b of wood he was ning, checking up on Fischer''s progress. He''d figured it was a basic box given the materials he''d brought, but when Fischer started marking down measurements on the ends, his curiosity grew. Given Brad''s experience with woodworking, it didn''t take him long to understand Fischer''s intent¡ªhe was making dovetail joints. Brad said nothing, only keeping a tentative eye on the project from afar. Fischer checked all the measurements repeatedly, double-checking his work, and Brad nodded to himself. Measure twice, cut once¡ªclever. As with the reel he''d crafted in their workshop, Fischer''s speed was infuriating, and Brad once more found himself wondering if he was some hidden woodworking master. He shook his head, smirking at himself. What in Hephaestus'' rock-hard chisel would a woodworking master need to hide from...? Fischer finished chiseling the joints of one nk, nodded to himself, then put it against the ends of another, checking the measurements didn''t need adjusting. He smiled to himself, then picked up the saw. "Wait!" Brad yelled when he saw where Fischer ced it. *** I jumped, Brad''s unexpected yell surprising me, and my head shot toward him. He strode toward me, smiling. "Sorry, Fischer¡ªI didn''t mean to startle you." He pointed down at the saw in my hand. "You were about to make a mistake." I blinked. "Really...?" I nced at the wood, the saw, and cocked my head, uprehending. "Don''t think I was, mate..." He grinned as he reached me, then nudged the saw''s de to the other side of my mark. My eyebrows furrowed as I tried to work out what he was doing, then it hit me, and Iughed. "Well, that''s embarrassing." I''d put the saw on the wrong side of the line, and would have wasted a nk of wood with my mistake¡ªnot the end of the world, but I would have had to go home and fetch a recement if not for the timely intervention. "Nothing to be ashamed of," Brad said. "I''d be lying if I said I never made simple mistakes like that, even ten years into owning my own workshop." He gave me a kind smile and patted me on the shoulder. "If anything, you should be proud¡ªthose joints look perfect so far." "Minus the one I almost just ruined." "Aye," Brad responded,ughing. "Except for that one." "Well, feel free to jump-scare me if you notice any other mistakes. Thanks, mate." Brad walked back toward the b of wood he was carving away at, grinning at me over his shoulder. "That I will." *** With all the pieces carved¡ªand with no mistakes, thanks to Brad¡ªI started assembling the beehive. It was a simple thing, with only two boxes¡ªone for the bees to make honey in, and one for the queen... hangout area? What was the non-harvestable area called again...? The part where the queen lives...? I smirked to myself. I''m just gonna call it the ''queen bed''. New world; new rules. That''s assuming I have to collect another hive of bees, anyway¡ªwith any luck, the existing hive will use both boxes. I constructed the queen bed first, all the pieces easily slotting together with a bit of elbow grease. I recalled it was normal to ce a screen between the queen''s area and the rest of the hive, but I didn''t want to spend time weaving wire, and figured a little wooden paneling would do the trick. Next, the honey collecting... area? I''m just gonna call it the busy-bee box, I decided, the goofy name bringing me entirely too much joy. I started putting together the aptly named box, and the wedged joints slid together after a little fist-hammering. With both of the boxesplete, I started putting together the frames where bees would build honeb. I''d cut a single dovetail joint into the ends, and they slid in with ease. There were fourteen frames in total; seven for each box. I''d brought my own nails, and now that all the wooden pieces were put together, I picked up the hammer and got to work. With two hits to each nail, the boxes and frames wereplete. I looked down at my handiwork as gratitude and aplishment spread a smile across my face. I slotted the frames into the boxes, and they held firm against the bracing I''d hammered to the boxes'' inner walls. Lifting the top box, I set it on the bottom one, and made to pick them both up and head out. Instead, I froze as the System nudged me, and the beehive transformed. Time halted as each wall of the boxes went fuzzy, expanded¡ªdoubling in size¡ªthen shrunk back in and solidified once more. It didn''t lower all the way down, and as the boxes'' lines sharpened, I realized something startling. It had created another box from thin air; there were now three. Handles had appeared in the boxes, and I felt the need to open them up, to see if the internal frames and overall structure had also altered, but then I remembered I wasn''t alone. My eyes darted to Brad. His back was toward me, his body hunched and muscles bulging as he ned the b of wood atop his bench. I scooped my beehive up and all but ran from the building. "Cheers, Brad! Catch yater, mate!" I called over one shoulder, concealing the boxes in front of my chest. "See ya, Fischer!" Brad yelled back, his breath heavy from exertion. *** As the sun set over the eastern mountains, Brad and his brother Greg made their way through the streets of Tropica. "You''re absolutely sure, Brad?" He nodded, not turning to look at his brother. "Aye, Greg. I''m certain." No response came, and they strode in silence, headed for their friends'' home. Their steps were hurried, and they reached it in no time. Brad knocked on the door in their usual pattern. Tap. Tap, tap, tap. Tap. They could hear something heavy set down inside, and a momentter, the door swung open. Steven, one of the tailors, and one of their closest friends, beamed a smile at them. "Hey there, guys. Come on in, it''s good to see..." He trailed off as he looked between them. "What''s wrong? Has something happened?" Brad nodded. "Can we talk inside?" "Of course..." Steven swung the door wider, inviting them in. As Brad stepped inside, the warmth of a stove burning reced the cool air of fading sunlight, but rather than being afort, it felt oppressive to his sweat-pricked skin. "Oh, hello boys," Ruby said from where she stirred a pot. When she saw the look on their faces, her demeanor immediately changed. "Is everything okay...?" The door closed behind them, and Brad took a deep breath, letting it out slowly beforeunching into his tale. "Fischer came by the workshop today..." *** "You''re sure you don''t mind?" Barry asked Corporal ws. She chirped in response, delighted with the task, and Barry nodded his thanks. "You''re most suited for reconnaissance, so I''m d you agree." Sergeant Snips bubbled her agreement, and the otter puffed up in pride. She was the best for such things, given her speed, lithe form, and vastly superior intellect. Without further ado, she chirped a goodbye, and ran across the sands, her paw-pads falling soft and silent across thendscape. *** Corporal ws grinned to herself as she reached Tropica; she was the night. With the fading daylight, she climbed a building, excited to start her watch. Following the cultivator incident, and how unprepared they had been for it, they''d realized their, uh... folly? Mistakery? Indis... cretion? ws shook her head. Words and definitions were for the less-smarter of their number, and it didn''t befit the most intelligent of them all¡ªthe fast, speedy, clever, and agile Corporal ws¡ªto worry about such things. She dashed across the rooftops, pausing in the shadow of a chimney as she scouted her domain. Most of the citizens of Tropica had already returned to their homes and started cooking; scents and vor drifted through the air, none of which held a candle to her master''s food. Given theck of people traversing the streets, it was notable when two forms, bothrge men, made haste between the buildings, heading somewhere to the east. Corporal ws, master of the rooftops and traverser of tiles, leapt to another building, trailing them. When they reached a house and knocked on the door, the two men were ushered inside, so ws mbered down the wall, wedging herself between a pipe and the stones that made up the home. She closed her eyes, focusing all attention on her enhanced hearing. Chapter 85: Fisticuffs Chapter 85: Fisticuffs Corporal ws pressed her ear to the stone, feeling and hearing the vibrations from within the home. "Fischer came by the workshop today," came the voice of a man, "and it happened again." There was a long pause as no one spoke, and ws pressed her ear against the cold stone. "You''re sure, Brad?" a female voice asked. "Yeah¡ªI''m positive," Brad responded. Another male voice spoke up. "Did you see it too, Greg?" "No, Steven," a deep voice, clearly belonging to this ''Greg'', said. "I was out getting materials." So, the men are Greg, Brad, and Steven, ws thought.She grinned to herself¡ªshe was so good at this... what had Barry called it? Rpense? Rent-on-a-scent? She shook her head. Whatever¡ªI''m really good at this sneaky-sneaky stuff. The conversation resumed, snatching ws from her self-satisfaction. "What was it this time?" the female asked. "I have no clue¡ªjust a couple boxes with hollow frames inside. I was trying to look busy, not alert him I was watching." Another silence stretched, then the voice of Steven broke it. "So, what are we going to do about Fischer?" ws'' self-centered pleasure was shattered like a m beneath an opalescent rock, and her lips spread to reveal razor-sharp canines. It took all of her significant willpower to not explode through the wall. The female sighed. "I don''t know. I hate knowing that he might be a cultivator. Fischer is such a nice person, and has been nothing but a boon for everyone sinceing here..." "On the other hand," Steven said, "he might bring the crown down on us." "Or worse," Brad added, "he''s working for the crown. I don''t know how powerful or well-connected a cultivator would need to be in order to have his shackles removed, but whatever the answer, it¡¯s bad news." "Well, whatever we do," the female said, "I don''t want to put Fischer in danger, but I also don''t want anyone else being put in danger..." Grunts and murmurs of agreement came from the others, and ws¡¯ lips receded, once more hiding her vicious teeth from the world. She continued listening. *** I stretched my legs and rolled over, curling myself beneath the luscious nket. For a moment, I''d expected to wake beneath a shelter, Maria beside me¡ªbut the illusion was shattered as I felt just howfy I was. As nice as it was waking up beside her while we were camping, I had to admit I''d missed sleeping in my bed. I threw the covers back, stretching my arms high as I unleashed a mighty yawn. A smile came to me at a realization¡ªI could once more indulge in Sue''s coffee. I made my bed in a hurry, then rushed out the door. *** I basked in the daylight creeping between buildings as I strode through Tropica, my steps fueled by the thought of my first love¡ªblessed, ever-dependable caffeine. I''d thought it my imagination when out camping, or perhaps a side-effect of sleeping beneath the trees, but the night appeared to be getting cooler, and a chilly breeze blew between the buildings, waging a battle on my skin against the sun''s warming rays. I rounded a bend, and my heart climbed in my chest as I caught sight of the bakery. Sue was behind the coffee machine, working herself into a tizzy. With howte I''d slept, there was a sizable line, and I raised an eyebrow. My surprise held not even a hint of annoyance at having to wait; I was happy that more vigers had caught onto the blessing of coffee. "I hope Sue is making a killing," I said with a smile, then joined the line. As I waited for my turn, my thoughts went toward the beehive I''d made yesterday¡ªI still couldn''t believe it had changed so drastically. When I''d opened the boxes up, they had transformed even more than the outsides. The frames had been made without any wax or stic sheeting to show the bees where to build honeb, but sheets had materialized from nowhere, filling in the spaces between each frame. Not only that, but the extra box had been an exact clone of the others, filled with seven frames, all of which had the same sheets affixed. I''d taken it to the bees in the tree hollow immediately, cing it on the t ground right next to their home. I felt a desire to go check it, but worried I might scare the bees away from using it. Better that I just leave it alone for a while, I thought. Anticipation welled up inside me; I hoped the bees would find it suitable and expand their nest. A gruff voice spoke from behind me, pulling me from my thoughts. "Fischer." I spun, and when I saw who it was, beamed. "G''day, Roger. How are ya, mate?" "I''m well." He paused a moment, then continued awkwardly. "How are you, Fischer?" "I''m great, thanks! Camping was really fun, but there''s nothing quite like Sue''s coffee." I couldn''t read his intention as he clenched his jaw, but then he spoke. "I was hoping to talk to you about some things." A spike of anxiety rose at the request, and I gave him my most-disarming smile. "Of course. We can speak now, if you like..." He shook his head. "No, I''d prefer some privacy, and thedies back home are waiting for their breakfast. Can Ie see youter?" "Er¡ªyeah, that shouldn''t be a problem. I''ll be building some stuff on my property, and I imagine it will take me most of the day, soe by whenever." "Morning, Fischer!" Sue called, and I turned to her. "G''day, Sue!" She nted her hands on her hips, narrowing her eyes with a smile. "And where have you been, young man? Not getting your coffee fix elsewhere, I hope!" Iughed. "I told you I was going away for a couple days! That''s why I wanted all that coffee!" She sniffed, ying up her annoyance as she moved to the coffee machine and started preparing a cup. "That was more than a couple days, Fischer. You had me worried my coffee wasn''t to your liking anymore..." "Your coffee," I said, bowing grandly, "is the best in Tropica¡ªnay, the best I''ve had in this world. I beg your forgiveness, request that you make this humble customer your finest of brews, and pass him one of your most delicate pastries, mydy." She smirked. "How could I turn down such a request? I suppose I can forgive you just this once..." *** I finished thest bite of croissant as I got back home, and cast about, looking for my animal pals. I didn''t have to look far. Snips, Pistachio, and ws were all sitting by the fire. Unexpectedly, they had a guest¡ªthe rock crab that Snips hadunched out to sea yesterday. They all greeted me in their usual ways; Snips and ws rushed me, Pistachio raised a w, and the rock crab blinked at me, as indifferent as he was yesterday. I caught ws as she leapt at me, and Snips followed suit,tching onto my arm with her legs. "Good morning,dies! Did you sleep well?" They hissed and bubbled, rubbing their heads against me. Snips nced back at the rock crab, and upon seeing hispleteck of a greeting, hissed an order. I thought the order was for the crab; I was wrong. ws dipped a hand into her pocket and removed a pretty stone. With a blur of speed and a spark of lightning running up her arm, the stone flew like a rocket. Tink! It mmed into the crab, and he let out a startled noise as he flew backward,nding on the top of his carapace. Snips and ws cackled withughing hisses, and I joined in as the crab''s legs sought purchase, finding only air. "Does he have a name, Snips?" She shook her head as she jumped to the ground, blowing bubbles in the negative. She scuttled to him and flipped him upright with one w. The rock crab red at ws as she retrieved her prized pocket-rock, and Snips bonked him on the noggin. Sufficiently chastised, the crab settled into the sand, looking everywhere but at us. "I''ve thought of a name," I said, and everyone''s eyes¡ªincluding the insubordinate crab¡ªturned toward me. "Your name is Rocky, my friend, because you just keep on getting up." Snips blew questioning bubbles, and I shook my head in response. "It seems like he is here to support you, not me, so I don''t think he needs a title like Sergeant, Corporal, or Private." I smiled down at the rock crab, enjoying the way his eyes sparkled at being given a name. "You don''t have to serve or support me, Rocky. Every creature here does so of their own ord, and if your only purpose is to serve Snips, you''re more than wee to chill with the gang." He nodded at my words, then gazed at the fire and the pot of crabs boiling atop it. "Thanks for making brekkie, by the way. You guys are the best." I strode toward the fire. "I''ll need you all to hide out somewhere today. Roger ising by at some point, and I don''t think he''s ready to meet a gang of sentient creatures." They all agreed with myriad nods, hisses, and bubbles. I peered down at the boiling water; the sand crabs'' shells within were red and pink, ready to eat. "Alright. Let me serve up breakfast and add some seasoning before you all take off for the day." *** The vor of crab, lemon, salt, and assorted spices lingered on my taste buds as I waved goodbye and left to collect the materials I''d need for the day. Snips had prepared all the lumber when I left for the woodworking shop yesterday, and I felt another wave of gratitude for my violently capable crab. Guard crab, snuggle buddy, friend, and now lumber mill, I thought, shaking my head with a smile. What doesn''t she do? I grabbed all the poles first. They were saplings cut in half length-ways, and would serve as the foundation for my construction. I marked a spot in the sand, lifted a pole high, then mmed it into the ground. After a few twists, the pole was firmly in the ground, and I leaned against it, pulling and pushing to assess its stability; it held firm. I measured the length between poles with one of the wooden ts, then mmed another pole into the ground and started twisting it down. *** I nailed the first paling between the two poles, and seeing it stayed strong, did the same with the rest of the wood. As I finished nailing thest paling to the panel, I saw someone approaching from the corner of my eye. Roger marched across the sand, making a beeline for me; he arrived in no time at all. "G''day, Roger. How did thedies like their brekkie?" He nodded his greeting. "They enjoyed it. I must admit that coffee is a bit of a winner in our household." "d to hear it! I feel exactly the same..." I trailed off, not really knowing what else to say. "So, what did you want to talk about, Roger?" He clenched and unclenched his jaw, looking at my in-progress fence. Then his eyes darted up, and his gaze focused. "Thank you for taking Maria, and for keeping her safe. She had a good time, and I''m told you were respectful." A weight lifted from my shoulder as he spoke, and I let out a breath. I''d been worried he was gonna challenge me to fisticuffs, and I hadn''t been looking forward to the prospect of holding down an old soldier until he stopped trying to swing at me. "And, you were right," he continued. "Maria is her own person, and she can make her own choices. I hope you don''t look down on me for being protective of her. She''s my only daughter, and I love her more than life itself." I smiled at his admittance of affection; I suspected it was the sappiest thing I''d ever hear from the rugged farmer. "You''re wee, Roger. I know we''ve had our differences, but I hope you know by now that I''m a trustworthy bloke. I''d never do anything to hurt her." As I spoke, his eyes returned to the fence, and with every word, his face grew more annoyed. "Er... something wrong, mate?" "Is that supposed to be a fence, Fischer?" I looked at it, furrowed my brow, then blinked at him. "I mean, it is a fence... but yeah. Why?" "It looks like shit." Chapter 86: Smitten Chapter 86: Smitten "It looked like shit," Roger said, his annoyance morphing into disapproval. I roared withughter at the conversation''s shift in tone. "I thought it looked pretty good," I said, wiping a tear from my eye. He shook his head. "You''ve done it all wrong¡ªattaching the palings directly to a pole makes it less sturdy, and given time, the nail will warp out of the pole you''ve driven them through." "Er, thank you... I think? What should I do to make it better?" He cocked his head, then nodded as he reached a decision. "I''ll go get my tools. I think you''ll need more help than a bit of instruction." Without another word, he turned on his heel and marched off.I blinked at his back as he strode over the sandy ts. "My man doesn''t pull any punches, does he...?" I whispered to myself. I looked back at the fence. "It''s not that bad... is it?" *** When I spotted Roger returning, I couldn''t help but grin; he''d brought helpers. Barry and Maria walked behind him, the former easily keeping pace, thetter having to take hurried steps with her much-shorter legs. I''d brought over the rest of the materials for the fence, and I organized them into piles as my soon-to-be-helpers got closer. Maria reached me first. As she approached, I worried about how to act in front of Roger, but she settled that internal debate for me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into a hug, getting to her tiptoes. I wrapped my arms around her waist, matching the strength with which she gripped me. Her tiny body fit mine, and as she pulled closer, I could feel her heart fluttering¡ªmine hammered in response. "Morning, Fischer," Barry said, raising an eyebrow and smiling at me. "I missed you," Maria whispered, squeezing my arm as she withdrew. Thement brought me up short, and I let go of her, blinking at nothing before returning my attention to Barry. "Uh, g¡¯day... mate." His eyebrow raised higher, and he shook his head with a smile. "How was the trip?" "It was great!" Maria answered for me. "We went fishing, ate a bunch of tasty food, and even rescued a little bunny. It was an eventful few days." As Maria mentioned food, I could have sworn Barry''s eyes sparkled. "Jealous that someone else had some fish, mate?" I asked. "I''d be happy to have you around for some moreter, if you like." "I''d be a fool to turn that down, Fischer." Barry turned to Maria, a glint still in his eye. "So, what did you think of his cooking?" "Oh, I did the cooking, but the fish was so tasty!" Her eyes darted to her father. "Oh, uh, sorry, dad." Roger set his toolbag down and shook his head. "I don''t wanna know anything about your heretical activities. I''m here to fix this abomination of a fence." I held up both hands. "Abomination seems a little harsh..." Roger ignored me, picked up a hammer, and strode for my glorious, definitely-not-abominable fence. He put the w behind a paling and shoved the handle, removing the nails in a single movement. "You''re missing the supporting structure." He moved on to the next one, removing the paling with a simr push¡ªflexing his dad-strength on us mere mortals. "Running one of these palings from side to side will make the entire fence stand against a storm. This thing..." He kicked the bottom of my fence. "Wouldn''t stand up against time, let alone an ocean front." I nced at Barry, who nodded his agreement. Maria shrugged at me, as clueless as I was in the mystical art of wooden dividers. "C''mon, Fischer," Barry said. "I''ll show you how to do it. Maria can learn from Roger." I smiled at her as I followed Barry, and she grinned back, giving me a quick wave. *** By the time the sun had crested the horizon, half of the fence was erected. "Alright, you guys may have had a point about my previous work," I admitted. Roger gave me an unreadable look. "Does that mean you''re willing to admit your fence looked like sh¡ª" Maria pped his arm. "y nice." He turned his unimpressed face toward his daughter, and Iughed. "I''ll freely admit the fence wasn''t the best, but hey, it wasn''t the worst for a bloke that''s never built one before." We stood in the shade of a tree by the edge of my forest, having a quick break. Roger and Maria had worked up a sweat in the day''s heat, but Barry and I, having been on the receiving end of some otherworldly System shenanigans, were unaffected. "There you are," a feminine voice called. I turned to see Sharon and Helen walking along the treeline with trays in hand. Paul walked behind them, all his attention focused on the pitcher and cups in his hands. From the corner of my eye, I watched Roger; the way his face transformed at seeing his wife was magical. I hadn''t seen a smile from him all morning, yet at a single nce of his beloved wife, hard lines melted, and corners of his mouth rxed, curling up. "Finally, some goodpany," he said. "Maria and I have been boxed in by buffoons all day." I raised an eyebrow. "Roger! Was that a joke? If you''re not careful, people might assume you''re having a good time." The lines on his face firmed again, and Sharon burst intoughter. "Don''t dish it out if you can''t handle it, husband. Come now, I''ve brought some lunch. You boys can return to your barbed words after you''ve had a bite to eat." Thedies reached us, setting down their food vessels, and Helen helped Paul lower his burden to the ground. "Wow!" Paul eximed, his attention finally free to observe the fence. "It''s so long! Is it gonna go all the way to the treeline?" ¡°Why don''t you go have a closer look, Paul?¡± Helen suggested. ¡°Let these hard workers have some rest.¡± Not needing any more prompting, Paul sprinted across the sand, holding his straw hat firmly to his head with one hand. One of the trays wasyered in sandwiches, the other in cut fruit, and I grabbed a slice of sd sandwich as I epted a cup of juice from Sharon. "What''s this? I asked, peering at the light-yellow liquid. "Can juice," Helen replied. "We''ve rediscovered ittely after Barry brushed off the old juicer." I took a sip, and the cool, sweet liquid was a remedy I didn''t know I needed. "Wow. That hits the spot." Helen tilted her head to the side, but before she could ask what that meant, I answered. "That means it tastes delicious. Thank you." She smiled. "You''re most wee." *** Despite not being exhausted, the food, drink, andpany were a wee break, and with the sun descending from high in the sky, we resumed our work on the fence. Maria and Roger worked toward the coast, while Barry and I made our way along the tree line, heading for the river shore. Despite our enhanced bodies, the father-daughter duo was keeping pace, only slightly helped by Barry and I constantly messing with each other. It was during one such instance, my arm held back, about to throw a nail I was aiming tond in Barry''s shoe, when Roger cleared his throat. I turned, my arm still held high. "Oh. Hey guys." Roger red, and Maria smiled at us, shaking her head. Still looking at them, I threw the nail, and a momentter, Barry let out a groan. "That is so annoying, Fischer!" His arms held a paling flush against the wooden bracing as he lifted one leg high, shaking it to try free the nail. Maria and Iughed at the sight, but Roger cut in. "We''re finished our section. Maria and I will make the gates while you two waste time." "You don''t have to make the gate," I said. "I''m more than happy to do thatter if you have ces to be..." "Nonsense. If I don''t make it, you''ll just stuff it up, then I''ll have toe fix itter." As much as Roger hid his helpfulness behind a thin veneer of aggression, I smiled at him. "Thanks, mate. I appreciate it." As Roger turned and marched away, he grumbled something under his breath that I wasn''t supposed to hear. I waved goodbye to Maria, who shed me a brilliant smile, then I turned to Barry. His lips were held firmly together, his face going red, and as the pair rounded the corner of the fence, we both burst into muffledughter. "Wow," Barry said, keeping his voice low, "I''ve never heard something so vulgar from him..." "Yeah, I didn¡¯t think he had it in him." Barry gave me a smirk. "I wonder if it has anything to do with your trip away..." "Good chance." "So," Barry said, turning back to the fence and pointedly looking away from me. "You and Maria, huh?" At his words, my face grew hot, and butterflies took wing in my stomach. "I''m not one to kiss and tell, mate." "Ooooooh, you kissed? That''s sweet." "What? No. I mean, she kissed me. Wait, no, don''t give me that look, Barry, you degenerate. She kissed me on the cheek." He burst intoughter. "You must really like her¡ªI''ve never seen you so flustered." I sighed, epting my fate as a red-faced, stammering fool. "Yeah, I think I do." Barry held up another paling and hammered a nail in. "Well, I''m d. You''re both wonderful people." We left it at that, putting all our focus onpleting the fence, onlymitting a paltry amount of tomfoolery on one another in the following hours. *** I held up the gate as Roger hammered in the nails with swift strikes. The sun was low in the sky, casting a long shadow on fence¡¯s other side. With onest swing, the final nail took hold, and Roger stood back, admiring his handiwork. I did the same, and even I had to admit the gate was pretty damn good. I couldn''t have done better¡­ Well, I probably could have, but only because of System-rted upgrades, but it wouldn''t do to have such a visiblendmark turn into ironwood. Imagine if it upgraded into stone¡ªthat wouldn''t be a fun one to exin. With the gate''s addition, the fencing wasplete, and I grinned at it. The wood ran from shore to riverbank, not epassing my entire property, but a sizable chunk of it surrounding my home. There were two gates leading out, one facing Tropica, one on the other length, leading into the forest. I turned to my helpers, giving them a broad smile. "Thank you so much, everyone. I couldn''t have done it without you. "You''re wee," Maria said. "Happy to help," Barry added. Roger just grunted, which I took to be Roger-speak for, I''m happy to help you any time, my stalwart, handsome, and humble neighbor. "To show my appreciation, what do you all say we have a little feast tomorrow night? I''d be happy to do it today, but we probably don''t have enough time." Maria and Barry''s eyes lit up, and a scowl sprouted on Roger''s face. "I won''t be partaking in any heretical food, Fischer." I held up my hands. "Who said anything about heretical food? I can make plenty of things that don''t involve fish, if that''s not to your liking." "We can all bring something," Maria said, bouncing from foot to foot. "Mom and I can make your favorite stew, dad!" Roger nced askew, his face going shrewd. "... withmb?" She nodded. "Of course! We even bought some of those spices you like from the caravan." His face calmed. "I suppose that would be nice..." "I can bring rum!" Barry said. We all turned to him. "You have rum?" I asked. "Where did you get rum?" He beamed. "I made it from sugarcane juice. I''ve been experimenting with it over thest week, and the boys at the forge helped me make a still." "Hot damn, Barry! I''m not much of a drinker, but who can turn down a ss or two at a celebration?" Barry nodded his agreement. "Alright then¡ªit''s settled. You guys sort out the food, and I''ll handle the drink. I suspect Helen will want to make a dish, too." I grinned. "It''s a date." Roger''s scowl returned, and he red at me. "It is not a date." "It''s a figure of speech, dad," Maria said, rolling her eyes as she grabbed him by the arm. "Come on, let''s get back to mom. She''ll need a hand with dinner." *** "Er... Sebastian?" Sebastian, the leader of the Church of the Leviathan, cleared his throat. "Uh, Master, I mean," Gary corrected. "Yes, disciple?" "It looks like Fischer has put up a fence." Sebastian stomped to the edge of the roof, narrowing his eyes at the distant structure. He startedughing. It was soft, fleeting, but it grew as it continued, transforming into an unhinged cackle. Gary openly winced at his boss''s viinous activity. "Does that mean we should stop trying to summon a¡ª" "Dare not finish that sentence, Gary!" Sebastian spat, hisughter cutting off in an instant. "We know not who could be listening to such words." Gary nodded. "Yes, boss." "Besides, do you really think mere wood can keep our ns at bay? A single sheet of thin tree, versus a creature of sheer and utter darkness?" "I thought you didn''t want us to say such words..." Sebastian blinked at him, then snarled. "Sit in the circle, Gary! It''s time to meditate." Gary sighed. "Yes, boss." *** As the sun set in the sky, the creature emerged from her burrow. She was still growing into her body, and her instincts knew it was safer to eat when the brightness of the day had disappeared. Her head poked from the hole, and she froze, watching her surroundings for a long moment. Seeing no movement, she emerged, bounding twice before freezing again. This process repeated, and by the time she felt sure of her safety, the sun had left the sky. She was chewing on a de of grass in the shadow of night when an alluring scent crossed her path. She stopped, her senses overwhelmed by the smell. She raised her nose up, and it twitched fast as she breathed more of it in. With how thick it was, she could almost see the trails of scent that called to her. With bounding leaps, and making sure to watch her surroundings, she heeded the call. Between trunks, over grass and fallen logs, and beneath bushes, she traveled onward. The smell grew stronger, and as she caught sight of the source, her mouth salivated. A field of green stalks grew from the ground, the soil below them brown and free of grass. It was surrounded by trees, hidden deep in the forest. She nced around, and after seeing no movement, she could control herself no more; she dashed for the stalks, running between them and toward the field''s center. As she was deep in the patch, she bit into a stalk without hesitation. It was sweet, simr to the dark berries that grow on bushes in the forest. Losing herself to the vor, Cinnamon took another bite, absolutely smitten with her grand discovery. Chapter 87: Explanation Chapter 87: Exnation Into the early hours of the morning, Cinnamon ate. The tall nts were a fresh experience to her, and with each bite, sweet liquid flooded her mouth. The fibers of the nt were stringy, wooden. Somehow, she knew they held no sustenance, so she spat the fibers out after drinking all the delicious juice within. No matter how much she consumed, her body craved more, and within the safety of the crop''s center, she was happy to oblige. If she were an awakened creature, she would have recognized how odd the experience was¡ªshe never grew full, never became satisfied. s, she was not, so she chewed along, ingesting entire stalks, bite by tiny bite. The first light of the day toe swelled in the sky above her; Cinnamon knew she should return to her den. Leaving now, though, felt... wrong. Something was building. The urge to stay warred with her animal instincts, so she drank faster, rushing to consume as much as possible before the daylight grew. Pink and purple started leaching into the sky, and Cinnamon took onest bite. She took a single hop away, still delighting in the juice flooding her mouth when light exploded out of her, making a soft pop. Cinnamon froze.As the light dissipated, strands of knowledge trickled in. She''d not lived a long life, but it had been filled with terror, pain, and the unknown. These emotions flooded her, and she dropped to the ground, trying to sink into the earth. Then, shes of something else joined the fray, adding color to the sheer-ck memories. Two creatures, tall and terrifying, wrapping her in a nket. She''d thought them attackers at the time¡ªpredators waiting for the perfect time to strike and end her. With her burgeoning awareness, she knew better. They had swathed her, protected her, fed her, then... My leg, she thought. Cinnamon extended the healed appendage, feeling neither pain nor hindrance in the joint. They... fixed... They''d repaired her broken leg, then, instead of killing and eating her, they let had her go. Her head darted up, her ears twitched¡ªshe could feel him. The tallest one, the male... human. He was close, and his presence drew her on. She bound off toward him, following her senses. *** The sky was painted in purple and pink hues as I stepped outside, and I took a deep breath of the cool morning air, a smileing to my face. There were small waves cresting the river mouth, and their movement drew my attention. Each moment was as a new picture; the ocean would never again be in that exact shape, the water creating a brand new configuration with every passing millisecond. The thought hit me as profound, and it gave me a new appreciation for the vista. Then, something physical hit me. Corporal ws squealed as she mmed into my side. She scrambled up my body, hugging herself against my chest, so I made a cradle with my arms, which she happily fell into. We grinned at each other. "Morning, ws. Did you sleep well?" She chittered her joy at seeing me, and I rubbed her cute little head. "I missed you too!" I returned my attention to the predawnndscape, and she joined her gaze to mine, body going soft as she leaned into my arm and watched the shifting waters. "Are you up to anything today?" No, she chirped. As one, we both paused, our eyebrows narrowing. Synchronized, we turned our heads to the side. A creature approached, her form radiating the softest trickle of power I''d ever felt. No way... I recognized her immediately¡ªit was Cinnamon. The bunny hopped along the sand at a leisurely pace, ears held high and eyes locked on me. I blinked dumbly as she approached. ws was simrly lost for words, nary a chirp or hiss escaping her mouth as Cinnamon reached us. "Er... Cinnamon? Is that you?" The bunny raised her head toward me and nodded a single time, her gaze filled with intelligence. There was no doubt in my mind¡ªshe had awakened. And I''m pretty sure I know how... Pushing aside my annoyance, I bent down and pet her head. Her fur was like velvet, and she leaned to the side as I scratched behind an ear. "It''s nice to meet you properly, Cinnamon. My name is Fischer, and this is Corporal ws. ws jumped from my arms, timidly approached, and reached out her front paws, giving Cinnamon testing pats on the body. The otter''s paws tapped away, as if feeling a hot surface. When Cinnamon didn''t protest, ws let out a curious chirp and stroked one forelimb across the length of Cinnamon''s back. ws'' eyes went wide, sparkling with the sensation, and she started cooing as she ran both paws through the bunny''s fluffy fur. "Be gentle," I said,ughing. "She''s tiny." Unlike the other awakened creatures, Cinnamon hadn''t appeared to grow in stature, and was still only the size of my hand. "Would youe with me, Cinnamon? I need to go speak with someone, and I think you might need to be there." She looked at me curiously, perhaps not understanding what I said. I held out my palm, and she hopped atop it. Her body was so warm for such a small creature, and I held her close to my chest. "Would you go get Snips and Pistachio, ws?" I asked. ws gave me a curious look, but nodded. "Thank you. I''ll meet you back here, okay?" She nodded again, then dashed off toward the salt-water pond. *** Sergeant Snips was having a wonderful dream. Fischer had prepared a feast, and her entire squad of rock crabs was invited. She knew not what was cooking, but it smelled delicious, and she salivated at the scents in the air. Fischer walked toward them with his trusty pot and set it down between the crabs. He removed the lid, and the meal''s vor flooded out, engulfing them all. It was some sort of soup, filled with chunks of fish, m, crab, and other unknown morsels. Her master poured some into a bowl and set it down before her. Vapors rose from the pot, permeating her senses, and she leaned in, grabbed a portion of fish with one w, raised it to her mouth, and¡ªsomething tapped her head. She shook her carapace, ignoring the interruption. She had to taste this meal. She needed to... The tapping increased, and a loud chirp cut through her consciousness. Sergeant Snips opened her eye, and as the blurred world came into focus, she red her annoyance at Corporal ws. The otter was ying her head like a drum, tapping incessantly with her infuriatingly furred paws. Snips knocked her hand away with one w, bubbling with frustration. I was so close to tasting it... ws let out another chirp, sharp and insistent. She gestured toward the pond''s wall, then darted off toward Pistachio''sir. Snips let out a bubbled sigh as she walked from the water and into the pre-dawn light. Rocky followed her, having also been woken by the boisterous otter. A cool wind struck Snips as they waited for ws and Pistachio. They both emerged a momentter, ws swiftly, and Pistachio with lumbering steps. The otter immediatelyunched into a panicked stream of hisses and chirps, and worry blossomed within Snips. She bubbled a question, and ws nodded¡ªshe was sure. Pistachio, ever silent, simply watched and listened, taking in the conversation. Snips let out a sigh, and she pointed at Rocky. "Stay here," she hissed. They turned to leave, and at hearing Rocky''s legs hitting the sand, she whirled on him. "Go back," she bubbled, pointing at the pond. Rocky stared at her, unmoving. "No," he hissed. Her worry morphed into anger at the insubordinate idiot, and power flooded from her. Sheunched at him, water billowing from her body as her ability-powered w shot forward. *** Checkmate, mistress, Rocky thought as he soared over the ocean. It was an unlosable position¡ªeither he could join the meeting, or he got sent flying; both were eptable. As he arced high over the ocean¡ªelevated above the ground as he was¡ªhe caught sight of the rising sun. Rocky blew a stream of joyous bubbles, the small orbs shining in the light of day. He took in the scenes below and above, his vision shing between both as, following the spiky-mistress'' toss, he spun chaotically. The ocean was calm and t, the sky above was a stunning pink; both were beautiful. If not for his improved body, he''d not have been able to appreciate the sight, and gratitude flooded him. The sea rushed up to meet him as he descended, and he extended his limbs, anticipating the p toe. This is the life¡­ he thought. *** With Cinnamon wrapped in a shirt, I walked across the sandy t toward Tropica. I wasn''t looking forward to the conversation, but knew it to be necessary. I held my hand atop Cinnamon''s shirt-covered body, taking sce in the warmth she exuded. The sun was just cresting the Horizon behind me when I knocked on the door. I heard shuffling from inside, and after a moment, Helen peered out at me. "Oh, Fischer," she said. "Good morning. What can I do for you?" "Morning, Helen. Is Barry in?" "Um, yes, he''s just waking Paul up. Is everything alright...? You don''t seem yourself..." I hadn''t realized I was frowning, so I smoothed my features. "Yeah, sorry, everything''s fine. I just need to steal Barry for a bit. Could you ask him to meet me back at my ce?" "Sure... I can do that." "Thanks, Helen. I''ll see youter." I turned and left, headed for the next home. *** I knocked on the door, my anxiety spiking. The portal flew open, and Roger''s scowling face greeted me. I forced a smile onto my face. "G''day, mate. You alright?" "I knew it would be you. I''m fine. Maria is still asleep." "I''m actually here to see Sharon..." His eyes widened, then narrowed again. "Fischer?" Sharon called from inside. She joined Roger at the door, giving me a smile. "Good morning. What did you need me for?" "I need to steal you for a moment." I turned to Roger. "We won''t be long¡ªwe just need to have a little chat with Barry back at my ce." At Barry''s name, Sharon''s lips formed a line for a bare second, then went back into a smile¡ªit was tense, and didn''t entirely reach her eyes. She pet Roger on the shoulder. "I won''t be long, dear." Roger clenched his jaw, but said nothing, staring his suspicion at me as Sharon stepped past him and outside. *** Barry stepped through the gate and found Snips, ws, and Pistachio waiting. "Is this about what I think it is?" Snips nodded, but made a maybe gesture with one w. Barry sighed, casting his gaze toward the rising sun. "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it now... I guess we just have to wait and see. Did you learn anything elsest night, ws?" The otter shook her head, letting out a negative chirp. Unlike the night gone, ws now held no excitement when he brought up her scouting; worry knitted her features. He knelt down, waving for the ascendant creatures to get closer. "Let''s get our story straight." *** "So, what''s this about, Fischer?" Sharon asked from beside me as we walked past fields of cane. "Just something I need to clear up¡ªI''ll wait until we''re all present." We walked in silence the rest of the way, and as we stepped through my fence''s gate, Sharon inhaled a sharp intake of breath. Snips, ws, Pistachio, and Barry all stood there. Barry was kneeling, talking to the others softly, but he stood as he noticed us. "Good morning, Fischer." "Morning, mate." Barry gave me a smile, but it seemed strained. "What did you want to see us about?" Without preamble, I unwrapped the shirt in my arms and held out the adorable Cinnamon. Seeing them all, she cocked her head, her long ears flopping to one side. ¡°Care to exin this, Barry?¡± Chapter 88: Confession Chapter 88: Confession ¡°Care to exin this, Barry?¡± Everyone assembled gazed at Cinnamon, their eyes going wide. "I''m guessing Maria told you about Cinnamon, Sharon?" She swallowed and gave a small nod. "I hadn''t noticed her before, but looking at her now... is she...?" "Yes. Cinnamon here has awakened." Barry cleared his throat. "That''s... odd." "Is it, mate?"I gave him a t look. "Do you have any idea how a wild rabbit, living in the forest behind my property, could have taken steps on the path of ascension, or whatever it is you usually say?" Barry opened his mouth, but said nothing, so I sighed. "Fine. I''ll begin, then. I know much more than I¡¯ve been letting on. I''ve been here for what... a few weeks? In that short time, I''ve be surrounded by awakened animal pals, have a body that can shoot gods'' damnedser beams, and when I build or craft things, they turn into magical items with stats and numbers like I''m some sort of progression-fantasy protagonist." I took a quick breath, then dove right back in. ¡°I know you¡¯re a cultivator, Barry.¡± Barry''s face remained calm. "How long have you known?" "I''d already suspected it was the fish I caught making creatures awaken, but then I made the whoopsie of feeding some to you. When you got ''sick'' after eating fish I made, and then suddenly had the stamina of an ox, I had my suspicions. When you got a little stronger, I could feel it when I was around you, and I knew." "I''m sorry I kept it from you." "It''s fine¡ªthat''s not the issue here." I stared into his eyes. "I know about your secret field of sugarcane, Barry. That''s what Cinnamon here got into¡ªshe''s covered in it. I''m guessing the juice from that same sugarcane is what healed you, Sharon?" "How did you know...?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "I can smell a half-eaten croissant from a hundred meters away, and just like with Barry, I can feel that you''re a cultivator. When Barry brought you a cup of what should be bitter or root-smelling medicine, it was pretty odd that it smelled sweet and refreshing. It could have been just a coincidence, but when I smelled the sugarcane juice Helen brought us yesterday, I knew it was the same." I shook my head. "The most obvious part, though, was you immediately healing from what I''m pretty sure was some kind of xianxiand cancer." "... what?" "Forget it. I meant that your sickness was something you shouldn''t have bounced back from in a day or two by drinking root and herb juice." Barry cleared his throat again. "I... I can exin..." I held up a hand. "I haven''t brought you here to grill you, mate." I chewed my lip, thinking of where to begin. Eventually, I let it all spill out. "I''m telling you all this because something happened. When Maria and I were away, I had an... episode or sorts. I lost myposure when recounting my past, and I identally annihted a tree with a pir of light. I think my denial of everything around me contributed to the outburst, and I realized it was time I confronted what I¡¯ve been pretending didn¡¯t exist¡ªfor the safety of those around me, if nothing else. If that st had hit anyone, it would have killed them. So, here I am, ready to talk about the things I''ve been hiding from. Any questions?" They all stared at me, too shocked to speak. I turned to Sharon. "Did Maria tell you about the st I unleashed?" "... she told me you were a cultivator, yes... b-but we tell each other everything. She knows I''d keep it to myself. I''m¡ª" I held up a hand, forestalling her, then paused for a moment, steeling myself for the question I dreaded the answer to. "Is Maria part of the cult you¡¯ve started?" Whatever blood remained in their faces drained, and I nodded. "Yes, I know about that, too. I''ve known for a good while¡ªyou haven''t really been that subtle in your sneaking around, Snips. No offense." I focused on Sharon again. "Does Maria know? Is she a part of it?" Sharon, her face pale, shook her head. "N-no. She doesn''t..." I firmed my jaw, pinning her down with my gaze. "Do you swear? I''m not angry now, but if you lie to me about this, I will never forget it." She gulped. "I swear on my life¡ªshe doesn''t know." The words lifted a weight from my shoulders, and I closed my eyes. The idea of our time away being some sort of scheme had filled me with dread, and knowing our connection was genuine flooded me with relief. I let out a long sigh. "Good." I looked up at everyone, and when I caught sight of Snips and ws, I gave them a small smile. Snips had her head dipped as she blew bubbles of remorse. ws¡¯ eyes welled with tears, and her body trembled, one arm slung around Snips in a side hug. "I''m not angry, girls. Please don''t be upset." I knelt, set Cinnamon on the sand, and held my arms out. "Come here." At my invitation, they exploded into action, both mming into my chest. They hissed, chirped, and bubbled with apology, and I hugged them tight, letting their affection wash my worries away. "It''s okay, really. I know you both had good intentions for keeping it a secret." They both nodded fervently, and I got to my feet, still clutching them. Barry cleared his throat. "I... I can tell you everything. We had a good reason not to involve you, it''s¡ª" "No," I said, cutting him off. "I don''t want to know." He blinked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "You... you don''t?" "Nope. I don''t want the details." I nced down at Snips. "You kept me in the dark to protect me, right?" She nodded and pressed her carapace closer to me, blowing bubbles of sorrow. "If it were just you, Barry, no offense, but I''d find it suspect. With Snips and ws'' involvement¡ªand their willingness to participate¡ªI know your intentions are good. All I want to know is, what''s the purpose?" "The... purpose?" "Yeah. What is your goal in doing all this?" He swallowed. "The protection of everyone around you, Fischer. Yourself included." I nodded; it was what I suspected. "Okay. I won¡¯t stop you, then." His head shot back, as if physically struck by my words. "... really?" "Nope. But¡ªand this is vital¡ªI want nothing to do with it. If there is a life or death situation, sure, let me know, but otherwise, leave me out of it." Sharon chewed her lip, made to speak, but stopped. "You can say whatever you want, Sharon. It''s fine." She swallowed, then spoke. "What do you want to do?" I let out a smallugh. "I want to go fishing with your daughter. I want to spend time with my animal pals and harvest some damn honey from some cute little bees." "Er... bees?" Barry asked. "Yeah, mate. Bees. I want to live a life filled withughter, friends, and doing the things that bring me joy. I want to have a party tonight with my friends, celebrate with good food, some moonshine rum my next-door neighbor made, and I want to build silly little things like my new fence. Organizing a damn cult is very, very low on the list of activities I want to be taking part in. The less I know about it, the better, as far as I''m concerned." As I spoke, Sharon''s face grew into a smile. Barry remained serious, but his shoulders dipped, losing a hint of the tension they held. "I know you said you don''t want to know, Fischer, but there is something I might need to tell you..." I sighed. "What is it?" "Remember how I told you Helen''s brother got taken away to the capital when they discovered he was a cultivator...?" "You''re nning to go get him?" I tossed my head to the side, only needing to think about the prospect for a moment. "Of course I''ll help you, mate." Barry''s eyes opened wide, then he gave me a lightugh. "Oh, uh... no. He''s here already." I blinked, staring at Barry for a long moment. "You''re serious?" Barry clenched his jaw and nodded. "I hesitate to tell you this, but it might be necessary. A prince came from Gormona with two cored cultivators while you were away¡ªone of them was Leroy. My brother-inw has already experienced a rather traumatic few years, and I think he would benefit from spending time with you. I don''t want him to need to sneak around, but it''s a selfish request on my part. If it''d impose too much on your peaceful life¡ª" "Not at all, mate. I''d be more than happy to get to know Leroy." I smiled at him. "Maybe a little fishing is just what he needs toe good. What happened to the other cultivator and the prince, though...?" He nced at Snips and ws, then back at me. "You really want to know...?" "Fair point. Nah, I don''t." I squeezed my girls closer to me, showing my love for them as I looked down. "I''m sorry you had to do, well... whatever you had to do." They both stared at me, cocking their heads in confusion. Snips, realizing what I was saying, started shaking. I raised an eyebrow, but then I realized what was happening¡ªshe wasughing. ws joined in, covering her mouth with one paw as they giggled. My brow furrowed in understanding. "You enjoyed it? Great, I''m raising maniacs." Barry cleared his throat. "Anything that urred was done in self defense. I swear this on my son''s life." "Woah, Barry, no need for that, mate. I was just kidding. I know they''re not murder machines, and I trust their judgment." I let out a deep sigh, a weight having been lifted from my soul. "I do need one thing from you, Barry." "Anything. Just tell me, and I''ll do it." "The field of sugarcane... I need you to secure it. I don''t wish to know your ns with it, and I don''t need you to destroy it, but I want no more awakened creatures popping up out of nowhere." Cinnamon had hopped closer to me after I put her on the sand, and she sat beside my foot, her body lowered to the ground. "I am happy about Cinnamon, though, if I''m being honest..." Sharon smiled. "Maria will be ecstatic if she ever finds out..." I beamed. "Oh, I''m gonna tell her right away." Sharon grimaced. "Are you sure that''s a... good idea, Fischer?" "Huh? Why wouldn''t it be a good idea...?" Realization struck me, and I barked augh. "She didn''t tell you about meeting the gang, did she?" Now it was Sharon''s turn to be confused, and she squinted, trying to understand. "... the gang? Who is the gang?" I smiled, casting my gaze around at my animal pals. "I introduced her to ws, Snips, Pistachio, and even Rocky yesterday." Sharon''s mouth dropped open. "She didn''t tell me that..." "Rocky...?" Barry asked. "Yeah, mate. Remember that deviant rock crab that enjoyed being thrown out to sea by Snips? He awakened somehow¡ªhis name is Rocky." At her subordinate''s name, Snips blew a small stream of frustrated bubbles, causing me tough. "Unfortunately, Rocky is just as atypical after ascending, but he''s not a bad bloke¡ªer, crab." "Right..." Barry said, scratching his chin. "Rocky..." "Hey! You cut that out this second." "Er¡ªcut what out, Fischer?" "Formting ns! No nning, scheming, or organization of shenanigans in my presence!" "Oh. Right." He winced. "Sorry." A silence stretched between all of us, and I realized I had nothing more to say. "Let''s pretend this conversation never happened, yeah?" Sharon and Barry both nodded, and the former spoke. "So... what do we do now?" I grinned. "Thanks for asking! I''m gonna go get Maria a coffee and croissant, with which I n to bribe her intoing fishing with me today. You''re wee to join, if you like." She smiled at me. "From hearing Maria speak about it, I don''t think you''ll need to bribe her..." I shrugged, returning the smile. "It never hurts to be prepared." *** The sun was not yet fully risen when I knocked on the door softly. It opened immediately, and Roger peeked his head out, his scowl softening when he saw Sharon with me. "Hello again, mate!" I held out my tray. "I brought you guys some coffee and breakfast!" He looked at me, the tray in my arms, at Sharon, then back at me. No words came from him, and I was just feeling the need to say something when he sighed. "Do you want toe in, Fischer?" "Sure! I''lle in for a moment, but I''ve got things to be about today." He nodded, swinging the door open as Sharon walked in. She rested a hand on his back, and I noticed the immediate, calming effect it had on his posture. I followed, and the warmth of a lit stove greeted me, banishing the cold from outside. Maria exited her room, her eyes closed and mouth wide in a yawn. Her shoulders were hunched, and she scratched her ribcage, exposing the lower section of her stomach. Her hair was messy, tangled on one side in a chaotic nest. "... did I hear someone say coffee?" she asked, opening half-lidded eyes as her yawn finished. She caught sight of my smirk and froze on the spot. Then, in a rather graceful movement considering her previous actions, she spun on her heel and entered her room, mming the door shut. Roger made a confused face, and Sharon smirked at me. "Perhaps we should have warned her you were here..." Half a minuteter, she reappeared, bright-eyed and smooth-haired as she smiled at me. "Good morning, Fischer!" "Morning! I brought you some coffee and croissants." She nodded. "Thank you." "What happened to your pajamas, by the way? They lookedfy." Maria missed a step and had to catch herself on the wall. She gave me a t look. "They are Fishing?" Maria demanded, her mouth finally empty. "On the beach?" "That''s right. I know not everyone wants some heretical food, but I thought I could catch something for those that do¡ªI know at least Barry will join me." "Me too! I want more fish!" A low noise came from Roger''s throat, but before he said anything that would get him in trouble with Sharon, he strode to the front door, threw it open, and closed it behind him. Smart man, I thought. Sharon gave me a kind smile. "Don''t mind him¡ªyou know what he¡¯s like with anything¡­ well, heretical." "Yeah, no kidding, but you don''t have to apologize. I understand his convictions, even if they''re objectively wrong." She snorted augh and turned to Maria. "I like this one¡ªwe should keep him around." Maria''s face brightened. "I think I just might..." My face went hot, and by the smirk growing on Sharon''s face, I knew I had to be blushing. "Alright, let''s get going then, shall we?" I spun, facing away as I strode for the door. Maria giggled. "Bye, Mom! I''ll see youter!" "Have fun, you two," she called after us, humor clear in her voice. *** Following their departure, Sharon stood in her kitchen, eyes distant and unseeing. Fischer told her about the creatures... and it didn''t scare her away... She knew Maria was strong willed, but to see her readily ept a man that had ascendant creatures... it was, frankly, unbelievable¡ªeven to her own mother. The front door opened, and Roger reentered, a frown settled firmly on his face. Sharon beamed at him. "Hello, dear." "Don''t "hello, dear," me, Sharon. What in Hades'' deepest circle is going on?" Sharon gave him a sad smile, but walked over to him, setting her hands on his shoulders. "Do you trust me, Roger?" "Of course I do," he replied, his face still scrunched. "Well, you''ll just have to trust me on this one, dear. I told you I''d be doing some odd things, and that you were better off not knowing for now." He crossed his arms in front of her, and she let out a lightugh, making his scowl only deepen. ¡°I''m sorry, my love,¡± she said. ¡°You''re just so cute when you''re flustered.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled herself in for a kiss. Roger kept his lips pressed in a firm line, but as she continued raining down smooches, he gave in. He uncrossed his arms, and hugged her tight, returning her affection. "I love you," Sharon said. "I love you, too." She pulled back, petting him on the chest. "I have to go do something, but when I get back, I''ll start making thatmb stew you love so much, okay?" Roger sighed. "Yes, dear." Chapter 89: The Church Chapter 89: The Church Ruby sat behind the counter of her shop, struggling to keep her eyes open as she repaired the stitching in a shirt. Two nights ago, she and Steven had spoken with Brad and Greg early into the morning, and following their conversation, she''dy awake until the sun peeked through her drawn curtains. Last night had been a repeat of the previous one, and two nights of no sleep was catching up with her. Steven had got some sleep, at least, but the old grouch was non-functional on six hours'' sleep, let alone two. "Good morning, Ruby." Shezily nced up, drawn from her introspection. "Hey, Sharon." She covered her mouth as she yawned. "What can I do for you?" "I need to speak to you and Steven for a bit. Do you think you could follow me?" Ruby, even in her sleep-deprived state, cocked her head in confusion."What about?" "... it''s about Fischer." A spike of adrenaline shattered Ruby''s fatigue, and she stood up straight. "What about him?" "I think it needs to be spoken of in private... would youe with me? There are others waiting for us." "Steven!" Ruby called. "Yes?" his lethargic voice responded from the other room. "Get out here, you big grump. We have ces to be." *** As Ruby stepped into the woodworking shed, some of Ruby''s building anxiety fled. Was it Brad and Greg that organized this...? After she and Steven entered, the door close behind them. She spun just in time to see Barry engage the deadbolt, stopping anyone else from entering. "What''s going on?" she asked, looking around the room. She caught sight of Brad and Greg, and when she saw the confused looks on their faces, her anxiety bloomed once more. ¡°Thank you foring,¡± Barry said. ¡°Sharon and I wanted to talk to you four." "You said you wanted to speak about Fischer," Brad said. He cleared his throat. "What about, may I ask?" Barry nodded. "I''ll cut straight to the point. We know you suspect Fischer of being a cultivator." Everyone present at the meetingst night nced at each other, and Ruby saw her shock mirrored on their faces. "And how do you know that, Barry?" Greg asked. The woodworker''s gaze didn''t hold fear; it held fury. "Have you been spying on us?" "Yes. Well, I haven''t personally, and it was the entire vige being watched, not just you, but I guess that''s beside the point." Barry took a deep breath and gave them a kind smile. "You''re half correct. Fischer is a cultivator, but not just a cultivator." Greg firmed his jaw. "Exin." "I will, but first, I need you to promise you won''t scream." Greg slipped a chisel from his belt and held it to his side. "And why would we scream, Barry?" Barry held up both hands, showing empty palms in a cating gesture. "Only because it''s shocking, Greg. You won''t be hurt." Greg snorted. ¡°What could startle us enough to scream? We''re grown men and women, Barry. You just told us Fischer was a cultivator, and we all held ourposure, did we not?¡± Barry raised an eyebrow, but nodded in eptance. "Fair enough. Look up, then." They did¡ªsomeone screamed. *** At the rather feminine scream that tore from Brad, Barry struggled not tough. He had to admit it was understandable; Greg was directly beneath Pistachio, only half a meter from the leviathan crustacean''s head. Pistachio sat on the loft above, and he raised one giant w in greeting. As nned, ws and Snips dropped from the rafters. The formernding in Barry''s arms, thetternding in Sharon''s. "This," Barry said, "is Corporal ws. That''s Sergeant Snips, and the awakened lobster waving at you is Private Pistachio." Corporal ws chirped, nodding her greeting. Barry scratched her head, and she leaned into it, purring with joy. Sergeant Snips blew a steam of happy bubbles, waving one w at the four strangers. All of them leaned back, and Ruby sat back on a stool. A long silence stretched as they stared around the room, horror clear on their faces. Ruby spoke first. "What... what¡¯s going on, Barry?" He smiled at her. "Fischer is a cultivator, and these are creatures he has caused to ascend. They are all friendly, reliable, and serve him directly." A silence washed over the crowd, and seeing they were too shocked to speak, Barry continued. "I said Fischer isn''t just a cultivator, right? Do any of you know what a traveler is?" Steven gulped. "A traveler... like from the stories...?" Barry grinned. "You''ve heard of them? Good, that makes it easier to exin. For anyone that doesn''t know, a traveler is someone from another world." Brad blinked rapidly, leaning back against a bench. "You''re saying Fischer is from another world...?" "That''s impossible," Greg said. "You really expect us to believe such madness?" Barry nodded. "I get it¡ªyou''re understandably confused, but let me exin. Travelers were said to be a rtivelymon urrence before the gods fled, but given they left so long ago, the world has forgotten about them. I only knew of their existence because of bedtime stories my mother told me, and until I met Fischer, I assumed it was just that¡ªa tale for adolescents. Now, though... I believe it to be true. Fischer is a traveler." Greg started shaking his head, but then his eyes shot to the creatures, and it stilled. "That would exin his odd manner of speaking..." Steven said, his eyebrows knitted. "But, if it''s true, how did he get here? If they haven''t existed since the gods departed... why has he shown up now?" Barry shrugged. "No clue. Travelers are said to be chosen for their ability to change the world around them. I have no idea what changing the world around them means, but I feel like the three creatures before you are a prime example." On cue, they hissed, chirped, bubbled, and waved, once more announcing the irrefutable proof of their existence. "Not only that," Barry said. "But he''s impacted humans, too. You all heard of Sharon''s miraculous recovery, right?" They nodded, all their eyes wide. "I thought that was because of the medicine you made...?" Ruby asked. "That''s half true; I made medicineusing sugarcane Fischer grew. It caused Sharon to awaken and be a cultivator, which healed her illness." Greg dropped the chisel from his hand, its metal tter the only sound in the building. Barry understood their shock, and he gave them a kind smile. "Would you mind showing them, Sharon?" Nodding, she picked up a thick piece of lumber and, with a casual movement, snapped it over her knee. Steven''s legs gave out, and he sat on the floor, staring up at the two pieces of wood. "Why are you telling us this...?" "That''s simple! Corporal ws here has been watching Tropica, keeping an eye out on the citizens. She overheard your conversations thest couple of nights, and she came and told me." Greg clenched his jaw, and his nostrils red. "What are you going to do to us?" he asked, his voice shaking. Barry''s head rocked back, and after a moment, he let out augh. "You''ve gotten the wrong idea. That''s my fault, sorry. I should have led with this." He looked at them all, feeling trust for each and every one. "We want you to join the Church of Fischer." *** The sun was just rising over the ocean as we approached. The scene,bined with Maria''s presence and the events of the morning, left my chest light, my awareness unburdened. I took a deep breath, and as the cool air passed my nose, an immense sense of gratitude washed over me. "It''s beautiful..." Maria said. I nced at her. She''d closed her eyes and was basking in the sun''s warmth. "It really is," I said. I crouched down, snipping the small tackle from the rod''s line and tying on therger hook and sinker I used for beach fishing. After slipping on a chunk of eel, I held out the rod to her. "Would you do the honors?" She opened her eyes, her gaze half-lidded after her moment of mindfulness, and she grinned at me. "I¡¯d love to." She took it, flicked the reel open and held the line firm to the rod, then turned to me. "How far do I cast it?" "As far as you like. Cast as hard as you can¡ªthe rod won''t break." She grinned and held the rod over a shoulder, gathering strength. All at once, she flung it forward. The rod flexed with the movement, and as it extended forward, the tip flicked out. The hook and sinker flew high, arcing over the ocean andnding past the rolling waves with a soft plop. "Nice cast," I said, raising an eyebrow. She smiled at me. "You would have said that regardless." "You''re right," I said with augh. "I would have, but that really was a good cast. Reel the line in so it''s tight, and wait for the fish toe." She did so, and we both sat down. I luxuriated in the sand beneath me, the sound of waves softly crashing, and the small gusts of air that whipped past me, tickling my skin. "I have something to confess, Fischer..." I didn''t open my eyes, enjoying the sun''s rays too much. "What is it?" "... promise you won''t get mad?" I did open my eyes this time, and I shot a look at her. She was apprehensive, her eyes averted. "I promise I won''t get mad." She paused for a long moment, then spoke in a hushed tone. "I told my mom about you being a cultivator. I''m sorry, I was just so excited when I got home, and you can trust her with your secret. We tell each other everything, it''s¡ª" "Oh, that''s all?" I interrupted,ughing. "No worries." Her head darted toward me, her eyebrows raised. "You''re really not angry...?" "Yeah, that''s all good. I told you because I trust you, and you told her because you can trust her, right? I don''t know Sharon that well, but I think I''ve gauged her enough to know she wouldn''t go sharing that information¡ªespecially if it came from you." She stared at me for a long moment. "You are so weird." Her tone held no usation or insult, so Iughed again. "Yeah, I see that as a feature, though. Who wants to be normal? You''re pretty weird yourself." She giggled, covering her mouth with a hand. "I guess I am, considering I''m happily fishing next to a cultivator right now." I went to say something else, but the rod jerked in the corner of my eye. Maria''s body tensed; she''d felt the bite. She got to her feet, moving the rod so the line didn''t jerk. The tip bounced again as the fish had another taste. I didn''t instruct her; I trusted her with striking when the time was right. Maria''s eyes focused on the rod, and she held the shaft with a firm grip. It jerked one more time, and then the fish struck. Maria pulled the rod up immediately to set the hook, and the battle began. She made an excited noise, and my soul sang in response, feeling second-hand excitement for what she was experiencing. "O-oh!" she said. "It''s big!" The rod was bent almost in half, and as the fish tried to swim away, the rod swayed and pulled with shakes of its head. It tried to swim away, but she kept it in ce, winding to bring it closer to the shore. It swam to the left, to the right, then back to the left, but with each passing second, Maria brought it closer and closer. I squinted at the fight, suspecting it might be a new species¡ªI''d not seen a fish move the way it had. As it got close to the shore, it took onest desperate run, but Maria brought it up short. I saw a sh of silver in a wave, and my eyes went wide¡ªit was big! With Maria''s efforts, and the sturdiness of the rod, she dragged it up onto the beach with onest pull. I dashed down to grab it, and after confirming its mouth held no teeth, I held it up for her to see. As I did so, my eyes were drawn into the new species of fish. Mature Sea Bass Rare With a mild and sweet vor, this fish is a prized salt-water fish of the Kallis realm. It is said to bring luck to anyone who catches and eats this rare creature. "W-woah! It''s huge!" Maria said. "Should we eat it?" "We absolutely should! This should be enough for everyone that wants a taste of fish tonight." With a single movement, I dispatched the fish, taking a moment to thank it. I looked up at Maria. "Do you want to cook it? I have spices I think would pair perfectly with it..." Her eyes sparkled, and she nodded fervently, then her eyebrows narrowed on my torso. "Fischer..." "Yes, Maria?" "... what is that squirming around your belly?" "Oh, this?" I pointed to my shirt, where something was shifting to getfortable. At my words, the bunny climbed up and poked her head from my shirt. Her ears stood at attention as she peered at Maria, her intelligent eyes glistening. Maria''s mouth dropped open. I shrugged, feigning nonchnce. "You remember Cinnamon, right?" Chapter 90: Captive Chapter 90: Captive Trent, the crown prince of Gormona who was currently imprisoned under false pretenses, hit his wooden cup on the metal bars of his door. All he had was a candle to see by, and as the door''s peephole slid open, the bright light of day flooded through. He squinted against the assault before a familiar set of eyes appeared, blocking the sun''s radiance. "Why, good morning, prince," Leroy said, spitting thest word. "What can I do for you?" "Heeeelp!" Trent hollered at the top of his lungs. "Help me! I''m a prince and I''ve been captured!" Leroy sighed, reached behind him, then sshed something through the opening. It mmed into Trent''s face, and he recoiled back, holding hisely features. "What have you done to me? My beautiful face¡ªwhat foul attack is this?" "It''s water, you idiot. Screaming for help won''t help you¡ªwe''ve insted your room with mulch." Trent red at his abuser."Why did you assault me then?" "Because your voice is annoying, and you looked a little thirsty. Now, did you need anything, or was that pitiful attempt at escape all you had for me...?" Trent stood, puffing his chest out. "I demand that you release me. If you let me go now, I''ll put in a good word to my father, the king." Leroy gave him a t look. "After what you did, you think we''d release you?" "I did nothing wrong!" "You tried to enve my sister," Leroy replied, his face going dark. Trent waved a hand, dismissing the usation. "I would have released her after a while. It was only to punish you for your insolence, and I wouldn''t be allowed to keep a non-cultivator cored after we got back to the capital." Leroy''s expression turned thoughtful. "You can remove cors?" "Of course¡ªif one is smart, handsome, and resourceful enough, it''s easy." "So there''s a key?" Trent tried to keep his face neutral, but his eyebrow twitched. "Yes, fine, there''s a key, okay? Now let me out¡ªmy crimes are tenuous, and should you leave me in here, my father will have you executed for this. Your only chance of survival is letting me out." "I''m not letting you out. Anything else?" Trent thought for a moment, then nodded. "I''m bored and hungry. It''s too dark in here, and I have to go to the bathroom." "Why don''t you y a little counting game, then? See how high you can count¡ªif you make it past twenty, I''ll even give you an extra croissant." Trent sniffed. "I didn''t eat myst one. I need proper food¡ªprince food! Not this peasant drivel." Leroy shook his head. "If you knew what they fed us cultivators back in the capital, you''d cry tears of happiness at being given a fresh pastry." "But there''s not even any jam! How am I supposed to eat a dry pastry?" Leroy rubbed his chin. "Tell you what, Trent¡ªif you keep on giving me information on the capital, I''ll organize some jam for you. How does that sound?" Trent, the mastermind that he was, reveled in his sessful negotiations. He would have told the jailer for free, but now he had secured blessed jam. It would be a far cry from the sweet treats he was used to, but any sugar-based foodstuffs were always a cause for celebration. He gave Leroy a small smile. "Yes, I suppose that can be arranged..." "Good. If that''s all you had to say, then I''ll be on my way." "Wait! What about the bathroom? I need to use the bathroom!" Leroy pointed in the corner. "I gave you a bucket." "You cannot be serious..." Trent gazed back at what he''d assumed was some sort of peasant drum for entertaining oneself. "That isn''t a musical instrument...?" Leroy raised an eyebrow, staring at him for a long moment. "Go in the bucket, Trent." The peephole mmed closed, and the soft orange light of his candle blossomed following the disappearance of daylight. *** Leroy shook his head as he lifted the bail of sugarcane mulch, cing it back atop the others and covering the peephole. "Are you sure this is a good idea, Leroy?" Barbara asked. "If you need some space from him after everything that happened..." Leroy went to her, putting his hands on her shoulders. "I''m fine, my love. I promise. Having someone to monitor is a good task for me to focus on." She smiled at him, her eyes brimming with kindness. "If you''re sure..." "I am." He pulled her into a hug, squeezing her tight. He still couldn''t believe that he was back¡ªfree of his cor¡ªand he delighted in Barbara''s touch at every moment possible. As their embrace stretched, Leroy reyed his conversation with the prince, and shook his head with augh. "I don''t know what to think about our captive..." Barbara pulled back, smiling at him. "He''s a bit... silly, isn''t he?" "Silly? The guy is a full-blown moron." "You''re sure it''s not an act?" "If it''s an act, he missed his calling as a mummer." Leroy looked back at the door, imagining the idiot ying his waste bucket as a bongo. "He was just as stupid on our way here, and he had no reason to put on a show then. If anything, I think his idiocy is helping him. He''s too daft to work out just how bleak his situation is, and he''d rather negotiate for jam than work out a way to escape¡ªnot that there is any." "Well, I''ll trust your judgment. You know him better than I do." Barbara leaned back into him, hugging him tight. "I missed you, Leroy." He pet her hair. "I missed you more than words can exin." *** "C-Cinnamon?" Maria blurted, staring at the bunny poking from my shirt. At her name, Cinnamon leapt from me, sailing toward Maria. Shended in Maria''s outstretched arms and raised her head, sniffing Maria''s chin. "Hey!" Maria giggled. "That tickles! What are you doing back here, little one? And why aren''t you scared of us...?" "So, you know how Snips, ws, Pistachio, and Rocky are all on the path to ascension, or whatever it is...?" I let the words hang, and when Maria grasped my meaning, her eyes went wide. "No way..." Cinnamon pulled her head back, gazed deep into Maria''s eyes, and nodded once, her ears flopping with the movement. Maria made a high-pitched sound as she hugged Cinnamon tight, and the bunny leaned into the embrace, rubbing one cheek against Maria''s neck. "I''m so happy! Does that mean she''s going to stay with us? Cinnamon, are you going to stay here?" Again, the bunny nodded. She made a little squeak to apany it, and even with how fresh her ascension was, I understood the meaning. Yes. Mariaughed, the sound loud and musical. "I''m so, so, so happy! I wanted you to stay with us, but you were a wild animal, so it wasn''t right... but now!" She held up Cinnamon, beaming at the bunny. "Now you''re aware! She turned her attention to me. "Fischer, we need to build her a house. A pen, maybe? I''ve never owned a bunny¡ªwhat do bunnies live in? Do you want a house, Cinnamon? Do you want to stay with Fischer?" Her barrage of questions halted abruptly, and she leaned toward Cinnamon, raising an eyebrow. "... do you want to stay with me?" Cinnamon, entirely overwhelmed by the verbal assault, cocked her head to the side, her ears shifting. "I don''t think she understands," I said,ughing. "That was entirely too many questions for her." Maria frowned. "I thought she was the same as the other animals...?" "It''s more of a slow-burn thing. From what I''ve seen so far, they get more aware as time goes on. Cinnamon here has only been awake since this morning." "Oh!" She gave the bunny a wincing smile. "Sorry, little one. I didn''t mean to overwhelm you..." Cinnamon''s head tilted the other way, her ears following suit as she let out a confused squeak. Maria looked up at me, her eyes sparkling and gaze intense. "That was the cutest damned thing I''ve ever seen. I love her." I barked augh. ¡°I couldn''t agree more. We can work out all the details in theing days, but for now, would you be interested in helping me?¡± ¡°With what?¡± I held up the mature sea bass she¡¯d caught. "With cooking this, of course!" *** "Just in here," I said as we rounded the rocks and my home came into view. Maria gasped, so I spun toward her. "Everything okay...?" Her eyebrows were raised high as she stared at the front of my house. "Oh!" I said. "You haven''t seen my house before, have you? Come on in¡ªI''ll give you the tour. Let''s go to the kitchen first so I don''t have to carry this fish with me." I led her around the back, and her eyes drifted everywhere, awe clear on her face as she took in the back deck. I opened the door and held it open for her. "After you!" She moved inside, her eyes darting around to take it all in. "Fischer... how...?" "It''s... a long story. Do you mind if we leave it for another day?" She turned back to look at me, but upon seeing my serious expression, gave me a small smile. "I can handle a bit of waiting." "Thank you." I gestured toward the kitchen. "This is my non-functional kitchen, as you can see by theck of an oven." "Is... is that a tap? Where does it connect?" "No bloody clue, if I''m being honest." I walked over and turned it on. "It works, though, and the water is fresh and clean." "Fischer... that is amazing." "If you think that''s good, wait until you see the shower." "Shower...?" Maria''s hair fell from behind her ear as she cocked her head to the side, and Cinnamon mimicked the movement, her ears flopping to the right. "I''ll show you in a moment." I put the sea bass in one sink, then washed my hands with soap in the other. "Alright, if you''ll follow me,dies, I''ll show you the single best part of my home." I led her past my room''s open door, and Maria stopped on the spot the moment she saw the bed. "... Fischer, I know you said your family was rich, but this..." Her eyebrows were narrowed, her gaze fixed on the lush bedding. "... can I touch it?" "Of course you can!" "Here," she said, holding Cinnamon out to me. I raised an eyebrow as I grabbed and cuddled the proffered bunny, but then Maria took off. She sprinted,unching herself as she reached the bedside. She crashed down into the pillows, the nket puffing up at the edges with her collision. A great sigh escaped her as she rolled to her back, lounging on my luxurious sleep vessel. "It''s pretty nice, huh?" I asked. "Nice doesn''t even begin to cover it. I''m not tired, but I feel like I could fall asleep right this second." "Have a nap if you want¡ªthere''s still plenty of time until we need to have the fish ready for tonight." "And miss out on whatever this ¡®shower¡¯ thing is? I should think not!" She got up with great effort, but as she was just about to climb from the bed, she let out a sigh andy back down. ¡°It''s just sofy...¡± "Here, I''ll help you." I held out a hand. "You''ll be stuck in there all day otherwise." Her small hand slipped into mine, and I helped her up from the pillowy tomb. I led her out and toward the bathroom, but after we passed another bedroom, she stopped, then walked backward to peek inside. "... you''re serious?" "Er¡ªabout what?" "You have another bed! It''s a little smaller, but the mattress and covering look the same." "Oh, right. I have three spare beds, actually. Check the closed doors." She darted around the room, throwing open the other two doors, letting out an increasingly annoyed groan with each one. "You cannot be serious! Why do you even have four beds?" I shrugged. "Just in case I have mates that need to stay the night." "I know you said the shower was the best feature, but I''m finding that hard to believe..." "Follow me¡ªI''ll let you be the judge of it." I strode down the hallway, gesturing for her to go inside. Her eyebrows knitted as she caught sight of the white-tiled floor and walls, and she peaked around the corner with no small amount of hesitation. "What... what is that?" "That''s a toilet. It''s for, uh, doing your business, you know?" "Oh..." She scrunched her nose. "How do you empty it...?" I walked over and flushed. Maria¡¯s face morphed from confusion, to shock, then to awe, and Iughed. "You don''t empty it¡ªyou press this button, and water washes it away." "Okay, that''s my new favorite feature. Hands down." "That brings us the magnum opus of my humble abode¡ªthe shower." I opened the ss screen and turned on the water. "Oh, wow!" She looked at the falling water, then the toilet, then back at me. "I still think I like the turtlet better." "It''s toilet, but that was close. You haven''t felt the shower''s water yet, though¡­" As if heralded by my words, the hot water finally came through, and steam started rising from the falling liquid. Maria stared at it, her face going through a series of expressions asprehension hit her once more. "No. Way." "Yes way," I replied, grinning. "Feel it." She held out a hand under the running water, and a groan escaped her. "This is really, seriously, absolutely not fair. How does it even work?" "As with most things, I have no clue! I do love it, though." "Okay, you were right¡ªthis is the best feature of your home." "d you agree! You''re wee toe try it out sometime." She raised an eyebrow at me. "That was rather forward of you, Fischer..." "I-I meant by yourself," I said in a rush, but when I noticed her smirk, I sighed. "And you call me the big meany..." She covered her mouth with a hand as sheughed at me. "Come on." She patted me on the shoulder and walked from the bathroom. "Let''s get started on the fish. I want to get back and help mom out with the stew at some point." "You know," I said, following her, "the fish won''t take long to cook. Did you want to go help your mom, thene backter? Fish is best eaten soon after it''s cooked." "How long will it take?" "If I get a fire prepared, it''ll only take an hour for seasoning and cooking it." She nodded. "That sounds good! I''lle back in the afternoon, then?" "Before you go, you should see something." "Oh? What?" I walked to my bedroom and pointed at the door to the ensuite. "You should look in there." She raised an eyebrow, but strode into the room and opened the door to have a hesitant peek. "Woah! You have two toilets?" "Look around the corner." She disappeared from sight, and a shocked gasp escaped her throat. "Hygieia''s cleanly skin!" Her head popped back around the corner, her eyes wide. "There''s another shower back here!" Chapter 91: Revelation Chapter 91: Revtion As I walked through the streets of Tropica, a soft breeze blew between the buildings. My shirt ruffled against my skin, and doubt returned for what must have been the tenth time since leaving home. As with every other time, I shoved them aside; it was time to be honest with myself and have a little faith in those around me. As soon as Maria left to help her mother cook, I¡¯d set off, spurred on by impulse. My stomach fluttered at the thought of the meeting toe, but I embraced the anxiety¡ªepted it. The sun was just starting to climb over the rooftops, and its warmth was a blessed distraction; I leaned into the rays beaming down on me. When I arrived at the building, I held one hand up to knock on the door and paused, a hint of nervousness making my hand shake. I closed my eyes and firmed my resolve; my knuckles rapped three times, announcing my presence. The door swung open, and Joel, the leader of the Cult of Carcinization, appeared before me. ¡°Good¡ªoh! Good morning, Fischer!¡± ¡°G¡¯day, Joel. How¡¯s it going?¡±¡°I¡¯m doing great! How are you?¡± ¡°Always a good day here in Tropica, mate.¡± He threw the door wider, smiling at me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. Did you want toe in? Jess has just gone to get some coffee and breakfast for us, but we¡¯ll be doing a meditation when she gets back.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to, but today is gonna be a bit busy for me. I actually came to show you something.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± His eyebrows rose. ¡°What did you want to show me?¡± ¡°Can youe down to the beach for a bit? It¡¯s probably easier to show you than exin.¡± ¡°Will it take long? I don¡¯t want to worry Jess if she finds me gone...¡± I shook my head. ¡°Won¡¯t take long at all. I just wanted to introduce you to someone.¡± His eyebrows rose, then furrowed. ¡°Someone?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate¡ªyou¡¯ll just have to trust me on this one. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± *** Soft waves were crashing on the shore when we arrived. Foam and bubbles pushing up onto the shore before slowly receding back, and as I watched the ocean¡¯s movement, I felt another weight lift from my shoulders. ¡°Uh, Fischer¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Joel?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± ¡°Sure there is! Right about....¡± I pointed out at the waves, feeling my target. ¡°There.¡± Joel squinted, holding his hand up to block the sun¡¯s light. ¡°I don¡¯t see...¡± Joel trailed off as Sergeant Snips, in all her spiked, eyepatch-wearing glory, walked from the surf. She ambled up the sand, taking slow and deliberate steps¡ªjust as I¡¯d instructed her. Joel¡¯s look of boredom and annoyance was swiftly reced by shock, confusion, perhaps a touch of denial, and finally, awe. ¡°This,¡± I said, gesturing at the mighty Snips, ¡°is who I wanted to introduce you to.¡± Joel dropped to his knees on the sand as he stared at the approaching crab. He let out a whimper and tears welled in his eyes. ¡°Carcinus¡¯ blessed w...¡± He prostrated himself before the powerful crustacean, pressing his forehead into the sand. ¡°You can get up, mate. She won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Joel¡¯s tear-streaked face turned toward me. ¡°I can get up? Fischer, this is an ascendant creature¡ªno, an ascendant crab, the most noble and respectable of all beasts. It would be sphemy to not show deference to such a deity. Bow with me. Show it deference¡ªquickly.¡± Joel¡¯s words were breathy, and I started to worry that meeting Snips might be too much for him. I bent to rub the Sergeant on her hard carapace to show him she was friendly. Her eye half-closed in delight, and she leaned into my scritches. ¡°She¡¯s certainly deserving of respect, but I wouldn¡¯t call Sergeant Snips a deity.¡± ¡°She? S-Seargent Snips?¡± He shot to his feet, his eyes going wild. ¡°You dare presume to name such a magnificent being something so childish? You dare presume its gender?¡± ¡°Whoa¡ªeasy, Joel. No need to get in a tizzy.¡° ¡°A tizzy?¡± He poked me in the chest with a finger. ¡°I could see you punished for such tant disrespect of my faith, you¡ª¡± His words cut off as a blur of orange shot past me. *** Joel¡¯s words died in his throat as something cold, hard, and wet mped itself around his neck. He gulped and slowly looked down; the ascendant crab¡¯s w was firmly pressed to either side of his neck. Hadn¡¯t it just been on the other side of Fisher? He thought. I didn¡¯t even see it move, how¡ª ¡°Sergeant Snips!¡± Fisher admonished. ¡°That¡¯s taking things too far. You put that w away right now, missy!¡± The deity released her hold on Joel and scuttled back to Fischer, blowing a stream of bubbles from her mouth. ¡°You need to apologize to Joel, Snips. Not me.¡± The crab turned toward Joel, dipped her head, and blew more bubbles. Fischer nodded. ¡°She said she¡¯s sorry.¡± Joel opened his mouth, but no words came out, and he stared ck-jawed at the two before him. Fisher squatted down so he was eye to eye-stalk with the crab, then rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I know you meant well, Snips, but so did our friend here. He just thinks you¡¯re magnificent, is all. He worships crabs, and was a little overwhelmed at meeting you.¡± Sergeant Snips hissed and blew more bubbles; Joel didn¡¯t understand what she said, but apparently Fischer did. ¡°There¡¯s a good girl.¡± Fischer patted her head. ¡°Now run along, but feel free to show yourself to Joel from now on, okay? I¡¯m sure he and his friends would love to give you treats and attention.¡± *** I smiled as I watched Sergeant Snips scuttle back to the depths. The meeting had gone a little off the rails, but all things considered, it could have gone worse. ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s a she?¡± Joel asked, his voice full of exasperation. ¡°Yeah, mate. As Snips disappeared from sight, Joel slowly spun toward me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fischer. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± Iughed and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine, mate. I thought that would be a lot for you. Do you regreting down to meet her?¡± He shook his head vehemently. ¡°No. Thank you for this, Fischer. I just... wow.¡± I nodded, giving him time to think. ¡°You can speak to her?¡± he asked. ¡°You truly understand what she was saying?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t taking the piss.¡± ¡°Piss?¡± Joel asked. ¡°What is the piss?¡± ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just a figure of speech. Where Ie from, piss is another word for, er¡­ urine.¡± ¡°Oh, oka¡ªwait, what?¡± He frowned, blinking tears from his eyes. ¡°Why would you take the urine? Whose urine?¡± Iughed and waved my hand to dismiss the questions. ¡°Forget it. All I mean is that I¡¯m not messing with you¡ªSnips and I can understand each other.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Joel trailed off, rubbing his chin. ¡°This is a lot to consider¡­¡± We stood there in silence for some time, Joel considering the vast implications of his newfound knowledge, while I considered how nice the wind and sun felt on my skin. ¡°I must get back to the cult with this knowledge. I assume you know I cannot keep this secret from them, considering our beliefs?¡± I nodded. ¡°I do.¡± *** ¡°Thank you, Fischer,¡± Joel said, his head swimming. ¡°This was a truly wonderful revtion.¡± He turned to leave, but the moment his back was turned, a cold, hard, immovable w mped down on his shoulder. He slowly turned, not wanting to offend the deity, but the crab, Sergeant Snips, was nowhere to be seen. It was Fisher¡¯s hand that had grabbed his shoulder, and Joel saw an approximation of the deity¡¯s fierce re mirrored in Fisher¡¯s severe eyes. ¡°I introduced you to Snips knowing that you¡¯d tell the other members of your cult, but if anyone else were to find out, it would put her in danger. That would be a betrayal of every ideal and oath you hold dear, yeah?¡± Joel¡¯s mouth went dry. ¡°O-of course, Fischer. I would never...¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m not a violent bloke, but if anything untoward were to happen to Sergeant Snips¡­ I¡¯m not sure I could remain a pacifist. You get that, right?¡± Joel nodded, his throat scratchy as he swallowed. ¡°I¡ªI understand.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Fisherughed, and the fierce intensity melted away in the blink of an eye. ¡°Get going, then¡ªI don¡¯t want to keep you from Jess any longer. I¡¯ll see yater.¡± Joel nodded and gave Fischer a forced smile, trying to keep his steps calm and measured as he strode away. As soon as his feet left the sand, he started running. His thoughts were a jumbled mess as he tore through the streets of Tropica, and he burst through the Cult of Carcinization¡¯s door before mming it behind him. ¡°There you are, Joel. Where did you get off to? I was worried your croissant would get cold.¡± Jess sat at a table, and she looked up from her breakfast, her face growing concerned. ¡°Joel...? What¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a cultivator.¡± ¡°I... I might have...¡± ¡°What?¡± Jess shot to her feet. ¡°Where?¡± Joel leaned against the door, sliding down it to sit on the floor. ¡°Fischer...¡± ¡°Fischer saw a cultivator?¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not making sense, Joel. Here.¡± She passed him a coffee, and he sipped it, the golden liquid wetting his dry throat. Then, without skipping a single detail, he recounted his tale. Jess listened intently, her face going through the same range of emotions that Joel had. As his story wound on, and he got to Fischer¡¯s warning, Jess¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Your shoulder¡ªtake off your robe.¡± Joel slid it down, and right where Fischer had grasped him, a red mark remained, outlining the cultivator¡¯s hand. Jess let out a gasp and lowered herself to the floor beside him. ¡°So, Fisher is a cultivator¡­¡± Her eyebrows knitted as she chewed her lip. ¡°... and he¡¯s strong enough to control awakened beasts? I thought that was only spoken of in legends¡­¡± ¡°I guess so¡­¡± ¡°Where does that leave us? A creature has awakened in our lifetime, one with the superior form of a crab, but she¡¯s subservient to a human¡­¡± Jess continued chewing her lip, and Joel gazed at her with distant eyes, his thoughts simrly muddied. ¡°Hang on a second,¡± she said, her posture stiffening. ¡°What if we¡¯ve read the situation wrong?¡± ¡°Wrong? How?¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s the mastermind behind the entire meeting¡­?¡± ¡°That¡­ that has to be it!¡± Joel leaped at the possibility, unwilling to admit the deity they¡¯d long waited for could be subservient to a mere human. ¡°But¡­ what¡¯s the purpose behind her subterfuge?¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s in danger¡­?¡± They both stared at each other for a long moment, and Jess was the first to lose herposure. A smile crept onto her face, made all the more hrious by her trying to hide it behind pressed-together lips and an unconvincing smile. Joel descended intoughter, and Jess joined him. Their joy rang out until their breaths werebored, and Joel¡¯s ribs hurt. ¡°Ah, I needed that, Jess. Thank you,¡± he said, wiping an eye. ¡°As if a human could be more powerful than an ascendent crab. Seriously, though¡ªwhy would she try to deceive us¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think she could have been trying to contact us, do you?¡± Joel¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°What if she heard our prayers? Could our meditations have been what leant her the strength to ascend?¡± Their energy was feeding off each other¡¯s, and Jess¡¯s eyes went manic. ¡°What else could it be? We move here, and suddenly a crab awakens? We have to be the source. That doesn¡¯t answer why she¡¯s pretending to serve Fischer, though¡­¡± ¡°Okay, alright, don¡¯t freak out, Joel,¡± he said to himself. ¡°You need to work this out. Think, Joel¡ªthink! What is her purpose in pretending to be Fischer¡¯s subordinate?¡± He rubbed his temples, focusing his attention there to stimte thought. Then, it hit him. ¡°By Carcinus¡¯ cmitous carapace! I¡¯ve worked it out, Jess!¡± ¡°What, Joel?¡± She shot to her feet. ¡°You worked what out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a test! Don¡¯t you see?¡± He stood, gripping her shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s trialing us, seeing if we have the requisite intellect to properly serve!¡± ¡°Holy frack!¡± Jess shot to her feet. ¡°We have to contact her as soon as possible to let her know!¡± ¡°Holy what?¡± Jess made a dismissive gesture. ¡°It¡¯s just something I heard in town¡ªI don¡¯t know what it means, but it¡¯s sure catchy¡ªwait, that¡¯s not important right now!We need to go find the crab!¡± ¡°No¡ªwe have to y it cool, Jess. You¡¯re thinking as a human¡ªif we make a move too soon, we might appear to be hasty. We need to show her we take the proper time to think things through.¡± ¡°Ugh. Stupid, Jess. Stupid, stupid, stupid!¡± She punctuated each ¡®stupid¡¯ with a p to her forehead. Joel gave her a kind smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We are of an iplete form¡ªit¡¯s only natural that we¡¯d be inferior to a mighty crab.¡± She took a deep, centering breath, then sighed it out. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªI¡¯m sorry for the outburst. It¡¯s just so frustrating inhabiting this fleshy body sometimes¡­¡± ¡°I know what you mean. Mere existence is a constant reminder of our inferiority, but now that we have a deity to serve, we can at least be of use to one of superior form.¡± ¡°Hang on a second¡­¡± Jess¡¯s brows creased in concentration, then she looked up at him with growing wonder. ¡°If we have a deity to serve, does that mean¡­?¡± ¡°... we¡¯re a church?¡± Joel finished with a manic grin. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jess.¡± He stuck out his chest, not hiding his pride. ¡°From today, we are henceforth known as the Church of Carcinization, and we¡¯ll be the first congregation in millennia to raise a god into the pantheon.¡± Chapter 92: Feast Chapter 92: Feast The wind flowed past me, funneling through my back door via the back deck. I stood in the doorway, my clothes rippling under the assault. I held my arms out, closed my eyes, and basked in the sensation. As the moment of mindfulness stretched on, a profound calm washed over me, deeper than the ocean. "This one, Fischer?" Maria asked, luring me back to reality. I nced over at her through half-closed eyes, and she giggled. "Just so you''re aware, you look ridiculous right now." I still had my arms outstretched, and the breeze billowing through was inting my shirt as it poured into my sleeves. "It''s called fashion, Maria. I''m told looking like a marshmallow is all the rage amongst the kids these days." "Do I even want to know what a marshmallow is?" "It''s a little pillow of sugary bliss."She raised an eyebrow. "Another thing from your old life?" I nodded and walked back inside, closing the door and cutting off the wind. "It''s food. I don''t know how to make them, but maybe we can try... they go well with a babino." "A what?" "It''s a coffee for kids¡ªbasically just frothed milk with a bit of chy powder." "Chy?" She shook her head at me. "You know, half the time when you answer a question, I just get more confused." Iughed. "Yeah, my bad. Forget I said anything. What did you ask before?" "When you were standing in the doorway like a marshmallow? I asked if this was the one you wanted to use¡ªyou said the middle one, right?" She pointed at the medium-sized tray of the three arrayed on the counter, and I nodded. "That''s the one!" I got the fish from the sink and set it in the tray, then cast my gaze over the spices arrayed in front of us. "Are any of these speaking to you?" "Speaking to me? I thought you''d have an idea." "I do¡ªI''ve tried all the ones here, and I''m pretty sure they''ll pair well with fish." Maria hummed and rubbed her chin, stopping when her eyes met a shaker of finely chopped leaves. She sprinkled a liberal amount over the fish, then nodded to herself. "Perfect." I knew the herb was simr to sage, and it paired well with fish when I''d used it before. "What made you choose that one?" I asked. "The shade of green is pretty." Augh escaped my throat. "As good a reason as any, I suppose. It will go well with lemon." I pointed at another container. "Add a sprinkle of that, I reckon." "What is it?" she asked, adding it to the tray. "No idea¡ªit has a lovely, peppery kick to it, though." I looked at the fish and cocked my head to the side. "One more pinch." She obliged, adding the same amount as before. "Perfect. That should do it, I reckon. A bit of salt and lemon after it cooks, and the fish should be delicious." "What now?" I grabbed therger tray and set it atop the one with the fish inside, making the best moisture seal I could. "Now, we cook." *** "Uh, Fischer?" "Yeah?" I replied as I bent and put the fish atop the bed of coals. "What are those sticks for?" She was looking at the torches I''d spent most of the day making while she was helping her mother cook. "They are called tiki torches where I''m from. They''re for mood lighting." "Mood lighting? Do you put candles on them?" "Oh, no. They are the candles." She looked at me, the tiki torches, then back at me. "Are you alright if we skip the back-and-forth of me being confused and you just skip straight to exining how you''re gonna use sticks as torches?" "But your confusion is half the fun..." She rolled her eyes at me. "Just pretend we already had the conversation, I was sufficiently confused, and you got delight from it like the sadist you are." "Woah, sadist?" I asked,ughing. "You must have been really confused in this hypothetical." "I was¡ªit was rather embarrassing." "Alright, I guess we can skip straight to the exnation. See the wick extending from the top? That leads to a container of oil I got from Fergus. The oil burns rather than the wick, and as the fuel is burned away, more oil soaks up toward the me." "... that works?" "Well, in theory. I only made them today, so they could also just explode. I''d keep my distance." I winked at her, and she shook her head with augh. What I didn''t mention was that each torch had transformed when I crafted them, so I doubted they wouldn''t work. I started setting up the table and wooden chairs I''d borrowed from Brad and Greg. The table was onlyrge enough to hold the dishes of food everyone was bringing, so I set out the chairs in a ring around the fire. Maria stood with her arms crossed, and she chewed her lip in thought. "What are you thinking?" I asked, cing thest chair. "I was trying to work out if you were kidding about the torches exploding or not..." *** Thest rays of sunlight were fading over the western mountains when my guests arrived. Sharon and Roger¡ªthe former carrying a tray of fresh-baked rolls, thetter wielding a giant pot of stew and an impressive scowl¡ªstepped through the gate first. Close behind them were Barry, Helen, and Paul. Barry carried a crate of ss bottles, Helen had a tray covered in a tea towel, and their son, Paul, toddled behind carrying a board absolutely covered in bowls, tes, cups, and cutlery. "Hello, Fischer! " Paul yelled, a wide grin stered over his face. "G''day, everyone! You''re just in time¡ªthe fish will be ready soon." As expected, Roger''s eyebrow twitched, but he said nothing¡ªan impressive amount of restraint on his part, in my opinion. I got to my feet. "Now that we''re all here, I''ll set the mood!" I grabbed a long branch jutting from the fire and raised its still-burning tip. I walked around to the tiki torches staked in the ground and lit them one by one. "Wow, those are beautiful, Fischer..." Sharon said, a few of the mes reflecting in her eyes. Maria snorted. "Don''t praise him yet¡ªhe said they might explode." "Hey! That was between me and you! Besides, I was only joking." I shot Maria a sly wink. "Fischer..." Sharon said. "Did you just wink after saying you were joking?" "Uhhh, no?" I turned to Maria and winked again, much less covertly this time. "Paul," Barry said, "don''t go near those torches." I barked augh. "I really was just joking¡ªthey won''t explode." I fought down the urge to wink at Maria again, knowing the third time would probably convince them I''d surrounded us with fireballs just waiting to happen. Everyone set their goods on the table I''d set up, and when Sharon put her pot down, she opened the lid. "Should we start off with some stew while the fish finishes? I made fresh rolls for dipping." A smell I''d not experienced sinceing to Kallis hit me as steam rose from themb stew. Hints of unknown spices joined the scent ofmb, and my mouth immediately started salivating. "Absolutely," Roger replied, sounding more excited than I''d ever imagined he could. This stew must be serious business... Paul passed Sharon the bowls and she filled each of them with adle of the steaming meal. When she handed me mine, I stared down at it, and my mouth may as well have been a faucet for how much it watered. I waited until everyone had their serving; Roger held no such reservations, and for his crimes, Sharon swatted him with a tea towel. ¡°What?¡± heined through a mouthful of stew. ¡°It''s not my fault your cooking is so delicious!¡± She rolled her eyes at her husband, but I didn''t miss the smile curling her lip. I stared down at the bowl in my hands; vapor billowed from it, and I breathed in the mingling aromas. The seasoning was even stronger now, and the assorted herbs and spices assaulted me. Large chunks ofmb and vegetables riddled the stew, and as I put a spoon through a hunk ofmb, it split right in two. I raised a spoon to my mouth. The vor overwhelmed me, and I let out an involuntary mmmm. The seasoning tasted even better than it smelled. The chunk ofmb fell apart in my mouth, the meat''s fatty juices melding with the rest of the stew. ¡°Sharon...¡± I said, shattering the silence. ¡°This is unreal.¡± Roger made an approving noise, but didn''t stop shoveling food long enough to voice his agreement. "I don''t care how rude it is to ask," Helen said. "Can I have that recipe? I''ll give you anything for it¡ªeven Barry." Sharonughed, the sound reminding me of Maria''s. "I''d be d to swap it for the recipe of that sweet pie you make. Barry shared some with us a few years ago, and no matter how many times I try to replicate it, I can''t get it right." "It''s a deal." Helenid a hand on Barry''s shoulder. "It looks like you can stay, dear." "If you like that pie," Barry said. "You''ll love what Helen made for dessert." Helen batted her husband''s arm. "No ruining the surprise!" I had another half bowl of themb stew before I stood to check on the fish. As I lifted the lid, steam roiled out in a thick cloud, dissipating when the fire¡¯s heat hit it. "Fischer..." Helen said. "That smells amazing." Both her and Barry''s eyes were fixed on the exposed fish. I could practically see them drooling, and it made my heart sing. "You''ll have to let Maria know¡ªshe was the chef today, not me." "Not at all," Maria said, raising both hands to ward off any praise. "I just followed instructions." "Not true! You followed your instinct when choosing the seasoning, right?" She opened her mouth to protest, then closed it, realizing she had done that. "Well, the seasoning could be disgusting for all we know¡ªif it tastes bad... sorry." "As the great Guy Fieri says, "If you''re cooking and not making mistakes, you''re not ying outside your safety zone"." Maria, seeing my quote as the bait it was, narrowed her eyes. Barry, however, took it hook, line, and sinker. "Who is Guy Fieri?" I grinned. "The mayor of vortown. I actually met him once¡ªhe''s a good bloke. That''s not important right now, though. Focus, Barry." I pointed down at the fish. "Who wants to try some?" Everyone bar Roger spoke up, and as I started dishing out the fish, the old farmer helped himself to a third bowl of stew. The flesh easily parted as I separated it with tongs, and I had to grab each portion carefully so it didn¡¯t fall apart. "Can you all eat butter?" I asked. There were no protests, so I went to add a scrape of butter to each te, then remembered I shouldn''t be contributing to the meal. "Would you mind, Maria? I don''t want to steal your thunder." She nodded happily, bouncing up to add the ingredient. As the butter hit the key meat, it immediately melted and spread itself over the steaming fish. With all the tes prepared, I reached into my pocket and withdrew the final ingredient¡ªa lemon. I was greeted with a chorus of ooooo''s and aaaaaah''s¡ªokay, maybe not a chorus, but both Paul and Barry were audibly impressed. "Does everyone want lemon?" I asked. No one objected, so I sliced up the entire fruit and put one wedge on each te. "If you don''t mind, would you all set aside the seeds for me?" Roger raised an eyebrow. "You can''t grow lemon from seeds, Fischer," he said around a mouthful of stew. "Yeah, I know, but I wanna try, uh... cooking... with them?" Maria snorted at my attempted subterfuge. "Do we just squeeze the slice above the fish?" Barry asked. "How much do we add?" "Try a bit at first. You can always add more." I squeezed the entire wedge over my fish. The lemon was only small, so it was the perfect amount. Maria, having already tried lemon with me, also squeezed every drop from her slice. Even with a stomach half-filled bymb-stew, my mouth was salivating as the scent of fish, sage, butter, and lemon flowed through my nostrils and down into my lungs, suffusing my entire being. "Add your own salt to taste," I said, pointing at the small container I''d set out. "Same as the lemon¡ªless might be more." As everyone stood to add salt, I took in the surrounding faces. It was a new experience for most of them, and everyone''s features projected a mix of joy, anticipation, curiosity, and childlike wonder. Even Roger exhibited the same expression, but it had nothing to do with the fish¡ªhe was just really intomb stew. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°Dig in, guys.¡± As everyone took a bite, I watched their faces intently. I was worried about one opinion in particr, and I kept my gaze firmly pinned on Paul as he took his first tentative bite. His little eyebrows furrowed at first, but as the vors hit his tongue, they flew up. His eyes darted to his parents. "You like it?" Helen asked, covering her mouth. "Mhmm!" he replied, nodding his headically fast as he continued chewing. I grinned at him, knowing I''d pleased the harshest critic¡ªfish could be an acquired taste, and it pretty was hit or miss with children. Unable to wait any longer, I picked up a forkful and scooped it into my mouth. The first things that hit my senses were butter and salt. Then, I chewed the meat. It was a mature fish of a bigger species than most, so the fibers wererger. Despite this, the tender flesh melted in my mouth. As the fish''s structure disappeared, the vors hit me. First came the subtle hints of sage and pepper, but then butter''s fatty richness spread over my mouth, threatening to overwhelm everything else¡ªuntil lemon joined the fray. The citrus cut through the butter''s heaviness, and all the tastes became one, dancing across my taste buds as I chewed. I swallowed, and the vors lingered, continuing their enticing dance. Realizing I had my eyes closed and hadn''t heard a peep from anyone else, I held my breath as I looked around the circle. Then, a chorus really did erupt. Most simply made noises of delight, but there were a few curses to gods I didn''t know sprinkled in. I cast a grin over them all, stopping only when my eyesnded on Maria. Her eyes were closed, her shoulders low, and a serene smile covered her face as she chewed. "Looks like your choice of seasoning was a winner, Maria¡ªwe''ve well and truly arrived at vortown." She peered at me, her eyes half-lidded in delight. "I don''t even know what to say, Fischer. I could eat this forever..." Roger, having polished off what must have been his fourth bowl of stew, darted a suspicious gaze around the campfire. "It can''t be that good..." "Try some," Sharon said. "No, I don''t think I¡ª" Faster than he could respond, she dipped her fork in the juices and put it in his mouth. His eyebrows narrowed, then just as Paul''s had, they shot up. "I... I suppose I could try one bite..." Sharon passed him the fork, and he selected a tiny chunk from her te. He ced it in his mouth, and I watched his gruff features melt away. A confused ¡°mmm?¡± escaped him, and Maria and I beamed at each other before eating more of our respective tes. Each bite was pleasant as thest, and before I knew it, there was nothing left. "Anyone for seconds?" They all wanted more, and only Roger said nothing. "Did you want a te, mate?" He tensed and rxed his jaw for a long moment. "He can have some of mine," Sharon said, saving him from his moral conundrum. I produced another lemon, sliced it into wedges, and we all enjoyed a second te. We''d eaten one side of the fish, and as I turned it over, I made a shocked noise. "Oh, no!" I shook my head and sighed. "I must have made the fire too hot¡ªthe bottom ispletely burnt. Sorry, everyone." "No need to apologize, Fischer!" Barry said. "I don''t know about everyone else, but if I have another bite, I won''t have any room for dessert." I gave him my best wincing smile. "I''ll go get rid of it before the pan is ruined¡ªback in a moment." As I carried the tray into the dark of night, Maria shot me a knowing smile, and I gave her a wink. I walked toward my house, and when I rounded the heand''s corner, I caught sight of my friends. I dashed over to them and set the tray down. "Here you go, guys!" Sergeant Snips, Corporal ws, Pistachio, and Rocky crept forward, their eyes gleaming as the rising steam called to them. I pulled a length of sugarcane Barry had slipped me and held it out to Cinnamon; she bounded over and immediately bit into it, plucking it from my open palm. "Alright, gang¡ªenjoy, okay?" I turned and strode back to the fire, and as I arrived, Helen was slicing into and dishing out a pie. Barry was pouring drinks,bining his rum with a pitcher that held sugarcane juice. "Did you want some, Fischer?" "I''ll have what everyone else is having, Barry." Understanding my meaning, he gave me a nod and poured another drink from the same jug. He brought it over to me with a small te of dessert that looked like apple pie, but with a hint of purple added. "The color is what throws me off when I try to replicate this, Helen," Sharon said. "I''ve tried every fruit possible, but just can''t work out what gives it that odd vor..." Curious, I took a bite. The pastry was chewy and buttery, and if not for the filling, would have been too much. That filling, though... it was sweet and syrupy, filled with chunks of apple, lots of sugar, and something familiar. I raised my eyebrows and looked at Helen. "It''s wild berries, isn''t it?" Helen''s eyebrows climbed as she gave me an appraising gaze. "... I guess the secret''s out of the bag... the mystery ingredient is wild berries that grow in the forest to the west." Maria inhaled sharply. "I knew I recognized the vor of those berries!" Sharon, whose face was spread in a glorious smile after learning of the ingredient that had evaded her for so long, darted a look at her daughter. "You know the berries, Maria?" "Yeah! Fischer showed them to me while we were away on our camping trip." As they spoke about the recipe, I took a sip of the rum. I didn''t have high expectations, but they were immediately shattered; it was delicious. "Damn, Barry¡ªthis is seriously good." He beamed and took a sip, letting out a content sigh afterward. "I thought so too, but I''m d you agree." "It reminds me of something where I''m from, though I suppose that makes sense given it''s also a sugarcane rum." Barry gave me a shocked expression. "You''ve already tried sugarcane rum?" "Yeah, it''s really popr where I''m from, but is sort of looked down on by people from anywhere else. Personally, though..." I took another sip, and it made me feel at home. "I love the stuff." "Well, there''s plenty more where that came from." He smirked at me. "I can make your next cup stronger if you like." With the pie finished, the feast wasplete, and the drinking began. Chapter 93: The Summoning Chapter 93: The Summoning I leaned against Barry for support as I tried to stand. "Barry." "Aye?" The world spun, and I grinned at him. "You''re the best, mate." "No, Fischer," he slurred. "You''re the best." "Yes, yes¡ªyou''re both the best," Maria said, helping us stand upright. "No," Roger said. I darted my head toward him, raised an eyebrow, and wobbled a little from the sudden shift in perspective."Sharon¡ª" Roger huped. "Sharon''s the best." Sharon, who was also drunk, but had stopped before we''d cracked into Barry''s private reserve, patted his hand. "Thank you, dear. I also think you''re the best." Roger''s head wobbled as he tried to focus on her. "I love you so much, you know that?" Sheughed and got to her feet. "I think it''s time we get you home, dear¡ªit''s well past midnight." Roger stood abruptly and immediately fell back into his chair. "Lots of work to do tomorrow," he mumbled, sounding as if his mouth were full of msses. Sharon held out a hand, and he grasped it. She tried to help him to his feet, but she tottered over and fell atop him. Sheughed at herself as she got back to her feet and helped Roger up. He put an arm over her shoulder, and she held him around the waist. "Fischer. Barry." Roger nodded. "Goodbye." I threw my hand up, waving at them. "Thanks again for the food, guys. You were lovely." I narrowed my eyes at myself¡ªthat wasn''t right... "I mean, the stew was lovely. The best¡ªabsolute tastiest stew I''ve ever had. Thank you." "You''re most wee," Sharon said, smiling at me. "See you all tomorrow." "Gods above, your stew Sharon," Roger slurred as they walked away. "If we weren''t already married, I''d..." His voice trailed off as they closed the gate behind them, and I heard Sharon giggle from the dark of night. I spun back toward Maria and Barry¡ªtoo fast, evidently, as I almost fell over. Maria grasped my shoulder, holding me upright, and I beamed my most charming smile at her. "You know what, Maria? You''re the best." *** Maria saw Fischer wobble and grabbed him by the shoulder. "You know what, Maria? You''re the best." He smiled at her, his face flushed and one eye closed slightly more than the other. Sheughed at just how drunk he was. She wasn''t sure if they were all lightweights, or if Barry''s second batch of rum was that strong, but once the two men remaining had cracked open that bottle, Barry only had one drink, and Fischer had three, yet here they were, absolutely ¡°stered¡±, as Fischer kept saying. Barry, finally registering what Fischer had said, nodded his agreement. "It''s true, Maria. Your whole family¡ªI''m so d we''re neighbors, you know that? I love you all so much." She pet him on the shoulder. "Love you too, Barry." "Thank you." He wobbled and turned to the look around, confusion clear on his face. "Where¡¯s Helen?" Fischer barked augh. "She took Paul to bed ages ago, mate¡ªyou''re drunk." "Ohhh, that''s right." Fischer slung an arm around his shoulder. "Barry..." He leaned in, conspiratorial. "I felt something odd tonight..." Fischer tilted sideways, but Barry pulled him back. "Thanks mate, but stop changing the subject. Have you been giving Helen sugarcane juice?" Barry, with all the agility of an inebriated donkey, slowly spun his head toward Fischer. "... maybe," he replied, giggling. "Oh, you scoundrel!" They bothughed, heads going back as they roared their delight. Maria, not having the first clue what they were talking about, shook her head with a smile. Barry rubbed his cheeks, his giggles stilling in small bursts. "Ah, I needed that. I should get going, though. Roger was right¡ªthere''s a lot of work to do tomorrow." "Are you alright to get home by yourself?" she asked. "Me? I''m fine," he slurred, sounding anything but. "I''ll see you two tomorrow." Barry ambled off, swaying chaotically with each step. "See ya, mate!" Fischer called, entirely too loud, and Barry held a hand above his head, waving goodbye. "Alright, Fischer," Maria said. "Let''s get you to bed." He nodded, huped, then paused. "We have to do something first." *** As I wandered through the dark, I spied my quarry. "There you are Snips, you little scamp! Come here and let me love you." I bent down and hugged her, taking sce in her sturdy carapace. "Uh, Fischer..." Maria said from beside me. "That''s a rock." I squinted as I pulled my head back. "So it is. Rock crab¡ªrock. What''s the difference, really?" "Well, in this case, the rock won''t hug you back." "I don''t know... that rock was a pretty good hugger." I heard a joyous hiss and turned just in time to see Snips walking from beneath my porch. "Come here, you," I said, holding my arms wide. I didn''t see her move, only felt her body collide with mine, then my back hit the sand. I epted my sandy fate and held Snips close as I looked up at the starry sky. "How was the meal, Snips?" She bubbled her delight and pressed her carapace into me. Maria''s head appeared high above me, obstructing the night sky as she peered down. Her hair hung toward me, and I noticed a strand slip from behind her ear. "Comfy down there?" Despite what I knew to be a cool night, I was as warm as freshly baked bread, and the sand felt soft as a cloud. "I''ve never felt morefortable ground." She let out a soft chuckle, covering her mouth. The moonlight lit her hair from behind, and my heart rose into my throat at her attractive face and easyughter. "And," I added. "I''ve never seen a more beautiful sight." She rolled her eyes. "You''re drunk." "True," I conceded. "But you''re still beautiful." "Hmm." She rubbed her chin in feigned thought. "Can I trust him, Snips?" Snips, missing the intended humor in Maria''s question, nodded vigorously and blew a stream of affirmative bubbles. "There you have it!" I dered. "I''m drunk and trustworthy." "Mostly drunk, though. Come on, let''s get you to bed." I epted her offered hand, and she pulled me from the sand. "Is Cinnamon safe?" I asked Snips. Snips nodded and pointed to the door. "She''s asleep inside?" She nodded again. "Thank you, Snips. I don''t know what I''d do without you." Sergeant Snips, who had clung to me as Maria helped me up, rubbed the side of her face against my arm, then leapt to the floor and waved a w. "You''re off to sleep in the pond?" Positive bubbles. "Sleep well, alright? I love you." She returned my feelings with onest stream of bubbles, waved goodbye to Maria, and disappeared into the dark of night. "Snips is the best," I said as Maria helped me toward the door. "She is, isn''t she?" Maria agreed,ughing. "Wait there a second." ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, not understanding, but then Maria started brushing my back, legs, and head free of sand. "A bed full of sand wouldn''t have been nice to wake up to." She patted me on the back. "All done." I ambled inside, squinting into the dark. *** As Fischer stepped inside, he leaned to the side almost immediately. "Woah!" Maria said, reaching out and stabilizing him. "Easy there." Fischerughed at himself as they walked forward together, and he reached an arm out to grab his doorway, then turned to face her. "Did you want to stay the night?" Maria''s face went hot, but before she could speak, he continued. "Er¡ªin one of the other beds, I mean. I''m drunk. You''re more than wee to have a shower and spend the night. Er, have a shower alone, I mean." Maria felt her face going bright, and Fischer shook his head. ¡°My words aren''t working so good right now. Sorry.¡± "Thank you, Fischer, but I should get back home. My father will be worried if he wakes and I''m not there¡ªI just wanted to make sure you made it to bed and didn''t fall asleep in the ocean." Fischer beamed. "What would I do without you?" "You''d wake up with crabs." "That sounds pinchy," he said as Maria helped him walk to the bed. As she tried to lower him down to the sheets, Maria let out a grunt. "What on Kallis are you made of, Fischer? You''re lean but heavy as stone." "I grew big and strong from eating so much fish." He flexed an arm; Maria snorted and patted his chest. "If you say so." Fischer let out a sigh as he stretched his arms out, rubbing them over his cool sheets. "Ahhh, my sweet, sweet bed. I missed you." Maria bent and pulled up his nkets, and when she brought them up to his face, she paused. Fischer''s eyes were closed, a broad smile stretched over his face. She stared at him for a long moment, her heart fluttering, then she bent and kissed him on the forehead. "Goodnight, Fischer," she said, running fingers through his hair. Fischer didn''t respond; he''d already fallen asleep. Maria walked from the room, gave the sleeping heretic onest nce, then closed the door behind her. *** When Maria got home, her mother was waiting for her. Sharon¡¯s face was grim, and Maria¡¯s thoughts of Fischer were immediately whisked away. ¡°Mom¡­? What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡± Sharon gave her a sad smile. ¡°I need to tell you something, Maria. I probably shouldn¡¯t, but as your mother¡­ what choice do I have?¡± ¡°Mom¡­ you¡¯re scaring me. What is it¡­?¡± Her mother put her head in her hands, clearly conflicted. She stayed in the position for a long moment, and when she looked back up, her jaw was set, her eyes unyielding. ¡°It¡¯s about Fischer. There¡¯s something you should know before things between you develop any further¡­¡± *** Some hourster, atop a two-story building in Tropica, Gary, the lone disciple of the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s Tropica branch, let out a tired sigh. "The sun will be up soon..." Sebastian said nothing, merely growled, so Gary peered at him. Sweat poured from Sebastian''s forehead, and his entire body was tense, trembling with the effort. "Maybe it will work tomorrow..." Gary tried, but other than a deepening scowl, there was no response from Sebastian. Gary sighed again and looked up at the stars above. "Gary..." Sebastian ground out, his voice shaky. "Yes, Master?" "Can you not feel that, Gary?" "Erm, feel what, Master?" Sebastian''s breaths were heavy, and a handful rang out into the night before he responded. "We''re almost there¡ªsomething ising. But..." His speech paused, his lungs working like bellows before continuing. "I need you to help. Focus, Gary. Close your eyes and do your damned job!" Thest work came as a screech, and Gary winced. I hope that didn''t wake anyone up, he thought. Mrs Jenkins next door has it hard enough with a young child. An unhinged man screaming in the middle of the¡ª "Gary!" Sebastian yelled again. "Focus!" Jolted from his thoughts, Gary let out a sigh. Maybe if I try for a bit, he''ll let me go to bed... He closed his eyes and tried to send his awareness down into the ground, just as Sebastian had instructed repeatedly. He imagined moving down through the roof, past the ground floor, and deep into the sandy soil that was Tropica''s foundation. To Gary''s immeasurable surprise, something was there. His eyebrows furrowed as he sensed a power below, something that seemed to reach for him. It was far, far away, but his soul subconsciously leapt at the challenge, and before he knew it, he was beckoning it forward. Sweat sprouted from his forehead, yet he barely felt it. The bulk of his awareness was grasping below, clutching for that which wanted to be freed. Something else was there beside him, and after a moment of bewilderment, he realized it was Sebastian, simrly calling the power forward. "Good, Gary..." his Master ground out through gritted teeth. At Sebastian''s praise, Gary realized his error. He snapped back to his body, his eyes going wide; he''d been helping! There really was somethinging, something which Sebastian intended to sic on Fischer, and he had beenplicit. Gary focused on the surrounding roof, trying to ignore the power below. No, not a power, he realized. Acreature... Now that he was no longer helping, he''d hoped the thing¡¯s attention would spiral back down, but his hopes were dashed when he felt it stilling, growing stronger with each passing second. He focused on Sebastian. The leader''s body was drenched in sweat, shaking violently from the effort he exerted. Gary shot to his feet. If I attack him, distract him, maybe¡ª A pulse of energy mmed into him, and he fell to his knees, his vision going fuzzy. As his vision cleared, he watched a grin spread over Sebastian''s face. It started small, vaguely content, but grew into something vicious within the space of a breath. The air between them condensed, and reality itself shattered. A crack tore into existence, oozing ck smoke darker than night. A paw the size of Gary''s head stepped through, and hopelessness took him as he realized the summoning was a sess. Chapter 94: The Defense Force Chapter 94: The Defense Force I woke from a dreamless sleep and sat upright as something punched me in the stomach. My eyes darted around the room, but I was alone. I brought a hand to my abdomen and felt it for pain¡ªthere was none; all that remained was a vague sense of wrongness. Was I dreaming, but can¡¯t remember it...? The needs of my body yelled out, and I shook my head,ughing. ¡°Guess I just needed to pee...¡± Something made a questioning squeak from beside me, and I nced over, seeing Cinnamon¡¯s ears alert, her gaze fixed on me in rm. ¡°Sorry, little one. Go back to sleep, alright?¡± She rxed as I reached a hand out and stroked her fur. I lifted the nket, and she hopped under it, immediately curling into a ball. ¡°Good girl,¡± I said in my most-reassuring tone.I shot from bed and immediately fell over. ¡°Damn, Barry¡ªwhat was in that rum?¡± I asked aloud, my head spinning. I barely remembered Maria helping me back to bed, but from what I could recall, I was even drunker now. Using the doorway for support, I lurched from my bedroom and made for my front door. As I opened it, a cool breeze hit me, and I swayed there for a moment, enjoying the sensation. ¡°What a beautiful night...¡± *** A pulse of power mmed in Sergeant Snips, and her eye shot open. Rocky made a hiss from beside her; he¡¯d felt it too. She dashed from the pond, sitting on the sands as her awareness flooded out, trying to grasp what was happening. Rocky and Pistachio joined her a momentter, and they all looked to the north. The moment stretched on, and just as her worry was receding, something appeared. Its power was distant, muted, yet undeniably strong. They shared a look, then took off toward it. *** Corporal ws¡¯ head darted around, scanning the surrounding buildings. She¡¯d fallen asleep while watching the two idiots on the roof, but woke when something mmed into her. It seemed toe from right beside her, and she peeked her head over the roof, checking for any danger. She saw the two idiots, one on his knees, the other grinning maniacally. When the air shattered and a leg stepped through the rent, her heart skipped a beat. She¡¯d intended to attack whatever it was, but as she felt its strength, her body froze. She needed backup. The next second, sheunched herself from the building, her legs wreathed in lightning as she shot away. *** Barry¡¯s eyes flew open as something almost physical punched him in the gut. He sprang up, ncing around the room. Helen let out a gasp beside him as she sat up, her eyes wide. ¡°What... what was that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see.¡± His head felt woolen, but most of the rum¡¯s effect was gone, no doubt cleared away by his new body. He took a moment to thank himself for not making his drink as strong as Fischer¡¯s, and with each step toward his bedroom door, his mind cleared a little more. As he swung the door open, something vast and unknown appeared to the north-east, coalescing from nowhere, and he took an involuntary breath. Helen whimpered behind him; she¡¯d felt it too. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said, then ran toward it. *** Gary scrambled back from the creature, trying to get as far from it as possible. Death seemed to ooze from its shadowy form, coalescing as waves of smoke that roiled out and surrounded its feet. Its shoulder was tall as a man and lean muscle covered its entire form. A canine¡¯s head sat atop its thick neck, and incisors longer than a dagger extended below desated lips. Its tail wasn¡¯t a tail¡ªit was a snake. The snake¡¯s head moved on its own, its tongue flicking out to taste the air. Every inch of the creature¡¯s body, bar the ws, teeth, and serpentine tail, were cker than the abyss, seeming to draw any light and good from the world. The hound let out a low growl as it turned to bare its teeth at Gary, its eyes holding intelligence and an usation. It knows,he realized, his dread climbing. It knows I stopped helping it... ¡°Blessed hound of Hades!¡± Sebastian yelled, prostrating himself before the beast. ¡°Thank you for heading our call!¡± Though he screamed at the top of his lungs, the sound seemed muted, as if sucked into the creature¡¯s blooming aura of death. The hound turned to look at Sebastian, and feeling its gaze, the cult leader lifted his head, showing a snarl just as vicious as the monster¡¯s. ¡°I offer a life to you, as the contract demands!¡± Sebastian reached into his shirt, withdrew a cardboard cup, and held it out before him. ¡°The man that drank from this¡ªI offer his life to you!¡± Gigantic paws strode forward, not a sounding from their contact. It bent and sniffed the cup, its grotesque nose twitching. It snarled again, but this time, it held something other than anger¡ªthe beast showed joy, exhration. Muscles bulged as the hound crouched. It gathered strength, and faster than Gary¡¯s eyes could register, disappeared. All that remained from the beast was a swirl of inky ckness that slowly fell and pooled on the rooftop. The stones hissed and cracked at the swirling cloud¡¯s touch, bing pitted and worn. ¡°What... what have we done?¡± Gary heard himself say. It sounded t to his own ears, empty of emotion. ¡°What have we done?¡± Sebastian repeated, his voice riddled with manic glee. ¡°We have won, Gary! Let this be a lesson to anyone standing between us and the great leviathan! We will stop at nothing.¡± Gary didn¡¯t feel like he¡¯d won; he felt hollow. *** Sergeant Snips led the charge across the sand. She saw a spark of blue stream across the sky and knew it to be Corporal ws. The otter arced toward Barry¡¯s home, and Snips took a moment to approve her judgment; they might need everyone here, considering the power she felting from the invader. Snips held her speed back, making sure Rocky and Pistachio could keep up, and they moved as one toward Tropica. Something ahead of her caught her attention, so she held a w up, halting the procession. Wisps of ck smoke rose from the sand, and something humongous stepped through space before them. The humongous dog had a lithe form, vicious teeth set behind cracked lips, and a snake for a tail; it was an abomination. They stared at each other for a long moment, and when the beast snarled at them, Fischer¡¯s disciples, the defense force, attacked. *** Corporal ws led Barry back toward Tropica through fields of cane, hissing and chirping what she¡¯d seen. Barry, having also felt the creature¡¯s arrival, followed withoutint. She felt the beast¡¯s power swelling, and she increased her speed as electricity sparked out from her body. The creature¡¯s position shifted, and she skidded to a stop. It appeared to her right, somewhere on the sands between Tropica and her master¡¯s home. It had teleported far enough that it would arrive at Fischer if it did so again. ¡°Attack,¡± she chirped at Barry, hoping he would understand. Then, before Barry had a chance to respond, she rocketed from the sand, lightning empowering her flight as she shot directly through the fields of cane, leaving naught but destruction in her wake. *** I leaned one hand on the heand¡¯s rock as I ambled my way toward the ocean. My head spun, and I slowly made my way toward the water. I breathed deep of the ocean air, the moisture and saltden oxygen grounding me and bringing a sense of great calm. Small wavespped the shore, and I smiled at the sound. Man, I thought. I will never get over living in this little slice of paradise. The light of a half-moon lit my way, and I gazed up at the nket of stars. Looking up was a mistake; I immediately missed a step and stumbled. ¡°Oof,¡± I said with augh. ¡°That rum got me good.¡± I focused on my steps as I hobbled over to the ocean and started relieving myself. I took another deep breath, making a satisfied sigh as I exhaled it. ¡°What a beautiful night...¡± *** Water flooded from Snips as she activated her ability. Sheunched to the side, ced her right w under the hunched and prepared-for-flight Rocky, then fired him at the hound. She dashed just behind him, her water-powered stride easily matching the airborne crustacean. As Rocky reached the dog, he mmed both ws closed, and duel explosions ripped out, mming into the creature¡¯s nk and causing Rocky to fly back from the sts. The hound rocked to the side, just in time for Snips to release the energy stored in her left w. The blue-tinted arc shot forward and cut into the dog¡¯s side. She¡¯d hoped it would slice right through the thing, but as the energy hit, pitch-ck smoke roiled out and caught the attack, taking most of the power away. The arc had left a shallow cut, but shadowy wisps leaked from the wound and formed into flesh and skin once more. The creature opened its maw and snapped at her. The serpent¡¯s headshed out, ?glistening fangs descending faster than Snips could react. Private Pistachio¡¯s targeted st hit the beast, throwing its head into its own tail, throwing both mouths off course. Its vicious jaws mmed shut on open air, the snake¡¯s head hissed, and Snips darted back, making space. A blur of blue sparked in Snips¡¯ peripheral vision, and before Snips could turn her eye, an aggressively chirping Corporal ws mmed into the creature¡¯s side. Lightning spread from ws¡¯ body into the hound, and it shook as electricity ran through it. Snips prepared tounch another attack, but more movement caught her eye. Leroy slid toward them, a green glow surrounding his hands, his feet wrapped in vines that carried him forward. He moved at impressive speed, and when he was twenty meters from the hound, he stopped and mmed his fist into the ground. Thick roots shot up around the still-trembling creature, cinching its legs and holding it in ce. ¡°Kill it!¡± he yelled, holding his fist firmly pressed against the sand. Snips shot forward, collecting power in both ws. Pistachio cocked back his w once more, preparing to fire another st. Rocky scuttled toward it, both ckers held high and ready to blow. Corporal ws shot off the sand, a toothy grin across her face and lightning sparking from her body. Barry arrived, and he kicked off the sand, flying at the hound with one hand held back, ready to punch out. Roots held the creature down, lightning red, ws mmed closed, a punch descended, and Snips witnessed every single attack miss. The hound went transparent, a victorious grin of needle-sharp teeth disyed for all to see. The abilities all met in the center of its form and detonated on one another as the powers shed in a violent explosion. Barry, ws, and Rocky, who were closest to the epicenter, all flew back, thrown by the explosive force. The creature became tangible again, and chains of smoke flooded from it, wrapping around them all in the blink of a cultivator-empowered eye. The smoke solidified, and a spear of dread wedged itself deep within Snips¡ªthe darker-than-night shackles had encased her, and she couldn¡¯t move a limb. The creature hunched, collected strength in its muscles, and burst forward. Instead of attacking anyone, it simply vanished from existence. Snips felt it appear elsewhere, and her dread rose higher than a king tide under a full moon. It was by the heand, near her master¡¯s abode, and Snips was held in ce. *** When I finished relieving myself, I set my hands on my hips, letting out another sigh as I gazed at the hypnotically swaying ocean before me. My swimming vision made the churning water even more intense, and I smiled. It really was a beautiful night. Something appeared beside me on the rocks, and I squinted, trying to make out what it was. ¡°Snips? Is that you?¡± It crept forward, not making a sound. Not Snips, I thought. It¡¯s on four legs. My vision warped, making the creature appear far bigger than it was. No way, I thought. Is that what I think it is...? I held my breath, unbelieving of what I saw. With a broad grin, I got low, not wanting to scare it away, then held out a hand for it to sniff. ¡°Pss. Pss. Pss. Heeere, kitty kitty.¡± Chapter 95: Such Power Chapter 95: Such Power Following the gods¡¯ departure, the hellhound had spent what felt like millennia in a sort of stasis. Over the course of weeks, his awareness had slowly returned as power once more trickled through the world he inhabited. The hound had hoped the returning power heralded the gods¡¯ing home¡ªwhat else could return the world¡¯s equilibrium, if not the gods¡¯ return, after all? s, his god hadn¡¯t returned¡ªnone of them had. Worse, the trickle of power wasn¡¯t enough to wake his father, leaving the hellhound alone in the realm of shadow. Given his solitude, it was a wee urrence when he was summoned forth to thend of the living. The relic used was as old as it was restrictive; he was limited in the actions he could take. As much as he would have liked to continue toying with the ascendant children atop the sand, the hound¡¯s stay in this realm was limited. Thus, he had left them behind and headed for the one person they contracted him to devour. He didn¡¯t enjoy killing for killing¡¯s sake; any contractpleted was done in his god¡¯s service, and doing so was his goal¡ªhis very purpose. Despite not enjoying death for the sake of it, the hellhound hade to expect a certain level of fear from his targets. Thus, when the mortal didn¡¯t show fear, and instead crouched low and beckoned him closer, he became filled with rage. If the mortal wouldn¡¯t show terror, he¡¯d give the man something to fear.He lunged forward, propelled forward by writhing shadows. He opened his jaw, ready to take a bite from the foolish mortal before him. *** ¡°Pss. Pss. Pss. Heeere, kitty kitty,¡± I said, one hand holding my inebriated-body steady, the other extended forward, beckoning the ck cat toward me. I was filled with notions of having a cute house-catpanion, and I¡¯d already begun nning what fish to feed it. Oooooh, perhaps a feast? I thought. Cats love fish, right? Maybe I should let it try all the fish! ck cats were said to be bad luck, but I wouldn¡¯t let a silly superstition stop me from acquiring kitty cuddles. I hunched my body lower, doing everything I could to entice the cat toward me. With a hand out, hunched over like I was doing one of Joel¡¯s crab meditations, and with my drunken-booty swaying all over, the tone of the fortuitous encounter shifted. The cat leapt forward, and even in my alcohol-riddled state, I caught the sh of vicious teeth. ¡°W-woah! Bad kitty!¡± *** Sergeant Snips, first disciple of Fischer, was sending herself into an apoplectic rage. Her entire body was restricted, and all she could do was seethe and wait. If it were only a few limbs stuck, she¡¯d have happily severed them to ensure her master¡¯s safety, but the shadowy chains held her entire body. Her eye roamed around, looking at everyone else on the sands. ws, Barry, and Rocky were only just starting to stir after being hit by the bacsh, while Pistachio and Leroy shared Snips¡¯ rage, both males fighting against the chains that bound them. Snips, left absent choice, tried something drastic. Billowing water poured out of her, and she pushed every drop of her essence out, her core trembling under the effort. She pictured the shifting clouds bing des, turning razer-sharp like the arcs she shot from her ws. The blue liquid along the back of her ws responded best, and she focused every ounce of hope on them, watching as the ability ttened, transformed, and started cutting into the chains. Just¡­ a bit¡­ more¡­ *** ¡°W-woah! Bad kitty!¡± I fell back, instinctively kicking out with one foot to keep the cat at bay. My foot connected and my vision shed white as my head struck the rocks. Iy on the rocky shore for a long moment before sitting up as I looked around for the creature, but it was gone. Wincing, I rubbed my head, not looking forward to the headache I¡¯d probably wake up to. ¡°Bloody cat,¡± I said aloud. ¡°Hope ites back...¡± I staggered home, thinking of how nice and warm my bed was going to feel when I crawled back into it. *** With the chain almostpletely severed by Snips¡¯ ability, a white light exploded from the heand, and she instinctively closed her eye. The massive rock formation blocked the source, but a secondter, a crack louder than lightning rang out and the earth shook. Then, something flew from the explosion. An enormous mass, streaming a trail of ck shadow and white light that clung to it, shot like a meteor toward Tropica, traveling faster than a mortal eye could see. Snips, enhanced as she was, saw what it was: the hound. Its twisted limbs and the lifeless expression on its face were clear as day before it disappeared between Tropica¡¯s buildings. Another crack rang out through the night, cutting the silence. The chains smothering her vanished, and she shifted her body around, testing her movement. The group arrayed over the sands shared a wide-eyed look. *** Sebastian, leader of the Cult of the Leviathan Tropica branch, yer of Fischer, giggled atop the cult headquarters. His gaze was unwavering, cast out over the vast sands and towards Fischer¡¯s domain. His lowly disciple sat on the floor¡ªweeping; he was too feeble to handle Sebastian¡¯s might. Inept as Gary might be, Sebastian didn¡¯t want to dispose of him, but if he didn¡¯t ovee his weakness soon, Sebastian may not have a choice. Sebastian returned his attention to the sand. The shing of elements had ceased, and he hoped that meant the hellhound had left to take Fischer¡¯s head. The first sh of blue had been a surprise, but as a moving ball of lightning had shot around, Sebastian understood: the beast was gathering power, preparing for the battle toe. ¡°Come witness, disciple,¡± he said, but Gary didn¡¯t respond. Sebastian snarled and grabbed him by the shoulder, hauling him to his feet and pping him across the face. ¡°Pay attention, Gary! You need to see the justice we have dispensed!¡± Gary, his body moving of its own ord, gripped the side of the roof¡¯s low wall and leaned against it for support. His disciple¡¯s head drifted down, so Sebastian gripped his chin and lifted it. Sebastian stared out into the darkness just in time for a brilliant light to explode from the heand. He reeled back, his vision consumed by the st¡¯s afterimage as a distant crackcut through the silence. Despite his temporary blindness, Sebastian roared augh. ¡°He¡¯s done, Gary! He¡¯s really done! We¡ª¡± The building shook and Sebastian fell to his knees as a second, louder crack tore into existence. This one was apanied by the sound of stone-on-stone, falling rubble, shattering ss, and finally, the ssh of water. Sebastian¡¯s eyes went wide as he recognized what the sounds meant. ¡°M-my crickets!¡± He threw the door open and sprinted downstairs, terrified of what he¡¯d find. *** Gary slowly walked down the stairs, not at all looking forward to who he suspected would be down there. I suppose it¡¯s my punishment to see Fischer¡¯s body after what I did... Gary felt numb. His tears had robbed his thoughts of their vicious edges, and he walked through the world like a ghost, unfeeling. Sebastian was at the bottom of the stairs, his body frozen. ¡°What is it, boss?¡± Gary asked, his voice sounding t. He walked to Sebastian, turned, and then he understood. The southern wall of the first floor had been blown in,pletely demolished by what flew through it. The wayward body and the wall¡¯s rubble had flown through the room and created a scene of destruction. All but one tank of baby lobsters¡ªer, crickets¡ªhad been annihted. The body that had demolished the room wasn¡¯t Fischers¡ªit was the hound sent to ughter him. Its forelimbs were twisted and broken, its flesh seemed burned, transformed from pitch ck muscle to cracked and pitted charcoal. ck smoke oozed from the creature, and wisps of white clung to the darkness, seeming to wrap around and suffocate them. A soft noise came from Sebastian as he staggered back, leaning against the wall. He slid to the ground, and the soft noise turned to a low-pitched keening. ¡°N-No...¡± Sebastian whimpered. ¡°He... he couldn¡¯t have...¡± Unlike his master, the sight brought Gary nothing but tion. The lives of countless crickets were nothing before the life of another man, and that Fischer had survived was nothing short of a blessing from above. Even if the man were toe and take their life as punishment, Gary¡¯s conscience was clear, his soul clean. The hound stirred, shakily lifting its head. A tear in space, much weaker than the one before, appeared in the air. Instead of shattering open, its lines crawled into existence, more often than not healing before they could expand as the beast tried to lean into it. The front door sted off its hinges, thrown clear across the room and into the back wall. Gary looked toward it, his mind still numbed from the night¡¯s events. ¡°Boss?¡± He swallowed, unsure if he was hallucinating. ¡°Is... is that an otter?¡± A lightning-wreathed otter shot into the room, exposing sharp fangs and an even deadlier disposition. It stopped amidst the carnage and twisted toward the hound, a low growling from its throat, then it exploded toward the hound. Gary could barely see the movement, but just as the otter was about to strike, the wounded hound slipped through its tear in space. Fast as the hound had appeared, it was gone, and the otter mmed into the wall. It clung there, defying gravity as its head shot toward them. Gary saw murder in those eyes, and he took a deep breath, epting his fate. He waited a long moment, but the death-blow never came, and he opened his eyes again as footfalls entered the building. The procession that entered the building shattered Gary¡¯s numbness, and he blinked, now almost positive he was hallucinating. Arge crab wearing an eyepatch and streaming blue water; another crab, looking decidedly upset, its ws raised high; an unknown man, his legs wrapped in thick vines; Barry, his jaw set and eyes hard; and of most significance, a lobster of preposterous scale, its eyes intelligent, its antennae moving to taste the air. On one of the lobster¡¯s antennae, just above where the appendage met its head, there was a scar, bulbous and raised. Gary¡¯s jaw dropped open. *** Barry stared at the men with disgust. ¡°You went too far, Sebastian.¡± Sebastian, the leader of the local Cult of the Leviathan branch, had eyes for one being in the room¡ªPrivate Pistachio. He stood and stumbled forward, catching himself on the stairwell¡¯s banister. ¡°A... you...¡± His face was streaked with tears as his mouth moved inaudibly, unable to form words. He shuffled closer, one hand reaching out for Pistachio. His throat bobbed as he swallowed. ¡°Are... are you ascended, Great Leviathan?¡± Pistachio nodded a single time, acknowledging the question. Sebastian¡¯s lip quivered, and new tears fell. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for your arrival...¡± *** Sebastian shuffled forward as debris crunched under his feet. Tears streamed down his chin, falling to mix with the dust covering the floor. He took heaving breaths, not bothered by how he must have looked; he cared not for anything but the leviathan. His foot caught on a shattered stone, and he stumbled, catching himself on the floor with both hands. Even in falling, his eyes never left the lobster¡¯s magnificent form. ¡°Great leviathan¡­¡± His lip shook, and he took a deep breath, holding the sobs at bay. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long to¡ªoof!¡± Something mmed into Sebastian from the back, throwing him to the ground and knocking the air from his lungs. *** Barry stared his hatred at the man before him. He wasn¡¯t in the least bit swayed or moved by Sebastian¡¯s emotional reaction; in his petty resentment, he¡¯d released evil into the world, putting everyone¡¯s lives at risk. When Gary sprinted across the room and shoulder-charged Sebastian out of the way, Barry¡¯s eyebrows shot up. When the disciple kept going, making a beeline for Pistachio, Barry took a step to stop him, but Sergeant Snips held a w up, halting his movement. She shook her head almost imperceptibly, then blew small, insistent bubbles. Barry understood their meaning: watch. Unlike Sebastian¡¯s blubbering visage, Gary¡¯s face held different emotions. He projected relief, awe, and sheer, unadulterated joy toward Private Pistachio. As Gary approached the lobster and reached an arm down, Barry winced; he half expected Pistachio to bat him aside. Instead, the colossal crustacean dipped his head, acknowledging the cultist. ¡°Pistachio¡­¡± Gary said, his voice full of adoration as he got to his knees and put a hand against the lobster¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± Pistachio¡¯s antennae moved chaotically, tapping against Gary¡¯s arms and face. ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± Gary whispered, his eyes closed, a single tear rolling down his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so d¡­¡± *** Sebastian wheezed as he climbed back to his feet. Having been forced to catch his breath, he¡¯d had a moment to think about the night¡¯s events. A menagerie of awakened beasts had appeared, along with at least one human cultivator. The situation was dire, but with the appearance of an ascendant lobster, there was a path forward. He had to rely on the deity¡ªit wasrger and of the supreme form, so if he could subordinate it, the creature would no doubt deal with the rest. Gary, ever the fool, had ruined his inaugural meeting with the great leviathan; rage coursed through Sebastian¡¯s veins, recing every other emotion. With measured steps, he strode toward the deity, brushing his robe free of dust and splinters. He had to regain control, so he held his head high, his shoulders back, and his chest out. He was the leader of this cult, and with the leviathan¡¯s appearance in his domain, the cult doctrine was clear: Sebastian was now the leader of the entire Cult of the Leviathan. No, he thought. The leader of the Church of the Leviathan. At his disciple¡¯s words that identified the leviathan as Pistachio¡ªthe same lobster he¡¯d spent decades molding¡ªa touch of tion joined Sebastian¡¯s fury; it would be even easier to subordinate the deity. He was keenly aware of the others in the room, but ignored them entirely¡ªhis eyes were locked on Gary and the leviathan hidden behind him. ¡°Dispense with the childish name, disciple,¡± Sebastian projected with grandiose intonation. ¡°He is no longer Pistachio¡ªthis is the great leviathan of legend, and I won¡¯t stand for your insubordination any longer.¡± All eyes were on him as he stopped in front of the lobster. Good, he thought. Let them witness their downfall. Rather than prostrate himself before the creature, he held out a hand for the leviathan to shake. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, great leviathan. I am Sebastian, the leader of your church.¡± Time crawled to a stop; the entire room froze as he waited for the creature¡¯s action. The leviathan slowly lifted his w to meet Sebastian¡¯s extended hand. tion roared through him, but he kept his lips pressed together, his face a mask of indifference. Everything is going to n,he thought. As expected. The w was open, so Sebastion grasped the top pincer. ¡°I look forward to us working togeth¡ª¡± Boom! *** Barry cringed as Pistachio¡¯s w mmed shut. A cannon st exploded out¡ªSebastian¡¯s body became the cannonball. Faster than a mortal eye could see, his limp form mmed into the back door, shattered it into a million pieces, rocketed over the low wall atop the stone walkway, and soared out over the ocean. Pistachio had swept Gary aside with his freew, protecting him from the deadly impact. He scuttled toward the back door, sparing Gary a gentle pat on the head in passing. *** Gary¡¯s eyes were wide, and a soft, high-pitched sound rang in his ears. He hadn¡¯t seen what happened, but with Sebastian¡¯s disappearance, and the door¡¯s obliteration, he knew what must have urred. Such power¡­ Pistachio lumbered past him and gave him two taps on the head in what must have been a farewell. ¡°Pistachio!¡± he called, and the lobster paused, half-turning to look at him. ¡°Live a good life, okay?¡± Gary¡¯s voice shook. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything¡­¡± Pistachio¡¯s eyes drifted to the eyepatch-wearing crab, and he blew a small burst of bubbles. Gary smiled at Pistachio through falling tears as his oldest friend ambled out the back door, over the low wall, and disappeared into the pitch-ck sea. He turned to the crab. ¡°Please make it quick.¡± *** Barry raised an eyebrow. ¡°Make what quick, Gary?¡± The cultist swallowed and put on a brave face, but fear and sadness peeked through, tinging his features. ¡°I know what needs to happen. I¡¯m sorry, Barry. I tried to stop Sebastian, but I couldn¡¯t. Worse, I took part in summoning that¡­ thing.¡± Gary closed his eyes and dipped his head. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Barry couldn¡¯t help but smile at the assumptions. ¡°We already know you tried to stop him, Gary.¡± Gary¡¯s head shot up, his eyebrows furrowing. ¡°... you do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been listening to your ns for weeks.¡± He pulled something from his back pocket and held it up. ¡°It was you that threw this into the ocean, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Gary¡¯s eyes fixed on the artifact and went wide. Barry nodded. ¡°Sergeant Snips found it beneath the waves and brought it to me weeks ago. Why did you discard it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought it might make Sebastian give up his crusade against Fischer¡­¡± ¡°As we thought. You need not die tonight, Gary. How would you like to join us in¡ª¡± ¡°Will I be able to see Pistachio?¡± Gary interrupted, blinking his tears away. ¡°If I join you, I mean.¡± ¡°Er¡ªI mean¡­ yes?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll join.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want to know what you¡¯re joining?¡± ¡°Nope. As long as Pistachio is there, I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Sergeant Snips scuttled forward and held a w out. Gary stared at it in confusion, then reached out hesitantly and shook it. ¡°It was Sergeant Snips, right¡­? It¡¯s, um, nice to meet you?¡± Snips bubbled her approval, then Corporal ws dashed over and gave an insistent chirp, demanding an introduction. ¡°Gary, that is Corporal ws¡ªshe controls lightning. You¡¯ve met Sergeant Snips¡ªshe controls water.¡± Barry pointed at Rocky. ¡°That¡¯s Rocky¡ªhe makes things explode.¡± Rocky lowered his ws, looking almost annoyed at not being about to st something. He turned and left without so much as a goodbye. Barry shook his head with a softugh as he watched the disgruntled crab go. What has my life be¡­? Chapter 96: Velvet Chapter 96: Velvet Thump. Thump. Thump. I opened my eyes at my head¡¯s audible pounding and let out a soft groan. ¡°What happenedst night¡­?¡± My mouth was dry and tasted horrible as I sat up slowly, rubbing my temples. The thumping came again, and I cocked my head as I realized it wasn¡¯t my brain trying to escape my skull. ¡°Fischer!¡± a feminine voice called. ¡°Are you alive in there?¡± Despite my hangover, I smiled at the wee voice. I stumbled to the door and threw it open. ¡°Ah, there you are!¡± Maria beamed a smile and held something out. ¡°Coffee?¡±I groaned in delight and epted the drink. ¡°I could kiss you, Maria.¡± She smirked at me. ¡°You could, but maybe you should brush your teeth first¡ªI caught a whiff of dad¡¯s breath this morning, and I was notimpressed.¡± My hungover brain shut down at her saying I could kiss her, but at herment about Roger, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How¡¯s he doing today? I can only remember snippets ofst night, but I know for a fact that he was absolutely hammered.¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing much worse than you. That stormst night probably didn¡¯t help¡ªI know it woke me up a few times.¡± ¡°... there was a storm?¡± She covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°You were probably too drunk to hear the thunder. It was the loudest I¡¯d ever heard¡ªthe house even shook a few times.¡± ¡°Really? I slept all the way through, far as I can remember¡­¡± ¡°Maybe dad did too, but he still crawled back to bed after he had breakfast.¡± ¡°He¡¯s taking the morning off¡­? Damn¡ªhe must be in rough shape.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding. I can¡¯t remember thest time he did so.¡± I sipped my coffee. The golden liquid washed away the bad taste in my mouth, and I luxuriated in its velvety bitterness. ¡°Ah. I needed that. Thank you.¡± I gave her a sheepish smile. ¡°Were one of those croissants for me, or¡­?¡± ¡°What makes you think I have pastries?¡± she asked, her hand still hidden behind her back. ¡°I could smell that ky, buttery goodness from a mile away.¡± She grinned and removed a hand from behind her back, revealing a tray with two pastries. ¡°I suppose you can have one of my croissants.¡± ¡°What would I do without you?¡± I grabbed the smaller one and took a bite. As with the coffee, the vors were a wee reprieve, and I let out a content mmm as I chewed, my eyes closed in delight. After another sip of coffee, I smiled at Maria. ¡°Did you want to go fishing?¡± ¡°I did¡ªI wanted to talk to you about something, too¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± She shook her head. ¡°It can wait. Are you ready to go now?¡± ¡°Let me just freshen up and have a quick shower.¡± ¡°Alright¡ªI¡¯ll wait out here. The sun feels lovely this morning.¡± *** As we walked down to the shore, I couldn¡¯t help but agree with Maria¡ªthe sun felt amazing on my skin. A hot shower had done wonders for my hangover, and I felt vastly improved from when I¡¯d woken. A flitting breeze came from the west, and I closed my eyes, a smileing to my face unbidden. We traveled in afortable silence, both simply happy to be there. I wasted no time in putting a slice of eel on my line, then passed it to Maria to cast. ¡°You do it,¡± she said, holding her hands up to stop me. ¡°You¡¯re sure? I¡¯m happy to share.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure¡ªbut I have a condition.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I want you to cast it as far as you can.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Like¡­ as far as a cultivator can, you mean?¡± ¡°Yep. Without breaking the rod, I mean.¡± I shrugged, held the line back, then flicked the rod forward. It was a fraction of my strength, but the bait and sinker soared high over the waves, arcing through the sky for a good ten seconds before hitting the water¡¯s surface with an inaudible ssh. Mariaughed. ¡°Well, that confirms it¡ªyou¡¯re definitely a cultivator.¡± ¡°You got me,¡± I said, grinning. I wound the line taut, and we sat on the sand, both watching the ocean¡¯s movement. ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡± I asked. She chewed her lip as she stared out at sea. ¡°Mom told me something¡­ well, something unbelievablest night when I got home.¡± My chest constricted, and my vision went distant. Had she told Maria about the cult after I explicitly asked her not to? I tensed my jaw and did my best to keep my face calm. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She told me you¡¯re from another world.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°... anything else?¡± she asked, incredulous.¡°She told me you¡¯re from another world, Fischer¡ªwhat else could there be to say?¡± The chains constricting my chest faded away, and I let out a smallugh. ¡°What did she tell you, exactly?¡± ¡°She said you¡¯re something called a ¡®traveler¡¯, and that if I wanted to¡­¡± She trailed off, her face going red, then sighed and continued. ¡°She said if I wanted to get involved with you, I should know what you are.¡± ¡°A ¡®traveler¡¯, huh?¡± I leaned back on one hand and looked up at the sky. ¡°I had no idea they knew¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, then?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°The continent you said you came from¡ªit was in another world?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was. Sorry for misleading you¡ªit¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s a lot, you know?¡± Her eyebrows knitted, and I guessed she was applying her new knowledge to everything I¡¯d told her while camping. Her gaze shot up, locking eyes with me. They were sharp, curious, and above all, filled withpassion. ¡°Would you tell me everything? The whole truth?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Maria, I just confirmed I¡¯m some kind of inteary traveler.¡± She raised one back at me. ¡°Yeah, so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ run away or something?¡± She snorted. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to run away, you big idiot.¡± Sheid a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I want to know more. Would you tell me?¡± Her face was sincere; she really did want to know more. I opened my mouth, and the words started pouring out. *** By the time I finished talking, the sun had climbed higher in the sky. I¡¯d been talking for what felt like hours, only stopping to catch the mature sea perch that took the hook half-way through my tale. The mid-morning heat had banished any remnant of the cool night, and I stretched my legs out, enjoying the sun¡¯s warmth. Maria put a hand on my back and moved it inforting circles. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Fischer.¡± I gave her a wincing smile. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to run away?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡± She leaned her head on my shoulder, and my thoughts stirred. I¡¯d told her everything but the cult Barry was heading, and that it was my food causing people to be cultivators. I chewed my cheek, considering what to do. Eventually, I decided to be honest. ¡°There¡¯s more¡­¡± I unloaded everything, filling in the details I¡¯d skipped over. Her face went through a series of emotions, but she never spoke, simply listening to my story. When I¡¯d finished, she sat across from me, her legs crossed and chin resting on her hands. She looked up at me, her face serious. ¡°You¡¯re telling me Barry and my mom are cultivators?¡± ¡°At least them, yeah. There could be more, but I¡¯ve asked to not be included¡ªthe less I know, the better.¡± ¡°And they view you as¡­ what? A god?¡± ¡°A god waiting to happen, I guess?¡± Her gaze had strayed elsewhere, but it snapped up to me again. ¡°I won¡¯t lie¡ªI¡¯m a little offended that you thought our time away was part of some conspiracy.¡± I grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Despite their good intentions, my friends were sneaking around behind my back. I was feeling a little betrayed and wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll just have to make it up to me¡­¡± She stood and stretched, raising both arms high as she let out a soft noise. After the stretch, she rubbed her chin in exaggerated thought and narrowed her eyes as she stared into the far distance.. A loud ¡°hmmmm¡± came from her throat, then she turned to me, her mouth ajar in feigned realization. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. She smirked. ¡°I just had an idea of how you can make it up to me¡­¡± *** Maria lounged in the sand hugging a rather content Corporal ws. She ran her small fingers through w¡¯s belly fur, making the otter coo. ¡°You are just too cute,¡± she said, giggling at the way ws grinned up at her. ¡°Stop¡ªyou¡¯ll make me blush.¡± Corporal ws¡¯ head darted toward me, a scowl stered over her face as she chirped indignantly. ¡°Yes, yes, I know she was talking about you.¡± Maria giggled again. ¡°You like being the center of attention, don¡¯t you, ws?¡± She chirped her unequivocal agreement, nodding her head as Maria resumed giving her scritches. I spun back around to check on my pan atop the campfire. The fat was bubbling around the fish¡¯s sides, turning the crumbing a delightfully golden hue. I¡¯d removed the fish¡¯s filets, cut them intorge chunks, then covered them in a herb, spice, and breadcrumb coating. The smell of seasoning was already wafting up as the chunks of fish fried¡ªmy mouth watered, anticipating the meal. I flipped one piece of fish with some tongs. The bottom side was perfectly cooked, so I rotated the rest of them. Exposing the undersides to the air made the aromas explode out, and I heard a small nose start sniffing the air incessantly. I spun with a smile. ¡°You want some too, ws?¡± Her fangs were extended, and she nodded fervently. I looked back toward the pan as nervous butterflies took flight in my stomach. Rather than let my thoughts wander, I fussed over the fish, using the tongs to bob them down below the bubbling tallow. Before I knew it, every side of crumbing was golden brown, so I removed a chunk to test. I poked it with my trusty tongs, and the flesh was firm; the fish was ready. I removed the fish and put it on a rack sitting atop a breadboard, letting any excess oil fall away. Staring down at them, the butterflies in my abdomen multiplied, feeling as though they were attempting to escape. I took a deep breath, paused a moment, then spun. Bothdies sat on the ground, their eyes glued to the food in my hands. With small, measured steps, I went to them, cing the breadboard down on the sands. ws, ever impatient, picked one up immediately; the fish was still way too hot, so she juggled it from paw to paw, her eyes wide with regret. The sight made meugh, and some of the butterflies stopped pping so vigorously. Then, I nced at Maria, and they all took flight once more. She looked up at me, and I kneeled down beside her. ¡°Are¡­ are you sure, Maria?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she replied, a smile on her lips. ¡°This can¡¯t be taken back. If you change your mind, there¡¯s no way to¡ª¡± She leaned in and nted a soft peck on my lips. My brain short-circuited, and the butterflies dissipated like dust in the wind. I blinked at her as she pulled back, my face flushing. ¡°Er¡ªthank you¡­¡± She giggled and covered her mouth, then leaned forward once more. Grabbing the back of my neck with one hand, she pulled me forward and pressed her lips against mine. They were softer than velvet, warmer and moreforting than the sun¡¯s rays. The momentsted an eternity, yet was over too soon. She pulled away, letting out a shaky breath as she stared into my eyes. Her cheeks were flushed as she smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m sure, Fischer. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± She turned to ws, who¡¯d stopped juggling the fish and stared at us with a ck jaw and wide eyes. ¡°Do you mind, ws?¡± Maria asked, pointing at the cooled food in her paws. Corporal ws, my troublesome otter, blinked in response then slowly nodded, holding the golden chunk of fish out. Maria grabbed it and beamed a grin at me. Her eyes sparkled as she fixed her attention on the fish, and time slowed for me as she lifted it to her mouth. She bit down and the fried breadcrumbs made a satisfying crunch. Book 1: Epilogue Book 1: Epilogue In a long abandoned room high above the capital city of Gormona, several kingdoms¡¯ worth of ancient constructs sat dormant. In times long gone, the acquisition of such treasures had been the driving force behind wars, betrayals, the fall of empires, the destion of entire continents, and more deaths than a mortal couldprehend without losing their mind. Despite the wealth they represented, these artifacts sat collecting dust¡ªdesignated a relic of the past¡ªno longer the wonder they once were. Like so many things, the passage of time had erased the memories of what they had been, and barring a single person with a toe-like face, not one other soul had entered the room in years¡ªeven the castle¡¯s servants had forgotten of the room¡¯s existence, busy as they were tending to the whims of the current royals. If any beings capable of detecting such things were present, they¡¯d have been surprised at the energy swirling around the room, seeming to cling to and linger on the artifacts. But, of course, such a person was not present¡ªno one was. Despite thisck of an audience, a construct to the rear of the treasure-turned-junk-pile whirred to life for the first time in millennia. Microscopic cogs, gears, and shafts tried to move, but their teeth were clogged with arcane residue. It started to power back down, but a secondary construct within stirred, sputtered, then started performing its sole purpose: cleaning. Within minutes, the internals were free of the arcane buildup, and therger artifact started emitting a soft, continual buzz as it powered onpletely. As with another construct in the room, a screen blinked to life on the newly reawakened artifact. It silently printed words out, one line at a time. Running diagnostics¡­ System power at 20%¡­Launching local ry¡­ The internalponents were a blur as they drew in resources, pulling from and redirecting the world¡¯s very essence. Onest line printed out on the construct¡¯s screen. Sess! Local power boosted to 40%. Abruptly, three more screens lit up in the abandoned room. Book 2: Prologue Book 2: Prologue The sun beat down from above, nketing me in its warmth. A soft, calming breeze blew over the sandy t by my home, bringing with it the scents of salt, ocean air, and deep-fried fish. A crunch rang out, and my heart pounded. Maria''s eyes went wide at the taste, then she closed them and let out a soft mmm, raising her face toward the sun''s rays. "This is the best tasting meal yet, Fischer. I¡ª" Her eyes flew open. They went distant, causing my heart to climb into my throat. Something tugged at my core, the faintest whisper of pressure that originated from Maria. Fast as it hade, the hint of power disappeared, and I held my breath, every sense focused on her. She shook her head and blinked, her eyes still somewhat distant."That was... wow..." My pulse beat in my ears, and I wiped sweaty palms on my thighs. "You..." I swallowed. "You got the message?" Her gaze snapped to mine, and she gave me a small nod. "I did." "... and?" "And I''m a cultivator now, I suppose." "How do you, uh... feel?" "I feel the same, honestly... though I suppose I have to get used to my new name..." "Wait, you picked a new name?" She nodded, her face serious. "Yeah, it might be a bit jarring for people to start calling me ''Fish Queen'', but I''m sure they''ll get used to it in time." I blinked; she blinked back. "Please tell me you''re joking, Mari¡ªer, Fish Queen...?" Her mask of indifference shattered, and she covered her mouth as she snorted augh. "Your... your face, Fischer." She cackled, roaring her delight toward the sky as she leaned back in the sand. Corporal ws chittered from herp, one paw pointing at me as her hissedughs joined Maria. I red at them, but couldn¡¯t keep the smile from my face. *** A weekter, in a room high atop the capital of Gormona''s castle, a construct worked tirelessly. Since its reawakening, the relic had been processing the world''s essence, not pausing for a single second. As the power continued building, it approached a milestone. If a construct could experience emotion, it would be ted. But... such things were not possible for this artifact, so it continued on incessantly, taking neither joy nor pride in its task. It gathered the final trickle necessary and added it to the pool of collected essence. The construct pushed it out, forcing the power into another relic across the room. That relic, which had sat dormant for millennia, sputtered to life. A screen that had sat unused for time immemorial turned on and began printing text. Boosting power ry... ... ... ... Sess! Ry area increased! *** That evening, a frosty breeze flitted through the streets of Gormona. Candle-litmps lined the roads, half of which had burnt out, either extinguished by the wind orcking the requisite fuel to make it past the early hours of morning. A half-moon shone down from above, adding an ethereal air to everything it touched. It was on these streets, hugging himself and regretting his choice of clothing, that a hooded man strode. "By Zeus''s forked beard¡ªit''s freezing." Talking to himself didn''t help his predicament. If anything, it put him at risk of being discovered, so he mped his jaw shut and trudged on. By the time he reached his destination, his fingers were numb. When he pounded on the door, numbness transformed into a bone-deep aching. There was no answer, so he pulled his fist back once more, but then a muffled voice spoke from inside. "What''s the password?" Number Two asked. "Mellow yellow banana," he hissed through chattering teeth. "That''s the old password, Number Four. What''s the new one?" "Don''t be daft," another voice said from inside. "We can hear his voice, and we know who it is. Besides, I''m Four¡ªhe''s Three. If you insist on using these silly code names for the mission, at least get them right." Number Three fought down the urge to kick in the door, but before he couldin, Two spoke again. "Right, sorry about that mixup. What''s the new password, Number Three?" Another breeze kicked up, chilling Three to his core¡ªwhat paltry amount of patience he had dwindled further. "You didn''t tell me the new password, Keith, now let me in before I freeze to death!" "I must insist you use our correct names, Number Three, and if you don''t know the password, I cannot admit you." "Gods above, Keith," came the exasperated voice of Four. "Just open the door and let him in!" Two harrumphed. "There''s a reason we''re taking such care to protect our identities, and your tant disregard for the rules is making me begin to doubt this entire endeav¡ª" Thest vestige of Three''s patience withered like a noble under questioning, and he started pounding on the door. "Let me in, Keith, you administrative wind-knot! So help me Poseidon, I will cut everyst one of your¡ª" The door swung open, and Four''s arm reached out and pulled Three inside. Three rushed to the small firece, extending his hands toward the licking mes. The warmth was pure bliss, and he let out a content sigh. Two was pouting, leaning against the wall where Four had doubtless pushed him. "I really don''t see why it''s so hard to follow the rules. We don''t have that many to follow, and they''re put in ce for all of our safety..." Another knock came on the door, and Two darted to it, no doubt reinvigorated by the mere thought of bureaucratic pedantry. "Password?" Three grit his teeth. "For the love of¡ª" "Fresh tasty bread," the voice answered from outside. "See?" Two demanded, scowling at both Three and Four as he opened the door. "This is how things are supposed to work." Number One came inside, a broad grin stered over his face. "Good morning. Are we all ready to go...?" He looked around the room, his face going from ted to confused. "What''s got everyone in such a dour mood? We''re about to embark on the most important mission of our lives¡ªshow some enthusiasm!" "They''re ignoring protocols, One!" Two said. "It''s chaos, I tell you! Absolute chaos!" "Ah, I see." He walked over and pped Two on the shoulder. "I know it''s hard on you to bend the rules¡ªforgive them, alright? We''re all doing our best." He took off a backpack and removed three robes, then threw one to everyone. Three put his on; it was oversized, lined with fur, and decidedly more warm than the thin one he''d previously worn. "Thank you, One." "You¡¯re most wee." Two still bristled, his impressive mustache making the pout look more than a little ridiculous. "Has Five arrived yet?" One asked. "No. Not yet. He is the one in charge of the cart¡ª" Another knock on the door. "Fresh roasted bread," Five said from outside before anyone could demand a password. "That''s the wrong phrase," Two said, getting to his feet and crossing his arms. "Close enough," One replied, swinging the door open to admit thest squad member. A horse-drawn cart was on the street beyond,den with supplies, and Three smiled at Five''s organization skills. "How did everyone go?" Five asked. "Did we get everything we needed?" They all nodded. "Alright, the cart is ready, so I think we''re good to go. What about you, One?" Five''s deep voice transformed into a whisper. "Did you get the artifact from the king?" One beamed, reached into his backpack, and removed a small rectangr object. "I did." Three gazed down at it. It was something he''d only heard of before, but it was just as the tales told. There were two bulbs, one below the image of a human, the other beneath a series of animals. The first was blinking, likely responding to the cultivators within the capital. "With this," One said, "we''ll be able to locate the cultivator with ease." Three grinned. This trip to the vige known as Tropica was going to be fun. Book 2: Chapter 1: Ascension Book 2: Chapter 1: Ascension *** *** The shade of the forest''s canopy was a wee relief from the sun''s heat as I strode forward. I had a bucket in hand, my trusty straw hat atop my head, and excitement bubbling up from within. It had been a week since Maria''s ascension, and for the first time since my arrival in Tropica, I''d taken some time to rx. Well, I told myself it was rxing, but after two days of lounging around and working on nothing, I''d gone a bit stir crazy. The idental pir of light that exploded from me during our time away had been a wake-up call, and even if it was just a side-effect of ascending¡ªand had nothing to do with the ufortable truths I''d been avoiding¡ªI had to ensure it never happened again. With my self-imposed vacation finally at an end, it was time to get back into it. With that thought in mind, a grin spread over my face, I hastened my steps, and within minutes I found my quarry. "G''day, Barry! How are ya?" My farming neighbor spun, cutting his conversation off mid sentence. "Fischer! Thanks foring, mate! I''m good¡ªhow ya doin''?"I smiled at his vernacr; the Aussie ng pleasing to the soul. "I''m wonderful, thanks." I turned to the other man. "You must be Leroy¡ªI''ve heard a bunch about you, mate." I strode forward, holding out a hand. He grasped it and shook, giving me a friendly smile. "Likewise, Fischer. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you." "Pleasure is all mine, my man. Were you gonna join us today, Barry?" He shook his head. "I''ve gotta get tilling on the new fields, but I might see youter?" "Sounds good! See youter." Barry gave us a wave and jogged off, his pace clearly identifying him as a cultivator. I turned to Leroy. "So, Barry tells me you have some sort of nature power?" "That''s right. It''s not as advanced as Corporal ws'' lightning or Sergeant Snips'' water, though." "Mate, I''d be surprised if it was¡ªthose two are kinda terrifying." "They''re certainly impressive..." A gust blew and rustled the trees above. Leroy''s eyes watched them as he took a deep breath, and a small smile crossed his lips. I let the silence stretch, and I looked up, simrly enjoying the sights, sounds, and scents of the forest. "It''s so nice to be back," he said, his voice wistful. "I can only imagine, mate. I only know a hint of what you''ve been through, but I''m d you''ve earned your freedom." "Earned?" He let out a chuckle. "If not for those ''terrifying'' creatures of yours, I''d be on my way back to the capital by now." "I''m sure you''d have found a way eventually¡ªor Barry and Helen would have busted you out. Those two are scary in their own right when they get an idea in their heads." He barked augh. "You''re not wrong there, Fischer. They''re both amazing in their own right." Another silence stretched, and before it could get awkward, I broke it. "Well, should we get going?" He nodded. "Aye. Lead the way." *** I led us a little out of the way so I could show Leroy something, and when we reached it, he let out a whistle. "This is the pond you made?" "Yeah, mate." The morning sun peeked through the leaves, lighting the water, rocks, nts, and the log with a soundly sleeping Corporal ws atop it. She nced at us through lidded eyes, chirped a greeting with a raised paw, then rolled over and showed us her back. "Is this the one that heals?" Leroy asked. "Nah, that''s the saltwater one. I don''t actually know what this one does, but it does... something. I''m pretty sure it helped ws ascend." "Interesting..." ws half sat up to scratch her ear, then flopped back to the log. "Let''s leave ws to her nap¡ªthe patch I wanted to show you isn''t far off." We kept moving, heading further south toward where I wanted to try my little experiment. When we caught sight of it, I pointed. "That''s the spot, mate." Arge tree sat amidst the others, its hue identifying it as a different species. Its trunk was thicker than most and covered in a thin veneer of blue bark. Other than the color, another thing made it stand out against the rest of the forest: its canopy sprawled out, spreading out on thick branchesden with fat, glossy leaves. Arge circle of grass was left clear around its base, the other trees giving it space. "Know anything about this tree, mate?" I asked. Leroy nodded, his eyes fixed on it. "They''re called sapphire mesh trees. It''s considered terrible luck to fell one." "Sapphire mesh...? I get the sapphire bit, but why mesh...?" "I couldn''t say¡ªmaybe something to do with their wood? If it''s mesh-like, it''d make sense why the tale spread that it was badck to cut them down¡ªthey''d be almost impossible to work with." "Yeah... maybe..." I gazed over the trunk, remembering the sensations I''d felt when seeking trees to harvest. "When I was looking for wood to use for my fence, I came here. Before I could even think of cutting it, this tree pushed me away, like it was warning me from taking it down." "Really...?" Leroy stepped forward and ced a hand against the tree. He closed his eyes, a line forming between his eyebrows as he concentrated. "Feel anything, mate?" I asked when the moment stretched on. "Nothing," he answered, smiling to himself as he stepped back. "My abilities do lend me some nature knowledge, but it''s more like instinct, if that makes sense. I know what nts need to keep them happy¡ªmore sun, less water, fertilizer, that sort of thing." "Did they let you do that in the capital?" He snorted. "No, though I dide across plenty of trees and nts when we''d go out on expeditions." Bitterness tinged his features as he spoke, and I winced. "Sorry, mate. I shouldn''t have asked." He took a deep breath, looked at the tree, then at me. As he exhaled, the bitterness left him entirely. "It''s fine, Fischer. It''s still hard to think about." "Well, do your ¡®nature instincts¡¯ or whatever tell you where it would be a good ce to nt a lemon tree?" I asked, not-so-smoothly changing the subject. "Lemon...?" "Yeah, mate. I got some seeds from a few lemons I bought." "Fischer..." He gave me a friendly smile, but it was the kind you''d give a child when they said something adorably stupid. "You can''t grow lemon from seeds. The lemons they sell are modified to not produce more trees." "Oh, yeah, I know that, mate." "You do...? Why are you nting them, then?" "Leroy... I have a crab pal that shoots aura des, a lobsterpanion that shoots sts from his ws like an anime protagonist, and an otter friend that rides the lightning like some sort of Metallica fangirl." He blinked at me, his face nk. "I don''t know what most of that meant, but I think I get the idea¡ªstranger things have happened, right?" "Exactly. It can''t hurt to try, and with your nature power, I was hoping you might help. So... any ideas?" "Can I see them?" I reached into a pocket, then dropped the four seeds I''d brought with me into his open palm. He moved them around with one finger, then closed his eyes, his brow once more creasing. He blinked, looking around the clearing. "Huh..." "What is it?" "I''m pretty sure the whole area surrounding the tree is a good ce, but I''m not certain..." He shrugged. "It''s vague." I grinned. "Good enough for me!" I stepped back and grabbed a spade from my back pocket, then started digging a small hole in the ground. "I''ve been meaning to ask," Leroy said. "What''s in that bucket? It smells terrible." "That would be our fertilizer, mate." I moved the wet tea towel aside and removed part of a cichlid''s frame. "Leftover fish is a great fertilizer." I dropped it in the hole,yered dirt atop it, then poked my finger in the aerated earth. "If you''d do the honors." Leroy dropped a seed in and tenderly covered it. "Would you meditate on it with me, mate?" I asked. His head cocked to the side, and he gave me a strange look. "Meditate...?" "Yeah. I''m pretty sure that''s how my pond ended up transforming. Just close your eyes and imagine life pouring into the seed. I''ll do the same." "Oh... sure." I held both hands out, willing life and sustenance toward the seed. I pictured it turning into a mighty tree, bearing countless citrus, and sending thick roots deep into the earth. The thoughts took me over, and I leaned into the pleasant musings. Time stretched, and though I didn¡¯t feel any shifts in the world, it was an entirely enjoyable moment of peace. "Er, how do we know if it works, Fischer?" ¡°Oh, sorry. It happened pretty quickst time¡ªit might not be working.¡± I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°I¡¯ve kinda been making it up as I go, but it was worth a shot..¡± We repeated the process three more times, creating an invisible square around the light-blue tree with my lemon seeds. When thest one was finished, Leroy cleared his throat. "Do you want to try meditating toward the tree...?" "The tree? I mean, I''m down, but why?" "Just a hunch." "My man, considering you have the ability to ride vines like some sort of superhero, I''ll trust your hunches on anything nt rted." He gave me an abashed smile. "Someone told you about that?" "Corporal ws hasn''t shut up about it. Considering how much she chitters and chirps about you, I''m surprised she didn''tunch herself at you when we went to the pond." He let out a soft chuckle. "It''s not as impressive as it sounds, especiallypared to the abilities of your animals..." "You''re being too humble my man, but I get it¡ªanyone would down-sell their cultivator abilities if it was something so scorned by society." I shook my head. "I''m taking us off course¡ªlet''s meditate." We sat down at the tree''s base, and I leaned my back against it. Its bark was smooth and firm against my spine, and I closed my eyes, easily slipping into a meditative state. *** In a ce of darkness, surrounded by theforting scents of wood and dirt, something ancient stirred. Though it remembered neither who nor what it was, one thing was certain: it had been asleep for a very, very long time. Something was nudging it, calling it from its slumber, and it reluctantly listened. Its senses expanded as it reached out, seeking what had disturbed its rest. Something was just beside it; touching it; reaching out and offering power. No, not something¡ªtwo beings. A part of its soul¡ªan instinctual nexus hidden deep within¡ªreveled at the offering. But then, it tasted what they had to offer. The tribute was pitiful. Even without any memories, it knew the power offered was a mere trickle of the torrents it had once consumed. It scoffed at the insult and went back to sleep, content to wait until the world''s essence was properly restored. *** My eye twitched, and I darted a nce at Leroy. Did I just feel something...? It had been a tiny blip, and quick as it hade, it vanished. Maybe it was just my imagination... I gazed up at the sky; the sun had climbed halfway into the sky, so I stretched and let out a soft groan to get Leroy''s attention. When he peered at me through sleepy eyes, I gave him a grin. "The meditation was fruitless, but what do you say we try a bit of fishing?" Book 2: Chapter 2: Heretical Friends Book 2: Chapter 2: Heretical Friends Leroy''s face was more than a little confused as he looked down at the tangle of tackle connected to my fishing rod. I had the smaller rod with the sabiki rig attached. It had three lines running from the main one, each of which was tied to a small hook and metal offcut to attract baitfish. I''d bound a rock on the end of the main line, which was currently the object of Leroy''s scrutiny. "I understand what the hook is for, but what is this bit...?" he asked, pointing down at the rock. "That''s the sinker, mate. It helps you cast it out further and keeps the bait in ce once it''s in the water. This thing''s called a sabiki rig, and in this case, if there wasn''t a sinker attached, the different lines would get all tangled up the moment they hit the water. We probably wouldn''t catch a single baitfish without it." "... baitfish? Is that a type of fish?" "Nah, mate. Baitfish refers to any of the smaller fish we use as bait to catch the bigger ones. I figured if I was going to teach you fishing, we''d start from the beginning. Actually, now that I think of it..." With a deft movement, I cut one hook off with a knife. "I think I should show you the knot. That way, if you''re ever stranded in the wilderness with gear, you can create your own." I took a length of line and showed him an ''improved cinch knot''."Reckon you can do that?" *** "This is kinda cheating," I admitted as I slipped cuts ofmon eel onto the little hooks. "But we have the bait, so we may as well use it. See the short bits of metal attached near to the hooks'' eyes?" He nodded. I moved one back and forth under the sun''s rays; it shone with reflected light. "You can use these without bait, and the fish will still bite, thinking it''s the sun reflecting from a smaller fish''s scales." "I see..." Leroy had mastered the knot after only a couple of tries, and I gave the one he''d re-tied a little tug as I put the eel on; it held firm. He''d also mastered the ''double uni knot'' needed to tie the sabiki rig to my ''Bamboo Rod of the Fisher'', the rod that had transformed when I''d attached my Alvey-esque reel. He could have just used the stick of bamboo the sabiki rig was previously attached to, but I wanted him to get practice with a proper reel before we tried fishing for something big. "Alright, mate¡ªit''s ready to go." He picked up the rod and flicked the reel into the open position, as I''d shown. "Like this...?" "Yep!" He walked to the edge of the heand''s rocky shore, pursed his lips in concentration, then flicked the line out into the water. It flew straight and hit the water with a soft plop. Line continued to spool out, and he tried to flick the reel back into ce, but it held firm. "Other way," I said, reaching over and shifting it back into position. "Oh¡ªright. Sorry." "No need to apologize¡ªtoday''s a day for learning. Reel in the loose line, and wait for a bite." He did so, the serious expression never leaving his face. Despite Leroy being the one fishing, the calm that always came with the act washed over me. The soft murmuring of wavespping the shore,bined with the gouts of wind fitfully washing over my skin, made the corner of my lips tug up. I took a deep breath, and the salty air made the smile spread over my entire face. "Gods above, I love it here, Leroy." He nced at me for only a moment before returning his attention to the rod, but I didn''t miss the joy and anticipation coloring his features. "The ocean is calming, isn''t it? Even before they took me to the capital, I always found its movement and sounds soothing." I raised an eyebrow at him. "That''s rather heretical of you to say, mate." He snorted, then smirked at me. "You''re one to talk." "Yeah, but you can''t me a heretic for also being a little hypocritical. I''m bound to have more than one personality red g." "... red g?" "Yeah, like a warning sign. For example, you¡¯re fishing and enjoying yourself right now¡ªmajor red g to anyone of sound mind, mate." "Well, lucky no-one of sound mind is here, then." I nodded, trying to keep my face serious. "Exactly. We heretical friends have to stick together¡ªotherwise we''d never have anyone to talk to." His smile turned wistful, and I immediately realized my mistake. "Sorry, mate. I know it must be hard having to hide away from everyone..." "It''s fine, Fischer. I should be grateful to even be here, but if I''m being honest, it''s a little hard not being able to walk around openly." "Well, you''re always wee here. Consider my fence your fence¡ªyou cane hang with the awakened gang or do some fishing whenever you like." A moment of silence stretched out before Leroy responded. "Thank you, Fischer. That means more than you know." "Don''t mention it. You''ve been through a lot, and if there''s anything else I can do, just let me know, yeah?" He nodded, wiped a tear that was welling in his eye, breathed in sharply, then let it out with a slow sigh. "Sorry. It''s been... overwhelming." I put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed lightly. "You''re all good, mate. I''m gonna have to start up an apology jar¡ªevery time you apologize unnecessarily, you''ll have to chuck a copper in." Heughed and wiped his other eye, then shot me a coy look. "Can I apologize for saying sorry too much, or that also an infrac¡ªwhoa!" The rod''s tip juggled as something bit. The fish was small, likely a juvenile cichlid from its size, but that didn''t stop Leroy''s eyes from going wide. "What do I do?" he yelled, his voice anything but calm. "Reel it in slowly. The fish thrashing might attract other fish to the other hooks on the¡ª" "Whoa!" Leroy yelled again, cutting me off as something muchrger hit the line. The rod bent down, tugged incessantly by the creatures beneath the water. "Reel it in fast and keep the line tight! That''s what we were looking for!" Leroy wound the reel''s handle, his body tense and shoulders hunched. I caught a sh of silver first, and as more of the line came from the water, I smiled at what had bitten down on the lowest hook. "Flick it up on the shore." He did so, and as I dashed for the creature, my eyes were drawn into it. Common Eel Common Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this eel¡¯s flesh has high oil content and a strong scent, making it unptable food but excellent bait. As my vision cleared, I picked the eel up and removed my trusty nail. "If you spike its brain right here, Leroy, it''ll... uh, Leroy? You alright?" His gaze was distant, but then his eyes snapped to me. "What is it...?" I asked as I dispatched the eel, not wanting it to suffer more than was necessary. "The System just spoke to me..." "Wait, what?" I unhooked the juvenile cichlid and threw it back into the water, then looked at Leroy. "What did it say?" "Yeah... my eyes were just kind of, I don''t know, pulled into it? It gave me a description of themon eel." "Oh, yeah¡ªit does that. You''ve never seen that before?" "No..." "What about the rod? Have you tried looking at it?" He scrunched his forehead and raised it to his face. "Nothing?" I asked. "Not yet..." He pulled it closer, going cross-eyed and trembling with the effort¡ªI couldn''t help butugh. I focused on the rod, checking I still had the ability to inspect it. Bamboo Rod of the Fisher Rare A bamboo rod paired with an iron-wood reel. This fishing rod provides boosts to both fishing and luck. +10 fishing +2 luck "You don''t need to force it," I said. "That thing transformed when I made it, and I can inspect it the same way as I do fish." He lowered the rod. "Yeah, Barry mentioned that..." "Oh? What did he say?" I paused, then held up my hands. "Wait, nevermind¡ªI don''t want to know." "You''re kind of weird, Fischer. You know that?" "Oh, yeah¡ªI couldn''t agree more. Which weirdness are you referring to, though?" "That my brother-inw is trying to turn you into some sort of god, and you want to know nothing about it. Don''t give me that look¡ªI know you don''t enjoy talking about it, and I won''t bring it up again, but still... I feel like most people would be heavily for it. I''m not sure I could abstain were it me in your position..." I smoothed the scowl that had crossed my face unbidden. "Oh, that''s easy to exin. I just want to fish and make friends. I''m not gonna actively stop Barry from doing what he pleases, but that''s because he''s doing it for everyone¡¯s safety. It''s selfish of me to stay here, knowing I am what I am, so the least I can do is let him ensure everyone is as protected as possible." "And if he¡ªno, if we seed in causing you to ascend... what then?" "Then you''ll still find me here, catching fishies, hanging with my pals, and having a good time in general." He shook his head, smiling at me. "You really mean that?" "Sure do." "Yep, you''re definitely weird." I grinned. "I''m downright strange, mate, but I wouldn''t have it any other way." *** When Leroy finished tying the knot, I nodded; he''d done it wlessly. He''d reattached therge hook and sinker, and he slid a chunk of eel onto the hook. "Am I missing anything?" "Nah, it''s good to go." He got to his feet, reeled in the line, then flicked the reel sideways. "How far do I cast it?" "Aim for the river mouth¡ªwhere the freshwater hits the ocean is a ma for huge fish." He held the rod back, paused a moment, thenunched it. The line and sinker flew high, soaring almost all the way to the other side of the river. He winced as he turned to me. "Too far?" "A little, but it''s all good¡ªreel it back a bit until it''s about halfway." When the bait was in the middle of the channel, I set up two of the folding chairs Greg and Barry, the vige woodworkers, had kindly let me keep. We sat down and I leaned back, stretching as I enjoyed the serious expression on Leroy''s face. I understood his feelings entirely; there was nothing else in the world quite like waiting for a fish to strike. "You know, Fischer... I wasn''t quite sure what to expect when Barry said you¡¯d invited me to go fishing." "It''s better than you thought, isn''t it?" He smirked at me. "That''s an understatement. How can something be so rxing, yet so exciting at the same time?" "I''d say it was to do with it being heretical, and therefore more exciting, but honestly, it was the same in my previous life, and it was totally chill to fish there." He narrowed his eyes in confusion. "What made it cold?" "... what? Ohhhh. Chill in that context means allowed¡ªsociety as a whole wouldn''t look down on you for doing it." "I still can''t believe you''re..." He trailed off. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to bring it up." "It''s fine, mate. I know you don''t have bad intentions, but yeah, it''s pretty wild that I''m from a different world, right?" "That''s putting it mildly..." I shrugged. "I''m used to it, and I''ve only been here for like a month or something. I''ve honestly lost track¡ªthe days have been so busy and enjoyable." We fell into afortable silence, our thoughts taking us to distant ces. Movement caught my eye, and my eyes moved to the rod tip. "Leroy¡­" He stared at nothing, his eyes dull. "Yeah, Fischer?" "You should hold your finger to the line." "Oh...? Why''s that?" "Because there''s a fish having a cheeky little nibble of your bait." He shot upright, his eyes widening, then focusing on the rod. His index finger drifted to the line, and as he felt the tiny tugs, a toothy grin appeared. "When do I set the hook?" "You''ll know. Wait for it..." The fish was getting more confident, taking bigger and bigger bites of the bait. Bump. "Wait for it..." Bump. "Not yet..." There was a pause, and I thought the fish had stolen the bait, but then the rod dipped, almost bending in half as the fish took off. "Now!" Book 2: Chapter 3: Quantification Book 2: Chapter 3: Quantification Time seemed to freeze as I watched Leroy lift the rod and set the hook. The muscles in his arms bulged. He leaned back, bracing against the fish''s mighty run. The wind blew his short hair back, revealing his expression. And, above all else, he had a smile on his face of sheer, childlike joy. The fish redoubled its efforts, swimming out to sea and dragging Leroy stumbling across the slick rocks. "Let some of the line out," I instructed He did so, easing the tension. "What in Poseidon''s salt-washed back hair is this thing?" "A big bloody fish. Move with it if you need." He stepped to the side, but with his eyes moving between the reel and ocean, he slipped. I caught him before he could fall over and held him upright. "The rocks are slippery, mate¡ªcultivator''s body or not."He showed no embarrassment, only anticipation and palpable excitement. Despite the open waters surrounding the river mouth, the fish never changed direction; it swam in a straight line out to sea, attempting to take Leroy with it. The cultivator started the fight off clumsily, but as the battle dragged on, his footing grew more sure as his stance adjusted to the shore''s slick rocks. Whilst Leroy''s technique improved, the fish grew sluggish. Without me instructing him, Leroy started taking some line back, pumping the rod up, then winding the reel in as he lowered it. Each time the fish caught sight of the shore, it would tear off again, dipping deep into its energy reserves to escape. The grin never left Leroy''s face, and despite his enhanced body, sweat peppered his brow, glistening under the sun''s light. I''d still not caught sight of the fish yet, so as Leroy wound it close tond once more, I jogged along the shore, trying to spy it. Its muscr body kicked again, taking off toward the depths, but not before the sun reflected from its silver body. It was huge. Actually, huge was doing the fish a disservice¡ªit was gigantic, long as a man and half as tall. My eyes went wide as I turned to Lorey; his were even wider, his mouth hanging ajar. "What in hades'' hounds is that?" he demanded. "They get that big?" "It''s the biggest I''ve ever seen, Leroy! Keep winding!" He clenched his jaw and focused on the fight, his grin disappearing for the first time since he''d hooked the monstrous thing. One turn of the reel at a time, he pulled it back toward us. The fish was clearly exhausted as it swamnguidly across the shoreline, and we got our first good look at it. It had a rounded head, angr fins, and triangr spines running down to its tail. It looked too big to pull up without hurting, so without a second thought, I got down to my jocks and jumped into the river mouth.. The freezing water made a wave of adrenaline wash over me as I swam toward and put my hands under the fish, taking care to avoid the spines and fins. I kicked my legs toward the rocks, lifting it up above the waterline. Leroy grabbed it and hauled it up, and I pulled myself up onto the heand. Water cascaded down my body, and I shook my head, clearing it of salty water as I wiped my eyes. Leroy hugged the fish tight to his body, his mouth still wide, his eyes staring down at the fish vacantly. It drew my attention, and my gaze went distant as a screen popped up before me. Mature Giant Trevally Rare Found in the oceans of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a prized sport fish for anglers everywhere. Its flesh is undesirable, and it''s considered bad luck to harm them. When my eyes cleared, Leroy was waddling down to the water with the fish still in his arms. I dashed past him and jumped into the water, then we eased it down together. "Help me move it back and forth in the water," I said, showing him how. "Forcing water through its gills helps it release better." I treaded water as we moved the fish. Neither of us spoke, and all I could assume was that Leroy was as awed as I was. The trevally''s body was thick as my head, and feeling the lean muscles hidden beneath its scales, Ipletely understood how it had put up such a fight. It would be like a dart beneath the waves, and I didn''t envy the fish this thing must hunt to sustain itself. Abruptly, the trevally tried to swim, so I let go and swam back. It kicked its tail only three times, but that was enough to lose sight as it melded into the deep-blue water of the river mouth. My mind went nk as I continued treading water, uprehending of what we''d just witnessed. I looked up at Leroy, who was beaming down at me, one hand extended. I grasped it, and he hauled me up to the rocks. We blinked at each other, then both yelled at the same time. "What the hell, Leroy!" "What was that, Fischer!" We bothughed and jumped up and down on the spot, slowly spinning in a circle as we giggled wordlessly. "Uhhh..." came a feminine voice, and we both stopped, peering at the intruder. Maria''s eyebrows shot up to her hairline as she stared at us. "... am I interrupting something?" Her eyes narrowed on me. "And where are your clothes...?" Despite wearing only a set of thin jocks, being drenched in salt water, and having been caught dancing like a child with my new pal, I grinned at her. "Feeling jealous?" I ran over and wrapped her in a hug. "Fisher! You''re soaking!" She batted at me ineffectually andughed as I pressed my soaking body into her. "Put me down!" I set her back on the sand. "You missed it! Leroy just caught the biggest fish I''ve ever seen! It was as long as the Lady of the Lake, but even taller!" Her annoyance was immediately washed away. "What was it? How big was it? Where did it go?" *** Maria pouted as I finished drying myself, and I shot her a wink. She rolled her eyes, but the hint of a smile tugged at her lips. "I help my dad in the fields for one morning, and you go and catch a new fish without me!" I held my hands up. "Hey, it was Leroy''s fault, not mine. The man is a natural." Leroy rubbed the back of his head. "Hi¡ªit''s Maria, right?" "Oh! You two haven''t met? Where are my manners?" I pointed to Leroy. "This is Leroy. He''s Helen''s brother, Barry''s brother-inw, a fellow cultivator and fisherman extraordinaire." I gestured at Maria haphazardly. "This is the neighbor girl. I forget her name, and she''s kind of annoying, but she''s okay at fishing too, I guess. I usually just tune her voice¡ªoof." She cut me off with an elbow to the ribs, and it actually kind of hurt given her enhanced body. "Ow, you little terror! Watch your strength." "That''s what you get for disrespecting a youngdy." She lifted her nose in a facade of disdain, but rubbed where she''d elbowed in apology. "Well, it''s nice to meet you finally, Maria," Leroy said. "I''ve heard a lot from Sharon." "All good things, no doubt." "Of course." He gave us both a smile. "I''ll leave you guys to it, then. Thanks for this morning, Fischer." I held up a hand. "Whoa, where do you think you''re going, my man?" "I don''t want to impose¡ªI was just going to see if Barry needed any help in the..." He trailed off as I shook my head emphatically. "You''ve not yet caught a fish for dinner! As your fishing trainer, I couldn''t stand for such an iplete lesson." He raised an eyebrow with a hint of a smile, and Maria piled on. "I couldn''t agree more. Fischer is a bit useless as a trainer, so the more experience you get, the better." I nodded along. "It''s true. It''s your first time fishing, and you''ve already caught a fish bigger than my personal best." "You''re sure?" he asked. "I don''t want to eat into your alone time..." "Oh, if anything, you''ll be doing me a favor!" I grinned. "Being alone with this one is like being stuck in an elevator with a honey badger, but she''s even more¡ªjoking! I''m joking!" I dashed away from her raised backhand, hiding behind Leroy to avoid her wrath. *** I smiled as the afternoon sun beamed down on us. I''d set up another chair for Maria, and all three of us sat in afortable silence; the waves, wind, and birds high above created a pleasant symphony. Maria''s hand rested atop my arm, and she moved one finger back and forth. Her touch was both wee andforting, and my breaths came slowly as my body''s sensations lulled me further into a state of mindfulness. Leroy shot to his feet, and I shot a half-lidded nce toward him. "Fish!" he said, his voice filled with tion. I stayed sitting, content to watch the fight from afar. The rod dipped as the fish fought to escape; it was big, but nowhere near asrge as the giant trevally. Leroy easily wrestled it to the shore, and as I caught sight of it, I smiled. "It has no teeth¡ªyou can pick it up by the mouth." He bent and grabbed it with one hand, resting his other under the belly as he hauled it up. My eyes were drawn into it. Mature Shore Fish Umon Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. "What...?" Maria said, turning toward me. "What''s wrong?" "I can inspect it..." "Huh... Leroy could too. Neat." She gave me a t stare. "Neat? What do you mean, neat?" "It''s kind of cool, right? More people can inspect fish now. Maybe you two earned enough fishing skills or some other nonsense¡ªwho really knows with the System being more broken than Xin Zhao on release." She scowled at me for a long moment before turning to Leroy, not taking the bait. "Please tell me I''m not crazy and you''re just as shocked." He shrugged. "I''ve only been back just over a week, and I''m already desensitized to the happenings around Fischer." She let out a long-suffering sigh. "I guess you have a point." "Wait..." Leroy said. "It said staple source of food¡ªdoes that mean we can eat it?" "It certainly does, mate." He grinned, Maria put her head in her hands, and I strode over to Leroy. "Do you want to try dispatching it?" He nodded, so I passed him the spike. "Poke it right here, swift and decisive." He did so, and the fish immediately went limp. "Alright," I said. "I''ll show you how to prepare it." *** As Leroy watched Maria and Fischer bicker good-naturedly across the campfire, he couldn''t help but smirk. Fischer was singing some song aboutplimenting a chef, and acting like Maria was the weird one for not having heard it, despite it having the weirdest cadence and lyrics Leroy had ever heard. Definitely a song from his previous world, Leroy decided, shaking his head. He looked down at the shallow-frying fish, and his mouth watered at the aroma rising from the pan. After showing Leroy how to gut and scale the catch, Fischer had crumbed and thrown the fish into a tallow-filled pan, and was keeping an eye on it as he continued stirring up Maria. The System nudged Leroy for the fourth time today, and he rolled his eyes. Despite willing his notifications to be silent, the System''s attempts atmunication were still an annoying urrence. He checked them with a mild flex of will, expecting to see the usual ¡®insufficient power¡¯ message. "Alright," Fischer said, jostling the pan''s handle as he turned to Maria. "I reckon it''s finished¡ªwhat do you think?" Leroy barely heard the words. Maria leaned over, peering down at the fish''s golden crumbs. "Looks good to me!" Fischer nodded and removed the fish with a pair of tongs. He set the fish down on a board, and after a minute of letting the fat drain from the steaming fish, he smiled up at Leroy. "After you, mate. It was your catch." Leroy''s eyes were still distant, looking at a screen upying his field of view. "Er... Leroy? You right, mate?" Again, Leroy barely heard the words; he stared at his System notifications, unbelieving. A series of lines had printed out, and he read them again. You have learned fishing! You have advanced to fishing 2! You have advanced to fishing 3! You have advanced to fishing 4! Book 2: Chapter 4: Burdens Book 2: Chapter 4: Burdens I leaned down, eyebrows knitted as I stared at Leroy. I clicked my fingers softly before his face. "You with us, mate?" Leroy startled and his eyes cleared. "O-oh. Sorry. My mind went elsewhere for a moment." It''s not surprising that there''s some lingering damage from his time in the capital, I thought. "No need to apologize. The fish is ready, and seeing as though you caught it, I thought you should have the first bite." He returned to his senses swiftly, giving me a broad grin as he epted the fish. "Thank you."Leroy cut through the crumbed fish with the side of a fork. It crunched, and as he separated a chunk of the ky flesh, steam billowed from it. He tentatively lifted it to his mouth, blew once, then bit down. As his expression melted from anticipation to pure bliss, I darted a look at Maria. She was already looking my way, and we shared a knowing grin. "Mmmmm," Leroy said, moving his head side-to-side in a little dance. "Yep," Maria said. "Looks like he''s definitely a heretic." I nodded seriously. "Now that we have proof, we''ll have to let the kingdom know." "It''s not my fault, officers," Leroy said, covering his mouth. "It''s too delicious¡ªI was left absent choice." Maria raised an eyebrow at me. "I guess we''ll have to try it then. Just to make sure he''s telling the truth, you know?" I nodded again, a smile coloring my features. "That would only be prudent¡ªwell said, officer Maria." I used my fork to break apart the fish, and as steam rushed up to assault me, I breathed deep. I still had a tray of herbs and spices I hadn''t used yet, so I''d added three previously untested vors to the crumbs before frying the fish. Their faint aromas wafted up, and I closed my eyes, focusing more on the scents. There was a hint of smokiness, something like rosemary but slightly more floral, and another that smelled of caramelized onion. I raised an eyebrow at thetter, but it wasn''t unpleasant, just surprising. I ced the fish in my mouth, and before I could even start chewing, the vors exploded. As I bit down, the fish''s juices and the golden crumbing fused with and calmed the herbs and spices fighting for dominance. Maria let out a noise of delight, but I barely heard it; I was busy analyzing the tastes. "Needs more of the caramelized onion and less of the floral rosemary..." I mused aloud after swallowing. "Sorry, what?" Maria asked, her eyes half-lidded. "Just taking notes." I pulled out my cor and peered down. "Did you get that, Cinnamon? Don''t let me forget." Her head popped out as she blinked sleep from her eyes, then she gave me a serious nod. "Cinnamon!" At Maria''s voice, the little bunny flew from my chest with a deft kick. She sailed at Maria, who caught her and let out a lilting giggle. She scratched behind Cinnamon''s ear, and the bunny''s back leg kicked incessantly as she leaned into the touch. "So this is Cinnamon?" Leroy asked. "You''re the only one I haven''t met yet¡ªit''s a pleasure." Cinnamon raised her ears and turned to take in the cultivator. She spun her body, braced herself against Maria''s thigh, and started wiggling her fluffy little tooshie. Knowing what woulde next, I turned to look at Leroy, and was delighted when his eyes went wide at the bunny-turned-torpedo that sailed his way. He leaned back in shock and she crashed into his chest, causing him to topple onto his back on the sand. He let out an oof, then chuckled as he reached up to pet her. "I bet you get along with Corporal ws, don''t you?" he asked, and I couldn''t help butugh. In the week I''d taken a forced break, Cinnamon''s personality had flourished, and I could scarcely remember the terrified, injured rabbit we''d found out in the forest. "Cinnamon and ws have be fast friends over thest week¡ªI''m not sure if it''s ws'' influence rubbing off on her, or if their simrities are why they bonded, but the result remains the same: she''s a little trickster." Cinnamon turned to look at me with one eye, and the corner of her mouth curled into a cheeky little smirk. *** Joel, the head priest of the Cult of Carcinization''s Tropica branch, sat in solemn silence. He had shuttered each window and door of the cult''s headquarters. The air was still, and as he took a breath, the scent of something unpleasant washed over him. Rather than recoil from the disgusting smell, he leaned into it, focusing all his attention on the odors flooding the room. Jess, his lead disciple, made a retching sound. Joel peered out through a slitted eye. "I know it''s unpleasant, but this is all part of our worship." "I know," she replied, her voice muffled as she covered her mouth with an arm. "How did you even catch these?" Joel nced at the three fish sitting on a tray in the center of the room. "I caught themst night on a fishing rod." Jess''s eyes and above were the only part of her face visible, and her forehead scrunched in thought. "That''s... I suppose it''s fine given that we''re a church, but still..." Joel nodded. "I know¡ªit still feels antithetical to our beliefs, but the doctrine is clear¡ªonce a crab deity is identified, all other rules go out the window. The most important thing is nourishing the emerging ascendant." "How did you even know how to make a fishing rod? Were there instructions in the doctrine?" "Uh... yes." In truth, he''d asked Fischer, but he didn''t feel the need to divulge that information. "Where they came from doesn''t matter," he continued. "We need to meditate on and suffuse this fish with our will before offering it to our deity." "Right. Sorry..." Jess removed her arm, scrunching her nose as the fish''s smell hit her once more. "Let''s resume." Joel red his nostrils and closed his eyes as he breathed in the unpleasant aroma, willing himself to be one with the fish. *** With the sun having set, two cowled individuals walked through the empty streets of Tropica with a smelly payload. Joel held one side of the tray, Jess the other, and each time the wind changed direction, one of them dry heaved. "How is the smell getting worse?" Jess demanded, trying to bury her face against her shoulder. "That is the scent of our devotion¡ªremember it well." "Our devotion smells like Poseidon''s swarthy sack." Joel made to chastise her heresy, but a breeze kicked up and wafted the fish''s scent toward him, and he held his breath lest he desecrate the offering with his lunch. "Yeah, it smells pretty bad," he forced out, facing his head away. One horrible-smelling breath at a time, they made their way between the buildings of Tropica and down toward the coast. As they passed a house on the southern side of town, a northerly wind hit them. It swept the smell of decaying fish away, and they both breathed a sigh of relief. Joel led Jess down to the water''s edge, and they set the tray down. "What do we do now?" Jess asked. "Now, we offer one to the ocean, and we hope the deity hears our call." Joel grabbed one of the fish and lobbed it into the shallows. Small waves crashed andpped at the shore, dragging the fish¡ªand hopefully its scent¡ªout to sea. He ced another fish on the beach, creating a trail back to the offeringden tray. He lowered himself to the sand and shuffled his feet as he took the stance of a crab. "Let us meditate, Jess." She nodded and squatted down. *** The moon rose higher in the sky, and a breeze sent a shiver down Joel''s spine. He opened his eyes, intent on gaging the passage of time by the moon''s passage, but something in the waves caught his attention. Two mighty ws were raised high, opening and closing with incessant regrity, as if epting and demanding more of their worship. Joel nudged Jess''s thigh, and when she raised a questioning eyebrow at him, he nodded toward the ws. Her annoyed re turned awe-filled when she saw it, and as one, they threw themselves to the sand in prostration. *** Rocky had been out patrolling the bay for his beloved mistress when a delicious scent wafted his way. She had instructed him not to bother with the nighttime guard duty following his ascension, as his time was¡ªin her opinion¡ªbetter spent gaining power. He disagreed with this. If anything were to happen to his spiky matriarch, the world would grow dull and empty. Better to ensure no harm became her, even if it meant he missed out on some sleep. When the scent hit him, he immediately followed it. Not because he was hungry, of course¡ªit was because he had to make sure some devious actor wasn''t setting a trap for his beloved. On the off-chance he found a tasty treat, he''d have to indulge and ensure it wasn''t poisoned. Such were the burdens of Rocky, yet he weed them. He followed the delicious aroma all the way back to Tropica, and when he spied the two cultists sitting on the beach, he paused but a moment. He had been explicitly forbidden from contacting the two following their introduction to Sergeant Snips, but given they may be trying to offer her poisoned fish, he was left absent choice. Rocky couldn''t detect any poison, but it was better to be safe than sorry¡ªit definitely had nothing to do with the fish''s pungent allure. With both his ws held high in a violent warning above the waves, he began eating the possibly poisoned fish that had been thrown into the ocean. *** Joel chanced a nce from his prone position, and when he saw the ws still held high in weing approval, he mmed his forehead back down. "Remain prostrate, Jess. This may be another test of our devotion." "You remain prostrate! I saw you peeking just now!" "How did you know I was stealing a nce unless you were also peeking?" *** Having eaten the fish beneath the waves¡ªand detecting no poison¡ªRocky moved to test the rest of the delicious-smelling food. He scuttled up the beach with silent steps, watching the humans for any unexpected movement. With his ws still held high in a promise of impending violence, he noticed they were talking to each other in hushed tones, so he hissed a warning for them to cease their nning, then indulged in the aromatic meal¡ªto test for poison, of course. *** The deity hissed a greeting, and Joel slowly lifted his head. The crab still had its ws held high; she opened and closed them, praising their continued worship as she began eating their offering. A cloud that had been obscuring the moon moved aside, and a soft-white light illuminated the scene. As it did so, Joel''s eyes went wide. The crab''s spikes were gone, its eyepatch was nowhere to be seen, and if Joel''s memory didn''t deceive him, it had shrunk in size. Realization drove an icicle into his spine, and he froze as his vision tunneled in on the deity before him. *** Rocky delighted in the terror and awe in the humans'' eyes. They were the correct emotions to show, and he puffed himself up as he continued eating, devouring every bite of the offering to ensure there was nary a drop of poison present. He turned to leave, but a devious thought crossed his mind, and he slowly turned back toward them. Their gazes were still locked on his magnificent form as he grabbed the tray and slowly approached them. Swifter than either of the humans could see, he lifted the metal tray high, then mmed it down on the male''s head. Book 2: Chapter 5: Patience and Fortitude Book 2: Chapter 5: Patience and Fortitude A cool breeze caressed Rocky''s body; it was a wee sensation following his feast. Moonlight shone down from above, reflecting off of the thin metal tray he held high. Swifter than either of the humans could see, Rocky smacked them both on the head¡ªnot hard enough to hurt, but firm enough to make a satisfying noise. He dropped the tray, jumped back, then lowered his ws to the ground and mmed them shut. Two explosions ripped into existence, sand sprayed everywhere, and Rocky flew backwards, propelled out over the ocean. He hissed and bubbled withughter as he spun over the water''s surface, trailing salty tears of joy as he imagined the looks on their faces. *** Bonk. Donk. Joel flinched as the deity smacked him on the head with the serving tray. A sharp detonation sounded, and sand sprayed everywhere.Grains fell, and he tentatively lifted his head, squinting out at the world through narrowed eyes. The deity was nowhere to be seen, but then the moon reflected from something high above the bay. It was the crab, having somehow ejected itself from the beach and granted itself flight. It arced down, and after another breath, sshed down noiselessly. "I can''t believe it..." Jess said, sitting up and rubbing her head. "There''s two of them, and that one is a maniac¡­" Joel slowly turned to her, giving a knowing smile. "I think you''ve misread the situation, Jess." "I have...? How?" "That was the same crab, merely in a different form." "... a different form? What do you mean?" He nodded. "It''s not your fault¡ªsome of the doctrine is off-limits to anyone but head priests. When creatures ascend to a certain level, they can alter their appearance." Jess''s mouth moved noiselessly, the words refusing toe forth. "That''s right, Jess. It was another test to see how we''d react." Joel grinned, his features going manic. "Our deity, this ''Sergeant Snips'', is even more advanced in her ascension than we thought." *** For the second time in recent memory, an ancient being of the forest stirred. It knew not what had roused it, and as its awareness slowly grew, it looked for the source of its awakening. It extended tendrils in search of the two beings from earlier, but neither were present. Confusion bloomed, and it was just about to go back to sleep when it felt something... underground? There was a source of energy near one of its roots. It took a chance and exerted what little power remained to it, sending a root up to quest for the anomaly. When it reached the source of its confusion, joy bloomed like a springtime flower. It was a source of energy, and though it was small in size, it was potent. The ancient being drank deep, using some of the power to extend more tendrils in pursuit of further discoveries. It found three more in the surrounding earth, spaced evenly apart. Each was small, powerful, and left it wanting more. The being shivered in delight, and if anyone were present, they''d have noticed a peculiar sight: a light-blue tree''s leaves swaying in a breeze that didn''t exist. The meal was over entirely too soon, and with its hunger somewhat satiated, the being withdrew its awareness and slipped back into a restful slumber. *** Corporal ws was resting atop her favored perch when something of note happened. A strange power tickled at her awareness, and she darted her head toward it, trying to gauge its source. The resonance wasing from somewhere to the south, and she leaped from her log before slinking off toward the anomaly. She slipped from shadow to shadow, utilizing her unparalleled skills in reconnaissance. She was the night; she was silence incarnate; she was¡ªCorporal ws froze, her body going stiff as an oyster''s shell. The source of the strange energy was before her, and she peered from under a fallen log, ensuring her entire bodyy in shadow. Pinpricks of moonlight shone down through the canopy, revealing a light-blue tree. Whatever was causing the disturbance had to be hiding behind it, so she snuck¡ªrather sneakily, by her estimation¡ªaround the perimeter, keeping her peepers pinned on the offending trunk. No matter which angle she viewed it from, however, there was nothing to be seen. There were four patches of disturbed earth surrounding the tree, which were undoubtedly where her master had tried nting the lemon seeds he''d spent thest week talking about. Was it possible that their growth had been what she felt...? No, she decided immediately. It had been an intelligent creature acting upon the world. There was no answer for what the creature was or where it went, and her ears twitched in frustration. She was just contemting her next move when the tree shook. The entire thing shivered like an otter with no fur emerging from a frosty stream, so she hunched low to the ground. There wasn''t something behind the tree¡ªit was in the tree! She wiggled her body andy t as her pupils dted. She would wait the creature out¡ªsuch was the patience and fortitude of Corporal ws, fuzziest and cutest disciple of Fischer. *** Half an hourter, ws crept forward toward the trunk, having had her fill of waiting¡ªit was just so boring. She held her power at bay, not wanting to spark with energy and warn her unseen foe. On silent paws, she approached. A small grin tugged at her lip as the thrill of the hunt flooded through her. She bent her legs, wiggled her tooshie, then leaped into the tree''s branches. She had a haughty expression across her face, intending to appear smug to whatever was hiding there, but uponnding, her visage transformed to annoyance. She darted from branch to branch, but no matter how hard she looked, there was no creature to find. Her nose twitched as she worked to catch a scent, but other than earth, foliage, and her own wonderful aroma, she detected nothing. She looked around, blinked, then let out an indignant chirp¡ªthere were shenanigans afoot. *** I woke to something warm and fuzzy curled up between my arm and body, snoring. I stroked Cinnamon''s velvety fur with one hand as I let out a yawn, and she nuzzled into me, letting out a quiet peep to protest the arrival of morning. Carefully, I extricated myself from the bed and ced pillows around Cinnamon before tucking her back in. She wiggled, and within seconds, resumed her quiet snores, easily falling back asleep. The moment I opened my front door, I was immediately buffeted by a cool breeze. I stepped into the sun, and its warmth stole some of the wind''s frigid touch as I stretched. Eyes closed and arms extended to the sky, I luxuriated in the sensations of my body. The serendipity was shattered when something collided with my chest, and I let out augh as I fell to the sand. "Good morning, Snips. Sleep well?" She bubbled her greeting from atop my chest and lowered her carapace, snuggling into me. I petted the top of her head, takingfort in her sturdy shell. "I have some stuff to build, so I''ll be gone most of the day." She nodded her understanding and hugged me tight, so I held her back with both arms. I heard a hiss from my left. Rocky was approaching, snippers raised and bubbles of fury spewing from his mouth. "You want a pet too, mate?" I reached out to pat his head, but he cked his ws in warning. "Whoa. Grumpy little fe, aren''t¡ª" Snips, as a blur of blue and orange, halted before him, scooped him up with one w, then flung him out to sea with a vicious overhand throw. I watched his body rocket out toward the horizon, his angr carapace rather stunning under the morning sun¡¯s light. "You don''t have to send him for six every time he gets a little nippy, Snips." She brushed her ws as if wiping off dirt, the very picture of indignation. "I think he''s a little jealous of our friendship," I said,ughing. She shook her head and hissed in exasperation, and Iughed again. After one more reassuring rub of her carapace, I set off for Tropica. *** "Morning, Fischer!" "G''day, Sue!" I replied from the back of the line She was a coffee-pouring, order-taking, pastry-slinging whirlwind behind the bakery counter, and I couldn''t help but smile. "You''re getting faster!" "I have no choice¡ªbusiness is booming!" Before I could respond, someone with a gruff voice cleared their throat behind me. How does he make an ahem sound annoyed? I thought, turning. "How ya doing, Roger?" "I''m well, Fischer." He paused, his mouth moving as if he had gristle stuck in his teeth. "How are you?" "I''m fantastic, mate! Are thedies up yet?" "They¡¯re not, no." I didn''t let his unimpressed attitude bring me down. "Well, hopefully they''ll be up when we bring them a coffee and croissant." His face remained still, but something was burning in his eyes. "I believe it''s my turn to pay." I''d been taking them a coffee and pastry every day for the past week, and every morning Roger and I yed out this little dance. I''d be chipper, he''d be grumpy, I''d offer to buy brekkie, he''d insist it was his turn. Thest three days, I''d paid¡ªSue was on my side, after all, and she had final say in the domain of caffeine and baked goods. I figured it was time I gave Roger a win. "Are you sure, mate? I''m flush with dosh, and I''m more than happy to shout. It brings me joy¡ª" "I''m sure," he interrupted, staring at me. I smiled. "Well, thank you, mate. I appreciate it." That I didn''t have to pay for my coffee or croissant, and that I''d basically just agreed to let Roger buy his family their own brekkie, went unsaid. "Just the usual thanks, Sue!" I said when we reached the counter. "Coming right up!" As she slid four coffees and croissants toward us, she peered at Roger''s proffered coin, then raised an eyebrow at me. I gave a small nod, and she beamed in response. "Thank you, Roger. I''ll just get your change." *** The sun peeked over the rows of sugarcane as Roger and I walked between them, and I took a deep breath of the morning air. I had a coffee in hand, it was a beautiful day, and I was on the way to see my favorite human; given all this, I was unaffected by the disgruntled father of said human stomping beside me. "What are your ns for the day, mate?" "Farming," he replied matter-of-factly. "Nice. How are the crops doing?" "Good." "Happy to hear it. I''m gonna make some stuff today, I reckon." He made a nonmittal grunt. "You know, Roger¡ªyou''d be more than wee toe give fishing a try if you wanted to try it." "And why would I do that?" "If nothing else, fish is a fantastic fertilizer¡ªyou could think of it as an extension of farming if it makes the whole ''heretical'' aspect of things any better." "I''m fine, thank you." "Suit yourself! The offer is always open if you change your mind. Think of my sand as your sand." He snorted, and I smiled in response. *** "Maria! Fischer''s here!" Sharon yelled from the kitchen. Her head shot from her door. She wore pajamas, a beautiful grin, and an absolute mess of hair. "Be out in a moment!" She emerged a minuteter, hair smoothed, pajamas swapped out for daywear, and the stunning smile still present. I held out the coffee; she ignored it entirely, stepping past my outstretched hand and pressing her lips to my cheek. "Thank you," she said, taking the coffee as she withdrew. Heat rose to my face, and I pointedly looked at her and not her parents, who had gone quiet in the kitchen. It was the first time she''d done so in front of her parents, and despite it being merely a peck, it left me poleaxed. Sharonughed and I chanced a look. She leaned on Roger''s shoulder for support, her other hand covering her mouth. "Your face, Fischer¡ªyou''re redder than passiona jam." I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came out. Maria stepped back in and wrapped her arms around my waist. "Don''t be so mean, mom." "Sorry," she said, her cheeks glowing with mirth from behind her raised hand. "It''s just funny seeing a fearless heretic brought low by a mere kiss. Come on, Roger. Let''s go finish our breakfast outside." As they passed, Roger shot me an unreadable look that I took as a warning, and I gave him an awkward smile in response. "So," Maria said, releasing me from her cuddle. "What are the ns today, oh ''fearless heretic''?" She smiled up at me as she took a sip of coffee, and the embarrassment slowly left me. "Well, I did have some light teasing in the itinerary, but seeing as though that''s been taken care of, we can skip to phase two." She nodded, giving me a knowing look. "My efficiency knows no bounds¡ªI thought it best to get the teasing out of the way, lest I be the target." She took another sip, closed her eyes, and let out a light sigh. "What does phase two entail?" ¡°Oh, nothing major¡ªI thought you might like to make your own fishing rod. If that''s not to your liking, though...¡± I trailed off, delighting as her eyes went wide and a grin grew across her freckled face. Book 2: Chapter 6: Rare Commodities Book 2: Chapter 6: Rare Commodities Both mine and Maria''s arms were full as we strode toward Tropica. The rising sun had crested the horizon, allowing me to steal nces at Maria and the obvious joy and anticipation spread over her face. "You know, if someone saw you smiling so hard about creating heretical objects, they might make some terrible assumptions." "It''s horrible, isn''t it?" she asked, still beaming. "Your bad influence is spreading." "Truly a travesty," I said,ughing. As our footing swapped from sand and soil to cobblestones, we started passing people in the street. We were greeted with smiling faces, waves, and more than a few good-mornings as we made our way toward the woodworkers. I knocked on the door, and it swung open to reveal Brad, coffee in hand and apron already dirty with wood chips and shavings. "I was wondering when you wereing by! Come on in." We followed him inside, and a workstation was already cleared and set up with myriad tools."I wasn''t aware you wereing too, Maria¡ªdid you want me to set up another workspace for you?" "Nah, you''re all good," I answered. "We can make room if she wants to try it herself¡ªI don''t want to impose on you more than necessary." "You''re never imposing, Fischer. I wasn''t joking when I said you don''t have to ask to use it." He fumbled in a back pocket. "That''s why I wanted to give you this." My eyebrows shot up at what was in his hand. It was a small metal key. "What''s this, mate?" "A key to the workshop." "Woah," I said, stopping. "I appreciate it, but you''ve already done so much." "Nonsense." He dropped it into my top pocket, which I was unable to block given the crate of fittings, bearings, and other knick-knacks upying my arms. "Think of it this way¡ªit''s a weight off my shoulders because I won''t need to go out of my way to let you in if you have work to do at odd hours." "Sounds like he''s trapped you, Fischer," Maria said, setting her bamboo poles down and patting me on the shoulder. "Turning it down now would be downright rude, which a proper, gods-fearing citizen like yourself would never be... right?" She grinned at us, and Brad barked augh. "Couldn''t have said it better myself." "Mate... I don''t know what to say..." "You could say thank you," Maria suggested, elbowing me lightly in the side. I put my crate down and turned to him. "You a hugger, Brad?" "Er, I mean¡ª" He cut off as I wrapped him up, gave him a few pats on the back, then let go. "Thank you, mate. I appreciate the trust." "You''re wee." He rubbed the back of his head. "It''s the least I can do given how much you''ve helped Tropica." "Alright, that''s enough flirting you two," Maria said, shooting us a wink. "I''m sure you''ve got orders to fill, Brad, and we''ve got rods to make!" "Sorry, mate," I said to Brad. "She''s terribly jealous." "It''s true," Maria agreed, unpacking the contents of my crate. He opened his mouth to speak, closed it again, and shook his head. "I''m just gonna keep sanding these chairs down¡ªI don''t even know what to say to you two." Maria and I shared a grin as he turned away. I started helping her unpack and organize theponents. *** "Are these the offcuts we can use?" I asked from my kneeling position by a bench. "Aye," Brad said, still focused on his work. "You didn''t even look..." "That''s because you can use whatever you want¡ªthere are more chucks of ironbark riddled in there at the back." "Thanks, mate, but I think we''ll try using something a little easier to work with¡ªthey don''t need to be works of art. I''ll definitely take one for Maria''s reel, though." I shot her a wink, and she held a hand to her chest and mouthed, ¡°who, me?¡± I collected an armful of offcuts that were roughly the correct shape: six softwoods, and an ironbark one for Maria. A softwood one went in the vice first, and after winding it firmly closed, I picked up a hand saw and started shaping. "So," I instructed, "it''s best to get a rough shape going before we start filing and shaving." My enhanced body easily pushed the saw''s teeth through the soft wood, and within minutes, the block was roughly circr. "Do you want to try doing one?" Maria nodded, picked up the saw, and started sawing away at the next block. *** As Maria''s arm moved forward and back, she marveled at the strength of her body. It had been over a week since she''d be a cultivator, and the awe she felt hadn''t yet diminished. Her small muscles didn''t grow tired as she cut away at the chunk of wood, and though she took longer toplete it than Fischer did, it was still at a speed that would have been impossible before indulging in Fischer''s food. "Perfect," Fischer said. She set down the saw, unwound the vice, then picked up and cast her gaze over the soon-to-be reel. "It''s not as smooth as yours..." There were jutting sections, hanging splinters where the offcuts weren''t severed cleanly, and parts that were lower on one side than the other. "It doesn''t matter," Fischer said, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "All you had to do was remove any excess wood, and we''ll take care of the rest when we sand and shave it down. Here, I''ll show you on the one I did." *** A deep sense of calm overcame me as I used a ne to shave down the block of wood. I continually spun it in the vice as I worked different sections, and with each sliver of wood removed, the reel came closer to its final form. Before I knew it, the block of wood was blurring and morphing, bing something else entirely. Pine Reel of the Fisher Umon Crafted of pine, this reel contributes bonuses to both fishing and luck. Fishing +2 Luck +1 "Whoa..." Maria said as my vision cleared. Her gaze was distant, and as her awareness returned, she focused on me. "What does it mean by ''requisite knowledge''?" "Did it say something like, ''this has many purposes to those with the requisite knowledge''?" "It didn''t say that for you...?" "No, but it used to." When I inspected any of my non-fishing-rted constructions, I still received the same message, but ever since I''d created my fishing rod, I could see the ''stats'' granted by all of my fishing-rted creations. Only a week and a half ago, I had been pushing the change¡ªand its implications¡ªfrom my mind. Since confronting Barry and Sharon about their involvement in the cult, or whatever it was they were doing, I had spent my week off considering what it meant. I''d reached a conclusion pretty easily, and after only a moment''s thought, I decided I should share with Maria. "My running theory is that you can see the stats if you''re high enough in the rted skill. I can''t see the stats of Snips'' eyepatch, or a ring I made, for example, because I think my skills are probably too low." As I spoke, her eyebrows continually lowered, until she looked at me with sheer incredulity. I cocked my head in response. "What''s up?" "... you made Snips'' eyepatch?" "Yeah, why?" "It''s actually pretty good..." "Hey!" I said,ughing. "What''s that supposed to mean?" "I''d assumed it was just something she was born into this world with, or was created upon her ascension." She shot me a teasing grin. "I saw the fence you made before my dad had toe fix it for you¡ªI figured any clothes made by you would be simrly, uh, structurally challenged." I held a hand up and gasped in mock affront. "Mydy, you wound me." Maria giggled as she stepped in close, cing her palm to my chest. "I''m only kidding." "I know. You''re right, though. Steven helped me with the eyepatch, and the System took over and made it transform into an actually usable item. Still, the point remains¡ªI''m rtively sure it''s your hidden skill level that determines if you have the ''requisite knowledge''." "What does it say for you?" "It gives two points to fishing and one to luck." She scrunched her nose in thought. "It gives luck? That... that''s a lot to take in." "It has some implications, huh?" Maria nodded, her face serious. "It certainly does. I wonder if the luck bonus is only active when you''re fishing..." I blinked at her, and she cocked her head. "What''s the look for?" "Oh, nothing¡ªyou just reminded me how smooth-brained I can be at times." "What does asking about the luck bonus have to do with how smooth you are?" "Wait... what? Oh! I don''t mean I''m smooth with my words; I mean my brain is smooth. A wrinkly brain is very-much preferred, and having a smooth brain implies I''m an idiot." She gave me a t stare. "Fischer." "Yeah?" "What on Kallis are you talking about?" "It''s basic biology. Having a wrinkly brain means there''s more of a surface-to-volume ratio, which allows room for more neurons while decreasing the rtive distance between them. Though, there is an argument that having a smooth-brain is a defense mechanism that makes you more aerodynamic, allowing insults to slip right off¡ª" "Nope," she said, holding up a hand. "... nope?" "Nope," she repeated. "I''ve heard enough, and I won''t be letting you take us any further off track from my glorious fishing rod we''re definitely making today. Understood?" A smile curled the corner of her lip as she raised an eyebrow in expectation of an answer, and I grinned down at her. "Understood, boss." "Good. Before we continue, why did asking about the luck bonus make you feel like an idiot?" I opened my mouth, and she held up a finger, signaling me to wait. "I will allow you to exin it in seven words¡ªno more, no less." "Mydy would allow me to speak seven words? This lowly one thanks elder sister." I bowed at the waist, and she giggled. She cut it off and cleared her throat as she tried to hide her amusement behind a mask of indifference. I rubbed my chin in exaggerated thought, nning my seven words carefully. "Fischer can wear fishing rod," I said with the intonation of a caveman. "Increase luck." She nodded, then responded with the same cadence. "Luck good. Fischer smart." "No¡ªFischer dumb. It Maria idea." I paused for effect, rubbing my chin as if I was channeling every ounce of intellect into my next words. "Maria smart." *** Brad shook his head as he listened to the two go back and forth. He had been adjusting to the abilities and strength of his newfound body over the past week. One such ability was his enhanced hearing, which he was currently utilizing to eavesdrop. He was all the way at the other side of the workshop, and by all rights, shouldn''t be able to hear their conversation. He''d intended to search for nuggets of wisdom, and to that end, he''d seeded. Knowing that gaining levels in a skill would allow one to read created items'' bonuses was intel he couldn''t wait to share with Barry. Despite the insight, and despite the possibility of further knowledge toe, he found himself more interested in their yful bickering. Genuine connection and conversation were raremodities, and it made him think of his own partner. He felt guilt for listening in on such intimate moments, but as he began traversing that internal rabbit hole, he shook himself. Focus, Brad, he thought. Keep your mind on the mission at hand. "Alright," Fischer said,ughing. "Let''s put this reel on the rod and see what happens." Brad refocused, his hands moving of their own ord across the leg of a chair atop his workbench as he listened in. *** I started by screwing in the rod''s eyelets. "These are what you run the line through. When either you or the fish pull, the rod will flex and take most of the pressure from the line." Maria nodded intently, her eyes focused on what I was doing. Next, I attached the bracket I''d asked Fergus, the cksmith, to create for me. It, along with the others I''d had him make, were slightly smaller than the one on my fishing rod. "This is what allows the reel to flick sideways and let the line spool out freely." She said nothing, merely watching. My heart hammered in my chest as I picked up the reel and slid a bearing into it. The fitting was seamless, and I took a deep breath as I slotted it onto the metal bracket. Exhaling, I focused on what I wanted the rod to be. The world listened, and it blurred before my eyes. The shape expanded, then contracted and sharpened. My vision was drawn into my newest creation. Book 2: Chapter 7: Scaling Book 2: Chapter 7: Scaling Corporal ws, chosen of Fischer and warden of the forest surrounding her beloved pond, grinned mischievously. Last night, something had eluded her. She knew not what it was, but the creature would be punished for its hubris. She released her arms, and a pile of fish fell to the forest floor at the base of the light-blue tree''s trunk. From behind her ear, she removed the stalk of sugarcane she had requisitioned from Barry''s private stock. Following her master''s reprimanding of the farmer, Barry had built a giant wall around his crop. He''d dug a trench around the field''s perimeter and filled it with rocks to stop any creatures from burrowing below. Above the stones, wooden palings extended a good two meters from the soil. Such roadblocks were nothing to ws, and she''d leapt over it with a single bound, not even needing her lightning powers. With the fish and the sugarcane, she had bait to lure the creature back in. Whether it was a glorious fish eater like herself, or a lowly muncher of vegetation, it mattered not; she had prepared for both possibilities. She made to dash back to her hideyhole beneath the fallen log, but paused. With a swift paw, she requisitioned one of the fish, then slunk off to her scouting position. With a sparkle in her eye and anticipation in her heart, she crunched into the fish, chewing it quietly as she awaited her quarry¡¯s arrival. ***Maria took a sharp inhale of breath, and a grin spread over my face as I inspected the rod. Bamboo Training Rod of the Fisher Umon A bamboo rod paired with a pine reel. This fishing rod provides boosts to both fishing and luck. +5 fishing +1 luck The System tried to get my attention¡ªas it so often did¡ªbut I ignored it, instead turning to Maria. Her vision was clear; she was no longer looking at the item''s description. Her eyes were wide and mouth was slightly open. ¡°Wow... it really worked.¡± ¡°It did,¡± I agreed, smiling at my work. ¡°I wanted it to be an easy rod for anyone to use, and it looks like that intent was reflected in its name.¡± ¡°Can... can I hold it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I held it out, and she took it timidly, running her hands along its differentponents. ¡°It''s so... is smooth the right word? I can''t find any ws.¡± She held it up to her face and peered at it through squinted eyes. ¡°Even the eyelets transformed...¡± ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean, and smooth is the word I''d use.¡± Her fingers ran deftly along its length as she continued marveling at its quality. A strand of hair slipped from behind her ear, but focused as she was, she didn''t sweep it back into ce. Just as the rod had consumed her, I was consumed by her beauty. My heart sang at the way her nose crinkled in concentration, shifting her freckled and suntanned skin. ¡°So,¡± I said, ¡°how do you feel about trying to make one without my help?¡± *** Maria''s sun-bleached hair swayed back and forth as used a ne to shave down the chunk of wood. She had already sawn off the corners, and one sliver at a time, she reduced the block down. I said nothing¡ªI didn''t need to. She was intently focused, and I was content letting her work it out for herself. An hour went by, and with each passing second, the wooden block looked more like a reel. She lifted the ne but stopped, cocking her head to the side as she looked down at it¡ªjust in time for it to transform. As with every time the System intervened, the reel''s lines blurred and grew vague. In the space of a single breath, it shrunk back down and tightened. A wave of resonance shot from Maria, and my core hummed in response. She gasped and held a hand to her abdomen. ¡°Wh-what was that?¡± ¡°Totally normal,¡± I said,ying a reassuring hand on her back. ¡°It does that sometimes¡ªI''m pretty sure it coincides with System advancements.¡± ¡°What does it mean...?¡± ¡°Honestly? No clue. That you learned woodworking? That you became a fishing artisan? With the System dysfunctional as it is, it''s hard to tell. More importantly...¡± I pointed at the reel. ¡°I think you should have a look at what you made.¡± Her eyes went wide, and her head darted down to the reel. I gazed at it too, letting it pull me in. Pine Reel of the Apprentice Umon Crafted of pine, this reel provides a boost to fishing. +2 fishing My vision cleared to see Maria blinking up at me, her face anxious. ¡°What did it say? I can''t read it!¡± ¡°It gives two fishing¡ªnothing else, luck or otherwise.¡± Her face remained shocked. ¡°Don''t let it dishearten you,¡± I said. ¡°I''ve been making them longer, which is probably why mine have more¡ª¡± ¡°... dishearten?¡± her voice was soft, a little t, and entirely incredulous. ¡°Dishearten?¡± she repeated,ughing. ¡°Fischer, I just made a¡ª¡± She cut herself off and darted a look toward Brad; the woodworker was bent over, sanding a chair and paying us no mind. She leaned toward me, whispering urgently. ¡°I just created a magic item! An actual real-life item created with the System! I... I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°I''m not surprised¡ªI never doubted you for a moment.¡± She chewed her lip in thought, her eyes staring at my chest vacantly as her thoughts roiled. ¡°If you''re excited now,¡± I said, ¡°wait until you make a fishing rod out of it.¡± Her gaze rose to meet mine, and a beatific grin spread across her face. ¡°A-are you sure? What do I do? Am I ready? It''s all so much¡ª¡± I cut her off with a side hug,ughing as I pulled her close. ¡°You''re ready. Just do what I did, and the System will handle the rest.¡± She leaned her head against my shoulder, then broke off with a skip and began gathering theponents. *** Excitement bubbled up within Leroy as he strode beneath the mid-morning sun. He''d slept fitfullyst night, but despite his distinctck of sleep, he was full of energy as he made his way to Barry and Helen''s home. He reached a hand out to brush sugarcane leaves in his passing, takingfort in their touch and how content the crops seemed to be. When he focused on any nt life, he could tell what they needed to flourish and grow. When it came to Barry''s crops, he didn''t need to extend his awareness; they sang their health and contentedness toward him. With his senses engulfed by the sugarcane''s joy, he lost all sense of time. ¡°Good morning, Leroy,¡± Barry said, yanking him back to reality some timeter. His brother-inw leaned on a hoe and smiled over at him from a field of sandy soil he was tilling. ¡°O-oh. Morning, Barry.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, what makes you ask?¡± ¡°You have bags under your eyes bigger than a field mouse.¡± ¡°That obvious, is it?¡± Leroy asked, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°I didn''t sleep too well after spending the day fishing.¡± ¡°Really? I would have thought you''d have slept better than ever. Did something happen with Fischer?¡± ¡°Aye, it did, but not what you think.¡± Leroy took a moment, inhaling and exhaling a deep breath before he dove headfirst into the conversation. ¡°Has the System spoken up to you at all?¡± Barry raised an eyebrow. ¡°I mean, yeah, but nothing other than the usual ''insufficient power'' message. Why?¡± ¡°Have you received any over thest twenty-four hours?¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Well, I have...¡± Leroy willed the log to show, and a box appeared before his eyes. You have learned fishing! You have advanced to fishing 2! You have advanced to fishing 3! You have advanced to fishing 4! ¡°Oh?¡± Barry said, peering at Leroy intently. ¡°What did it say?¡± ¡°After spending the day with Fischer, it said I learned ''fishing'', and that I advanced to level four in it.¡± Barry froze on the spot, his hoe falling from his hand and thumping to the ground. ¡°You''re serious...?¡± ¡°Serious as the wet-season, Barry. I''m sorry I didn''te to you sooner. It brought up a lot of inner turmoil about my time in the capital, and I just needed to some time to¡ª¡± ¡°Mate, you don''t need to apologize. Does Fischer know?¡± Relief flooded Leroy at Barry''s easy eptance, and a tension he wasn''t aware of melted away as his shoulders dipped. ¡°No, he doesn''t know. I thought it best not to include him if he wants nothing to do with your ns. Though I''m sure he¡¯ll catch on soon enough.¡± ¡°Maybe not,¡± Barry said, rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°It might just be happening to you, and even if it''s everyone, Fischer told me he has his notifications turned off.¡± ¡°Wait, why would it just be me?¡± Barry shrugged. ¡°Who knows when ites to the System, but if there¡¯s enough power for it to work...¡± he trailed off as the implications hit him. Leroy nodded. ¡°Your thoughts right now are why I didn''t sleep muchst night.¡± ¡°Our ns may be working much sooner than we''d expected...¡± Leaves rustled as something came barrelling through a field of cane to the west, and both men darted their heads toward it. Helen appeared, shoving stalks aside. Her eyes were wide, and despite her cultivator''s body, she was breathing heavily. As she saw them, she skidded to a stop. ¡°Helen?¡± Barry asked, stepping forward. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°M-my bread...¡± ¡°Your bread? What about your bread?¡± ¡°I made some bread... and when I finished...¡± She swallowed, her face pale. ¡°The System told me I reached ¡®baking seven¡¯...¡± *** I fought to keep down my excitement as Maria started putting the rod together. The only sound in the woodworking shop was that of Brad sanding across the room, but I barely heard it. Maria easily twisted the hooks into ce along the rod''s shaft. She attached the bracket next, the screwdriver in her hand easily winding the threads into ce. She took her time, ensuring she didn''t split the thin stick of bamboo. When the screw was held tight against the bracket, she set the rod down and grabbed the reel. With a deft push of her thumb, the bearing slipped into the reel''s center, making a soft thunk as it hit the wooden lip that stopped it going all the way through. She set the reel down, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. As she exhaled, she looked out at the world and collected the reel once more. She held it to the bracket and connected the two with a bolt, then started twisting the nut over its threading. As she finished, I held my breath. Nothing happened for a long moment, and just as she turned to raise an eyebrow at me, the rod transformed. It was over in a matter of seconds, and I let the new rod draw my eyes into it. Bamboo Training Rod of the Apprentice Umon A bamboo rod paired with a pine reel. This fishing rod provides boosts to both fishing and luck. +3 fishing +1 luck I noted the wording and stats, and before my vision could clear, Maria made an excited noise. I dismissed the inspection to see her bouncing side to side on her toes, the rod in hand and held up before her. ¡°I did it!¡± ¡°You did¡ªcongrattions!¡± ¡°It''s amazing!¡± She squealed quietly and hugged it to her chest, still dancing on the spot. ¡°My very first rod! What are the stats?¡± ¡°Three fishing, one luck.¡± Part of me expected her to be disappointed, but her foot-to-foot dance only increased. I held a hand up and she high-fived it with entirely too much vigor. ¡°Hey!¡± I said,ughing. ¡°If I wasn''t so strong, you might have dislocated my shoulder with that.¡± ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± She grinned up at me. ¡°I''m just. So. Excited!¡± She held the rod up and looked it over, peering at the seamless qualities of its new form. She spun on me with a fervent gaze. ¡°Can I make another?¡± *** The day passed by like a calm breeze as Maria and I made four more rods. Brad helped me clear a space for her to work from before he left to get some lunch, and I matched her pace, content to take my time and let her get more experience. Each subsequent rod she made took less time, and as she finished her third rod of the day, she let out a soft gasp. ¡°Fischer! Look!¡± She held it up before me, and it immediately drew my eyes in. It was the same as before, but gave four instead of three to fishing. ¡°Hey! You''re getting better.¡± She nodded chaotically, hair bouncing around her face in her excitement. ¡°I am!¡± ¡°Well, with those six rods finished, it just leaves one more to make.¡± Her bodynguage sobered in an instant. ¡°You should make it¡ªit wille out better.¡± ¡°You know, I thought about that, but I have another idea.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed and her head tilted to the side. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was thinking we could do it together.¡± *** We took turns shaving down the reel for Maria¡¯s very own rod. The ironbark was much more difficult to work with, but given our enhanced bodies, it never stood a chance. When it was almost finished, she turned a curious gaze on me. ¡°Who should do thest bit?¡± ¡°I''ve been thinking about that too...¡± I unwound the vice and removed the reel, holding it out to her. ¡°You hold it for me and focus your will on what you want it to be, and I''ll do thest bit of sanding.¡± She held it firm and rotated it as I took fine sandpaper to the reel''s surface. Bit by bit, the hardwood smoothed, and with a final scrape along its surface, it transformed. Ironbark Reel of the Fisher¡¯s Apprentice Rare Crafted of ironbark, this reel provides an unknown benefit. Combine it with a rod to learn more. As both our visions cleared, we blinked at each other, then grinned at the same time. Without a word, we started constructing the rod. Maria attached the hooks as I screwed in the bracket, and as with the reel, she held the rod firm as I attached thest piece of the puzzle. Her eyes were closed and her brow was wrinkled in concentration as I wound the nut into ce. It pressed against the bearing, and I was just about to rotate my hand again when the transformation began. The rod seemed to vibrate, and my fingers tingled where they touched it. The lines blurred more than normal, and it seemed to drink light from the room as it shifted and expanded. My eyes went wide as confusion hit me, but quick as the change had started, the lines snapped back into ce sharply. A wave of tion rolled out from my abdomen, but it waspletely drowned out by Maria¡ªa tidal wave of force billowed from her and collided with my core, causing my whole body to buzz with its resonance. ¡°W-what¡­?¡± we both said, reeling back. Before I could speak another word, the rod''s description consumed my vision. Bamboo Rod of the Fisher¡¯s Apprentice Rare A bamboo rod paired with an ironbark reel. This fishing rod provides boosts to both fishing and luck. The stats provided will grow with the skill of the user. +? fishing +? luck ¡°W-what?¡± we both said again, darting looks from the rod to each other. ¡°Holy shit, Maria¡­ you got a scaling item.¡± She rested back against the bench, leaning on it for support. ¡°Fischer... that''s insane, right?¡± I took a seat beside her, lifting myself up onto the bench. ¡°Yeah, it really is. Pretty sure it will out-scale my rod, given time.¡± ¡°What was the wave that rushed out of me? I felt a smaller one from you, but mine...¡± She shook her head, trying to clear it. ¡°I''ve never felt anything like it.¡± ¡°Also normal. It usually coincides with a message from the System reminding you how out-of-power and useless it is.¡± Her gaze went distant, and I guessed she was checking said message. She took a sharp intake of breath as she whirled on me. ¡°Fischer... it said something.¡± ¡°Yeah, you''ll get used to those messages. They''re always the same, unfortunately.¡± ¡°No, Fischer¡ªyou don''t get it. It said something¡ªa lot of things, actually. I learned woodworking and advanced to level ten in fishing.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± I almost yelled thest word, and I quickly willed my System notifications to show. Lines printed out before me, and my mouth went dry. Book 2: Chapter 8: Pungent Book 2: Chapter 8: Pungent Sawdust and the scent of wood filled the air, and as I read the System messages again, my mouth grew dry. You have be a woodworking trainer! You have advanced to woodworking 8! You have advanced to fishing 37! If I wasn¡¯t sitting atop the workbench, I would have fallen to my knees. I leaned back, bracing myself against the tabletop. ¡°Fischer, are you okay?¡± Maria¡¯s face was concerned as she held a hand atop mine. ¡°What did it say?¡± I told her. As I said them out loud, the truth hammered into me. I had already leveled my fishing so much, and I had be a woodworking trainer¡­? What did that mean?Marai spoke, drawing me from my introspection. ¡°If it listed them for you too¡­ does that mean what I think it does?¡± I nodded, clenching my jaw. ¡°The System is regaining power¡ªfor everyone.¡± I checked the messages again, still not believing what I saw.. On a hunch, I willed a ¡®stat screen¡¯ to show. If this world were anything like the books and stories I¡¯d read on Earth, there would be a way to quantifiably track progress. As I focused my mind on the task, I felt something respond. It was there, just out of reach, so I redoubled my efforts, forcing the waking world out of my awareness as I closed my eyes. That¡¯s when it happened¡ªthe System spoke up, responding to my request. [Error: Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline.] I barked augh, and Maria raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡ªI tried to see all my skill levels, but the System responded with its usual ¡®insufficient power¡¯ nonsense. I guess we don¡¯t have to worry about the world returning to the days before the gods¡¯ departure anytime soon...¡± I grinned. ¡°Still¡ªpretty neat to see notifications, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± Maria asked, a smile quirking her lips. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± ¡°You just learned that the System, something that has been dysfunctional for thousands of years, has started working again... and all you can say is ¡®neat¡¯?¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s neat?¡± I blew air from my lips. ¡°You¡¯re hard to impress.¡± Iughed as she pped me on the arm. ¡°No, you goof, I think it¡¯s beyond neat¡ªit¡¯s downright astounding.¡± *** If it weren¡¯t for Brad¡¯s cultivator body, he¡¯d have fallen over and identally announced his presence. He had made an excuse to leave over an hour ago, saying he had a lunch date with his partner. It was a lie, of course, and while he didn¡¯t feel good about deceiving two people he considered friends¡ªand one he considered a god just waiting to happen¡ªit was a necessary evil. He needed to gather intel, and that was that. Brad¡¯s hands were braced against his knees, and he was taking deep, silent breaths to steady himself. That Maria had be a cultivator wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªthe Church of Fischer had suspected as much, but it was good to hear it confirmed. What had him buckled over and fighting to not pass out was the knowledge that the System was regaining power. He gathered his strength and left on shaky legs, heading for Barry¡¯s house. *** As excited as I was, Maria had to be even more excited; she practically danced as we made our way from the woodworking shop. We received a few odd looks when traveling through Tropica with our rodden arms, but neither of us was bothered¡ªwe had some new tools to test. After dropping off the extra rods at my home and collecting my tackle box, we set off toward the coast. I walked with a quick gait, while Maria skipped beside me, unable to contain her energy. ¡°Where should we fish?¡± she asked. ¡°Would the saltwater or freshwater suit my rod better?¡± ¡°Where would you like to fish? They¡¯ll work in either area.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Her skipping stopped abruptly, and she cocked her head to the side in thought. ¡°The river! I haven¡¯t had a chance to go fishing there yet.¡± ¡°As mydy wishes,¡± I said with a small bow, and she whacked me on the back with the butt of her rod. ¡°Your demands you stop teasing her.¡± I grinned. ¡°As mydymands.¡± When we arrived at the rocky shore, I removed a sabiki rig. ¡°We¡¯re all out of bait¡ªyou wanna fish for some? We¡¯ll need some more bait-catching rigs for our fellow heretics-to-be, so I might make another while you catch us some eel.¡± She nodded fervently. ¡°Want me to tie it myself?¡± ¡°Do you remember the knots?¡± She rocked back in mock hurt. ¡°Do I remember the knots? You wound me, manservant. You¡¯re talking to a bona fide fisherwoman.¡± ¡°My apologies¡ªI forgot how talented, learned, and downright attractive your teacher is. Of course you remember the knots.¡± She gave me a sidelong nce. ¡°Don¡¯t forget humble.¡± ¡°And humble,¡± I agreed, passing her the sabiki rig with a grin. *** A steady breeze blew from the ocean, so I faced my back to it as I tied small lengths of line to each other. My tackle box was freshly stocked with hooks and small offcuts, all courtesy of Fergus and Duncan at the smithy. I would have to thank them again the next time I saw them. Actually, I thought. It¡¯s due time I constructed some proper sinkers. Maybe I should go see them soon... I shook my head and focused on the task at hand; my fingers moved deftly through each knot, connecting small bits of metal to smithy-forged hooks. I used three hooks in total, all connected to an individual line running from the main one. As I tied thest line, wet it with saliva and cinched the knot tight, what I¡¯d been hoping for urred. Sabiki Rig of the Fisher Common A rig used to catch baitfish off the shores of the Kallis region. This rig boosts the attraction rate of baitfish and provides a boost to fishing. +3 attraction +1 fishing My vision cleared, and I gazed down at the System-created item. The only change was the small metal offcuts I¡¯d attached, but boy was it a change. The metal hadpletely transformed, shrinking in size and folding around the eye of the hook. I held one up to my eye; it had a reflective pattern that shifted in the sun, some patches shining the light back toward me while others stayed dull somehow. I moved it around, and the other sections lit up while previously shining ones turned dull. ¡°You have got to be kidding me!¡± Maria said, striding over. ¡°I only just got my line in the water! How did you¡ª¡± She cut off as something bit one of her hooks, and her head shot to look at the water. A momentter, the rod¡¯s tip dipped heavily as something else bit another hook and thrashed to escape. Her hand wound the reel in, and with a flick of her arms, a cichlid and an eel flopped up onto the rocks. Swifter than I¡¯d ever seen her move, she unhooked the cichlid, threw it back into the river, then dispatched the eel with a nail I¡¯d given her. She dashed back over with her rod in hand, her eyes going distant as she peered at the rig. ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked. She shook her head, returning to the present. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How do I look?¡± I repeated, deadpan. ¡°Uhm... good? Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I mean, it gives me an extra three ¡®attraction¡¯, right? I thought it might have an effect.¡± She groaned. ¡°Save the dad jokes for actual dads, Fischer. That was horrible.¡± I beamed up at her, entirely too pleased with myself. ¡°By way of apology, would you like to have the inaugural test-run of this rig? We could use an extra eel as bait for the crab pot.¡± Her annoyance disappeared, reced with a smile as she gave a sharp nod. *** I stood beside Maria as she cast her line out. The sun had begun to descend from its peak, its warmth hitting the right side of our bodies as we faced south. The reflective strips of the newly created sabiki rig twinkled in the light as they flew over the water andnded with an inaudible ssh. ¡°So, how does the new rod feel?¡± Maria¡¯s eyes were closed, a soft smile on her face as she angled her cheek toward the sun. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it before, but the rod you made is a bit big for me, I think. This one feels just right.¡± I shared her sense of calm, and I watched the tip of her rod with rxed eyes, waiting for a fish to bite. The movement of the water beyond drew me in, its chaotic shifting and swirling making a sense of ease course through me. The bonus to attraction must have kicked in, because we didn¡¯t have to wait long; the rod bounced and twitched as a small fish took one of the hooks. As I had instructed her days ago, she waited for more to bite, and her patience was rewarded. Something bigger joined the fray, bending the rod almost in half as it tried to swim away. Maria¡¯s eyes went wide, while mine narrowed in thought. She wound the line up, but as the hooks neared the water¡¯s surface, the hooked creature swam for its life, darting down and away in a sporadic dash. At the fish¡¯s movement, my eyebrows furrowed further. Maria stepped toward the water, giving the creature room to move. As swimming down didn¡¯t let it get away, the fish tried swimming out to sea, but upon finding that course just as fruitless, it darted back up the river. The line cut through the water with its movement, holding firm as Maria expertly stepped to and fro on the shore. The fish soon grew tired, and while it still took runs, they were shorter and sporadic. Maria meticulously wore it down, and with a final lift of her rod, something long, brown, slimy, and repulsively hideous slid up onto the rocks. ¡°What the...¡± Pungent Monkeyface Eel Rare Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this mature variation of the Common Eel has high oil content and a pungent scent, making it unptable food but excellent bait. ¡°Whoa,¡± Maria said, drawing me from my inspection as she dispatched it. ¡°It¡¯s a mature version, and it says it¡¯s rare! That should make it better bait, ri¡ª¡± Her words cut off as she gagged and covered her mouth. ¡°By the gods,¡± came her muffled words. ¡°It stinks!¡± I leaned down, the impulse to sniff it working against my self-preservation instincts. ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad. It¡¯s only a¡ªhyuk!¡± I reeled back as if physically struck. A scent of ammonia reminiscent of smelling salts with a hint of ripe garbage crashed into me, and I simrly covered my mouth. ¡°Alright¡ªit¡¯s really that bad.¡± I stared at the creature, its visage somehow making its scent even more repulsive. Forck of a better descriptor, the eel looked like some errant god had made its face bybining a primate¡¯s head with the bottom of a foot. It was covered in wrinkles and slime, looking like a hand gone pruney after staying underwater too long. ¡°Fish can¡¯t really like eating this, can they?¡± Maria asked, incredulous. ¡°It smells like death.¡± ¡°I know how to find out...¡± I cupped my hands to my mouth and yelled out. ¡°Sniiiiiips! Assistance needed at the river mouth!¡± Maria and I moved upwind from the nasally offensive sea creature, and before I could take a seat in the sand, something flew from the water and crashed into my chest. I¡¯d seen hering, so I braced my legs and easily caught her. Sergeant Snips, my ever-reliable guard crab, hissed her greeting up at me. She withdrew her power, blue billows of water sucking back into her carapace. ¡°You got here fast¡ªwere you close by?¡± She shook her sturdy head and blew negative bubbles, pointing out to sea. ¡°You were off exploring, huh? Well, thanks foring. We have a question for you.¡± She cocked her entire body and peered at me with her single visible eye, curiosity evident. I nodded at the foot-looking eel. ¡°We want to know if that tastes good or not¡ªfair warning, though: smell it first. The System says it¡¯s good bait, but we¡¯re struggling to believe it.¡± Snips jumped to the rocks and puffed herself up, taking pride in the task. With sure steps, she approached the Pungent Monkeyface Eel. Book 2: Chapter 9: Fuzz Book 2: Chapter 9: Fuzz The sun beat down on Sergeant Snips as she approached a rather silly looking creature. It had already been taken care of, and its lifeless mouth hung slightly ajar, revealing ck flesh and sharp teeth within. Her master had said the System called it ¡®excellent bait¡¯, which meant it would likely be a tasty little afternoon snack for Snips. Just then, the wind changed direction, and she immediately reassessed how tasty a treat it would be. The smell was suffocating, and she froze on the spot, the scent overwhelming. Part of Snips could tell that in the not so distant past, this eel would have been a pleasure upon her senses. As she was now, however, that wasn¡¯t the case. Her pte had changed following the introduction of Fischer¡¯s varied foods¡ªwhatever this creature was, it was no longer on the menu. She turned and headed back for Fischer and Maria, shaking her head emphatically. *** ¡°It¡¯s not nice...?¡± I asked ¡°See?¡± Maria said. ¡°I told you! It¡¯s way too stinky.¡± Snips held up a w, halting us. She made a series of gestures between her and the water, blowing hisses and bubbles that I understood. ¡°It¡¯ll taste good to fish, but not you?¡±She nodded in confirmation, blowing another series of bubbles. When I caught their meaning, Iughed and bent down to pat her head. ¡°Thanks, Snips.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Maria asked. ¡°All I got was that she was happy about something.¡± ¡°She says my cooking has made food she once loved taste terrible. Probably the bestpliment you could give a chef.¡± I stretched and took a deep breath; the salty air leveled me out, and a smile came to my face as I exhaled slowly. ¡°Alright. Now we know the eel is good for fishing, shall we?¡± Maria grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± *** Cutting the eel into hook-sized pieces without getting a whiff was a convoluted process involving a leaf glove, facing my back to the wind, and no small amount of concentration. With a leaf cupped in my hand, I slid a chunk of flesh onto Maria¡¯s hook. She had swapped the sabiki rig for a drop rig, and with the bait¡¯s addition, her rod was ready to go. She walked to the rocky edge, flicked the reel forward, drew her arms back, then sent the hook and sinker sailing out over the water. The sun was descending behind us, making its inexorable way toward the western mountains. The sky was tinged with hints of purple and pink, and I knew we would witness a stunning sunset over the next couple of hours. Beneath the beautiful colors of the afternoon sky, Maria¡¯s bait hit the water and sank toward the river-mouth¡¯s floor. After cing some pungent eel on my hook, I stood to the left of Maria and cast my line further out to sea, ensuring our lines wouldn¡¯t get tangled. I flicked the reel back into ce and spun to my fishing partner. She was beaming a serene smile at me, and I raised an eyebrow, smiling back. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°This is really nice, Fischer.¡± I took a deep breath, the joy spreading wider on my face. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s nice fishing by yourself, but there¡¯s just something about doing it with a friend. Oh, don¡¯t give me that look¡ªyou know what I mean.¡± She sniffed, attempting to appear unimpressed, but the corner of her lip twitched in amusement. It was almost unnoticeable on her sun-kissed skin. ¡°Just a friend, huh? Wait until my lord father hears about this.¡± I shot my eyes wide open and gaped at her. ¡°Please, mydy, anything but that¡ªKing Roger would have my head.¡± Her amusement broke through, and she covered her mouth with the back of her hand as she giggled. ¡°I will take pity, but just this once. Next time you won¡¯t be so¡ª¡± The words died in her throat as the tip of her rod twitched. It tugged down, slight but repetitive. ¡°It looks like baitfish have found it...¡± I said, watching her rod. ¡°Wait it out. They may bite the pointy end by ident.¡± As we both watched the chaotic twitching of her rod, the fish found my bait too, and both tips bounced in a stato rhythm. ¡°Does this usually happen?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Not really, no. Maybe the bait is too effective¡ªit¡¯s luring the bait fish all the way from the shore to the middle of the channel.¡± Maria¡¯s rod stilled, and after a few more tugs, mine did too. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the little buggers stole our bait...¡± She made an annoyed noise and began to wind her line back in, but it went ck. Maria cocked her head in response, her hair falling freely. ¡°Huh...?¡± She wound the line until it went taut, then tugged the rod up a few times, but it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I think I¡¯m stuck on somethi¡ªw-whoa!¡± She was almost pulled into the river, and had to let go of the reel¡¯s handle as something colossal moved away, taking line with it. ¡°You¡¯re stuck on something, alright,¡± I said. ¡°A massive fish!¡± ¡°Th-this is a fish?¡± she asked, her eyes going wide. She made a few testing tugs on the rod. ¡°Feel like I¡¯m hooked on a log...¡± The ¡®log¡¯ changed directions, and her eyes went even wider. She moved along the shore toward me as it swam out to sea. Focused as I was on the thing Maria had hooked, I¡¯dpletely forgotten about my rod¡ªuntil something tried to yank it from my hands. ¡°W-whoa! Fish on!¡± I set the hook, and somethingrge took an immediate run further into the river mouth. ¡°Go under,¡± I said to Maria as I walked toward her and held my rod high. She slipped underneath, crouching low. I felt a moment of conflict as I stared after her, feeling a need to assist with her fight, but also wanting to focus on my own. I shook my head, clearing it. I had to give my full attention to my own rod, lest I lose or hurt the fish. I breathed deep of the salty air, felt the slick rocks beneath my bare feet, and focused on the fitful breeze whipping around me. The fish moved with heavy shakes of the head, and it felt like nothing I¡¯d hooked before. With each kick of its powerful tail, my rod bounced. Anticipation and glee rose up from within; I used them to further ground myself in the moment, each sensation of my mind and body tunneling me in on the present. As the fish moved further upriver, my footing changed from rock to sand, and I followed along, letting the fish tire itself as I kept the line taut. Its strength slowly began to waver, so I started pumping the rod up and down as I wound the reel. It came closer and closer to shore, and I squinted out in the fading light of day as it drew near. I caught a glimpse for just a moment, but it made the blood pound in my ears. A powerful tail, spotted and muscr, kicked away as it left the shallows for the depths. I wound the reel backward, both letting the fish tire itself further and decreasing the chances of my line snapping. Exhausted as it must be, its power remained unbelievable. Each kick of its tail was slower now, but still made the rod shift and sway. Eventually, even its kicks grew sluggish, and I reeled it into the shallows. The fish swam with the shoreline only two meters from me, and I let out a soft whistle. The sky had turned a brilliant pink, causing its light-colored body to absorb and reflect the hues above. The fish was covered in spots, and had an enormous mouth and tail. I wound the line in further, stepped into the shallows, and lifted it up onto the shore. It kicked feebly as my eyes drew into it. Juvenile Goliath Grouper Rare Usually found in the deepest reefs of the ocean, these fish grow to be true monsters of the deep. It is said they can live to be centuries old. ¡°You¡¯re a juvenile...?¡± I asked, incredulity clear in my voice. ¡°Just how big do you get...?¡± The fish kicked its body in response, and I walked it back down to the water. I¡¯d eaten juvenile fish before, but knowing this thing had such a long life ahead of it, releasing it felt like the right thing to do. If my friends or I were starving, that would be a different story, but as the saying went, there were always more fish in the sea. I dipped its head beneath the water and moved it back and forth to get water running through its gills. At the same time, I looked toward the river mouth in search of Maria. ¡°Where has she gotten to...?¡± I mused aloud. Just then, the fish kicked off. Its tail moved sluggishly, but as long as it could swim forward, I knew it would survive the release. ¡°Thanks, fishy,¡± I called after it, watching as its light-gray speckled body disappeared beneath the waves. An immense wave of gratitude flooded me, and I smiled out at the dark water for a long moment before I took off, running for the river mouth. *** When I rounded the heand, the sky had turned from a light pink to a vibrant shade of violet as the sun got lower in the western sky. Maria was just up the coast, leaning back as she tried to heave the fish she¡¯d hooked towardnd. I ran to meet her. ¡°Have you seen it yet?¡± ¡°No!¡± she grunted through clenched teeth, then dipped her rod down to wind in more line. ¡°It¡¯s like the thing is glued to the ocean floor...¡± I had an idea of what it probably was, but I didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise. Their dance continued, and bit by bit, Maria got the heavy creature closer to shore. Sensing it would soon be caught, the fish abandoned its tactic of sucking its body to the floor, instead trying to glide away. Maria pounced on the moment of weakness, pumping and winding the rod. A massive shadow lifted towards the water¡¯s surface, and she let out a gasp as she caught sight of it. ¡°What in Nereus¡¯ rich bounty is that?¡± ¡°That,¡± I answered, ¡°is a stingray.¡± She blinked down at the thing as she continued winding, bringing it to the shallows. It was a meter wide, so dark a brown as to be almost ck, with thick wings surrounding a raised body. Maria practically vibrated with excitement, and a full-body shiver overtook her. ¡°You right?¡± I asked, smirking at her. ¡°I¡¯m overwhelmed!¡± she yelled back, so loud I may have assumed she was angry if not for the open-mouthed smile betraying her true feelings. She continued heaving, and when the stingray was half out of the water, I leaned down, grabbed the line, and hauled it up onto the sand. Common Stingray Common Found in the coastal waters of the Kallis region, these stingrays are a staple source of food. ¡°Watch out for its tail,¡± I said as my eyes cleared. ¡°That¡¯s where the namees from.¡± ¡°How do you know so much about it?¡± Maria asked, bouncing from foot to foot. ¡°Have you caught one before?¡± ¡°No¡ªI¡¯ve caught a shovelnose ray before, but it was much thinner with a long, meaty tail. I know about these from Earth.¡± ¡°Is it edible? The description said they¡¯re a staple source of food¡­¡± Her eyes grew intense. ¡°Are they tasty?¡± I grinned at her. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve caught us dinner.¡± *** Corporal ws, most lusciously furred of all of Fischer¡¯s disciples¡ªYes, including Cinnamon, she thought, who was clearly covered in fuzz, not fur¡ªreturned to her watchpost as the sun set. She¡¯d had to leave for a moment to attain sustenance; it would be downright negligent to attempt an overnight watch on an empty stomach. She smiled to herself as she munched on the fish she¡¯d caught in the river and cast her gaze out over the clearing, the light-blue tree in the center, and her pile of bait. Some hourster, with half-lidded eyes and a deep sense of weariness, she pped herself across the face, shaking her head as she willed herself to wake up. Despite her intention of waiting all night¡ªand her best efforts at staying true to that ideal¡ªdoing nothing was just so boring. She took a deep breath and let it out in a hissing sigh, not at all looking forward to the rest of the night. It was just then, her attention waning and wakefulness fading, that the creature¡¯s presence returned. Corporal ws¡¯ eyes dted, and she was immediately flooded with focus and determination. The strange power started as a trickle, like the first drop of rain that fell from the sky and hit your arm, leaving you unsure if you imagined it. The trickle became a stream, and the stream became an immutable torrent. Corporal ws watched on, confusion growing. The exertion of will came not from around the tree, but within and beneath its magnificent trunk. The power seemed to spread through the ground, climbing up toward the forest floor, until finally, it burst through the carpet of grass. A single root, thin as a piece of straw, exited right beside her pile of bait. It moved with prehensile grace, seeming to taste the air before plunging into the fish. ws let out an indignant chirp, ignited her body with crackling energy, thenunched herself at the creature. Book 2: Chapter 10: Distasteful Book 2: Chapter 10: Distasteful The being within the light-blue tree stretched her awareness out as she woke from her slumber, thoughts addled and mind foggy. It hadn''t been long since herst moment of awareness. Despite the insignificant stretch of time, she immediately noticed something: thetent energy suffusing the world had increased. It was still far below the levels of old, butpared to that of thest few-thousand years, it was as a bonfire beside a smoldering log. As she extended her senses further, feeling the ebbs and flows in the surrounding world, she made a delightful discovery: someone had brought her an offering. As with the morsels she''d found beneath the earth, the offering was of fish, with a single stalk of chi infused nt matter. If she had a mouth, it would have watered as she extended a thin root out, questing for the power offered. Her root rose above the earth, tasted the air, then plunged deep into the fish''s flesh. She was immediately disappointed. The power within was paltry, nothingpared to the preceding chunks of fish. She redirected the root, twisting out of the fish and into the green stalk of cane. Her spirit shivered as she tasted the sweet juices within, drank of the will intertwined with its very fibers, relished in¡ª Power exploded from somewhere in the surrounding forest, and an unidentified creature flew directly at her. *** Corporal ws, wreathed in lightning and promising justice for the egregious slight of tricking her, trilled a battle cry as she flew headfirst for the light-blue trunk. Sergeant Snips was fond of telling her violence wasn''t always the answer. Sure¡ªnot always. Sometimes, however... sometimes swift violence was the only answer.ws grinned, exposing needle-sharp teeth as she rocketed at the invader, her chittering war cry not pausing for a moment. *** What is this feeling? the ancient being thought as she watched the otter approach. She tasted the emotion, rolling it around her consciousness. It had been so very long since she''d felt anything. Ahhhh, she realized. It is amusement. I am amused. The otter continued to fly, ws extending and teeth bared in a promise of impending violence. Even having been asleep for millennia, her awareness was more than capable of keeping up with the pup before her¡ªenhanced by lightning or not. The lightning element was what made the situation so amusing; the only thing she felt as the otter flew closer was anticipation. The being bared her soul as the creature''s collision neared, opening up her very core. Come, then. *** Corporal ws'' battle cry turned into augh of glee as she soared at the blue-tinted trunk. She imagined herself obliterating the tree, tearing the wood to splinters, ejecting the creature, demolishing¡ª The lightning surrounding her arced out and touched the trunk¡ªthe moment it did, the power flooding her was drained away. Within the blink of an eye, her ability was sucked from her body and into the tree. No, not the tree, she thought. The creature within. While it had stolen her lightning, it had¡ªunfortunately¡ªdone nothing to reduce her velocity. Crack! ws'' vision blurred as she bounced back from the tree and tumbled ass over whiskers. *** Delight flooded the being as she cycled the lightning down into her core. The nature power tingled, nourishing everywhere it touched. The moment she''d seen the lightning surrounding the creature, she knew she was in for a treat; lightning was of nature chi, and very much within her domain. What she didn''t know, however, was just how much power the otter would possess. The mammal felt like a newly awakened being, and she had expected a matching level of essence. What had urred in the time she was asleep? She had been drifting in and out of wakefulness over what must have been a few days, and the revtions in that insignificant amount of time made little sense. Her memory was littered with gaps. She could not pinpoint exactly what was off about the situation she found herself in, but it felt wrong nheless. The otter, having rolled almost out of the clearing following the collision, shook her head as she got back to all fours. The being hoped she would attack again, summon forth more lightning that she could absorb, but she was left disappointed. The otter turned and ran, fleeing. Using part of the energy harvested, the being within the tree extended a root through the humid earth. It lifted up right under the otter, just in time to catch her front paw. The creature tripped, tumbled, then stared daggers at the trunk as she got back to her feet. She chirped an insult before wreathing herself in lightning andunching herself away. Exuberance flooded the ancient being, and her leaves shivered in amusement. *** "Um," Maria said, staring down at the ray. "What part of this thing do we even eat?" "The wings," I replied, poking the body and feeling the flesh. "They have ayer of cartge running between the upper and lower sections of meat, so we cut off the wings, then remove the cartge and skin." "That sounds...plicated. How''d they do it in the video you watched?" "Well, the bloke in the video went full Florida-man with an electric saw. I''m just gonna use a knife, though." Maria narrowed her eyes at me. "Do I even want to know what any of that means?" "Not really, but the sentence was fun to say." She lightly backhanded me, trying not to let her smile show. *** Despite how sharp my knife was, it took well over an hour to separate all the flesh from the inedible bits. I had Maria to keep mepany, so the time flew by as we joked and talked about small things. With an absolute mound of fish on one tray and all the trimmings held in a bucket, we headed back to the campfire Sergeant Snips was tending. My trusty guard crab hade and found us when the ray was half-processed, and I''d told her to gather the rest of our animal pals. We were going to have a feast. Sergeant Snips, Private Pistachio, Rocky, and Cinnamon were arrayed around the fire, and I beamed a smile at all of them. "No Corporal ws?" Snips shrugged and blew bubbles I understood¡ªshe hadn''t been able to find her. "No matter," I said. "I bet she''lle running once she smells the food." I seasoned the meat with a mixture of herbs and spices that I thought would go well with the unique vor of ray, then ced it on a hotte atop the mes. Maria stroked Cinnamon''s fur as I sat down next to the campfire, and I reached a hand over, scratching right between her floppy ears. Cinnamon leaned into it, arching her neck in delight. Snips hissed, demanding a scratch from my other side. I happily obliged, letting out a soft chuckle as I rubbed the top of her sturdy carapace. The scent of ray and spice wafted up from the hotte, and my mouth began to water. I''d ced sections of cartge atop the fire, and Rocky leaned down before one of them, leaking anticipatory bubbles. "You know, Rocky¡ªyou can eat those whenever you like. You don''t have to wait for them to cook." He turned to face Snips, his bubbles increasing. She hissed a sigh and nodded, giving him permission. Rocky became a blur of movement as he snatched a section from the fire and began crunching. "Same goes for you, Pistachio. Help yourself if you like." The giant lobster shook his head; he was content waiting. I stood and started turning the chunks of ray with my trusty tongs. The cooked sides were a deep, golden brown, and the uncooked sides would only take a few minutes toplete. The herbs and spices had a savory punch, packed with an umami hit that made my mouth water even more. Everyone was silent as I lifted a chunk from the hotte and split it open, checking to see if the inside was cooked. The ky meat parted easily, and steam rose from the white flesh. I removed the ray from the hotte, but just as I was about to dish them out, something made itself known from the west. My head darted to the side, peering out into the dark to see what approached. I only felt a moment of worry before I recognized who it was. Corporal ws, wrapped in lightning and babbling an iprehensible series of chirps, mmed into my chest. She dismissed the lightning just before hitting me, and I caught her easily, wrapping her in my arms. "What''s wrong, ws?" Tears sprung from her eyes as she pointed toward the forest, hissing and chirping at me so swiftly I only caught a few words. I clenched my jaw in response. "Show me who hurt you." *** From her perch in my arms, the aggrieved otter directed us through the forest. As we traveled¡ªand I recognized the path¡ªmy confusion grew. Surely we weren''t headed where I thought. Eventually, we emerged into the clearing where I''d nted my lemon seeds¡ªjust where I''d suspected. I raised an eyebrow at a pile of fish on the forest floor. ws leaped from my arms and chirped her indignation,pletely ignoring the fish as she pointed at the light-blue tree, usation clear on her fuzzy little face. I looked at her, the tree, then back at her. "Uhhh, ws? Are you sure the¡ª" A presence exerted itself on the world, and the words died in my throat. Something within the tree stirred and wielded its will. A hole opened up under the pile of fish, making it disappear into the earth. Roots churned underneath, and the patch of grass was pressed back up to obscure the hole. I gaped, and ws strode forward, puffing out her chest. She babbled a series of trill sounds, pointed at me, then mimed punching the tree. She slid to the spot she''d punched, then extended her arms and syed her fingers in the approximation of an explosion. "Stay here, ws," I said, bending to pat her head. I nced back at everyone else. "You guys, too¡ªkeep clear, just in case." "Fischer..." Maria took a step forward, but I shook my head. "I''ll be okay¡ªI promise. Just keep your distance, yeah?" She chewed her cheek, but nodded, her eyes serious. As I strode past ws, she shadow boxed the air and cheered me on with high-pitched chirps. I stopped walking as I got to one of my lemon seeds and I dug my fingers into the earth. The seed was still there, ungerminated, but just as I''d suspected, the fish fertilizer waspletely gone. "So, you found my fish to your liking?" I asked the tree. No response came, so I crept forward on light feet. "You know, I put that fish there to help my trees grow. I''m not upset that you took it, and I''d be happy to bring you more." Still, the tree made no reply¡ªnot that I knew how a damned tree was supposed tomunicate. "If you want more food from me, there''s a cost. I want you to help cultivate the seeds I nted into fruit trees. Can you do that for me?" *** The ancient being looked on at the procession of strange creatures littering its clearing. A myriad of newly awakened creatures, one of which was one of the humans that had been present earlier. Weak, she thought, remembering the human''s power. The man strode forward, speaking to her. She understood thenguage, but found his words... distasteful. Hepared himself¡ªbut a sapling on the path of ascendance¡ªto a mighty spirit of her station. Using some of the power she''d harvested from the otter, she raised a mighty root, thick around as the man¡¯s arms. The ground shook and the earth split to allow its exit. She held it up before him, letting him inspect its magnificence. His face registered surprise, but his spirit was unshaken. This annoyed the spirit, so she flicked the root at his chest. It should knock him away, but given he was a cultivator, it wouldn''t hurt him... probably. Book 2: Chapter 11: Distraction Book 2: Chapter 11: Distraction Pinpricks of moonlight broke through the canopy above, illuminating the root thundering toward my chest. Thick as an otter, the root would tear through most men. I appraised the root further as it tore through the air. If not for my enhanced body, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to spot it. Lucky for me, that wasn¡¯t the case. I grinned at the challenge and lifted one hand calmly, raising my palm where the root would strike my sternum. *** The being¡¯s amusement turned to worry as the cultivator lifted an arm to block her attack. She¡¯d aimed the blow at his center of mass, not intending to hurt him, merely to put him in his ce. When the root struck his chest, it would knock the wind from his lungs, but his vital points would be spared; nothing would be broken. The arm, however, wouldn¡¯t fare so well; bones would break, if not shatter. She had neither the time nor the power to withdraw her blow¡ªall she could do was hope the devastation was minimal. A grin spread over the man¡¯s face, and she felt pity for the fool¡ªall the way until the root struck his open palm. Crack! Air exploded from the collision, blowing the cultivator¡¯s hair back. His eyes never flinched, he didn¡¯t move a step, and the grin never left his face.Realization and terror washed over the ancient being, and her leaves shook, entirely out of her control. The cultivator, this man so new on the path of ascension, had halted her blow with a single hand. Worse, she had felt his ability¡ªthe power he possessed. It was nk; pure;cking any sort of elemental touch. The power of one¡¯s will came from the element tied to their chi, so how was it possible for this man, having not even a whisper of elemental power, to possess such strength? In her uncountable years of life, she¡¯d never heard of such a thing. She shuddered, her entire trunk vibrating. What kind of demon had she found herself in the presence of? One thing was certain: she wasn¡¯t safe in this human¡¯s presence. *** ¡°Well, that was pretty rude,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You could at least take me out to dinner before trying to root me.¡± I turned to Maria and waggled my eyebrows expectantly, but she just scowled in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, Fischer, but I¡¯m gonna assume it was uncouth, vulgar, and perhaps a little gross.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re getting good at this.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡ªyour immaturity is getting predictable.¡± The tree shuddered, and I spun to face it. The thick root that struck at my chest withdrew into the ground, slithering out of sight. Its presence minimized, and I got the impression it was departing. ¡°Hey! Hold up, lil tree dude. My offer is still on the table¡ªI really want to grow some more lemons, and I¡¯m willing to bring you he snacks as payment.¡± I strode forward and pressed my palm to the bark, pouring my will into the tree. ¡°Is... is that something you can do?¡± *** The being heard his words, yet still withdrew, feeling an instinctive need to get away. Her kind lived longer than most, and there was a reason for that: they didn¡¯t get involved in the games and machinations of those like the one before her. She willed herself back to sleep, knowing her best chance of survival was avoidance. His star would either burn out too soon, or he would ascend¡ªeither way, he would be gone and she would remain. But then he ced his palm against the bark of her firm trunk. His intent flowed out, and it stopped her in ce. Was... was this some kind of trick? His desires, what he wanted from life... was that even possible from a man possessing so much potential? Tentatively, with great care, she extended part of herself, wanting to know more of the man. Given how fresh he was to ascendency, he likely didn¡¯t know the gravity of what he was doing¡ªwhat he was exposing himself to by opening up so candidly. She pounced at the opportunity. *** As I poured myself into the tree, I felt the thing inside reach out. It was hesitant, as if testing the heat of a stovetop with a fingertip. Our souls mingled, and it¡ªNo, she, I thought¡ªpoked around my will, examining it. She offered some of herself up in exchange, and a hint of understanding rose from the depths of my consciousness. As quick as it had begun, her attention withdrew, but her presence returned as she made a metaphorical step forward, returning her awareness to ce in the center of the tree¡¯s trunk. Her will stirred, and something sprouted from the tree. A stem extended, unfurling with small leaves. A bulb grew from the tip, and within the space of a breath, it unfurled, revealing a beautiful, light-blue flower. I bent and sniffed it; it smelled of the forest. The condensed scent of earth, grass, trees, and life were held within the flower, and as I continued breathing in, the stem severed and fell. I caught it in one hand, holding the stunning flower out before me. ¡°Er, is that a yes?¡± The tree seemed thoughtful. Its leaves shook a single time, and I took that as confirmation. ¡°Alright¡ªI¡¯ll bring some food by soon. My name is Fischer, by the¡ª¡± Corporal ws unleashed an indignant chirp. She pointed at the tree, then punched a closed paw into her open palm, demanding retribution. ¡°I don¡¯t think she meant any harm, ws.¡± She dashed toward me, jumped into my arms, and chirped what I thought was an expletive at the trunk. The being¡¯s awareness stirred, and a second stem extended from the tree, unfurling into another blue flower. ¡°See?¡± I said, catching the flower as it fell. I held it out to ws. ¡°She made a peace offering.¡± Corporal ws raised a furry eyebrow, assessing the gift. She sniffed the flower, nodded, and turned her back to the trunk, dismissing it. I pet her head. ¡°We¡¯re gonna go have some dinner, tree, then we¡¯ll bring you some fish, alright?¡± There was no response, so I shrugged and left. *** ¡°So,¡± Maria said as we strode beneath the forest¡¯s canopy. ¡°Are you going to exin what the frack just happened?¡± ¡°It looks like we might have made a new friend.¡± She raised an eyebrow at me as she stepped over a fallen log. ¡°Are you sure that thing is friendly? I¡¯m pretty sure it tried to kill you...¡± ¡°Nah, it wasn¡¯t trying to actually hurt me. It felt a fair bit of regret when I raised my arm¡ªit thought my bones would crack if I tried to block the blow.¡± ¡°And you know that how?¡± ¡°It was the vibe I got when I held my hand to the tree. We kind of... spoke to each other? Without words. I don¡¯t really know, to be honest¡ªit was pretty neat, though.¡± She took a deep breath and sighed it out. ¡°You¡¯re annoyingly calm about this kind of stuff.¡± ¡°I just have even more important things to focus on, like the prettydy walking beside me, my trusty animal pals, and the delicious ray waiting for us back at home.¡± ws and Snips chirped and bubbled their agreement. Cinnamon nodded from her spot in Maria¡¯s arms. Pistachio lumbered on behind us, stoic as ever. Rocky initially made no reply, but Snips darted a look at him, clicking one w in a threat. He grumbled, but nodded a single time, agreeing under the threat of violence. Maria scoffed. ¡°You think ttery will get you out of this?¡± ¡°Did it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She rubbed her chin in exaggerated thought. ¡°Not yet, but feel free to keep trying.¡± *** Despite how cold the ray had gotten while we were gone, it was still one of the best meals I¡¯d ever had. As I took another bite of the firm flesh, I let out a soft mmm, focusing on the vors. It was reminiscent of the shovelnose ray I¡¯d previously eaten, and the herbs and spices paired perfectly with its unique yet mild taste. ¡°It¡¯s almost perfect,¡± Maria said, leaning back on the sand as she assessed the lingering vor in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just missing one thing¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± She smirked at me. ¡°Lemon.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right... good thing we nted some seeds, huh?¡± The creatures arrayed around the fire crunched and chewed on parts of the ray. The cacophony they made wasforting, and as I gazed around at their content expressions, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Do you really think the seeds will grow?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I¡¯m not positive, but I have a good feeling about it.¡± ¡°Let me guess¡ªit was the ¡®vibe¡¯ you got?¡± I beamed. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªyou are getting good at this. I took another bite of ray as Maria shook her head at me, and the savory vors whisked me away, bringing me to a ce of serendipity. Wepsed into silence, the only noises that of the crackling fire and my loudly eating animal pals. *** As Iy in my bed that night, sleep was being elusive. My mind was awhirl with the things I¡¯d learned today, and I couldn¡¯t shut my brain off long enough for slumber to take me. We¡¯d taken the ray¡¯s body to the tree when our meal was finished, and the ground had opened up beneath the offering, swallowing it whole. Based on the way the tree shuddered and shook, it was safe to assume it enjoyed the meal. Realizing my thoughts were going in loops, I sighed and sat up, tucking in Cinnamon so she didn¡¯t get cold. The bunny was softly snoring as I stepped from my bedroom and quietly shut the door behind me. When I crept outside, a cool breeze hit me, sending a shiver down my spine. I leaned into the chilly night as I walked down to the waterfront, hoping it would stop my mind from spinning. It didn¡¯t. I had long suspected that the System¡¯s ¡®insufficient power¡¯ messages were the result of skill advancements, but to have that fact confirmed... well, it had implications I didn¡¯t necessarily like. That I had be a ¡®trainer¡¯ of woodworking had even more meaning, and my over-active mind immediately dove down the rabbit-hole. I¡¯m probably a fishing trainer too, right? I wondered. If I¡¯m a trainer and someone I trained gains levels, does that mean I get part of their experience? Would it be more efficient to train everyone, or to train one other person that can then train others, like a pyramid scheme, or a multi-level marketing operation? I sighed, shaking my head and trying to dismiss the thoughts. I had no desire to be some powerful being in this new world I found myself in. I didn¡¯t want to worry about min-maxing, optimizing advancement, or organizational structures. I just wanted to fish, make friends, and be a positive influence on the lives of those around me. Another thought popped into my consciousness, and I cocked my head, letting it unfold and expand. A grin spread over my face, and a full-body shiver took me as a massive gust of wind kicked up, swirling around me and covering my body in goose-bumps. ¡°That just might work...¡± I said aloud through chattering teeth, turning and jogging back to the warmth of my bed. *** I woke to a slight headache, more than a little brain fog, and a n firmly rooted in mind. I snuck from the bed, not wanting to wake the still-snoring bunny. Her butt poked vertically from between two pillows, two back legs and her fluffy tail extending into the air. I had to suppress augh at the way she was sleeping, and I slipped from the bedroom into the predawn light. When I stepped outside, I covered my mouth and let out a yawn. ¡°I guess I should ask for permission before I begin construction...¡± *** ¡°Thanks, Sue!¡± I said as I grabbed the offered coffee. ¡°If you see Roger, tell him I¡¯ve already been and gone¡ªI have a meeting this morning.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy at the chance to buy his own food and coffee for once. I¡¯ll let him know. You have a great day, Fischer! Good luck with your meeting.¡± ¡°Cheers¡ªyou too!¡± I took a bite of the croissant; its ky, buttery pastry was as wee as ever, and as I washed it down with a swig of coffee, I let out a content sigh. The sun was just peeking over the rooftops, warming me and granting the world a golden hue. ¡°What a beautiful morning.¡± I walked slowly, taking the time to finish my breakfast before I arrived. I chewed on thest bite as I strode up the steps to the front door. I swallowed, then took another mouthful of coffee. After a moment¡¯s pause to appreciate its nutty, mellow vor, I knocked on the door. Heavy steps ran down the stairs, and the fumbling could be heard from inside. The door swung open slowly, revealing the pallid, wide-eyed face of George, the lord of Tropica. ¡°G¡¯day, George. How ya been?¡± Book 2: Chapter 12: House Kraken Book 2: Chapter 12: House Kraken As the sun peeked in through his tent¡¯s opening, Number Three rubbed tired eyes. Each day since they had left Gormona, he¡¯d woken with a smile on his face and a racing heart. Today was no different. He still couldn¡¯t believe they were really doing it¡ªtruly leaving the capital on such a fraught with danger, exhrating, and terrifying mission. Those anxiety-inducing thoughts were running through his mind when a friendly face poked into his tent. ¡°Good morning, Ellis,¡± Number Three said. ¡°Good morning, Three. I¡¯m ¡®One¡¯, by the way.¡± Ellis gently chided. ¡°Don¡¯t let Keith hear you using any other name.¡± Three barked augh. ¡°Right¡ªwe wouldn¡¯t want to upset the cantankerous Number Two. Is it time to pack up?¡± ¡°Not yet. Four is making breakfast, and I was justing to see if you were awake.¡±¡°Be out in a moment.¡± After Ellis¡ªer, One¡ªdeparted, Three took a moment to stretch, then tidied his camping roll before stepping out. He stood upright under the sun¡¯s rays; their warmth smothered any lingering anxiety he felt about their mission. ¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± he said, striding toward the campfire and the men surrounding it. They all called back greetings¡ªexcept Four, who didn''t look up from making breakfast, clearly having not heard him. Two, who was wringing his hands and staring at the ground, merely grunted. Three raised an eyebrow at the obviously conflicted man. ¡°How are you feeling, Two?¡± ¡°Good, thanks.¡± Three snorted. His training as a crown auditor had begun before he was a grown man, and as a result, he could read the truth in Two¡¯s bodynguage. ¡°You remember I¡¯m an auditor, right? It¡¯s no use lying to me.¡± Two¡¯s eyes shot up, then narrowed. ¡°I do not consent to you reading my thoughts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, Keith,¡± Five said as he removed the pegs holding down one of the tents. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not a trained auditor, and even I can tell you¡¯ve got a burr in your small-clothes this morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Keith¡ªer, two¡ªhissed. ¡°It¡¯s Two! I¡¯m Two!¡± Five held both his hands up. ¡°Whoa. My bad. No need to go all royal on me.¡± ¡°Do not call me royal! That¡¯s an identifying trait!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it was until you said so...¡± Three said. When Two turned his furious gaze on him, Three gave the royal a kind smile. ¡°We¡¯re out in the wilderness, Two. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no one around to hear us.¡± Two adjusted his shirt, smoothing creases that didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Procedures exist for a reason, Three. If we don¡¯t follow the rules, things will descend into chaos. Chaos, I tell you!¡± ¡°Worry not, gentlemen,¡± One said, his voice deep and calming. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this location as soon as we¡¯ve replenished our reserves with some delicious food. Is it almost ready, Four?¡± Four¡¯s eyes jolted up from his pan, oozing iprehension. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°I asked if breakfast is almost ready,¡± One repeated, tone patient and slow. ¡°Oh¡ªright! It is! I¡¯m just wilting some spinach.¡± Five let out a soft groan and stood to his full height, towering over the copsed tent. ¡°We lucked out having a gourmet chef join us on the mission.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a gourmet...¡± Five snorted. ¡°We both know you¡¯d have been running the royal kitchen long ago if not for that bastard head chef taking the credit for all your ideas.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± Five turned to Three. ¡°Was I lying?¡± Three shook his head. ¡°He told the truth, or at the very least believed he did.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s kind of you to say,¡± Four said, removing a heavy pan from the heat. ¡°I¡¯d say we¡¯re just as lucky to have the capital¡¯s quartermaster on board. I¡¯d never have been able to organize every¡ª¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Two hissed, shooting to his feet. ¡°No more identifying traits!¡± Five snapped to attention and gave a crisp salute. ¡°Sorry, my prince! It won¡¯t happen again, my prince!¡± A vein pulsed in Two¡¯s forehead and his eye started to twitch. His mouth flew open, closed, then dropped open again, trying to find words sufficient enough for the requisite chastising. Five held his salute, and Three couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Heughed loud, long, and without reserve. By the end, everyone but Two had joined in, but Three noted the smile threatening to curl the prince¡¯s lip. It is going to be another wonderful day, he thought, beaming at all of his friends. *** George, the lord of Tropica and noble of house Kraken, had spent thest two weeks fortifying his resolve. Even now, in the early hours of morning, he was awake and practicing the techniques passed down from father to son since time immemorial. He had never used them prior to his confirmation of Fischer¡¯s position as a crown agent, but with the anxiety that revtion brought, he had been willing to try anything. ¡°I¡¯m so d we tried this...¡± Geraldine said, echoing his sentiments. George cracked one eye, peering out at his beautiful wife. Even withoutmunicating, their thoughts were joined, and a well of gratitude opened up within him; he may never have made it through thest two weeks if not for her steadying presence. ¡°I am too¡ªI wish we¡¯d read House Kraken¡¯s manuals sooner.¡± Hey a hand on her plump knee, and she opened startlingly green eyes that crinkled as she smiled at him. She giggled, covering her mouth with a voluptuous hand. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear those words from you. You¡¯ve always been so adamant that your family¡¯s teachings were the reason for their diminishing position.¡± He gave her a rueful grin. ¡°Relying on the meditations has been an... enlightening experience.¡± Sheid her hand atop his, pressing it down against her knee. ¡°I feel the same, my love. No matter what happens with Fischer and the other crown agents, I know we¡¯ll be just fi¡ª¡± Three sharp knocks came on the front door, and George¡¯s calm was shattered like the hardened zing of a donut dropped to the floor. Geraldine hissed and patted his hand, and he realized he¡¯d dug his fingers into her leg. ¡°S-sorry...¡± He took a deep breath, trying to recenter himself. It didn¡¯t work. Geraldine sighed. ¡°Speak of the devil. Do you want me to get it?¡± ¡°No, my love. I can face him.¡± George got to his feet with no small amount of effort, grunting as he leaned on both plump arms. He got to his feet, inhaled, and released another measured breath. Again, it didn¡¯t help. He smoothed his clothes and stood tall, resigned to at least appearposed. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± Geraldine squeezed his calf with one hand, then closed her eyes, returning to her meditation. He strode for the stairs, relying on the railing to hold his weight, shaky as his traitorous legs were being. When he reached the door, his fingers fumbled over the locks, and he took a moment to steady them. They still shook, but with exacting movements, he carefully removed the finaltch and swung the door open. ¡°G¡¯day, mate,¡± Fischer said, giving George a predatory smile. ¡°How ya been?¡± ¡°I have been well, Fischer, and you?¡± ¡°Great, mate. I¡¯ve been great. Sorry to skip right to the heart of the issue, but I¡¯ve got a bit of a big day nned today. I was hoping to talk to you about a project.¡± George¡¯s stomach dropped, and he swallowed, buying time topose himself. ¡°You have? What, uh, project are you talking of?¡± Even George could hear the slight quiver in his voice, and he leaned on the doorframe for support. ¡°Oh, nothing major, just a wall to fish from.¡± Despite his uneasy state, confusion still washed over George. ¡°A... wall? To fish from?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. A wall.¡± Fischer smiled, and George realized the crown agent wasn¡¯t going to borate. ¡°What kind of wall? Where?¡± ¡°A rock wall in the ocean, extending from the heand and running in-line with the river¡¯s bank. I¡¯m pretty sure no one would care given how disregarded the ocean is, but I figured it couldn¡¯t hurt to ask¡ªmake sure it was legal, you know?¡± ¡°H-How does that help with fishing?¡± If George¡¯s wits had been about, he¡¯d have simply given permission and moved on. Unfortunately, his thoughts were addled, and Fischer was all too happy to continue the ruse and borate. ¡°It helps immensely¡ªit¡¯s actually really beneficial for the sea-life of the area in general. You build it usingrge boulders, and the gaps between them provide room for all sorts of species to live in.¡± Fischer¡¯s eyes were practically shining, and his hands moved animatedly with every other word. ¡°It¡¯s also great for erosion! Sediment builds up at the base of the wall, and it stops sand from washing away from the river mouth!¡± If George didn¡¯t know better, and he wasn¡¯t aware that Fischer was some sort of senior crown auditor, he might have believed what appeared to be a passionate speech, but he was far too clever for that. He didn¡¯t know what trap was being prepared, what rope Fischer was dangling with which George could hang himself, but he wasn¡¯t going to fall for it. He schooled his face as he nodded. ¡°You can do what you want with the ocean, Fischer. There are no explicitws regarding the ocean and its ownership.¡± Along with his meditations, George had spent thest two weeks reading and rereading the crownws, and he wouldn¡¯t be fooled into giving incorrect information. ¡°Was that all?¡± ¡°Oh, for real?¡± Fischer beamed the smile of a wolf. ¡°Yeah, mate! That¡¯s all I had to ask!¡± He turned and jogged from the step, looking over a shoulder to give George onest grin. ¡°See ya, mate!¡± As he disappeared around a corner, George closed the door, the soft click of the lock sounding far away. His back itched and tingled as sweat sprouted. With each step upstairs, his legs felt more and more like they belonged to someone else. The sense of his body was numbed as he shuffled along. He knew not where he was going, and his legs moved of their own ord, taking him... somewhere. He started tipping over, and his arm shot out, trying to grab anything for support. Something... no, someone caught him. Voluptuous arms held him tight, and as he realized it was Geraldine, his awareness returned to his body all at once. ¡°You¡¯re okay, George,¡± she said, rubbing his back. He stood tall and squeezed her, taking sce in her touch. ¡°Thank you, my love. I was a little¡­ light-headed. I¡¯m alright now.¡± She helped him sit down, and he crossed his legs, easily falling into the House Kraken meditation position. Despite his worries, he felt a twinge of amusement that he¡¯d been practicing for less than two weeks and his flexibility had already improved enough for him to sit cross-legged. It was still far from the optimal stance, but he was much closer to achieving it after such an insignificant amount of time. ¡°What happened?¡± Geraldine asked, drawing him from his musings. He ryed everything without embellishment, leaving out his assumptions and thoughts; he wanted to hear her untainted opinion on everything Fischer had said. Geraldine leaned back and stared at the roof for a long moment, considering what he told her. ¡°What do you think, George?¡± she asked, still looking up. ¡°I want to hear your opinion first.¡± She nodded, and after a moment, sighed. ¡°I have not the faintest idea.¡± He chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Neither do I. At first, I¡¯d assumed it another trap for me to fall into, but when I think about it... what end would that serve? I¡¯ve already been caught lying about¡ªand doing¡ªmuch worse.¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly...¡± The more he sat and tried to work it out, the worse George felt. His stomach was doing flips, and his breaths felt shallow, like he couldn¡¯t get enough oxygen. He rubbed his hands through thinning hair, making a frustrated noise and trying to banish the troublesome thoughts. ¡°What are we to do, Geraldine? I was just starting to feel more equalized, but a single visit from our tormenter and I¡¯m back at square one. It feels hopeless...¡± She crossed the floor faster than someone of her impressive form should be able to, and she leaned into him, hugging him tight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it feels that way, but don¡¯t let your thoughts deceive you.¡± She pulled back and stared into his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you read your house¡¯s manual again? It¡¯s what got us through thest two weeks, is it not?¡± He didn¡¯t feel the motivation to do so, but nodded, knowing it would probably help. He stood and strolled to a table across the room, taking a seat and flicking open therge tome atop it. Flicking through pages, he stopped when he saw the heading he was looking for. ¡®Chapter 4: Navigating and Harnessing Times of Great Stress.¡¯ He took a deep breath, held it for four seconds¡ªjust as the book instructed toward the end of the chapter¡ªthen released it slowly and began reading. Book 2: Chapter Poll: Second animal pal for book 2. Book 2: Chapter Poll: Second animal pal for book 2. Tree-kun is still very far from friend status, but I thought it would be fun to put the poll out for the next creature. Bless you and your choices. Book 2: Chapter 13: Thrill Book 2: Chapter 13: Thrill Cool air tickled my skin as I soared through the air, and I smiled at the water rushing up to meet me before I sshed into the ocean. Its icy temperature sent a thrill coursing through my body, and I arched my back, curving up through the water to breach the surface. I gasped instinctively, taking shallow breaths as I shivered, limatizing to the ocean''s frosty touch. Corporal ws'' head popped up next to me. Her cheeks were puffed out. "ws? Why do you look like tha¡ª" She pressed a forepaw to either cheek and squeezed¡ªa torrent of seawater mmed into my face. "You little rascal!" I pped my hand against the water, intending to ssh her back¡ªinstead, my hand made an ear-splitting p as it struck, and water flew in every direction, including into my open mouth. I coughed and wiped my eyes, bobbing up and down on a now-roiling patch of ocean. Corporal ws floated on her back, chittering withughter and pointing at me with one paw. Two extended ws poked above the ocean, and I turned to greet Sergeant Snips. The words died in my throat as I saw it was Rocky, blowing very pissed-off bubbles. One w pointed at me, the other at the still-giggling otter, and he mmed them closed.Twin explosion rang out, and another wash of water assaulted me, but I''d had time to turn my face away. Despite theck of yfulness in his cking, I turned back to smile at Rocky¡ªjust in time to see him lifted from the water. Sergeant Snips, spewing bubbles and seething with fury, flung him upward. He soared five meters into the air, and as he fell back down, blue water billowed from Snips''s body. She darted up to meet him, swung a w up, then mmed it into Rocky''s undercarriage. Like a slingshot, sheunched Rocky parallel to the ocean''s surface. He didn''t lose height for a long moment, but then he dipped rapidly. He skipped across the water like a t stone, getting smaller and smaller as he bounced out toward the horizon. "Damn. Nice shot, Snips." She blew a single bubble filled with anger, then held a w to my shoulder, apologizing for her subordinate''s actions. "No need to say sorry, Snips¡ªit was actually kinda funny." ws nodded her agreement, letting out a shrill chirp and revealing her pointed teeth. Somethingrge and surprisingly buoyant bobbed the surface, and I reached a fist out toward it. "How ya going, Pistachio? Good to see ya, mate!" He reached a w out ponderously and fist-bumped me, blowing a small stream of greeting bubbles. "Alright, here''s the n, gang..." I paused, realizing one of the construction crew had just been yeeted out toward international waters. "Would you ry the n to Rocky when he gets back, Snips?" She nodded curtly, clearly unhappy to be reminded of the crab''s existence. I lifted my face toward the sun as I treaded water, delighting in its warmth. "It''s such a beautiful day. Anyway, the n is to check out the ocean floor from here to about fifty meters that way." I pointed out to sea. "We''re just making sure it''s all clear to put some rocks down. If it is, we''re going to find some boulders and move them here. We''re going to need a lot of rock, so we may have to create a quarry somewhere." All three of the creatures bubbled or chirped as one, voicing the same question. I grinned. "You''ll just have to wait and see what it''s for, but I promise you''ll all love it." Sergeant Snips and Corporal ws'' eyes shone, and even Private Pistachio''s face became filled with intrigue. I took a deep breath and started swimming down. The frosty water hitting my face spiked my adrenaline, but it wasn''t unenjoyable; I smiled as I approached the ocean floor, my powerful body easily gliding through the water. realized my eyes had improved since I''d first be a cultivator¡ªI could now see underwater as if wearing goggles. Each time I''d gone underwater in recent memory, I''d closed my eyes, not wanting them to sting under the saltwater''s assault. How long have I been able to do this, but didn''t know? I wondered. It was a startling but wee discovery, and a sense of awe flooded through me as I gazed around. Small fish darted away at my approach, and I stretched my fingers out toward them, delighting at the water flowing past me. Corporal ws,pletely misunderstanding my intent, sped past me at unbelievable speed. She caught a fish in her paws, swam over to me, and held it out, grinning wide. I scratched the top of her head and extended cupped hands. She released the fish, and relief flooded me as I saw it was uninjured. It swam around my palms, flitting to and fro with small kicks of its tail. When I opened my hands, it dashed away, swimming off to find its friends. ws glided over to me, upside down and still grinning; the angle,bined with her toothy smile, made her look ridiculous, and Iughed noiselessly underwater. She collided with me, and I scooped her up in one hand, using the other to scritch her belly as I kicked my legs and propelled us along the ocean floor. My body seemed to slip through the streams of water; I didn''t feel the drag I expected to hit my body. Rather than disorienting, it was thrilling, calming, and everything in between. I stopped kicking my legs and swam like a dolphin through the sea, enjoying the experience more than I could put into words. I scooped up Snips as I soared over her, and she wiggled happily, wrapping her legs around my abdomen. By the time I''d swam the length of the wall, I had forgotten all about it. We swam together beneath the waves, traveling further and further out to sea. I followed the path of the ocean floor, and the surroundings got darker as the bay got deeper. Bommies of rock and coral began sprouting up, resembling the tops of bouquets, and I slowed, gazing at them intently. Coral and anemone of an unbelievable variety swayed in the underwater currents. There were patches of orange, purple, green, blue, and even pink of different shades, sizes, and shapes. Uncountable species of fish used the bommies as shelter. Small fish you''d see in aquariums back on earth swam around the coral. Clown fish hid in the anemone, not at all bothered by our appearance. Fish bigger than my hand poked their heads from holes in the rock, and upon noticing us, disappeared back into their holes. Larger fish, of which I only caught glimpses of, swam away at blistering speeds, finding another ce to use as shelter now that we, who they undoubtedly viewed as predators, hade to visit their waters. I reached out and touched some coral; it was soft and squishy, and I smiled at the pleasant texture. My lungs started toin for oxygen, so I swam up, careful not to disturb the water too much with my excessively powerful body. When I breached the surface, I took a deep breath, squinting my eyes against the oppressive daylight. "Huh..." I said when I looked back toward the shore. I had lost track of time while swimming, and I hadn''t realized just how long I''d been holding my breath. The rock of my heand was the size of a marble in the distance. I could just make out a wee sight on the shore; Maria stood with who I had to assume was Cinnamon in one arm, the other held high in the air, waving at me. I held my animal pals tight and dipped back below the water, heading for shore. *** I kicked off the ocean floor, still holding Snips and ws to my chest as I shot from the bay. A gout of water followed me as Inded on the rocks, and I bent my knees to soften the impact. "Good morning! I see Cinnamon found you." "She certainly did..." Maria replied, raising an eyebrow and looking down at my stomach. "Uh... something wrong?" "Just admiring the muscles. Have you gotten stronger¡­?" I nced down and shrugged. "I think I''ve been pretty muscr since awakening¡ªit''s nothing new." "Yeah, that''s a straight up lie. I saw your stomach when we were on that camping trip, and it was lean, sure... but this?" She stepped forward and pped my stomach lightly. "That''s just ridiculous." "Must be the lighting. Anyway, my washboard abs and impressive physique aren''t important right now¡ªI need your help with something." "Oh? What''s that?" I grinned. "I just found something beautiful, and you have toe see it." *** I held a hand up to Maria, intending to help her into the water. She bent down, then gave me an odd smirk. I didn''t like the look in her eyes. Sheunched from the shore, tucking her legs up and holding them to her chest. She cannonball''d into the waves beside me, holding strong eye contact and that same expression the entire time. I closed my eyes, epting my fate and letting the wave of water m into me. I wiped my eyes and gave her a t stare, which only increased the vigor of her giggling. "Do you feel good about yourself?" I asked. "I feel amazing." She gave me a full-faced smile. "Thanks for asking. How are you?" "Feeling father refreshed, thank you." She swam over and ran her hand over my head, smoothing my hair. "d to hear it. So, what did you have to show me?" "Follow me." I took a deep breath and sank down. Maria followed, and a smile quirked my lips as I saw her eyes firmly squeezed shut. My right hand darted toward her, and I spread one of her delicate eyelids open. Her immediate reaction was to try bat my hand away, but she froze, opening both eyes and blinking. Her head spun and mouth dropped open as she looked around, awe clear on her features. I pointed at her and gave her a thumbs up, cocking my head in question. She nodded vigorously, and her head began darting around, taking in our surroundings. I held a hand out, and her fingers intertwined with mine. Starting out slowly, I swam like a dolphin through the water, and she mimicked my movement. We picked up the pace as I led her out to sea. The path was just as pleasant as before, and I could tell Maria felt the same; a peaceful smile covered her face, mingled with a calm serenity. I picked up Snips again from the ocean floor in passing, and ws swam circles around us, simrly delighting in the sensation of swimming. Halfway to our destination, Maria went to the surface to get a breath. She quickly rejoined me, and we continued our passage. When we arrived at the colorful bommie, she let out a muffled noise of surprise. Rather than look at the swaying coral and anemone, I watched her. The look of wonder on her face was everything I had hoped for, and my heart fluttered in response. When I nced at the bommie, my eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and I swam to the surface. "What is it?" Maria asked when she joined me. "You look concerned..." "All the fish are gone..." "What do you mean?" "There were hundreds of fish before, and now there are what? Like ten?" Maria opened her mouth to respond, but the head of a belligerent otter popped up and let out a trill noise I¡¯d not heard from her before. "ws...?" I reached out to touch her, but she moved her head away, her eyes going wide. "What''s wrong?" She pointed down with one paw, chirping incoherently. Maria and I shot a worried look at each other, then both put our faces beneath the water''s surface and peered down. Despite my enhanced body, a spike of fear stabbed into my core at what was lurking below us. Book 2: Chapter 14: Apex Predator Book 2: Chapter 14: Apex Predator A lump formed in my throat, and my body involuntarily froze as a wave of adrenaline washed over me. The water seemed to change temperature; where its cool touch was previously wee, it now felt intolerably freezing as the shadow shifted beneath us. Even with my eyes still adjusting, I¡¯d seen enough footage of the terrifying creatures to identify one by shape alone. A shark of monstrous proportions swam through the bay. Twice as long as I was tall, the thing barely needed to kick its tail to send its gigantic form gliding through the water. Maria moved beside me andtched onto my hand. I squeezed, trying to reassure her. Corporal ws clung to my back, also wanting nothing to do with said shark. Sergeant Snipscked the same sense of self preservation, and she sank to the ocean floor, both ckers extended and poised to deliver violence. Pistachio was also beneath us, and his head slowly turned, following the shark¡¯s movement. Meanwhile, the shark continued its passage, unaware or uncaring of our existence and moving with the ease of an apex predator. It slowly faded from view, swimming far enough away for us to lose vision of it. Snips swam back up to meet us, and we kicked to the surface, emerging as one while Pistachio remained below. ¡°Snips¡ªcan you keep an eye out and warn us if ites back?¡± Water sprayed my face as she gave me a crisp salute, then disappeared beneath the water. ¡°What in Hades¡¯ influence was that?¡± Maria hissed, keeping her voice soft. ws chirped her agreement, poking her head around from where she clung to my back.¡°You haven¡¯t seen one before?¡± I asked. Both of them shook their heads, their eyes wide. ¡°It¡¯s a shark. They¡¯re prettymon in the ocean where I¡¯m from, so I was pretty surprised you hadn¡¯t seen one, ws.¡± ¡°They¡¯remon?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I never want to get in the ocean again¡ªI¡¯m honestly rethinking my whole love of fishing right now.¡± ¡°I think we¡¯d be alright considering we¡¯re cultivators, but still...¡± My entire body shook with an involuntary shiver. ¡°Something about seeing such arge creature in the water beneath us makes my brain go into nope mode.¡± Maria shook too. ¡°If Snips and Pistachio weren¡¯t beneath us keeping watch right now, I¡¯d be swimming back to shore fast as I could.¡± ¡°That¡¯d probably be a bad move. From what I know, they don¡¯t usually attack humans¡ªthey only do so when desperate, or they mistake you for prey they¡¯d usually hunt. Sshing around to get away might make you seem like a seal or an injured fish.¡± She red at me. ¡°Not helping, Fischer.¡± ws batted the side of my face, chirping her agreement and scowling. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself. Let''s get back to shore¡ªI haven¡¯t even told you what I want to build yet.¡± Maria leapt at the extended branch, happy for any distraction. ¡°You have something you want to build?¡± I grinned. ¡°I do¡ªsomething to help us fish.¡± A measure of fear left her face in an instant, and her eyes began glimmering beneath the morning sun. ¡°Go on...¡± *** We swam past the river mouth and made our way south, following the shore as sand transformed into scattered rock, and scattered rock transformed into sheer cliff. Snips had mentioned we could find boulders this way, and while I¡¯d believed her, I hadn¡¯t expected there to be so many. All along the cliff¡¯s base, there were what had to be hundreds of tonnes worth of giant stones that had fallen from the jagged cliffs. Rocky had returned from his Snips-empowered trip out to sea, and he now acted as guard-crab against any wayward sharks. He was nked by Snips and Pistachio, and I smiled down at the reliable crustaceans. I swam down and tried lifting a boulder wide as I was tall, and I easily brought it up. Maria was watching me, so I hefted it above my head with one hand, flexing my other arm in a Herculean pose. A white wash of bubbles exploded from her mouth as sheughed at me, bending at the waist and holding a hand to her stomach. Dropping the rock, I kicked off the sandy floor. A moment after I breached the surface, Maria joined me, and she gave me a grin reflecting the excitement I felt. ¡°Are these boulders the right size?¡± she asked. ¡°They¡¯re perfect, and there¡¯s enough that I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need to quarry any more.¡± She shimmied her shoulders, unable to contain the anticipation. ¡°How do we start this construction, and when are you going to tell me what it actually is?¡± I¡¯d been extremely vague with my exnation, wanting to keep the details a surprise. ¡°To answer your first question, we just have to put the boulders there. To answer the second...¡± I shot her a wink. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait and see, but I promise that you¡¯ll love it.¡± She shimmied again, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get started...¡± *** Sergeant Snips and Private Pistachio joined the boulder-hauling efforts, leaving the rather-irritable looking Rocky as the main defender against shark-rted threats. It wasn¡¯t that his role as defender annoyed the neurodivergent crab¡­ I suspected it was anything but¡ªhe just always looked like someone had insulted his ancestry and spit in his soup. Even with the cultivator¡¯s strength of our respective fleshy¡ªand carapacey¡ªbodies, it was a long process; we could each carry one boulder at a time, and it was quite a distance back to the river mouth. Despite also being on the path of ascension, Maria couldn¡¯t carry some of the boulders I could; her arms were shorter and her cultivation less advanced. Thergest one I found was half-again as wide as I was tall, and I easily held it in my arms. When Maria tried to carry one slightly smaller, the best she could manage was repeatedly throwing it short distances. Snips had the same issue but worked together with ws, who stabilized the boulders by swimming around them, correcting the positioning if they leaned too far in any direction. Pistachio had no such issue, and he easily threw massive rocks atop his back and scuttled along the ocean floor. A few hourster, I threw a boulder down, adding it to the line extending from the heand. We were creating the baseyer first; it was roughly five-meters wide and ten-meters long so far. Maria, Snips, ws, and Pistachio arrived shortly after, and they carefully ced their loads down. I pointed to the shore and they followed me up. Cinnamon greeted us with a squeak, her long ears upright as we emerged from the water. She was lounging in the sun, but got to her feet and jumped to a stack of towels, nuzzling them with her cute little nose. ¡°Thanks, Cinnamon,¡± I said, reaching down to rub her head after I dried my hand. She leaned into me, closing her eyes in delight as my pat turned into a good scritching. She then walked over and dipped her chin, inviting Corporal ws to pet her. The otter cocked her head, but reached out to oblige the soft little bunny. Said bunny¡¯s expression turned downright malicious, and faster than a normal eye could see, she spun and kicked out her back legs, spraying ws with more sand than such a small creature had any right discing. Cinnamon tore off across the shore, angling around the heand as ws went stock-still. The otter ran paws over her face, wiping away sand. Her eyebrow twitched, and her lip curled to reveal needle-sharp teeth. She hunched and gathered power in her legs, her entire body shaking, causing more sand to fall away. Lightning sparked out, and she rocketed from the heand. Her form curved and twisted; she flew like a heat-seeking missile for the trail of kicked-up sand that was Cinnamon trying to escape. Corporal ws arced high, then mmed down on top of the bunny. A mushroom cloud of sand and dust sprayed up, obscuring whatever was happening within. ¡°Uhhhh,¡± Maria said. ¡°Is Cinnamon going to be okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine¡ªws wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Maria shook her head, letting out a light sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe our daughter has be such a prankster. I thought we raised her right...¡± ¡°ws has no one to me but herself.¡± I chuckled softly. ¡°She set Cinnamon on the path of treachery, so now she has to deal with the consequences.¡± The sand started to clear, revealing a p battle happening in the distance. Both creatures were up on their rear legs, batting at each other in a blur of forelimbs. ¡°Should we get lunch started?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be hungry when they¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about them, but I¡¯m starving after you forced me into physicalbor all morning. The least you could do is prepare me a snack...¡± ¡°Forced, huh? I recall you shimmying so hard you created waves...¡± ¡°Shimmying? Oh, no¡ªI was shaking in fear of what you¡¯d do if I refused your orders¡­¡± I bent down toward Snips, giving her a conspiratorial nce. ¡°Take note, Snips. If you want your subordinates to behave, the threat of unmitigated violence is unparalleled as a motivator.¡± Rocky rubbed his chin with one w, then nodded his agreement to the statement. Snips walked over to Maria and patted her leg, blowing bubbles of solidarity. ¡°I know,¡± Maria said, bending to rub Snips¡¯ carapace. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded by clowns, but I¡¯m d to have you here for support.¡± ¡°Clowns? I have never.¡± I raised a hand to my chest in mock affront. ¡°Would a clown make you a feast of sand crabs for lunch?¡± Bothdies froze, their farce failing before the promise of a delicious meal. Maria raised an eyebrow at Snips. ¡°Perhaps clowns was a bit... aggressive.¡± Snips¡¯ head bobbed up and down energetically, her mouth blowing bubbles of hunger. *** Butterflies took flight in my stomach as I pulled in the line. Ever since Maria had started joining me daily, we had been catching a lot of fish. As a result, I hadn¡¯t been using the crab pot, not wanting to waste any meat. After finding the new type of bait in the pungent eel, however, I just had to try it out. The cage at the end of the line felt heavy; the butterflies within me multiplied, and a broad grin spread over my face. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Maria asked, whispering from beside me. I turned to look at her, and when she spied the look on my face, her eyes crinkled in delight. We cast our gaze back toward the shallows just as the first corner of the crab pot became visible. It was impossible to make anything else out, so I kept pulling, bringing the cage closer to us. My excitement dwindled as it came into view. The back half of the trap was filled with sand, somehow getting caught on the ocean floor and dredging it up in passing. Then a w extended from the mass of sand, and the entire pile seemed to move and undte. I realized the truth of it: it wasn¡¯t a pile of sand¡ªit was a pile of sand crabs! There were so many as to fill half the trap, and before I could make a sound, Maria let out a loud whoop! ¡°There¡¯s so many, Fischer! Demeter¡¯s harvest¡ªI¡¯ve never seen so many!¡± I grasped the handle and dragged the crab pot up onto the shore. There had to be dozens of them, all of which were unhappy about being removed from the water. Those on top of the stack held their ws high, warding off any would-be attackers. ¡°Holy frack,¡± I eventually said. ¡°That bait wasn¡¯t kidding about being effective...¡± Corporal ws dashed to the cage, running around it and twisting her head at strange angles to inspect the pile of creatures. Cinnamon was atop her back, also cocking her head to peer down at the crabs. The two had worked out their differences and were once more the best of pals. Their eyes were alight, and following their example, the rest of the creatures stepped forward. Pistachio watched the sand crabs with an intent gaze; there was always a startling intelligence hidden within the stoic lobster¡¯s eyes, and I once more wondered at the depth of his thoughts. Snips and Rocky were much easier to read; they both blew hungry bubbles as they scuttled up to the cage. Not wanting to drag it out any further, I opened the cage up and started sorting them. ¡°Come closer, everyone.¡± I gestured for Maria to stand beside me. ¡°Snips already knows, but I¡¯ll show you how to differentiate between male and female. Females are breeders, so we let them go.¡± *** Corporal ws¡ªtrickster of the sands and espionage extraordinaire¡ªdashed over the dunes. She had a freshly cooked sand crab held under one w, and thinking of the meal toe, she redoubled her speed. Her master had promised they¡¯d wait for her return before feasting, but it would be downright rude to make everyone else dy longer than necessary. Her haste had absolutely nothing to do with her desire, nay, her need to partake of the crab. With a spark of lightning, she activated her ability and flew between the trees, bouncing from trunk to trunk. As she catapulted into the clearing, her eyes locked onto something before the tree. She lost control of her power; the lightning guttered out and died. Corporal ws mmed into the trunk and slid down its trunk. She blinked dumbly as she took in the scene, not once taking her eyes off what had arrested her attention. Book 2: Chapter 15: Quartered Book 2: Chapter 15: Quartered The world was upside down, and Corporal ws gazed out at it. She rested on her head at the base of the light-blue tree, a cooked crab clutched tight, and her back feet dangling above her, twitching of their own ord. No matter how many times she blinked, the scene didn¡¯t change. She rolled over slowly, her eyes not once leaving the twin leaves that grew from a mound of churned soil. She left the offering of crab at the base of the tree and padded over to the disturbed patch of earth. She circled the seedling, not seeing any defects or damage. She was a blur as she sprinted around the tree, checking on each of the seeds. Each of them had germinated; their leaves and stalks were a vibrant green¡ªa testament to their health. She looked back at the tree and the crab she¡¯d left beneath it. Roots extended from the ground and plunged between gaps in the crab¡¯s carapace, and the tree¡¯s leaves twitched and vibrated in what appeared to be delight. ws held a paw to the firm trunk, chirped her thanks for the tree¡¯s hard work, then dashed away toward the sand, her mouth spread in a wide smile. *** ¡°How did you go, ws?¡± I asked as she returned. She chirped joyously and sat in the shade beside me, not borating on her mission.It must have been straightforward, then... I thought. Returning to the present, I started cutting the crabs into sections. After releasing the females, we had fifteen crabs¡ªa veritable feast. I pressed down lightly on the sections of crab, cracking shell and exposing the meat within. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maria asked, her face alight with curiosity. I grinned back at her. ¡°I¡¯ll show you in a moment.¡± I strode to the campfire and removed therge pot I¡¯d put atop it. With my nose above its opening, the scents of butter, garlic, a mild hint of chili, and onion rose up to greet me. My mouth immediately began watering, and I set the pot down on the sand. ¡°I cut the crab and broke the shell so the butter can get in and suffuse the meat with its vors.¡± Maria leaned in to smell the steam rising from the pot. Her face softened, and she let out a sigh. ¡°Okay¡ªthat smells divine. How long does it need to cook in the butter for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best part¡ªit doesn¡¯t.¡± I reached in with tongs and removed the first chunk of crab. It was arge forequarter, and golden liquid streamed from the front w as I lifted it from the mixture. I put it on a te, which I passed to Maria. ¡°I already added salt to the butter pot, but feel free to add more to your taste.¡± I took out more sections, passing one to Snips, ws, Pistachio, and Rocky. Thetter raised a buttery leg to his mouth, but Snips pped him on the back of his head before he could bite into it. I removed another and ced it on a te before me, then flicked a stalk of cane to Cinnamon, who caught it midair and started chewing without dy. ¡°Dig in, guys¡ªyou didn¡¯t have to wait.¡± ¡°Food tastes better when eaten together,¡± Maria replied, pulling a w apart with her hands. She lifted the white meat to her mouth and bit down. Her entire body rxed, like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders, and she let out a soft mmmm. My animal pals crunched down, their eyes fervent and movement harried. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. With my mouth watering and body demanding, I removed the tip of a w and bit into the crab¡¯s white, buttery flesh. The butter exploded throughout my mouth, and the garlic joined it to lead the charge. The hint of smoky paprika and onion followed the advance, dancing and weaving behind the more-pronounced tastes. As my tastebuds became ustomed to the rest of the vors, the crab¡¯s meat made itself known. The flesh was subtle yet undeniable, bringing with it a unique umami that raised the entire experience from enjoyable to otherworldly. No one said a word as we continued eating. Sounds of carapace cracking, the slurping of meat, and my animal pals¡¯ loud chewing were the only sounds that one could hear, but even they were hard to notice with how all-epassing the meal¡¯s vors were. Each time someone finished their bit of crab, I¡¯d pass them another, and before I knew it, I was passing thest chunk of crab to Pistachio. The giant lobster brought the quartered crab to his mouth and chomped a w whole. His mouth undted as he chewed and ground down the food. ¡°Alright, Fischer.¡± Maria sucked the tips of her fingers, then leaned back, her mouth spreading into a content smile. ¡°I changed my mind¡ªthat was the best meal I¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°You seem to keep saying that...¡± I narrowed my eyes at her yfully. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re lying to save my feelings.¡± She snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you keep outdoing yourself. I swear your food gets better and more delicious every time you make me something...¡± I willed the System notifications to show¡ªthey had nudged me halfway through the meal, but I¡¯d ignored it. You have advanced to cooking 32! You have advanced to fishing 38! ¡°Well, thank you,¡± I replied, pushing the notifications away. ¡°I would cook for you regardless¡ªthere¡¯s something so rejuvenating about making food for others, but it¡¯s even more rewarding when it¡¯s appreciated.¡± ¡°¡®Appreciated¡¯ may be an understatement. I can¡¯t imagine going back to not eating seafood.¡± I arched an eyebrow and let out my best evil-antagonist chuckle. ¡°The n to turn you into a heretic ising together.¡± She shook her head and smiled at me before closing her eyes andying down. Snips scuttled overzily and leaned against my leg, blowing happy little bubbles as she closed her eye. ws leaned against Maria, and Cinnamon sat atop the otter, extending a paw to touch Maria¡¯s knee. Never one to turn down a good midday nap, Iy back. The sand was cool against my exposed neck, and before I knew it, sleep took me. I woke with the sun high in the sky, a content sleepiness nketed over me, and a crab blowing joyous bubbles from atop my chest. ¡°Mornin¡¯, Snips,¡± I said through a yawn, covering my mouth. ¡°Afternoon, technically,¡± Maria said, bending at the waist to look me in the eye. Her hair hung down around her face, and her freckles shifted as she gave me a stunning grin. A soft breeze kicked up, swaying the strands of her sun-kissed hair in a hypnotic pattern. Despite my half-awake state, heat rose to my face at the sight of her. ¡°What?¡± she asked, cocking her head to the side and somehow appearing even more adorable. I would like to think that if my mind weren¡¯t so addled, I¡¯d have said something equal parts charming and endearing. ¡°How long did we sleep for?¡± I asked instead. ¡°An hour or so. I thought I should wake up so you wouldn¡¯t be up all night.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Snips jumped from me as I stood and stretched, willing the lingering vestiges of sleep to leave my body. ¡°I¡¯m gonna keep moving boulders, but you can leave if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°And miss out on the finished product? Nice try!¡± I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to finish it today...¡± ¡°Wait, what? How big is it going to be? I thought we just needed to add moreyers of stone...¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only done the first section¡ªI intend for it to be a lot longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be that big?¡± Rather than be disheartened, her face brightened at the news. ¡°All the more reason to stay and help.¡± She flexed an arm, exaggerating the effort it took with a soft hnggg. ¡°Your noodle arms will take too long to finish without the great Maria¡¯s assistance.¡± I barked augh, making her smile grow even wider. ¡°How could I turn down the great Maria?¡± I pped her on the shoulder as I walked past. ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡± She nodded seriously and turned to my animal pals. ¡°Are youing too? Fischer could use all the help he can get.¡± Sergeant Snips hissed her agreement, Corporal ws chirped and puffed out her chest, and Private Pistachio nodded his lumbering head. Rocky scratched his behind. The sun warmed my back as we made our way back to the shore. *** The forest air was damp and still, and as the sun climbed down from its peak in the sky, its warmth only increased the humidity. The sun above, the rising temperature, and the birdsonging from every direction were a wee cascade of sensation for the ancient being within the light-blue tree¡ªwell, they should have been. Despite being asleep for so long, and despite how enthralling the return of her awareness had every right to be, all of her attention was elsewhere. The otter, that freshly ascendant creature, had delivered something previously unknown. In all her many, many years, she had never experienced this particr meal. Most of her memories were unreachable, likely locked away due to theck of power in the surrounding world, yet she knew this as a fact. She would have recalled partaking of such an odd creature. Even more startling was the strength it held. As with fish caught by the cultivating human and delivered by the otter, the hard-shelled meal contained a staggering amount of power. Though it was small in volume, the chi was potent, immutable, and, most importantly, delicious. Her thin roots prated the creature¡¯s armor all over, piercing holes in the connective tissue between tes of carapace. She funneled the essence back to her core, where it circled and gathered. She transformed it to nature chi, which then flooded out and suffused the rest of her body. As per the agreement, she had extended herwork of roots to include the four seeds that surrounded her. Already, they had germinated into seedlings. Even now, she felt their growth; they absorbed her nature chi like cracked and dried earth would soak up the first rains after a drought. Time blurred and lost all meaning as she continued feasting and channeling chi toward the four nts. Something tugged at her awareness, and as she returned to the present, she realized the day was almost done. The sun¡¯s warmth had depleted, and darkness was creeping into the clearing around her tree. She cast about the earth, trying to find what had tugged and pulled enough to rouse her. Four points around her were calling out¡ªthe four seedlings, she realized. Something was happening, and she leaned toward all of them, trying to understand. She sent out a testing wave of chi, and the moment it left her core, they absorbed it entirely. Confusion ran through her every fiber, so she sent out more, seeing what would happen. Again, the moment the chi left her, the sprouts absorbed it like sponges. Despite herck of memory, she knew this to be... peculiar. Such young nts shouldn¡¯t be able to hold so much, and they visibly grew each time she sent a pulse of power out toward them. She shook her leaves to expend some nervous energy as she watched them and let out another trickle of nature chi. It was gone as soon as she let it out, and they grew once more. All four seedlings were now as tall as the otter, and more leaves had sprouted from their small yet sturdy stems. She felt an impulse, and following her curiosity, she obliged. Rather than open the gates to her core, then close them after releasing a small burst of chi, she left the metaphorical gate open a crack, letting the trees absorb it directly. The response was immediate. They sucked at the essence, and she felt a growing understanding of them. It was terrifying. They were as bottomless pits, great yawning maws that could never be filled, no matter how much they devoured. With her curiosity assuaged, she tried to close the floodgates, but her core didn¡¯t respond. Panic surged through her as she tried again to close the door, but the seedlings held it open¡ªthe force with which they drew on her chi was too great. Sensing her attempt to push them out, their hunger increased, and they drew ever more on her reserves. The gates to her core were thrown wide open, and they began consuming her very essence. She was getting torn apart in four distinct directions, and with onest desperate force of will, she tried to m the doors to her very soul closed. She failed; they tore her apart. Book 2: Chapter 16: Growth Book 2: Chapter 16: Growth An ancient being stirred. She returned to herself slowly, and as her awareness bloomed, memories returned. Thest she recalled, she was being torn apart, and terror reigned as she sent her awareness down, inspecting the damage. Her core was... changed. She feared she would find utter destruction. Instead, she found it open and whole. Four channels had been carved into her, creating permanent pathways out. She followed these channels, finding what she expected yet feared at the end of each: the four seedlings. What she didn¡¯t anticipate was for her understanding to extend beyond the pathways and into the nts. As she reached the foreign bodies, her vision and awareness split, bing a kaleidoscopic mesh of sights and sensations. Time seemed to alter and warp as four distinct experiences joined her own, all ying out simultaneously. It was a disorienting experience, and the moment her sense of self returned, she threw herself back from them. With a minor flex of will, she easily departed and returned to her original perspective. As she returned to the previous bounds of her body, she pondered the sensations of the four nts. Lemon trees, the ancient being said internally, tasting the sybles. Each of them were individuals, with their own personalities, wants, and needs¡ªperhaps those weren¡¯t the correct words, as the trees weren¡¯t as advanced as she or other sapient beings were. Still, there was an aspect of individuality granted them. This merger, whatever this joining of souls was, it felt neither wrong nor right. The ancient being tried to push into her memories, to crack whatever boundary locked them away, but if such a thing existed, she couldn¡¯t find it.Intent on exploring this new bond, she tried to send a tendril of awareness out to one of the saplings, using her significant willpower to keep the other three pathways closed. *** I woke to a chill in the air, and I pulled my nket up, soaking in the warmth it provided. Iy in a half-asleep state for an indeterminate amount of time,pping up the rest after a long day of hauling boulders under the ocean. When I remembered the half-built wall, a spike of wakefulness pierced my slumber, and I threw the nkets off. I immediately regretted my decision; the part of my brain that demandedfort told me to crawl back under the covers and curl into a ball. Ignoring the impulse, I stood and stretched, unleashing a mighty yawn as I tensed every muscle in my body. I nced back at the bed, seeking the lump that would tell of a cute little bunny hiding within, but Cinnamon was nowhere to be found. ¡°I guess she¡¯s already gone to Maria¡¯s...¡± I mused. Roger¡¯s fields required work over the next week or so, and as a result, Maria wouldn¡¯t have much free time. Cinnamon was free to do as she pleased, and I knew she¡¯d much rather spend time in the fields with Maria than sit around on the shore waiting for me to return. I opened my bedroom door and stepped out into an even colder room. Therge window of my living room provided little instion, and the night¡¯s chill had well and truly crept within my walls. It was my first taste of winter, and it hinted at a cold few months to follow. I went back to my room and rummaged through sets of sheets, towels, and the thin, everyday clothes I usually wore, having to reach for the back of my wardrobe to find a jacket I¡¯d bought from the tailors what felt like months ago. I put it on, quickly made my bed, then left for Tropica. *** As I walked back home, a croissant and coffee in hand, the sun peeked its head over the eastern horizon. Purple and pink hues spread throughout the sky, so I turned and strode toward the coast, intent on watching the sunrise. As I walked over thest dune, I saw some friends. ¡°G¡¯day, everyone!¡± I said, walking down to meet them. Barry, his wife Helen, his brother-inw Leroy, and Leroy¡¯s wife, Barbara, all sat on the dry sand, heads turned to look at me. Barry¡¯s son peered over his father¡¯s shoulder, and he grinned wide, revealing a missing front tooth. ¡°Hello, Fischer!¡± Paul yelled. ¡°Hey, mate! I see you¡¯ve lost a tooth there.¡± He nodded fervently, exploring the gap with his tongue. ¡°I did! Dad says it means I¡¯m growing up!¡± Barry smiled at his overenthusiastic son, and I nodded. ¡°It certainly does, mate. You¡¯ll be a grown fe before you know it.¡± ¡°Would you like to join us?¡± Helen asked. ¡°I¡¯d love to. I came here for the sunrise¡ªhaving some friends to experience it with is a happy ident.¡± I took a seat on the sand; it still held the night¡¯s chill, and a shiver took me. ¡°It¡¯s bloody cold.¡± ¡°Winter ising,¡± Barry agreed, staring stoically at the horizon. I let out a softugh. ¡°Hopefully the long night doesn¡¯te with it.¡± ¡°The what?¡± Barry asked, narrowing his eyes in confusion. ¡°Nevermind. Do the winters get very cold here? I assumed they wouldn¡¯t be too bad, given the tropical climate.¡± ¡°Aye, they get a bit colder than this, but never enough for frost. The wind can make it feel cooler than it is, though.¡± As if summoned, a breeze kicked up, rushing past us and making Paul lean back into his father¡¯sp. Wepsed into silence, all watching the sun as it climbed ever higher in the sky. The pink and purple hues consuming the horizon turned to orange and yellow as the great orb rose above the ocean, shining its warmth down upon us. I noticed Barbara shooting furtive nces in my direction. So, I thought. She knows about me, and she¡¯s wary. It was hard to pinpoint the emotions brought on by the realization, but they weren¡¯t good ones. I thought about it more as the silence stretched, reminding myself that it was entirely reasonable to be hesitant of a bloke that could shoot anime finishing moves from his body. ¡°I forgot to tell you guys,¡± I said, swirling thest dregs of coffee around in my cup. ¡°I made more fishing rods.¡± I shot a look toward Leroy just in time for his head to whirl on me, and I nodded, giving him a knowing smile. ¡°You¡¯re all wee to use them whenever you like¡ªthey¡¯re on my back deck.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡± He nudged his wife. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to show you.¡± Barbara made a nonmittal noise and leaned into his shoulder. ¡°Paul,¡± I said, ¡°seeing as though you¡¯re almost a man, could I give you a task, mate?¡± His eyes lit up, and he nodded so hard I thought his head might fall off. ¡°Could you go buy four coffees and five croissants? I wanna buy everyone some brekkie.¡± I flicked him a coin, which he deftly caught. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Fischer...¡± Helen tried. ¡°I don¡¯t have to, but I¡¯d like to. It makes me feel good shouting my friends.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Call it a selfish request you begrudgingly ept.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she conceded, knowing me well enough to understand I wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°You be quick, Paul.¡± He was already sprinting away, coin in hand and responsibility powering his stride. When the youngd was out of earshot, I spun to Leroy. ¡°One more thing¡ªpretty sure there¡¯s some sort of ancient tree spirit living in that light-blue tree we nted the lemon seeds around. I¡¯ve been feeding it fish in the hopes it helps the lemons grow. Maybe you should check it out?¡± My statement had the desired effect, and all four heads turned to me, giving me various looks somewhere between confusion, bewilderment, and doubt. Iughed. ¡°Really? After everything you¡¯ve all learned over thest few weeks, that¡¯s what surprises you?¡± Barbara was white as a sheet, her lips pursed. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, by the way. I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ve been introduced...¡± ¡°O-oh,¡± Barry said,ing back to himself. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯d totally forgotten¡ªas you said, it¡¯s been a crazy few weeks...¡± He pointed at his sister-inw, then me. ¡°Fischer, Barbara. Barbara, this is Fischer.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too,¡± she replied softly, some of her color returning. ¡°The pleasure is all mine!¡± Before I could say more, Leroy leaned all the way forward, nting his hands in the sand. ¡°What in hades¡¯ realm do you mean there¡¯s an ancient spirit living in the tree?¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s pretty straight forward, mate.¡± I kept my face straight, causing Leroy to grow even more incredulous. ¡°Why are you acting as though that¡¯s the most normal thing in the world? A nt spirit? What does that even mean? Is it already ascended? It must be, right? How else could a nt gain sentience? When did it...¡± His voice lowered, and he continued rambling too softly for me to hear. While watching her husband¡¯s impassioned mutterings, Barbara¡¯s mask shattered for the first time; she practically glowed, her eyes bright and blood returning to her cheeks. ¡°Well, I¡¯d better get going.¡± I stood and brushed off my pants. ¡°Lots of work to do and all that.¡± ¡°I-it really was nice meeting you, Fischer,¡± Barbara said, so I turned to her. ¡°Likewise! Come around for a fish or a chin wag any time.¡± ¡°... a what?¡± ¡°A yarn,¡± Barry answered. ¡°... that doesn¡¯t help, Barry.¡± He and I bothughed. ¡°It¡¯s fun, right?¡± I asked. Hellen batted me on the leg. ¡°Stop leading my husband astray, you.¡± Barry patted her on the shoulder reassuringly before turning back to me. ¡°What are you working on?¡± ¡°Me?¡± I smiled, delighting in the confusion that would follow. ¡°A big underwater wall made of boulders.¡± I turned and strode away before anyone could ask what I was talking about. ¡°Catch yater!¡± Barry, Helen, and Barbara blinked after me, while Leroy raised a single hand to wave goodbye, still muttering to himself beneath a furrowed brow. *** With my body low, I snuck up on my quarry. I walked into the breeze, ensuring I was downwind from my prey. The sun continued its rise before me, meaning my shadow wouldn¡¯t give me away. I grinned, hunched, prepared to leap... and the hunter became the hunted. Sergeant Snips, billowing blue clouds of power, flew from the water, hissing with victory. She mmed into my chest, and given my utter defeat, I let her throw me from my feet. I let out an oof as I hit the sand, then groaned with bollywood-level dramatic ir. Snips let out a hissed giggle, puffing her body up and flexing her ws. ¡°Oh, the pain! Woe is me who attempted hunting Sergeant Snips, protector of the pond!¡± Rocky leaped from the saltwater pond, streaming water as he went. The moment hended, he began nodding gravely, having heard our conversation and agreeing wholeheartedly. She smacked him lightly on the head, and he blew bubbles of thanks. ¡°Alright, you two¡ªare you up for another day of moving rocks?¡± Snips hissed and danced from side to side, ever happy to help. Rocky peered down at a w and projected indifference despite the fact everyone knew he¡¯d do whatever Snips did. The pond¡¯s water roiled and the head of a leviathan emerged. I held out a fist and Pistachio bumped it. ¡°You free too, mate?¡± He nodded immediately, dipping his impressive body to do so. I nced toward the distant treeline, wondering for a moment if I should go get a particr otter, but I decided against it¡ªshe might need more rest if she tended to the weird tree-spirit-thingst night, and she¡¯de and find us when she was ready. ¡°Cheers, everyone. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without ya. How about I make us all some delicious lunch and dinner as payment?¡± Three heads bobbed up and down¡ªeven Rocky was unable to resist the temptation of a good meal. I set off for the shore with three crustaceans scuttling after me. Book 2: Chapter 17: Embroidery Book 2: Chapter 17: Embroidery Corporal ws, master of the log and guardian of the pond, luxuriated on her favored perch. A cool breeze wound its way through the forest, but given her superior body, she barely noticed it. She rolled onto her back, letting a ray of sunnd on her belly fluff. With a chirp of sheer contentment, she wiggled her body, settling further into the groove of her perch. With her ascension, knowledge had poured into her body in a steady stream, making her, by her own approximation, the smartest of Fischer¡¯s students. Because of her vast intellect, she knew that, as a mammal, she had subterranean fat. ws raised an eyebrow¡ªthat wasn¡¯t right. Sub-cute-angus fat? Sub¡­ sub-cretaceous? Her face crinkled in annoyance¡ªthey weren¡¯t right either. Whatever¡ªshe was aware of her fat. She rubbed her belly for emphasis, grinning as she ran both paws through her illustrious fur and massaged theyers of fatty instion beneath. She thought of the cultists in town iming that crabs were the superior form, then let out a chittering chuckle¡ªthe poor fools. She slipped back into a state of half slumber, smiling at the world¡¯s sensations as they nketed her. Some timeter, she heard a twig break. She raised her head to see a man departing, so chirped to get his attention. Leroy froze on the spot and spun, giving her a guilty look. ¡°Sorry¡ªI saw you sleeping and didn¡¯t want to wake you...¡±She waved a dismissive paw and rolled over before stretching, arching her back and shaking with effort. When the stretch was well and trulyplete, she settled back on her hindquarters and cocked her head at Leroy. Thankfully, he understood her unspoken question¡ªsuch things were to be expected of her minions. ¡°Fischer told me that there was a spirit in the light-blue tree...¡± Leroy shook his head. ¡°Man, saying that out loud makes me sound insane.¡± ws¡¯ body became wreathed in lightning and she crossed her arms, staring down at the deliverer of terrible news. Leroy took a step back. ¡°Uh... ws? Everything okay?¡± Corporal ws, queen of the forest and matriarch of the pond, shook with indignation. She had wanted to raise the tree without anyone knowing, then surprise her master. She imagined the scritches her master would have given her, but upon realizing the n was now ruined, her face twisted into a scowl. As quick as her frustration hade, it drained away, as did the lightning surrounding her. It wasn¡¯t Leroy¡¯s fault; her master was simply too intelligent, too prepared and calcting to be surprised in such a way. She leaped from her perch atop the log,nding silently before Leroy. She chirped once, nodded for Leroy to follow, then set off for the clearing. They traveled in silence. Each time ws nced back at Leroy, he was looking up, a smile on his face as he appreciated the beauty of the forest. She approved of his wonder; her forest was magnificent indeed. Pride suffused her, and she held her head a little higher as she led him on. When they arrived at the clearing, her pride scattered like a school of fish upon seeing her deadly form beneath the waves. ¡°What the frack...¡± Leroy said from behind her, echoing her thoughts. The clearing was no longer a clearing. Where the forest floor surrounding the light-blue tree had previously been clear, four saplings now stood. She slunk toward one, overly cautious of the unexpected growth. When she reached it, she stood on her hind legs, and even stretching to her full height, the sapling was taller. All of its leaves were glossy, a light green that indicated fresh growth. She wrapped a padded paw around the trunk and pushed softly; it held firm, not moving even a little. There was a blur of green and something swung down toward her. She chirped in rm and tried to scurry away, but off bnce as she was, she never stood a chance¡ªthe twig smacked her right between the eyes. Corporal ws rolled backward with the hit. As she got to her feet, she rubbed her stinging forehead, frowning at the impudent tree. The sapling¡¯s leaves shook with mirth, as did those of the light-blue tree. Leroy stumbled further into the clearing, his gaze distant and eyes wide. ¡°There... there really is a tree spirit?¡± His head darted between the two shaking canopies. ¡°No¡ªthere are two?¡± ws shook her head with a chirp. She recognized that sadistic humor¡ªit was just like the time the spirit tripped her with a root. The same cheeky being had somehow taken over control of the lemon sapling that whacked her, if not all of them. ¡°No?¡± Leroy asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She pointed at all the trees, then brought her paws together, sping them. ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s the one spirit?¡± ws nodded. So did the sapling¡ªan entirely unnerving action for a tree to make. Leroy stared at the small lemon tree, his face etched with incredulity. ¡°Y-you can hear us...?¡± Again, the sapling nodded. Seeing Leroy¡¯s awe, the whispers of a n started forming in ws¡¯ magnificent mind. Perhaps her n to surprise her master wasn¡¯t ruined after all... She rubbed her chin with her elongated digits, just as she¡¯d seen Fischer do when lost in thought. Corporal ws grinned, exposing her needle-sharp teeth as the n further unfurled. *** I bent my knees, braced my core, and lifted. Sand cascaded from the boulder as it left the ocean floor. Wasting no time, I strode off toward the heand. Despite the frigid night just gone, the ocean was a pleasant temperature, especiallypared to the freezing wind blowing above. Sergeant Snips and Rocky scuttled past me as they headed for another boulder. Snips blew happy little bubbles and waved a w at me. Rocky gave me a rude gesture, which caused me to snort. Snips spun to bonk him on the head, and I thoroughly enjoyed the reproachful hisses and clicksing from her as I strode on. One step at a time, my powered legsunched me high above the sand, and the boulder¡¯s weight brought me back down. The temporary weightlessness made me think of an astronaut traversing the moon, and a smile came to my face unbidden. Before I knew it, I¡¯d arrived at the pile of boulders. Rather than ce a secondyer on the already constructed portion, we had started extending the baseyer out to sea. It was now fifteen meters or so from the shore, and as I approached, movement caught my eye. I ced the boulder and swam over to where I thought I¡¯d seen something. My head was tilted to the side, and as I locked eyes with a creature, a smile slowly spread over my face. Amon eel peeked out between a gap, going still in its hidey-hole as it watched me. I looked further toward shore and spotted baitfish flitting around the baseyer of rocks, using them for protection. Fish were already using the new habitat despite it being nowhere near finished. I stood there for a long moment, soaking in my surroundings. Juvenile shore fish darted from gaps in the wall before dashing back inside. Themon eel slowly slunk away, not wanting anything to do with me. Different schools of unknown baitfish continued flitting around continually. A sense of deep calm washed over me and I lost track of time. The form of Pistachio glided through my peripheral vision and dropped his boulder. He came up beside me and joined my moment of contemtion. I nced to the side, seeing an endless stream of curious bubblesing from his mouth. The lobster was quietpared to my other animal pals, but I knew that behind his mask of stoicism, a vast intellect dwelled. Of all the ascendant creatures, he likely best understood the breadth of what this structure represented for the local marine life. The need to take a breath climbed into my awareness, so I kicked off the ocean floor gently, not wanting to spook any surrounding fish. The midmorning sun greeted me atop the churning ocean, and I closed my eyes as I turned my face toward it. A cool breeze was still present, but the sun¡¯s heat canceled it out. I floated on my back, exposing my body to more of the rays. My ears went below the water, muffling the cries of seagulls circling high above. It was truly a beautiful day. *** Gary, the leader of the Cult of the Leviathan¡¯s Tropica branch, gazed out at the ocean¡ªit was beautiful. He stood atop the stone walkway on the eastern side of Tropica, both forearms leaning against the low wall. Birds circled above, and a strong breeze made white foam form atop waves all the way out to the horizon. He breathed deep of the salt spray, then turned and strode for the cult¡¯s headquarters. As he swung the new door open, he marveled at the metal bracing on its internal face. Despite it being installed over a fortnight ago, he still found the addition a stark contrast to the thin, weatherbeaten door that Pistachio had annihted when shooting Sebastian through it. Firmly closing the door behind him, he gazed out at the room. If not for his being there, he¡¯d never have believed the entire bottom floor had been almost demolished less than a month ago. He looked at the wall that a creature of legend had flown through¡ªas with the room itself, no signs of destruction remained. Memories of that evening shed through his mind. His former master, Sebastian, hadn¡¯t made it through. Despite Gary¡¯s continued efforts to turn Sebastian from his murderous path, the man¡¯s hubris had been his downfall. Gary still partially med himself for that, but as he recognized that thought bubbling up, he focused instead on the present. He traipsed toward a newly constructed bench and looked down at the contents. His fresh batch of baby lobsters scuttled about, exploring their home. Now that he was in charge of the cult, Gary had first and final say for the environment the lobsters grew in. Previous batches had been kept in small, overcrowded tanks with no structure to hide or forage in. Gary took a deep breath, pride swelling as she smiled down at the tank he¡¯d created. It was twice as long as he was tall. Ayer of sand covered the bottom, with rocks, shells, and patches of seaweed added that the baby lobsters could use to hide in. The lobsters in the old tanks made by Sebastian were sedentary creatures; they sat still most of the day, only moving when pellets of food were added. He had assumed that to just be what baby lobsters did¡ªhe couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. The twenty-four lobsters within the new tank constantly moved around, searching their environment. Though he couldn¡¯t tell for sure, he thought they seemed happy. He sprinkled half a handful of pellets into the tank and watched with delight as his cute little pets scuttled from their hiding spots. A loud knock came from the door, jolting him from his reverie. He shook his head as he strode toward it, still feeling somewhat disconnected from the present. When he opened the door, that changed. ¡°How are ya going, Gary?¡± Barry asked. ¡°Hi, er... sir?¡± Barryughed. ¡°Just Barry is fine, mate.¡± ¡°Right. Sorry. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Would you mind following me for a bit? I need help tending the weeds.¡± Recognizing the code phrase, Gary nodded and stepped through the doorway to join Barry outside. He closed the door and locked it. ¡°After you, sir¡ªer, Barry.¡± *** Gary followed his church leader through the streets of Tropica, his heart thumping and palms mmy. It was well past the morning bustle of the vige, and most of the south side residents were off tending to their fields, so they only saw a few moving about. Barry waved at the bakery owner, Sue, as he passed, and Gary gave her a nod of greeting. The friendlydy waved back, beaming a smile at them. They eventually came to the woodworking shop, and Barry held the door open for him. As he stepped inside, he was met with a sea of faces: both woodworkers, Brad and Greg; the tailors, Ruby and Steven; Barry¡¯s wife, Helen, and her sister-inw, Barbara; and Sue, the wife of the infamously grumpy farmer. All smiled or nodded at him, and he dipped his head in response. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here,¡± Barry said, ¡°would you like to start, Ruby?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s smile went wide as she bent and picked up a box. ¡°I¡¯ve finally finished the robes! The stitchwork took longer than expected, but I suppose that¡¯s not really a surprise¡ªwe had to source some fine materials.¡± ¡°Fine indeed,¡± Steven, her husband, agreed. ¡°And that¡¯s not even the best part!¡± Ruby continued. ¡°The effects! Each transformed, and they give a bonus to luck and cultivation speed, whatever that means. The embroidery is royal blue, with just a hint of gold added in to reflect the¡ª¡± Steven cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re rambling, dear.¡± She shot him a venomous look, but then sighed to herself. ¡°I suppose I was.¡± She started walking around the room and passing out small bundles. ¡°Let me know if they don¡¯t fit. They should, though, if the measurements you gave me were correct.¡± As Gary epted his robe, a great weight was shed from his shoulders. Despite his ready eptance of joining the church, each time he was called to a meeting, a sense of anxiety rose from within. He supposed it was a remnant of the scary stories his drunk auntie would tell about churches when he was a weed. He unfolded the bundle, running his hands along the expensive-feeling fabric as he did so. The main robe was as dark as the ocean¡¯s depths¡ªmore colorless than the night sky. On the front, right above where his heart would be, a stylized pattern had been embroidered. It was the light blue of the ocean and depicted a fishing rod with a fish hooked on the end. To the top left of the embroidery, a golden sun shone down, beaming its rays toward the fishing rod. Gary felt his anxiety recede further; the pattern filled him with a sense of deep calm. His moment of peacested less than half a breath; it shattered the moment Barry spoke. ¡°So, shall we vote on how we¡¯re going to deal with the cksmiths?¡± Book 2: Chapter 18: Congregation Book 2: Chapter 18: Congregation The night¡¯s cold air lingered within the woodworking shop. It was punctuated by the scents of unknown woods andcquers, a soothing yet unfamiliar mix. Ayer of shavingsy scattered over the floor beneath Gary, and he stared down at them, not trusting himself to mask the emotions roiling within him. The moment Barry had mentioned ¡°dealing¡± with the cksmiths, fear had bloomed, trailed swiftly by a cloying sense of unease. The silence within the room thickened the air, and his stomach churned, twisted. Barry sighed. ¡°Knowing what they do, we can¡¯t let them be.¡± Gary¡¯s eyes flicked up, scanning the surrounding congregation. What he found made hisst flicker of hope die. He had expected someone to voice their concern, to rail against the condemnation of two innocent men. Instead, eptance was stered across the faces of everyone present. Some even nodded, physically dering theirisance. ¡°The only question is,¡± Sue said, ¡°who is going to do it?¡± Despite himself, Gary¡¯s head shot toward her. A woman who had always seemed so kind in their meetings, yet she was so easily agreeing to something so heinous. He stared at her, his incredulity overriding the fear of what he¡¯d gotten himself into.Noticing him, she stared back, tilting her head to the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone turned to look at him. There were only eight others present, but they may as well have been an entire vige for how their gazes made him feel. Beneath the weight of their eyes, something within him snapped: his self preservation faltered, and he stood taller, bracing himself for what was toe. ¡°I can¡¯t go along with this. It¡¯s despicable, and if you¡¯re going to be ¡®dealing¡¯ with innocent vigers, I regret ever agreeing to join you.¡± He closed his eyes and extended his head. ¡°Please do it quickly.¡± Seconds that felt like minutes passed by, and he squeezed his eyes tight, knowing the death-blow woulde at any moment. ¡°Gary...¡± Sue said. ¡°What do you think Barry meant when he said they had to be dealt with?¡± Gary cracked an eye, seeing her head cocked to the side and eyebrows furrowed. He set his jaw and doubled down. ¡°You intend to kill them, and for what? Knowing information? I can¡¯t stand by and be...¡± He trailed off as Sue covered her mouth and her eyes crinkled in... was that amusement? He nced around the room, seeing faces transform. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Sue¡¯s entire body shook, and in the time it took for his resolute defiance to change into sheer iprehension, the entire room was racked withughter. The worst were the two woodworkers who leaned on each other for support, and Sue, who was still cackling like a madwoman. ¡°Gary...¡± Barry stepped forward and took a deep breath, banishing his mirth. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to hurt them.¡± Gary opened his mouth to respond, but closed and opened it a few more times before the words came. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Brad replied, wiping a tear from his eye. ¡°We¡¯re not.¡± ¡°What are you going to do, then? What does ¡®dealing¡¯ with someone mean?¡± Barry gave him a kind smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to ask them to join us, Gary. They¡¯ve seen Fischer make things and we know they harbor suspicions about his nature¡ªthey said as much to Brad and Greg.¡± The woodworking brothers nodded, and seeing as though Greg was still lost in a fit of silentughter, Brad spoke. ¡°We¡¯re pretty close. They asked us the other night if Fischer¡¯s creations in our shop had transformed. Naturally, we yed dumb¡ª¡± ¡°I yed dumb,¡± Greg corrected. ¡°You were just being yourself.¡± Brad pped his brother on the back of the head, which only made Greg¡¯s smile spread wider. ¡°The point being,¡± Brad continued, ¡°that they suspect Fischer, and rather than try to convince them otherwise, we¡¯d like to invite them to join the church. They¡¯re good blokes, as Fischer would say.¡± Barry nodded. ¡°What we meant by ¡®dealing¡¯ with them is how we¡¯ll tell them.¡± ¡°And who will tell them,¡± Sue added. Gary blinked at them for a long moment¡ªthen he startedughing too. His worries were washed away, reced by tion and relief. Tears came to his eyes and he wiped them away with an arm. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Barry said. ¡°I was going to surprise you at the end of the meeting, but I suppose now is as good a time as any.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± he said, stillughing at himself. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh, you know¡ªnothing major.¡± Barry grinned. ¡°I just wanted to know if you were ready to be a cultivator.¡± *** With the afternoon sun beating down and a strong current sweeping to the north, I ced myst boulder for the day. As I sat on the ocean floor and waited for the crustaceans to join me, I watched the movement of baitfish. A curious eel even peeked its head out from between rocks as I waited, bringing a smile to my face. Pistachio lumbered forward first, his streamline body easily hunkering down against the current. He ced his boulder at the end of the line and blew a single, questioning bubble. I pointed to the shore, indicating that we were done for the day. Pistachio nodded and joined me, also watching the fish with curious eyes. When Rocky and Snips approached, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. A cloud of bubbles escaped my throat, and Rocky spun to re at me. Snips was on the other side of the boulder they held, pushing it forward. With the force of her and the sweeping ocean behind it, Rocky was stumbling and struggling to keep it upright. His re never left me, and I just smiled back at him; something about the animositying from such a cute little crab just tickled me pink. He and Snips put the boulder down, and seeing me and Pistachio waiting for them, Snips swam over andtched onto my arm. She blew content bubbles, and I rubbed the top of her head as I strode toward the shore. I held my other hand out, offering for Rocky to join. He crossed his forews and turned away from me, showing me his back as he scuttled from the water. I hauled myself up to the rocky heand to be greeted by a flock of seagulls. They squawked and crooned at our arrival as those closest to us took flight,nding further away from our position. I couldn¡¯t me them¡ªif I was a bird and a giant lobster crawled from the ocean, I¡¯d probably freak out too. Not for the first time, I considered feeding one some fish and having it awaken. As with the previous times, I dismissed it almost immediately. I pictured a sapient seagull with the ability to demand chippies, and a shiver ran down my spine. Talk about annoying... The seagulls had begun posturing and positioning against one another, some bending down and making a grunting noise as they challenged others for their spot on the rocks. I watched them for a long moment, enjoying their belligerence. Perhaps because he wanted to assert his dominance, or perhaps because he was just as belligerent, Rocky joined the fray. He scuttled at them with his ws held high and cking chaotically. He didn¡¯t use his explosive ability, so I let him go. Maybe he won¡¯t be so angsty all the time if he burns off some energy... Snips shook her head at her subordinate, and Iy a reassuring hand atop her head. ¡°He¡¯s a handful, huh?¡± She nodded gravely and blew bubbles of resignation. A wind kicked up, and my body shook as it wicked the water from my skin. I walked to my towel and started drying off, never taking my eyes from the battle between the persistent birds and a single angry crab. *** By the time I finished drying myself, the seagulls had won the war of attrition. No matter how many times Rocky chased them down, cking away with his pincers, the seagulls would just fly five meters away and begin the battle anew. After only a minute or two, power swelled with his ws, but before he could m his cker closed and turn the birds into nuggets, Snips attacked. She flew at him, put a w under his carapace, andunched him out toward the horizon with practiced ease. ¡°Eeee¡ª¡± was all Rocky could get out before he was forcefully ejected from hearing range. ¡°Damn, Snips¡ªthat throwing arm of yours is getting better.¡± She preened, puffing her body up and shimmying in delight at my praise. The show of strength was enough for the gulls, and they all took flight, letting the southerly wind blow them north. They sailed high over Tropica, heading further beyond the vige. ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take him to get back?¡± She shrugged, clearly not caring. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no matter¡ªI was going to make us some dinner regardless. I suppose we can just save some for him...¡± At my mention of dinner, both Snips and Pistachio perked up, so I grinned down at them. ¡°Would you like fish or sand crab for dinner?¡± *** ¡°That was a silly question,¡± I mused. ¡°Of course they¡¯d choose both.¡± I stood on the river¡¯s shore as my animal pals tended the fire. Both of my feet were nted in the cold sand, and I dug them further in. The sun was setting over the western mountains, lending orange and pink pastel hues to the sky. Scattered clouds above were tinged with the colors and as I gazed up at them, a sense of ease settled over me. I held one finger to the line and waited patiently for a fish to bite. With my eyes closed, I leaned further into the present moment. The strong wind was whipping up waves, and as they crashed into the heand just to the left of me, water sprayed up and into my legs. I focused on their kiss as they flicked into me, their cool touch the antithesis of the warmth my upper body felt beneathyers of clothing. My sense of ease turned to contentment and I smiled out at the world. Something bumped my line. My eyes flew open. They took a moment to focus on the rod before me, and just as they did, the fish took another nibble. I leaned forward and tensed my arms, ready should the fish eat the hook. Bump. Bump. Bump. There was a big tug, but it ended before I could set the hook. I waited, my excitement making patience almost impossible to grasp. Just as I was starting to think the fish had dislodged the bait, it returned. My rod bent down as the fish ate the hook. I lifted the pole just enough to keep tension, and anticipation bubbled up from within. The fish felt big, but nothing sorge as to give my improved body and System-enhanced rod any issue. It took small runs to either side, but I reeled it in with ease, never once losing line or my position on the sand. As the fish came closer to shore, I leaned forward, peering down into the water and trying to catch a glimpse. A sh of silver, then the fish swam down, making onest desperate attempt to get away. I reeled and lifted the rod, and its body became visible once more. Even before I hauled it from the river, I knew what it was, and I smiled down at it. With a flick of the bamboo pole, the fish was up on the shore. Mature Cichlid Umon Found in the fresh and brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. I bent and grasped the fish in one hand, dispatched it swiftly with the other, then held up the sizable cichlid. It was short and fat, justrger than Rocky¡¯s body. It was equal in size to the biggest I¡¯d caught so far. I bounced on my heels, unable to stay still. Despite it being tied with my personal best, the fight told me just how much my fishing ability had improved; where before I¡¯d had to let out line and move along the shore to stop the fish from escaping, catching this one had been a walk in the park. I knew I had a quantifiable skill level now, but seeing the improvement from one catch to another was undeniable proof of my progression. I turned to grab my knife, but jolted back when I saw what stood behind me. ¡°W-whoa!¡± The creature startled at my exmation and leaned back, but with its eyes locked on my catch, it soon stretched its neck forward again. ¡°You want my fish, huh?¡± The wild animal,pletely unaware of what I was saying, merely watched the fish and waited for the chance to steal it. Book 2: Chapter 19: The Alchemist Book 2: Chapter 19: The Alchemist The magnificent creature stared at me with inhuman eyes in thest hints of daylight peeking over the western mountains. Its white plumage was entuated by ck feathers on either side of its body. It stretched its wings and opened its long beak, revealing the inside of a tan-colored pouch. The pelican and I blinked at each other, and I contemted the repercussions of giving it some food. Its gaze strayed back down to the fish I held, and I gave it a rueful smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how my friends would feel about me letting you have their dinner...¡± The pelican stretched its head and puffed its pouch out, getting closer to the cichlid I held. ¡°Tell you what - if you can wait a little while I¡¯ll let you have some leftovers. How does that sound?¡± A croaking noise came from its throat as it took another step forward, lowering its head. It snapped its beak at me, and I dodged back, avoiding the sharp point on the end. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not very nice, mate.¡± A blur of orange came from my left, and the raging form of Rocky scuttled at the pelican, his ws held high and a stream of angry bubbles spewing from his mouth. It took flight, its wings beating heavily to rise into the air. With a single nce back at the fish, it continued on, pping toward the river mouth then angling south as it soared along the coastline.I put my hands on my hips and stared down at the degenerate crab. ¡°That was a dick move, Rocky.¡± He made a snorting noise - which I wasn¡¯t even aware a crab could do - then crossed his ws in defiance. I recalled Snips having a visceral reaction to the seagulls when she was freshly awakened - perhaps rock crabs and birds were mortal enemies. ¡°Don¡¯t chase the pelican away unless it¡¯s in self defense, alright?¡± He turned away, ignoring me, so I crouched down and plucked him from the sand. I turned him to face me. ¡°I mean it, mate. I know you¡¯re technically Snips¡¯ subordinate, and I find your independent nature rather endearing, but if you chase that pelican away again we¡¯re gonna have problems.¡± He squinted his eyes at me. ¡°And no killing the seagulls,¡± I added. ¡°You can chase them, but no killing anything you don¡¯t intend to eat. I won¡¯t stand for sociopathic crabs. If you can¡¯t agree to that, you can¡¯t live here. That means no delicious food and no sharing a pond with your beloved Snips.¡± He didn¡¯t respond for a long moment, but under my steady re, he eventually nodded, averting his eyes as he did so. ¡°Goodd.¡± I let him go and he scuttled sullenly back to the fire. Snips and I locked eyes from where she tended the mes. She gave me a subtle nod, and I returned it. Rocky caught the interaction, so he spun toward me, giving me a decidedly rude gesture as he scuttled backward. Crack. The tongs Snips threw collided with Rocky and sent him sprawling in the sand. As hey on his back, unmoving and epting his fate, his eyes locked onto mine. He gave me the same gesture, but from where Snips couldn¡¯t see, and I barked augh. ¡°Fair y..¡± *** As I was removing the crab and fish from the grill, a lithe form came tearing across the sand. Corporal ws, eyes crinkled in delight and lips spread in a grin,unched herself at me. I dropped the tongs and caught her, spinning to absorb the force. ¡°ws! We missed you today! Where have you been?¡± She chirped her love at me and pointed back at the forest, answering my question. ¡°With the tree all day? Any news?¡± She shook her head, but as she did so, her whiskers twitched forward and stayed there, betraying the truth. ¡°Nothing, huh?¡± I asked, hiding my smile. ¡°Well, maybe the food you bring it tonight will garner some results.¡± She climbed to my shoulder as I bent to grasp the tongs. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about our progress on the wall today while we eat dinner.¡± She nodded vigorously, then nuzzled into my neck, cooing with affection. *** In a room filled with acrid smoke and the smell of sulfur, a lone man toiled. He had long ago be ustomed to the scents, and though his throat still stung when breathing in the byproducts of his research, it was a small price to pay for immortality. The alchemist focused on his cauldron as he smothered the mes beneath it. Today, he was seeing if the removal of heat impacted his concoction, and he watched the thick sludge as he swirled it around his pot. This is the potion, he thought to himself. This is the one that will break me past the barrier and allow me to take steps toward the path of ascension. For years he had hidden away in this coastal town, assigned the outpost by the leaders of the Cult of the Alchemist. Where some would take it as a slight to be sent to such a distant area, Solomon saw it in a different light: being sent to a coastal town afforded him all manner of exotic ingredients to experiment with. For hundreds if not thousands of years, his forebears had tried and failed to reach immortality with the usual fare:mon herbs; animal products, some from farmed animals, some harvested from the wild; and the local ingredients that could be found in the market of anyrge vige. Having alchemists work to attain their goals in coastal viges was a rtively new assignment¡ªa sign of what some members had called desperation. ¡°Call it what you like, fools. When I be the Alchemist, they¡¯ll know the truth.¡± His voice was raspy even to his own ears, but that was just a sign of his devotion to his craft. He chuckled as he continued stirring, watching the mixture intently for any changes. His dry chuckle turned into a racking cough as he leaned in too close and inhaled some of the acidic vapors wafting from his concoction. He choked and sputtered and his eyes welled with tears, but the smile never left his face. *** With my mouth watering, I cracked the w of a sand crab. The smell of its sweet juices joined that of the herbced butter I¡¯d coated it in, and a deep contentment washed over me. All around me, my animal pals were crunching down on their food, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the symphony of what most would probably consider to be repulsive sounds. To me, they were pure bliss. I bit down into the crab¡¯s soft flesh, delighting in the vors that danced over my tongue. I¡¯d tried not cracking the crab shells before tossing them in the buttery mixture this time, intent on seeing if trapping the juices in changes the vor profile at all¡ªit did. The sweet liquids trapped within the shell mingled in my mouth rather than in the pot, providing an entirely new experience. A soft mmm escaped my throat, but my enjoyment was interrupted when someone cleared their throat behind me. ¡°I¡¯m not toote, am I?¡± Maria approached with the fuzzy form of Cinnamon cradled in her arms. Quickly swallowing my food, I patted the sand beside me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯de tonight, but I saved dinner for you just in case.¡± As she settled on the floor, I went to the fire and made up a te of food. When I ced it on the sand before her, Maria¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is just what I needed after working the fields all day.¡± I watched her as she lifted the te. Steam rose from the food, visible by the light of the fire. She inhaled through her nose, breathing deep of the scents, and a smile slowly spread over her face. ¡°This smells wonderful, Fischer.¡± I returned the smile. ¡°Wait until you taste it.¡± She cracked a w and raised it to her mouth. As she bit down, her shoulders dropped and she let out a content sigh. ¡°Good?¡± I asked. She chewed slowly, not rushing the mouthful. ¡°Amazing,¡± she eventually replied. She gave me a warm smile then took another bite. *** Despite a day spent doing physicalbor, I found myself unable to sleep that night. Cinnamon was snoring softly beside me, and petted her head with one hand as the other drifted toward my lips. My heart thumped in my chest as I reyed the kiss Maria had given me before departing. Though thinking of her made my blood pound, she wasn¡¯t the source of my sleeplessness. Well, not the only source, anyway. I¡¯d started the rock wall with the intention of banishing my churning thoughts, and, thankfully, it had worked, but it wasn¡¯t that I was overthinking¡ªI felt as though I¡¯d just had five double-shots of espresso from Sue¡¯s bakery. Maybe I need to cut back on the caffeine? I thought. I haven¡¯t been drinking that much, though... Abruptly, I sat up, feeling as though I needed to burn some energy. Not knowing why, I flung the door to my wardrobe open, and something caught my attention. There was a glowing from the back of the closet, and I bent down, my eyebrows furrowing as I cast aside shirts and other bits of clothing. I found a familiar chest back there, but as theyers of material had been removed, the glow dissipated entirely. ¡°Was I imagining it...?¡± I¡¯d long ago hidden the chest in my room, but hadn¡¯t given it much thought since then. Not wanting to make any noise and wake Cinnamon, I picked it up and took it to the living room. The night air was cool beyond my bedroom, and the ethereal moonlight shining in through my ss windows seemed to add ayer of frost to everything it touched. I set the chest down and sat before it. An overwhelming amount of wealthy within when I opened it. The moonlight reflected off pearls and silver, giving the assorted jewelry an enchanting appearance. One ring in particr stood out, and I picked it up, lifting it so it shone beneath the mood. It was the one I¡¯d made with the help of Fergus, and it drew my eyes in. Iridescent Ring of Silver Rare A ring of precious metal, adorned by one of the most sought-after stones found in the Kallis Realm. More than just a symbol of wealth, this ring has a multitude of purposes for those with the requisite knowledge. I¡¯d hoped the System would tell me what the ¡®purposes¡¯ were now that it was working, but I supposed that was too much to ask. I slid the ring on one finger, takingfort in its cool touch. Returning my attention to the chest, I lifted a small pouch from within and opened it. I removed a gold coin from inside and held it up to the light. On one side, an unfamiliar face stared back at me, and on the other, the image of a scythe was raised in gold. There were twenty-six coins in total, only one of which was a remnant of the coins I¡¯d received when arriving in this strange world. The rest had appeared from nowhere when I created the freshwater pond ws now called home; the System had seen fit to generate them for a reason entirely unknown to me. I recalled how wishing for and imagining a home had resulted in my house being built, and an idea struck me. Focusing on the pile of coins before me, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. With my legs crossed, spine upright, and palms facing up, I settled into the stereotypical meditative pose from earth. Trying to replicate what I¡¯d done when identally building a home, I imagined what I wanted to create. I immediately hit a wall; I had no idea what I wanted. I had more friends than I could count, my own oceanfrontnd, and all the time in the world to spend fishing. I cocked my head to the side, unable to sit still as I searched for what more I could possibly need. All I want is to protect what I already have, I decided. With this realization, my core seemed to vibrate. A tendril of power shot out from my abdomen, seeking... something. I let it go, focusing on the sensations of my body and the desire to protect the life I¡¯d found here in Tropica. The tendril extended further out, and I jolted as it made contact with something. It paused for but a moment, then started pouring power into the connection. Book 2: Chapter 20: Refuge Book 2: Chapter 20: Refuge Barry woke to a strange sensation. Something was tugging at his core, and he sat up slowly, rubbing bleary eyes. The moon shone down through the thin curtains of his bedroom. Helen murmured softly, so he reached over and smoothed her hair, willing her to not wake. The tugging in his core became more insistent, so he climbed from his bed and shuffled through the open door from his bedroom. He closed it behind himself and went to the kitchen, hoping to find a drink of water. The urn was empty, so he made his way out into the still and cold night air. The moon lit thendscape, shining down its white light on everything he could see. The sugarcane crop directly to the west was only half-grown, allowing him to see far into the distance until an older crop grew high. He smiled at the vista¡¯syered beauty. His steps felt more sure as he went to the well and lowered a bucket. He pulled it up and sshed his face before taking a drink, willing whatever was happening within him to dissipate. *** I cracked an eye as something interrupted my meditation. There was a tug at my awareness, as if my core was being pulled to the northwest. It was almost¡­ pleasant, and I cocked my head at the indescribable sensation. I nced around with a furrowed brow but saw nothing that would exin it. As I looked about, I started losing my connection to that which coaxed me on, so I closed my eyes and settled back within myself. Taking a steady breath, I poured every ounce of my attention into whatever the connection was, trusting my instincts to not lead me astray.*** Barry held his breath, hoping whatever this episode was would pass. Instead, the pressure increased and twisted. He doubled over, his knees driving into the earth. He struggled to keep himself upright, struggled to breathe, and the force only grew stronger. Though his body was suppressed, his thoughts raced. Whatever this was, he had to ovee it. There was so much he had yet to do, so many things he had to aplish¡ªboth for himself, his family, and the world atrge. He reached within, held onto those ideals for dear life. Part of the pressure receded, so he delved further into his desires. A religion that the world had not seen for millennia. The ascension of a god, one that truly held love for the humans of Kallis. His next project had been a church¡ªa physical building that dered their intent¡ªscreamed it at the very heavens. The only reason he hadn¡¯t started the construction was because he hadn¡¯t found a suitable location, somewhere he could build a structure that was still hidden from sight. He now regretted not doing so soon; he may not live to see the sunrise. At this thought, the thing tugging on his core seemed to find purchase and snap into ce. The next thing Barry knew was pain. *** All at once, the power coursed through me. As something in the connection shifted, the world became blinding. A light brighter than the sun bloomed from the treasure-filled chest; the golden rays flowed into me, then were thrust along the pathway stemming from my core I gritted my teeth, struggling to stay upright as my vision waned. Though I wasn¡¯t aware how, I knew I had to stay conscious for whatever was happening to work. The blinding light slowly faded, as did the power pumping through me. With shaky breaths and trembling arms, I leaned against the wooden floor, just barely stopping myself from slumping over. ¡°Just... a little... more...¡± *** Barry¡¯s abdomen felt like it was smoldering from within as power beyond his control rushed through him. He focused on what he wanted, somehow knowing that to be his only chance. A building... for worship... He clenched his jaw against the white-hot agony. Hidden, unseen, yet grand... He braced his core against the onught threatening to fold him in two. A refuge for the congregation... The searing pain began to dull, as did the torrent flowing through him. It became more manageable by the second, but before it could fade away entirely, a bone-deep weariness washed over him. No... he thought. I need to stay awake... His vision started to fade. ... just... a little... more... Beneath the ethereal light of the moon, trembling on all fours and desperate to stay conscious, Barry failed. The dark of night took him. *** The golden hues bled from the room, slowly fading as the ocean of power flowing through me turned into a river. The river became a stream, and the steam became a trickle. Before I knew it, there was nothing left. I tried to lower myself to the floor, but my arms failed me. I fell before the now-dull chest. I¡­ I did it... With a sigh of relief and a half-formed smile, I let sleep take me. *** ¡°Barry!¡± Someone was shaking Barry¡¯s shoulder, and he groaned, willing them to leave him alone. ¡°Barry, please¡ªplease wake up!¡± He recognized the voice. It was Helen. ¡°Stop...¡± he slurred with a mouth that felt full of cotton. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just... tired...¡± ¡°Thank the gods.¡± Shey atop him, her body trembling. ¡°I thought I¡¯d lost you. What... what happened, Barry?¡± Barry slowly came back to himself, and he registered that Helen¡¯s voice was frantic. Why? he wondered. I just need some sleep¡­ But then, all at once, he recalled what had happened. A spike of adrenaline shot through him. He rolled over to his back with a groan, opening bleary eyes to stare up. The moon was high in the sky; hours had passed since he¡¯d passed out... since he¡¯d failed. He shifted again and made to stand, and Helen helped him, lifting him easily now that she, too, was a cultivator. She slung his arm around her shoulder, turned to help him inside, then paused. ¡°W... what...?¡± she asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t respond for a long moment, merely stared to their right. With great effort, Barry turned his head to see what she was looking at... and then he understood. ¡°When did you build a new shed?¡± she asked, gaping at the ornate bricks where their wooden shed had previously been. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t...¡± They stared at each other wide-eyed, and without another word, turned and made their way toward the building. Barry¡¯s steps were shuffling, but Helen held him upright. When they got to it, he let go to lean on the wall. The stones were cool to the touch, their surface smooth and uniform. ¡°What kind of stones are these?¡± Helen asked, her voice filled with awe. ¡°I have no idea¡ªI¡¯ve never seen anything like it¡­¡± The stones were carved into perfect bricks, and unlike thoseprising most of the buildings in Tropica, they weren¡¯t porous riverstone. Barry raised an eyebrow as he leaned closer to inspect the gaps between them¡ªif they were held together by mortar, he couldn¡¯t see any. He reached his left hand out to touch the door. It was made of dark wood and had intricate swirls of banded metal around every edge. Helen stepped around him and grabbed its handle, then pulled. The door swung open on silent hinges, and as the metal coverings glinted in the moonlight, she inhaled sharply. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± ¡°Gold,¡± Barry answered. ¡°It¡¯s covered in gold.¡± He leaned against the entrance and peered inside. All of his equipment and tools were still there, set atop a raised bench that ran around the room. Right in the center, descending into the earth below, was a stairwell. Barry ambled forward and Helen grabbed his arm, helping him approach. The stairs stretched down, obscured by shadow. They stood there for a long moment, both lost in thought. ¡°Do you want to rest before we explore?¡± Helen asked, rubbing his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯ll still be here in the morning...¡± He nced at her and, seeing the unmistakable glint of curiosity in her eye, forced a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s get a torch...¡± *** As I cracked an eye, a thumping headache made itself known. My mouth was dry and tasted like I¡¯d been drinking Barry¡¯s rum all night, so I rolled over and slowly climbed to my feet. With ambling steps, I made my way to the kitchen and bent down, drinking straight from the tap. I drank until I needed to take a breath, then drank just as much again. Wiping my mouth and rubbing my eyes, I stumbled back toward the chest. I picked up the empty bag beside it; the coins were gone. ¡°Yeah, that checks out, but where the hell did they...¡± I trailed off, my eyes going as wide as my throbbing headache would allow. I knelt down, looking directly at the contents of the chest. The jewelry was still there and the precious metals that served as their foundation were untouched. Each piece had been worth a fortune to amoner, given they were inset with illustrious pearls. ... Were. I shuffled the jewelry around, confirming my suspicions. Every single pearl had disappeared, leaving behind empty sockets and indents in the pieces of silver and gold they¡¯d once adorned. ¡°Well... ain¡¯t that something...¡± I held up my right hand, peering at the Iridescent Ring of Silver on my index finger. The pearl was still there, and when I inspected it, it remained intact. I sat down heavily and covered my eyes, willing my headache to recede so I could properly think. The door to my bedroom clicked open, and a momentter, the fuzzy form of Cinnamon crawled over my knee and curled up in myp. I stroked her head with one hand as the other covered my eyes, blocking out the building light of day. She made a questioning peep, and I peered down at her. Her neck was extended, and she gazed down at the empty-socketed jewelry I¡¯d dropped on the ground before me. She turned to stare at me with an intelligent gleam. I bobbed my head in a nod as slow as I could, trying not to aggravate my already pounding head. ¡°Something downright fracky happenedst night, Cinnamon, and I¡¯m pretty sure I know where I need to go to find out what it was.¡± She cocked her head, and I let out a sigh as I slowly stood, holding her in my arms. She leaned into me, so I held her tight. ¡°Alright¡ªlet¡¯s go.¡± *** I knocked on the door softly; my headache was thankfully receding, but was very much still present. The door opened, and Helen looked up at me with tired eyes. ¡°Oh¡ªmorning, Fischer.¡± ¡°Hey, Helen. Is Barry about?¡± ¡°Oh, uhhh, he¡¯s a bit busy this morning, but he should be backter...¡± I rubbed the bridge of my nose. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Helen. I know something happenedst night¡ªI felt the powering this¡ª¡± My brain seemed to thump against my skull, and I winced. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just really need to talk to Barry.¡± ¡°Are... are you sure, Fischer? I know you didn¡¯t want to be involved...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My head hurts too much for me to care right now.¡± She chewed her lip for a long moment, then gave a single nod. ¡°He¡¯s around back.¡± She led me through their home and I stepped out the back door. Barry was hammering away at his shed, which confused me for a moment, but then my eyes adjusted to the growing daylight. Where his shed had been, a stone building was now erected. Barry was adding a wooden facade to obscure the shed¡¯s transformation. In the side facing toward his well, a wooden door was set in the stone. Its edges were ented with intricate golden swirls, and confusion warred with my overwhelming headache. A shed? All those coins? All those pearls¡­? For a shed? It made little sense, but before I could think about it any longer, the door swung open. Ruby strode out wearing a ck robe and drying her hair with a towel. The robe had a pattern embroidered atop her heart: in blue, a rod with a fish on the end of the line; in gold, the sun shining down its brilliant rays. ¡°Hygieia¡¯s smooth skin, those showers are amazing!¡± she said. ¡°The pressure is amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Barry asked, reaching up to hammer in another nk. She let out a contented sigh, started winding the towel around her head, then nced up. We locked eyes, and she froze. With the stunned look of a kid caught with their hand in the cookie jar, she made not a move. I blinked; she blinked. I narrowed my eyes; her eyebrows rose. She took a step backward, then another. She slowly disappeared from sight, and the door made a soft click as she closed it, sealing herself inside the building. Barry bent down to grab another nk of wood. ¡°We just need to hide this shed before Fischer just happens to stroll along¡ªthat¡¯d be just my luck.¡± Helen cleared her throat from behind me. ¡°Uhhh, dear?¡± ¡°Yes, honey?¡± he asked, ncing up. ¡°What¡¯s¡ª¡± Barry and I locked eyes, and he, too, froze. His shoulders almost immediately slumped in defeat. ¡°Frack me...¡± Book 2: Chapter 21: Exploration Book 2: Chapter 21: Exploration The midmorning sun beamed down. I held a hand to my forehead, shielding my eyes. A sparse cloud drifted before the light, providing a modicum of relief. A soft breeze blew across the fields and the sugarcane leaves rustled and shifted around us, highlighting the silence that stretched between Barry, Helen, and I. ¡°So...¡± I said, drawing the word out. ¡°New building, huh?¡± Barry sighed. ¡°How did you know?¡± As I went to answer, the cloud partially shielding the sun was swept away, and I squeezed my eyes shut. ¡°Is there somewhere we can talk inside?¡± I gestured at the ornate door. ¡°I have a splitting headache and it¡¯s bright as hell out here.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to see...?¡± ¡°Yeah, but can we talk about it inside?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Barry turned to Helen. ¡°Would you mind taking Fischer down? I¡¯ll just finish concealing the outside, thene join you.¡±¡°You two go ahead,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll finish up out here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± She arched an eyebrow, giving him a dangerous look. ¡°Are you implying I can¡¯t do it as well as you, dear?¡± Wisely, Barry hopped off thedder and put down his hammer. ¡°Nope! Thank you, my love.¡± She nodded and rolled up her sleeves, and Barry led me to the door. It swung outward, and as we stepped inside, I gave Ruby a polite nod. ¡°Mornin¡¯.¡± She stood wide-eyed against a wall, her still-wet hair bound in a towel. ¡°Er¡ªgood, uh... morning?¡± As Barry closed the door behind me, the light of day was blessedly banished. A soft orange glow suffused the chamber, climbing up from a stairwell that led down into the depths of the earth. ¡°There¡¯s a ce for us to sit downstairs,¡± Barry said, giving Ruby a wincing smile in passing. I gave her a little wave. ¡°See yater.¡± She raised her hand haltingly. ¡°Yeah...ter...¡± As we walked down the stairs made of the same smooth brick, the soft orange glow came from sconces set in the wall. I stopped at one, cocking my head at the small me inside. It burned behind a shield of ss, and there was no wick or coil from which the fire could be fueled. I leaned in closer and spotted a tiny hole in the stone brick beneath the me. Gas? I wondered. Or some sort of magical Xianxiand fuckery? ¡°Barry...?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± he answered. ¡°They lit by themselves when I first came down and seem to turn off when someone hasn¡¯t passed in a while.¡± ¡°And they turn back on when someone approaches again?¡± ¡°Just so.¡± ¡°Huh... neat.¡± Step after step, we made our way further down. I expected it to get colder as we went, but the air remained pleasantly warm. We reached a t section of floor, and a long, spacious hallway met us. It stretched out an impressive distance and had open doorways intermittently ced on either wall. ¡°So,¡± Barry said, looking down the hallway and avoiding my eyes. ¡°How did you know...?¡± ¡°I felt the powering in this direction, so I had a hunch it was you.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± He slowly turned to me. ¡°It came from you...?¡± ¡°By ¡®it¡¯, do you mean that ungodly amount of essence or whatever your way? Yeah, mate¡ªmy bad. It wasn¡¯t too much, I hope.¡± He barked augh, and some of his weariness disappeared. ¡°It was entirely too much, but hey, look at the result.¡± He breathed deep, then let out a slow breath. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°Did I ever tell you how I made my house?¡± ¡°No.¡± I opened my mouth to tell him, but then I looked into the first room. A colossal round table made of what appeared to be a single piece of timber took up most of the space. Dozens of chairs surrounded it, and at the far end of the room, seven eyes went wide as they saw me: with her gaze locked on me, Sharon started rolling up a giant parchment she had been animatedly gesturing at; Private Pistachio nodded in greeting, his stoic features revealing nothing; Sergeant Snips slowly lowered from sight, her eye wide as it retreated from view; Rocky stared at me with a hint of usation, daring me to say something, but then Snips¡¯ w shot up and dragged him from sight. The sound of something hard smacking carapace rang out through the room, and Rocky let out a very feminine squeak. We walked past the doorway, and I shook my head in amusement. I turned to Barry and started telling him all about my idental house creation, sparing no detail. Barry¡¯s forehead grew more and more lined as I spoke. ¡°Gold coins with a scythe and a face? Never heard of anything like it. Do you have any more?¡± ¡°Er... I did?¡± I gave him a rueful smile. ¡°They were all consumed in building this ce.¡± ¡°If you pictured a house and it built itself, what did you imaginest night?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s a little less straightforward. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I tried meditating on the coins. I realized I already had everything I needed, so I focused on protecting what I had.¡± ¡°Protecting what you had...¡± Barry repeated, tasting the words, his vision going distant. ¡°And it sent the power my way...¡± We strode onward, and I nced into a room with a... You have got to be kidding me... Steam rose from a pool that took up most of the room, with boulders rising periodically from the heated liquid. There was an underground hot spring,plete with a trickling waterfall and shower cubicles on the far wall. I glimpsed a familiar shower head through one of the open doors, which was presumably where Ruby hade from. Just when did they recruit her? I thought. I wonder if they also got Steven, or they only¡­ My thoughts trailed off as I noticed someone in the pool. In the center of the hotspring, with his arms held out to his sides, the man in question let out a content sigh. Steven opened his eyes and peered out at the world with a half-lidded gaze and a ridiculously rxed smile on his face. It didn¡¯t stay there long; he caught sight of me. His entire body went rigid and everything but his head dipped below the water¡¯s surface. He slowly shifted, making his way around the boulder and disappearing behind it, never once taking his eyes off me. Having missed the show, Barry was still gazing into the distance and walking along, so I jogged to catch up,ughing under my breath. ¡°What happened on your endst night?¡± He shook his head as his eyes cleared. ¡°I was woken up by something tugging on my core¡ªthe power you were channeling my way, from what it sounds like. I went to the well to get a drink and the weight of your will folded me like a croissant.¡± ¡°Oh. Sorry about that...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I started thinking about all the things I had yet to do, and when I pictured creating a church for the.... uh...¡± He shot a look at me, and I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, mate. I already know about the culty churchy shenanigans you¡¯ve got going on. So you thought about building... what? A ce for your heresy?¡± I shot him a wink, and he gave me a small smile. ¡°That pretty much sums it up, yeah. I wanted to create something hidden for everyone.¡± ¡°So I wanted to protect the life I¡¯ve carved out for myself here, and the System recognized that what you¡¯re doing would do so. That¡¯s... kind of a big deal.¡± He grinned, and for the first time that morning, he looked as carefree as usual. ¡°I thought the same thing.¡± I ran my hand along the stones as we walked on. They were cool and smooth, and as we approached a door, they grew even colder. I poked my head around the doorway, curious as to what I¡¯d find. A humid breeze blew out from an underground forest. The room was the biggest yet in both width and height, and saplings of different varieties sprouted up sporadically from the lush green grass covering the floor. In the center of the room sat the only mature tree, its trunk wider than any I¡¯d seen in this world. Great roots extended down into the ground in every direction, and the tree¡¯s bark was the deepest brown imaginable. I gazed up at the roof as I stepped into the room; golden light beamed down from tiles set in the ceiling high above, so bright that they were hard to look at. ¡°That¡¯s something...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not even half of it, Fischer. This ce...¡± Barry knelt down next to one of the saplings and touched its bark. ¡°It¡¯s already astounding, and I don¡¯t think any of us are even close to understanding the whole of it yet.¡± ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t know the purpose of this tree room yet?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you?¡± I grinned. ¡°No bloody clue, mate.¡± ¡°That makes two of us,¡± he replied,ughing. I gazed down at the different saplings as we strode toward the tree in the middle of the room, and the air grew cooler with each step toward. I hadn¡¯t properly appreciated the tree¡¯s majesty from afar, but a sense of awe was inescapable when standing at its base. I reached out with one hand, pressed my palm against its smooth bark, and took a deep breath. The air smelled sweet, and I got the impression it was filled with life. ¡°How many more secrets are hidden down here, Barry?¡± He didn¡¯t respond, so I turned to look at him. His lips were pressed into a firm line, and they shifted as he considered something, his eyebrows furrowed. I cocked my head. ¡°... mate?¡± His eyes snapped up, his gaze firm. ¡°Do you trust me, Fischer?¡± I didn¡¯t have to think about it long. ¡°I do.¡± He slowly nodded, his eyes unfocusing as he thought on what to say next. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go further in.¡± My head rocked back. ¡°Can¡¯t lie, mate¡ªI didn¡¯t expect that. There¡¯s stuff I wouldn¡¯t want to see?¡± ¡°Just that. I know how much you value your peaceful life here, and I respect that. I don¡¯t want to introduce any unnecessary worries.¡± I tongued my cheek as I considered for a long moment. ¡°Is it something that puts anyone in danger?¡± His lips pursed, then he burst outughing. ¡°No one is in danger, no.¡± One side of my mouth curled up as I looked at him and fought down an undeniable sense of curiosity. I swept it aside. ¡°All right, mate. I trust you, and if you think it¡¯s for the best, we can end our little tour here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fischer.¡± ¡°Nah, thank you, mate. I appreciate everything you¡¯re doing here to keep everyone safe.¡± Thest hints of my headache were finally receding, and I stretched high as I stood from where I knelt by the tree. ¡°seeing as though my tour is over, I think I¡¯ll go mess with Snips a little bit before I leave¡ªshe¡¯s entirely too cute when she¡¯s guilty.¡± Barry let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll have retreated by now, but you¡¯re more than wee to try.¡± ¡°Oh, one more thing, Barry.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You should start collecting pearls.¡± ¡°... Pearls?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. Pearls.¡± Barry stopped walking, staring his incredulity at me. ¡°Why?¡± I stopped too. ¡°Because they function the same as those strange golden coins. Whatever we didst night consumed dozens of pearls I had stashed away.¡± ¡°... You had dozens of pearls?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that, but that¡¯s not important.¡± I waved my hands dismissively, delighting in the look on Barry¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s important, mate, is that you get more.¡± *** In a room made of smooth bricks, Trent, the first in line to the throne of Gormona¡ªand not at all resembling a toe by his estimate¡ªsniffed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a little better.¡± Leroy gave him a t stare. ¡°A little better?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Leroy nced around at the room¡¯s features; a shower and a toilet, both of which had running water; a gigantic bed that wasfier than any Leroy had ever felt before; space and equipment for exercise; and even a small garden with one of those golden tiles that the room two doors down was with. ¡°You know, Trent, I think I hate you.¡± Trent crossed his arms like a petnt child. ¡°You dare say such things to the crown prince of your kingdom?¡± Leroy sighed. ¡°Yeah, I definitely hate you.¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Trent threw up his hands. ¡°How am I supposed to be happy about being thrown into another prison?¡± Leroy looked at the door and the ck metal bars blocking the escape, then turned back to the idiot. ¡°You were locked in thest room too, but there you had to pee in a bucket.¡± ¡°The bucket doubled as a drum, and without it, you¡¯ve removed my only source of fun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯d be happier here if I got your pee bucket back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a percussive instrument, cultivator scum¡ªnot a pee bucket.¡± Before Leroy could hit him back with some snark, a beautiful form entered the door beyond the bars of Trent¡¯s prison cell. Barbara. ¡°I¡¯ve brought lunch.¡± Leroy smiled at his wife. ¡°Finally!¡± Trent said, perking up. ¡°There better be something sweet this time.¡± He snapped his fingers at Leroy. ¡°Fetch it for me, cultivator.¡± Leroy gave him a sickly sweet grin. ¡°dly, prince.¡± Trent¡¯s toe-like face became even more detestable as he frowned at Leroy, clearly not expecting the polite response. Leroy reached the bars, and Barbara passed him a te with a croissant and dollop of jam, and a cup filled almost to the brim. He strode to Trent, set them on the ground, then made his way back to the bars. ¡°Before you get any ideas...¡± Leroy¡¯s arm muscles bulged, and he swung with all his power at the ck metal. The room reverberated with the strike, yet the bars held firm. Trent¡¯s eyes went wide and he gulped; Leroy smirked. ¡°There¡¯s no chance of escape, so you may as well getfy down here.¡± Trent¡¯s fear was swiftly hidden behind a strained smile, and he sat down before his food. ¡°Wait...¡± he looked down at the cup. ¡°Why in Demeter¡¯s busty chest is this water green, cultivator?¡± He sniffed the contents, then took a tentative sip with raised eyebrows. As the vor hit his tongue, he let out an appreciative mmm. ¡°That isn¡¯t water,¡± Leroy answered. ¡°It¡¯s sugarcane juice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s delicious!¡± Trent said, then started sculling the sweet liquid. Leroy shot a look at Barbara¡ªboth their faces crinkled in shared amusement. Book 2: Chapter 22: New Beginnings Book 2: Chapter 22: New Beginnings It was a pleasantly cool day in Tropica¡ªuntil a heat like that of the sun bloomed. Fergus squinted and leaned back from the forge¡¯s glow as he threw another shovel of coal into the hearth. He stepped to the side, wiping sweat from his brow with a burly forearm. ¡°Ready, Duncan?¡± ¡°Aye!¡± his apprentice responded and started cing lengths of iron into a crucible. Fergus watched carefully as Duncan added pinches of phosphorus and sulfur; there was a hint of hesitation in his movements. ¡°You¡¯ve got this.¡± Fergus gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s the same as any other alloy.¡± Duncan¡¯s hand froze, and he looked up, his gaze wavering. ¡°You¡¯re sure? I don¡¯t want to ruin¡ª¡± ¡°When was thest time you ruined anything in this smithy?¡± Fergus interrupted.¡°I, uh... I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Neither can I. Besides, you thinking you¡¯re not ready is calling into question my superior and wless judgment.¡± Fergus shot him a wink. ¡°That¡¯s a paddlin¡¯.¡± Duncan¡¯s uncertainty melted away, reced by a t stare. ¡°Just you try to paddle me.¡± Roaring withughter, Fergus pped his apprentice on the shoulder. ¡°Just kidding,d. You¡¯re ready, all right? Let¡¯s do it.¡± Duncan set his jaw and nodded, so Fergus took up position by the bellows. As the apprentice put his goggles and thick gloves on, Fergus moved the bellows¡¯ slowly, causing the added coal to glow red at the edges. When Duncan strode to the forge with the crucible held in a set ofrge tongs, his steps were sure and filled with purpose. He extended the crucible into the furnace, and Fergus began working the bellows in earnest. *** A thin sheen of sweat covered Fergus¡¯s body as he watched Duncan pour the molten metal into the molds they had prepared. The liquid was bright yellow and of uniform viscosity; the alloy¡¯s creation had been a sess. Fergus said not a word, intent on watching the process. During the years he had been teaching Duncan the art of cksmithing, he had slowly but surely grown to see the boy as his own son. No, not a boy, he reminded himself, looking over Duncan¡¯s muscled arms. He had been a boy when he first came to his smithy, but now he was a man¡ªand a cksmith¡ªin his own right. The waif of a boy that had shown up in his workshop was now a distant memory, and a smile came to Fergus¡¯s face as hepared the bull of a man before him to the skinny orphan that first walked in the door all those years ago. Thest dregs on the molten metal dribbled down in the final mold, and Duncan breathed a sigh of relief as he set the tongs and crucible down. ¡°Perfectd, just perfect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not just saying that?¡± Fergus snorted, and so did the bunny. Wait, what? The smith¡¯s head darted to the side; a bunny had joined them on the bench and was peering down at the molds. It looked up at them and nodded a greeting. ¡°Uhhh,¡± both men said, the sound dragging out as their brains tried toprehend what was going on. The bunny cocked its head, causing its ears to flop to the side. It hopped to the first mold, tapped it lightly with one paw, then bobbed her head up and down in approval. ¡°Hello?¡± came a voice from behind them, and Fergus whirled. Sharon, with arge bag slung over one shoulder, smiled and waved. ¡°Hi, guys. I was hoping I could talk to you for a momen...¡± She trailed off as she saw the bunny sitting on the bench. ¡°Cinnamon! What in hades¡¯s cursed realm are you doing?¡± Fergus nced back at the bunny. The creature, Cinnamon, seemed to shimmy in delight, her little tail wiggling away. There was a blur of brown and blue, and another creature appeared behind the bunny. An otter, shaking her head and chirping indignantly, put one forepaw around Cinnamon¡¯s waist and covered the bunny¡¯s mouth with another. The fuzzy little bunny let the otter drag her down from the bench, shaking in what appeared to beughter as muffled peeps escaped her throat. Sharon let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Well, so much for the n.¡± Sharon closed and barred the door, and from the bag slung over her shoulder, something horrific emerged. A crab the size of a small dog poked its entire body out and began shaking a w menacingly at them, blowing a steady stream of bubbles. Something smacked the crab from below, making it fly up into the rafters at terrifying speed. Another crab emerged from the bag, wearing an eyepatch and covered in spikes. There was a loud crack, and the first crab fell down to the smithy floor, as did something else. An object of monstrous proportions mmed into the ground with a loud thud. A wave of dust sprang up from the collision, and as it slowly cleared, Fergus realized his mistake. It wasn¡¯t an object that had fallen¡ªit was a creature. A lobster as long as he was tall stared up at him from its back, unblinking. Other than the eyepatch-wearing crab that was hissing and berating the crab it had flung¡ªand was once more shaking a w at the smiths¡ªthe entire room froze. The silence was broken when Sharon let out another sigh. She rubbed her temples and shook her head. ¡°Well, that couldn¡¯t have gone any worse¡ª¡± From the corner of Fergus¡¯s eye, he saw the bunny break free from the otter¡¯s grasp andunch across the room. It mmed into the upside-down lobster and kicked off his side, flipping the crustacean right-side up and throwing itself skyward. As its body rotated in the air, there was an unmistakable grin on the bunny¡¯s face. The otter, chirping at the top of her lungs and trailing lightning, mmed into Cinnamon. They sailed across the room into a stack of metal-filled crates, obliterating them in a cloud of splintered wood, metal bars, and furred limbs. Fergus raised an eyebrow as he slowly turned back to Sharon. She blinked at the carnage, spun to meet his gaze, and shrugged. ¡°Fergus and Duncan, meet Fischer¡¯s ascendant animal friends. As you can see from their behavior, they¡¯re clearly his. Everyone, this is Fergus and Duncan.¡± ¡°Ascendent creatures...?¡± Duncan asked, sounding as numb as Fergus felt. ¡°Does that mean¡­?¡± The pieces of the puzzle mmed into ce, and Fergus¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°I knew it!¡± He pped Duncan lightly on the chest. ¡°I told you Fischer was a cultivator!¡± His apprentice looked around the room with his jaw hanging open. He swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the issue at hand, Fergus...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so dire as it appears,¡± Sharon said, sweeping hair behind her ear and giving them what was likely intended to be a reassuring smile. ¡°Let me exin...¡± *** With the midday sun beating down on my skin, my steps were surprisingly light given the events of thest twenty-four hours. I took a bite of my freshly warmed croissant and washed it down with a mouthful of coffee. I closed my eyes and focused on the soft breeze tickling the hair of my arms. As I walked over the sand, my thoughts roiled with implications and worries about the future. Rather than push them away and pretend they didn¡¯t exist, I acknowledged them, allowed my anxiety to swell, then let the thoughts go as I refocused on the sensations of my body. I narrowed my attention on each step, feeling the shifting sand beneath my feet. The wind picked up, wicking away sweat and causing grains of sand to strike my lower legs. A sense of calm reced my anxieties, and I shielded my eyes with one hand as I peered down at the saltwater pond. No one was home, but that was to be expected¡ªI imagined my pals might be a little busy for the next few days after an underground base appeared out of nowhere. I chuckled and shook my head, continuing toward the coast. When I arrived, I took a moment to sit in the dry sand and gaze out at the water. Small wavespped the shore, and the bay was calm all the way out to the horizon. I took a deep breath; the salt spray on the air seemed to suffuse my entire being. Unbidden, a smile came to my face, and my eyes unfocused, my entire visual field bing a single sheet of light, shadow, and color. The joy spread to epass my entire face, and I stretched as I got to my feet. ¡°All right. Time for a little harvesting.¡± I took off my outer clothes and, after one more good stretch, walked into the small waves peppering the shoreline. The water was pleasantly cool, and the moment I got up to my knees, I copsed beneath it. As I sprang back up, a whole-body shiver took me, and I walked further out into the ocean. When I could no longer walk, I swam, and I reached my destination in no time at all. Large wooden poles marked the spot, and as I caught sight of the cages strung between them, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. The oyster cages were one of the first things I constructed aftering to Tropica. I¡¯d created them for two reasons: replenishing the oyster poption a certain otter was decimating, and, more importantly, pearls. At the time, I¡¯d thought pearls were a source of gold, but as it turned out, they were much, much more valuable than that. I hadn¡¯t checked the cages because, well, what was the point? We had plenty of food, I didn¡¯t want or need for more gold, and I thought they¡¯d take a fair while to grow. My understanding was that oysters took years to reach maturity. My understanding was wrong. Each cage strung up before me¡ªall six of them¡ªwere filled to the brim with massive oysters. I yelled excitedly underwater, and it came out in a garbled stream of bubbles. I started untying the first cage, picturing the look on my animal pal¡¯s faces when I presented them with an entire cage of freshly shucked oysters. *** Number Three breathed deep of the afternoon air, delighting in the humidity and scents of the forest. The sun was setting behind them, and as he looked at the surrounding faces, he saw simr looks of contentment. As much as they could butt heads at times, they were unified in their mission, and being so close to their destination had picked up their moods greatly. Even Two, whose patience had be shorter with each passing day¡ªand each time someone slipped up and didn¡¯t use a codename¡ªsat with a small smile on his face, bathing in the afternoon sun. Three couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°You look almost serene, Keith.¡± Two, the human formerly known as Keith, sputtered with indignation. ¡°Number Two!¡± he boomed, ncing at the surrounding trees. ¡°My name is Two!¡± By his estimate, Three did a fantastic job of hiding his amusement behind the appropriate amount of chagrin, but then Four burst intoughter and he couldn¡¯t help but join in. Five joined in soon after, and even One, who was engrossed in one of hisrge tomes, arched an amused eyebrow over his book. Two¡¯s face went beet red, and he rounded on their expedition leader. ¡°You too, One? I thought you were above their childish games!¡± ¡°Normally I would err on the side of caution, but I believe I recognize the mountain we are about to crest.¡± ¡°So?¡± Two demanded, his fury still hot. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Three gave One an appreciative look. ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m a little surprised. How did you know?¡± One spun the tome he was reading, revealing a topographical map of Kallis¡¯ eastern coast. They smiled at each other, and Two made a series of exasperated noises. ¡°Will you both stop speaking in riddles and exin why the mountain we¡¯re on has a gods damned thing to do with revealing my true name?¡± He hissed thest two words, as if merely speaking them would bring about ruin. Just then, the cart shifted angles. They started moving downhill, and the other side of the mountain came into view. Rolling fields of green and yellow crops swayed in an unseen breeze. A smattering of buildings were bunched together, some of which had gray streaks of smoke rising from their chimneys. Most notable of all was the far distance; the sky was pink and orange above an endless sea of blue and green. ¡°Because, Keith...¡± Theo answered with a broad grin. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Tropica.¡± Book 2: Chapter 23: The Fishing Club Book 2: Chapter 23: The Fishing Club With the wind at his back and butterflies in his stomach, Theo strode across the sand. His closest friends in the world were at his side, and despite how different the men could be, they were unified under a single ideal. Five men of different stations, with different backgrounds and ambitions, had be the closest of allies since finding each other on that one fateful day so long ago. No words were needed as they strode toward the southern heand. They spied a fence, and Theo whistled at the size of it; Fischer had been keeping himself busy. As they let themselves in, Theo cast his gaze around for Fischer¡¯s home, but saw nothing that denoted a house. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is where he lived?¡± Ellis enquired. ¡°I¡¯m sure. He said by the rivermouth...¡± ¡°There,¡± Peter said, pointing at the rocky heand as he shifted his bag onto one shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything, Four,¡± Keith said, squinting. ¡°We¡¯re here now¡ªcall me Peter again. There¡¯s a hint of lighting from behind the heand, likely a fire.¡± Theo looked closer, and sure enough, now that the sun had set further behind the western mountains, a soft orange light flickered to the right of therge rock.With a grin spreading over his face, he took a step forward, then abruptly stopped. Something had appeared in front of them; a small bunny blocked their path forward, and it stared at them intently with its ears alert. ¡°What are you doing out here, little one?¡± Peter asked, shifting his bag to the other shoulder. Danny, the man formerly known as Five, squinted at the unmoving creature. ¡°... why isn¡¯t it running away?¡± The bunny responded by going back on its haunches and stretching its forelimbs in an entirely too human-like manner. It started boxing the air, unleashing little jabs as it ducked and weaved its head. Keith took a step back. ¡°Oh, no¡ª¡± The bunny shot forward faster than Theo could register, and the next thing he knew, Keith¡¯s unconscious body hit the floor. Ellis was next, and all Theo saw of the attack was a blur. All he could do was stare uprehending as, one by one, the rest of the men dropped bonelessly to the sand. The bunny stared at Theo, cracked its neck threateningly, and grinned. *** I smiled as I walked from the ocean with an entire cage of oysters on my back. The sun was setting over the mountains to the west, and I took a moment to appreciate the sky¡¯s beauty. I grabbed my outer clothes from the sand and set off for home with thoughts of the feast toe fuelling my stride. The warm glow of a lit fire greeted me as I rounded the heand from the northwest, and I squinted down at the illuminated ground. There wererge grooves dragged through the sand. Did someone bring whole trees for the fire? I wondered. I heard a chirped and hissed conversation as I got closer, and a wide smile came to my face¡ªws and Snips were here already. Then I heard Barry speak, and a sense of excitement bloomed. Thest time I¡¯d given the man an oyster, it had been raw and he¡¯d found it disgusting. I had already mentally picked out some herbs to cook this new batch of oysters in¡ªI couldn¡¯t wait to redeem myself. ¡°G¡¯day, everyone,¡± I said, stepping into view of the fire. ¡°Have I got a surprise for you gu... what the fuck?¡± Barry, Sergeant Snips, Corporal ws, Private Pistachio, and Rocky were arrayed around a pile of lifeless forms. Atop the one in the center was Cinnamon. When she caught sight of me, she puffed up her chest, downright preening with pride. I recognized the person she sat on. ¡°Theo?¡± I dashed forward andy my finger against his neck. When I felt a pulse, I let out my breath. ¡°Thank god...¡± At my words, he stirred. *** Theo was having the strangest dream filled with even weirder noises. A myriad of what sounded like animal calls that were periodically interrupted by human speech. He couldn¡¯t make out any of the words, but then someone called his name. ¡°Theo?¡± A hand touched his neck and the contact called to him. When Theo opened his eyes, his vision was blurry. There was a face right before him, and as he rapidly blinked, it came into focus. ¡°Fischer...?¡± Lines of worry disappeared from Fischer¡¯s face, and he let out a relievedugh. ¡°Theo¡ªlong time no see, mate. How are ya?¡± Before he could respond, something small leaped to his chest, and a bunny¡¯s fuzzy little face took up his entire field of view. All at once, his memory returned. He yelled wordlessly and scrambled backward on the sand. Fischery a hand on his shoulder; his firm grip held Theo still. ¡°You¡¯re all good, mate. You¡¯re not in danger.¡± Fischer looked up and to the right. ¡°What the hell happened, Barry?¡± Theo spun to see who Fischer was looking at; a man in farmer¡¯s garb gave a rueful smile. ¡°Cinnamon found them inside your fence line. She knocked them out and came to find me.¡± The bunny¡ªwhose name was apparently Cinnamon¡ªlet out a triumphant peep from atop Theo¡¯s chest. He gulped. ¡°An ascendant creature... so it¡¯s true...¡± ¡°What¡¯s true, mate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator.¡± Fischer opened his mouth and raised a finger. Theo saw the lie forming in the lines of his face, but then Fischer let out a sigh and nodded. ¡°Yeah, mate. I¡¯m a cultivator.¡± His face moved almost imperceptibly, and anyone but a crown auditor wouldn¡¯t have noticed the conflict etched in his features. ¡°What are you doing here, Theo?¡± Ellis bolted upright. ¡°No candles in the library!¡± he boomed, his voice deep andmanding. He blinked and looked around, his brow narrowing lower and lower. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ my apologies.¡± ¡°Ellis,¡± Theo said. ¡°This is Fischer. Fischer, this is the leader of Gormona¡¯s fishing club and the former head archivist of the royal library. The bunny¡¯s name is Cinnamon, and she¡¯s an ascendant creature.¡± He pointed at Barry. ¡°That¡¯s Barry. I don¡¯t know him, but it seems he¡¯s aware of Fischer¡¯s status as a cultivator.¡± Ellis looked at each of them as they were introduced, giving them a curt nod. ¡°A pleasure to meet you.¡± I frowned at him. ¡°That¡¯s all? You¡¯re not surprised?¡± ¡°Well, I do have one question.¡± Ellis pointed over Theo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who are they?¡± With his eyebrows lowering in confusion, Theo turned to the left. When he saw the faces staring at him, any chance of a coherent response fled. *** Theo¡¯s jaw went ck when his eyesnded on my arrayed animal pals, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. I still wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, and I had more than a few questions, but I didn¡¯t get the impression Theo was here for nefarious reasons. ¡°Everyone, this is my friend, Theo.¡± Snips hissed and dipped her head. ¡°That¡¯s Sergeant Snips, my ever reliable guard crab.¡± Rocky gave him a rude gesture, and Sergeant Snips threw him out into the river. ¡°That was Rocky. He¡¯s kind of a dick.¡± ws dashed forward and chirped a greeting. She dipped her head and pointed for Theo to rub behind her ear. Heplied, his mouth still hanging open. ¡°That¡¯s Corporal ws, lightning wielder and resident prankster.¡± Finally, Pistachio dipped his head. I noted the positioning of his w¡ªhe was prepared to fire a st on short notice if required. ¡°Private Pistachio is the stoic and trustworthy lobster.¡± It was the other man, Ellis, that responded with the enthusiasm I had hoped Theo would. ¡°Amazing. Absolutely marvelous!¡± He removed a notepad from his pocket and started writing. ¡°Unheard of. To have so many awakened creatures, all of which appear to be subservient. This is much better than we could have anticipated...¡± he trailed off, mumbling under his breath as he took notes. ¡°Er, I don¡¯t really like the term subservient,¡± I said, rubbing the back of my head. ¡°We¡¯re more pals working together.¡± Theo turned back to me, his eyes still wide. His mouth worked, but no words came out. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again, mate,¡± I said. ¡°But I have to ask again: why are you here?¡± Ellis cleared his throat. ¡°I may be able to answer that.¡± I nodded, looking at him properly for the first time. The easiest way for me to describe his look would be cracked-out Gandalf. He had the exact hair, beard, and a simr face, but he was mostly skin and bone. Even the robes all the men wore were giving off wizardy vibes. ¡°So, it all started when¡ª¡± ¡°The bunny is awakened!¡± another man cried, shooting upright from his state of unconsciousness. Cinnamon hopped into hisp and nodded her agreement; she was, in fact, awakened. He stared down at her, his jaw dropping. ¡°We know, Keith, but she¡¯s not a danger,¡± Theo said. Keith was the youngest of the neers. Likely in his early twenties, the man had hair so blonde it was almost white, and a strong jawline that, even as I was watching, fell further open in indignation. ¡°Not a danger? She attacked me!¡± ¡°All right, you¡¯ve got a point there. She¡¯s not a danger anymore. She¡¯s Fischer¡¯s pet.¡± ¡°Not my pet,¡± I tried to correct, but Cinnamon shot me a venomous re and punched one paw into another menacingly, so I held up my hands. ¡°Okay, got it¡ªyou¡¯re mine. My bad.¡± ¡°Also...¡± Theo pointed over his shoulder. ¡°You should probably look behind you.¡± Keith¡¯s head snapped around fast enough that I thought he might get whish. ¡°Phobos¡¯sthered horses. Are they all¡ª¡± ¡°Weevils in the wheat!¡± a fourth man yelled, jumping all the way to his feet. ¡°Iste the grain immediately!¡± the fifth demanded, waking from his stupor and alsounching upright. His face was bright red and his eyes darted around, presumably looking for said weevils. ¡°Whoa!¡± Theo stood and gestured for them to calm. ¡°You¡¯re fine. We found Fischer. See?¡± He pointed to me, and I waved. ¡°G¡¯day, fes.¡± ¡°Where are the weevils?¡± The fifth man demanded, his breathsing heavy. Theo rubbed his eyes. ¡°There aren¡¯t any Weevils, Danny. Peter yelled that in his sleep.¡± Keith cocked his head. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with weevils? Aren¡¯t they just bugs?¡± ¡°Just bugs?¡± Danny repeated, a firm line forming below his bald head. ¡°They can decimate an entire city¡¯s grain stores. They¡¯re a damned gue.¡± Theo turned to me and started exining. ¡°Danny is¡ªwas the head quartermaster of Gormona¡¯s guards.¡± Danny gave a curt nod. ¡°The one that yelled about weevils is Peter; he was the sous chef in the royal castle.¡± Keith sniffed. ¡°What about me and Ellis?¡± ¡°I already introduced Ellis,¡± Theo replied, smirking. Before Keith could protest, Peter bellowed augh. ¡°I can introduce you, your nobleship. Keith is cousin to the main royal line, and seventeenth in line to the thro¡ª¡± ¡°Sixteenth,¡± Keith corrected. ¡°Oh, my apologies, my lord!¡± Peter gave an exaggerated bow. ¡°How could I have¡ªMedusa¡¯s pickled tit! Look at the size of that lobster!¡± ¡°Awakened creature!¡± Danny bellowed, pointing at Pistachio, whom they¡¯d only just noticed. ¡°Defensive positions!¡± After things somewhat calmed down, what followed was a short round of introductions, reintroductions, and assurances that the animals arrayed before them were friendly. ¡°How can we know they¡¯re safe?¡± Keith asked, watching them intently. ¡°I came under the assumption that we wereing to meet a cultivator, not a crew of awakened creatures...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Barry answered. ¡°If it makes you feel any better, if they had violence in mind, they could have at any moment disposed of and eaten you¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t have even known it.¡± ws grinned and made a loud ck with her needle-sharp chompers. Keith audibly swallowed. ¡°All right, all right.¡± I shook my head at her, trying not to smile. ¡°That¡¯s enough messing with them for one day, ws.¡± I spun back to the archivist, Ellis. ¡°You said you could exin why you came here. You¡¯re all awake now, so it seems like the perfect time, yeah?¡± He nodded. ¡°I will keep this brief¡ªI don¡¯t wish to impose any further on such a magnificent one¡¯s time.¡± I held up both hands. ¡°You can drop the ¡®magnificent one¡¯ stuff. I¡¯m just a regr bloke doing regr bloke things.¡± He cocked an eyebrow, but Theo nodded. ¡°See? I told you. Tell him what you told us, Ellis.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He stroked his beard. ¡°All right then. It all started when Theo returned from his trip to Tropica Vige. He told us of a strange man that seemed to bend the world around him.¡± I grimaced at Theo. ¡°What did I say that gave me away?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°It was this...¡± Ellis rummaged around in his pocket and withdrew a leather pouch. He unfolded it, then held his hand up, disying a single hook. It was one of the hooks I¡¯d created and given Theo. The campfire¡¯s orange light gleamed off its curved edges, appearing as new as the day I¡¯d made it. ¡°As an official of the royal library, I have ess to restricted information. This hook, along with Theo¡¯s description of its creation, made me and the rest of the fishing club test whether we could break it. Can you guess what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it didn¡¯t break?¡± Danny grunted. ¡°The only thing it broke was one of my favorite hammers.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Ellis said. ¡°Even for a regr cultivator from before the gods¡¯ departure, such a creation would be quite a feat. Certain volumes listed in great detail what the cultivators of old could do, especially those called ¡®travelers¡¯. Do you know what that is?¡± I sighed. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Wait, you do?¡± Barry asked, his head rocking back. ¡°Yeah, mate¡ªpeople that were isekai¡¯d by truck-kun and transmigrated to another world, right?¡± ¡°... what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from another world. Keep up, Barry¡ªyou already knew that.¡± Barry frowned at me, and I beamed a smile. Ellis resumed stroking his beard. ¡°So, it¡¯s true then?¡± ¡°It is, but you still haven¡¯t answered why you came here.¡± ¡°Nor,¡± Barry added, ¡°why it was with such a collection of important people: the royal library¡¯s head archivist, a crown auditor, a royal chef, the capital¡¯s quartermaster, and an actual royal. Forgive me saying so, but what you¡¯ve said so far doesn¡¯t add up.¡± I gave Barry an appreciating nce. My man was spitting straight facts. ¡°Yeah¡ªand that.¡± ¡°I suppose I should get to the point, then.¡± Ellis¡¯s eyes bore into me. ¡°We have abandoned our kingdom. We have left our posts, and if we are ever caught, our lives are forfeit. We have done all this for a singr purpose...¡± Ellis stood taller, as did the other men. He took a deep breath, cast his gaze over everyone, then narrowed his vision on me,manding attention. ¡°We havee to start a church and raise you, Fischer, to the pantheon.¡± He steepled his fingers before his face. ¡°We wish to make you a god.¡± A silence stretched over the sand. The wind seemed to vanish, and even the campfire¡¯s mes dulled. No birds could be heard overhead, and even the waves gentlypping at the shore stilled. Barry and I looked at each other¡ªwe erupted inughter. Book 2: Chapter 24: Breaking Bread Book 2: Chapter 24: Breaking Bread I shook so hard withughter that my legs copsed beneath me. Snips and ws made their way to me, chirping and hissing their delight as they leaned against me. Barryughed harder than I¡¯d ever seen¡ªhe took shallow, halting breaths, trying to get oxygen to his lungs as tears streamed from his eyes. Iy on my back in the sand, delighting in the shaking forms of Snips and ws as they simrly lost themselves to mirth. Minutes must have passed, and when I sat back up, the grandiose posture of the fishing club expedition had deted. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry.¡± I wiped tears from my eyes. ¡°We¡¯re notughing at you.¡± ¡°Then what are youughing at?¡± Keith¡¯s face was red, and his lips were pressed into a firm line. He turned his anger on Barry. ¡°You. Who even are you? Why is Fischer¡¯s neighborughing at a royal?¡± Theo snorted. ¡°What happened to the Keith that said ¡®the monarchy is nothing but a farce set up to suppress themon folk¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡¯m annoyed, all right?¡± he snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on!¡± I walked toward the fire, sat down before it, and gestured for them to follow. As everyone took a seat, I smiled at the ridiculousness of the situation I found myself in. ¡°I introduced Barry as my neighbor. That¡¯s true, but he¡¯s also something else.¡±Danny smacked a fist down onto his open palm. ¡°Oh! He¡¯s a cultivator too?¡± ¡°No¡ªwait, yes. He is.¡± I made a dismissive gesture. ¡°But that¡¯s not what is important. Barry, behind my back and with the help of Sergeant Snips, started a cult. Or a church. I¡¯m still not too sure, but that¡¯s by design.¡± I watched them closely, scanning for a hint of annoyance or malice, but all I saw on their faces was disbelief. ¡°Remarkable,¡± Ellis said. He picked up his pencil and watched the farmer intently. ¡°What gave you the idea, Barry? How did you conclude that to be the correct course of action?¡± ¡°Timeout!¡± I held up a hand. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but¡ªwait, it¡¯s not a long story at all. I wanna know as little as possible about the whole cult thing Barry has going on. I told you he set it up in secret, right? That¡¯s because he knows me, and he understands that all I want to do is fish and make friends. You guys are more than wee to discuss cult stuff, but I¡¯d prefer it be done while I¡¯m not around.¡± Ellis¡¯s eyes locked onto me, and he lowered his book, stroking his beard with one hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have any desire to shape and mold the direction of your own church?¡± ¡°Not even a little bit.¡± Barry smiled at me. ¡°We thought we were being sneaky, but Fischer knew we were doing it for quite a while and turned a blind eye.¡± I snorted. ¡°That¡¯s a nice way of putting it. In truth, I was putting my head in the sand and pretending my problems didn¡¯t exist. That ended up being a mistake¡ªI identally obliterated a tree in front of a friend of mine and¡ª¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Barry interrupted, his eyes glittering. ¡°Oh, shush. The point is, pretending it wasn¡¯t happening only caused me grief. So I let Barry know that I knew, and I¡¯ve asked him to inform me if anything happens that would put anyone¡¯s life at risk. Short of that, I¡¯m blissfully unaware.¡± I took a deep breath and exhaled with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice, really.¡± Theo pped Keith¡¯s arm. ¡°I told you Fischer was a good man, didn¡¯t I?¡± Keith scowled at him. ¡°Are you saying that was all the truth?¡± ¡°It was.¡± ¡°A real crown auditor...¡± Barry said. ¡°It¡¯s true you can tell if someone is lying?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°That would prove more than a little useful.¡± Barry rubbed his chin, and I could almost see the schemesing together in his head. ¡°Would you be willing to¡ª¡± ¡°Barry.¡± I gave him a t stare. ¡°I¡¯m still here, mate.¡± ¡°Oh. Right. My bad.¡± Danny chuckled. It was deep and rough, like he¡¯d spent a lifetime yelling at the top of his lungs, which I suppose may have been the case for a man organizing the guards of a capital city. ¡°It looks to me like we¡¯ve made the right call ining here.¡± A smile crossed all of their faces; their joy was infectious, and I joined in. ¡°Now that all the boring details are taken care of, should we talk about the actually important stuff?¡± Theo frowned, cocking his head to the side. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What else could I mean?¡± My smile transformed into a conspiratorial grin. ¡°I¡¯m talking about fishing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always talking about fishing!¡± a feminine voice called from the darkness. Everyone¡¯s heads turned, and when Maria strode around the heand, her skipping steps came to an abrupt end. ¡°Oh. Er... hi?¡± ¡°Everyone, this is Maria.¡± ¡°Fischer¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯,¡± Barry added. ¡°¡¯Friend¡¯?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°He¡¯s teasing¡ªforget it. Maria, remember how I told you about Theo?¡± She slowly nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°And remember how I told you he was part of a fishing club in the capital city?¡± Her eyes went wide and her face lit up. ¡°No. Way! Which one is Theo?¡± He raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Maria. I¡ª¡± ¡°What kind of fish did you catch in the capital?¡± she interrupted, unable to contain her curiosity as she dashed to join the circle. ¡°What kind of equipment do you use? What bait? Are there eels so far up? Wait, what kind of water do you fish in?¡± She vibrated with excitement. ¡°I have too many questions! Where do I even begin?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Ellis said with well-worn smile lines crinkling his eyes. ¡°A woman of culture. It¡¯s always a joy to meet another fishing enthusiast.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we catch up andpare notes over some dinner?¡± I suggested. Before anyone could answer, I turned and strode into the darkness. When I returned to the light of the fire, I was met with a wall of confused faces. The first to recognize what I held was Corporal ws, and she let out a shrill chirp as sheunched herself at me. Shended on the cage and put her eye right up to one of the gaps, peering wide-eyed at the oysters within. ¡°I have a job for you, ws. Are you up to it?¡± She chirped again and snapped a crisp salute. ¡°I knew I could rely on you. You know where the oyster cages are, right? I think we¡¯ll need at least one more for the¡ª¡± She leaped from the cage. The moment she hit the sand, lightning engulfed her body and she zapped out of sight, flying directly toward the ocean. ¡°By Zeus¡¯s regal beard...¡± Danny said, his face nching. ¡°You...¡± Theo swallowed. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t lying when you said Corporal ws wielded lightning, but this...¡± Maria, Barry, and I exchanged amused nces as the men went silent, the only sound that of Ellis¡¯s pencil scratching away on his notepad. ¡°I guess this might kind of encroach on culty churchy duties,¡± I said to Barry. ¡°I assume it¡¯s all good if I give them oysters?¡± Barry nodded immediately. ¡°Of course, though we should probably warn them...¡± ¡°Warn us?¡± Theo asked. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing major.¡± I shrugged, fighting to keep my face straight. ¡°It¡¯s just that the food I make kinda causes people to be cultivators?¡± I pointed at Cinnamon, who was curled up in Maria¡¯sp and enjoying a good scritching. ¡°Creatures too, obviously.¡± Another silence stretched, and one by one, the fishermen turned to stare at Theo, whose eyes never left me. ¡°He¡¯s... telling the truth.¡± Ellis¡¯s arms trembled, and the tip of his pencil snapped against the pages of his pocketbook. ¡°The texts said nothing of this...¡± he mumbled, his eyes going distant. ¡°The implications of such an ability...¡± I shrugged. ¡°Yeah, I try not to think too much about it, but if you guys were nning to start a cult or a church for me, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll want to join Barry¡¯s. He has a bad habit of helping people be cultivators. I assume you were going to turn them with your magical juice, mate?¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Maria looked around the circle, then burst intoughter. ¡°You came here to start a church? Oh, man¡ªI wish I was here to see your faces when you realized Barry beat you to the punch.¡± With a rueful smile, Barry nodded. ¡°Assuming they wanted to join, I would have offered for them to ascend, yes.¡± Ellis, still looking into the far distance, closed his pocketbook with a sigh. ¡°I may need to think on this more...¡± ¡°Not me!¡± Peter almost yelled. ¡°I get to try new food and wield lightning? Sign me up!¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Danny agreed. ¡°We¡¯vee this far, so we may as well go all the way.¡± Theo gave me a strained smile. ¡°I might consider it a while.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Keith agreed, hisplexion pallid and troubled. I nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no pressure¡ªit¡¯s totally up to you guys. You can have as little or as much as you like.¡± ¡°Are... are you going to season them?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I am. I¡¯ve already nned a few different vorbinations to¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the spices!¡± she interrupted, sprinting for the house. Theo¡¯s head darted to the side at her explosive exit, and he slowly turned to face me, the question clear on his face. ¡°Yep,¡± I answered. ¡°She¡¯s a cultivator. Maria isn¡¯t a member of the church, but as you can tell, she¡¯s pretty keen on my cooking.¡± Ellis stared after her departure. ¡°Astounding...¡± ¡°If you think that¡¯s good, mate,¡± Barry said. ¡°Wait until you try Fischer¡¯s food.¡± *** With each oyster I shucked, my hopes were dampened a little further. Considering the Xianxia shenanigans I had grown used to, I half expected each mollusk to contain a pearl¡ªthat wasn¡¯t the case. Am I really annoyed that each oyster¡ªof which I have hundreds¡ªdoesn¡¯t contain a stone worth more than a farmer might make in a decade? I shook my head at myself and strode over to the fire with twenty freshly shucked mollusks. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, it¡¯s pretty normal to eat them raw, but it¡¯s definitely not for everyone¡ªjust ask Barry.¡± ¡°Not for everyone,¡± he agreed, grimacing. Iughed. ¡°It might be a bit of an acquired taste, and they¡¯ll definitely taste better to the vast majority of people when cooked and seasoned.¡± ¡°Do you have any formal training?¡± Peter asked, peering down at the raw oysters. ¡°Not at all, but I¡¯ve unlocked the cooking skill and leveled it a fair bit.¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough.¡± Theo crossed his arms and frowned at me, but I saw the hint of a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re hitting us with too many knowledge bombs for one evening.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Elis countered, sharpening his pencil. ¡°Please continue. You say you have skills?¡± ¡°Yeah, the System or whatever seems to have started working again over thest few days. I¡¯m pretty sure I was constantly gaining skills, but it only started listing them recently. Before that, it just said some bullshit about ¡®insufficient power¡¯.¡± Ellis finished sharpening and blew on the tip of his pencil. ¡°That is... troubling,¡± he said, scratching away at his pad. ¡°If it¡¯s happening everywhere, that could mean we have to¡ª¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I interrupted. ¡°No scheming, nning, or plotting in my presence!¡± ¡°Oh. Right. My apologies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good. So, who wants to try the oysters?¡± Snips and Pistachio scuttled forward first, each of them noisily eating one. Rocky had returned, and he remained on the sand, ws crossed and attempting to look unimpressed, but his eyes were glued to the mollusk Snips ate beside him. ¡°Help yourself, Rocky.¡± He turned his head away, but Snips nudged him forward, and with her suggestion, he scuttled forward and snatched one. As he ate it, his facade of indifference shifted to genuine bliss, and Maria and I shared a smirk at the cantankerous crab. I grabbed an oyster, as did Maria and Peter. ¡°I think I¡¯ll wait for the cooked ones,¡± Danny said, scrunching his face at what was clearly an unappetizing sight. I ate mine first. As fresh as they were, there was no hint of the ammonia vor that could sometimes apany raw oysters. I watched Maria closely¡ªher face bunched up, then she chewed and quickly swallowed. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how I feel about that...¡± ¡°Interesting...¡± Peter said, biting down on the oyster in his mouth. He tossed his head from side to side. ¡°Not a great texture, but the vor has a lot of potential.¡± My eyes lit up. ¡°You like it?¡± He nodded. ¡°I can see why it¡¯s off-putting to some, but I didn¡¯t hate it.¡± ¡°Mate, anything short of downright despising it on your first try is a good sign. You and I are going to get along.¡± ¡°Is it alright if I have another?¡± ¡°Help yourself!¡± Everyone but Maria grabbed another, and as I was just lifting one to my mouth, a chirping from behind me drew my attention. My favorite otter had returned, beaming a needle-sharp grin and dragging another cage across the sand. Book 2: Chapter 25: Former Strangers Book 2: Chapter 25: Former Strangers With a delicious taste lingering in my mouth and the campfire warming my skin, I beamed a smile at Corporal ws. ¡°What took so long, you little scamp? We¡¯ve already started...¡± I trailed off and pursed my lips, ring at the cage she dragged behind her. ¡°ws...¡± She cocked her head, giving me a full-toothed grin. ¡°Did you stop for a little snack of oysters on your way here?¡± She nced back at the open cage and the notably bare patch on one side. Yes, she chirped, her grin never disappearing. ¡°You scoundrel! We have guests!¡± She bowed her head in shame, but slipped one paw into the cage and removed another oyster. With her head still bowed, she snicked it open with a w, slurped it into her mouth, then threw it over one shoulder, discarding the evidence. ¡°You can apologize to our new friends here by helping me shuck the rest. Come on.¡±It took the dextrous otter and I little time to open both cages of oysters. When the first cage was almostplete, we found our first treasure. ws chirped to get my attention, and as I nced over, I caught the shine of an oyster slipping into her pocket. ¡°Good girl,¡± I whispered, reaching over. She preened at my praise, leaning into the scratch I gave her. ¡°Let¡¯s open the rest. We might find more.¡± Her eyes gleamed, and we raced to shuck the remaining mollusks. It didn¡¯t take me long to conclude that she was much faster than I was. Despite how deft I had be with my small knife, I was no match for the sharp ws of an oyster-munching machine. ¡°A shame we didn¡¯t find any more pearls...¡± I said to her as I ted up thest of the oysters. As if waiting for theint, mischief sparkled in her eyes. She put a paw in her pocket, and when she withdrew it, three little orbs reflected in the moonlight. ¡°Three? From those two cages?¡± She radiated delight as she nodded. ¡°Oh, you are the best girl.¡± I rubbed her all over and she leaned every which way, following my scratches as they moved. We turned to make our way back to the fire just in time for Maria to yell. ¡°You¡¯re a what?¡± ¡°A royal,¡± Keith answered, straightening his back. ¡°A royal!¡± she repeated. ¡°Ares¡¯s shield, did you know Keith is a royal, Fischer?¡± I smiled at her wide-eyed amazement. ¡°They all have rather impressive backgrounds.¡± ¡°You tter us,¡± Ellis said, not looking up from his pocketbook. ¡°We had rather impressive backgrounds,¡± Theo corrected, smirking at Keith¡¯s posture. ¡°We left that behind to bemon fishermen.¡± I snorted. ¡°And to raise some poor bloke to godhood.¡± ¡°That too.¡± I set the oysters down next to my arrayed spices, shaking my head at how easily he agreed to such a ridiculous statement. ¡°All right. I have a few different ideas for ways to prepare them, but I¡¯mcking some necessary ingredients¡ªI¡¯ll just make one kind tonight and hope it works out. If the first batch sucks, I¡¯ll have to try anotherbination.¡± I turned to Peter. ¡°To address the elephant in the room, you¡¯re probably a much better chef than I am, mate, but I¡¯d still love to make a meal for you.¡± ¡°I can help, even if you just want me to chop ingredients.¡± ¡°Nonsense, mate¡ªthis is a wee feast for my soon-to-be-pals of the fishing club. Let me handle the food. I¡¯m open to any critique you have afterward, though!¡± Before he could offer resistance, I started preparing the meal. *** ¡°That smells divine, Fischer,¡± Theo said, sniffing the aroma in the air as I added a clumpy powder and dried herbs to the pot. ¡°Will you tell us what it is already?¡± Maria demanded, her patience well and truly at its limits. I chuckled softly. ¡°I suppose I can, now that it¡¯s ready.¡± I nodded at the pot as I spooned the sauce within atop the arrayed oysters. ¡°I¡¯m attempting a bastardization of what my world calls a roux. Do you know what that is, Peter?¡± He raised an eyebrow, confusion clear on his face. ¡°It¡¯s one of the first things you learn to make when training in the royal kitchens, but it¡¯s, uh, supposed to be a secret¡ªa closely guarded one at that. Youbine fat and flour in equal parts as a thickening base, right?¡± ¡°Right. What I¡¯ve made here is like that, but I¡¯ve used much less flour than beef tallow.¡± I put the tray of oysters on the fire, then covered them with another tray, sealing the heat in. ¡°The sauce should be thick and packed with vor, especially after what I just added. Do you know what bechamel sauce is? Mornay?¡± ¡°No.¡± I grinned. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to get some milk and cheese before I make oysters again, because I¡¯m about to blow this world¡¯s cuisine wide open.¡± Ellis¡¯s eyes got a dangerous gleam and his fingers literally twitched around his pencil, but he managed to rein in his questions for another time. I lifted the cover and peered down at the oysters; small bubbles were forming at the sides. Peter leaned forward, smelling the rising vapors. He closed his eyes and let out a content sigh. ¡°What spices did you add? The aroma is delightful.¡± ¡°Chives and nutritional yeast.¡± He cocked his head. ¡°I know what chives are, but what is nutritional yeast?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was cooking in that pan earlier. Heating yeast over a fire deactivates it and gives it a richer vor. That¡¯s all this was. Beef tallow, flour, nutritional yeast, chives, and a sprinkle of salt.¡± With that, I lifted the cover from the oysters again. Bubbles roiled in each shell, and when I poked an oyster¡¯s flesh with my tongs, it was firm. I fanned them with the tray, and before long, they were cool. ¡°All right! They¡¯re ready, gang!¡± Maria, Peter, Danny, Barry, and I each grabbed one, as did my animal pals¡ªincluding Rocky, whose feigned indifference hadn¡¯t returned since tasting his first oyster. I lifted one and poured the contents into my mouth. The vors exploded across my taste buds, and I made an involuntary noise. The tallow¡¯s beefy taste was cut by the cheesy, nutty vor of the nutritional yeast. The chives danced along across every other ingredient, uplifting and enhancing them. I bit down into the oyster, and the vor-profile immediately shifted. As if the ocean¡¯s essence was trapped within its flesh, juices rushed from the mollusk and joined the sauce it was cooked in. I could hear the ocean in my ears, gulls flying high above, and in my mind¡¯s eye, I saw crashing waves beneath a midday sun. I chewed it slowly and lost all sense of self as the tastes consumed me. ¡°Hestia¡¯s weing hearth,¡± someone said dreamily, ¡°what on Kallis was that?¡± I opened my eyes, and the vision of a sunny day melted away. The night was dark, lit only by the campfire¡¯s flickering mes. It was Peter who had spoken, and he looked up at the moon, tears welling in his eyes. ¡°I... I don¡¯t...¡± He blinked rapidly, causing a tear to roll down his cheek. Danny reached over and put a hand on his shoulder, a look of awe stered on his face. He turned to Theo and Keith, who were looking confused, then Ellis, who was scribbling away in his notepad while watching everyone. ¡°You need to try one.¡± Danny swallowed. ¡°That... that was... wow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m repeating myself here,¡± Maria said, ¡°but that was the tastiest thing I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Barry and my animal pals nodded vigorously¡ªincluding Rocky, I happily noted. I may have dismissed it for polite praise, but I¡¯d eaten one too¡ªI wholeheartedly agreed. ¡°I¡¯m d it worked out,¡± I replied, rubbing the back of my head as the memory of a sunlit ocean faded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if the tallow would be too fatty or the flour would make it too¡ª¡° ¡°Perfection.¡± Peter took a deep breath before looking down from the moon and staring at me. ¡°That was perfection.¡± I grinned. ¡°That¡¯s high praiseing from you, mate. Help yourself to another¡ªthere is plenty to go around.¡± Theo swallowed with red nostrils, and I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Wanna try one, mate?¡± ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t...¡± Sensing his weakness, I went for the jugr. ¡°I mean, even if you were to somehow get sick, ascending seems to cure you of all illnesses and ailments.¡± Ellis leaned forward, and despite me dropping a knowledge bomb on him, the pencil in his hand was still. His eyessered in on me. ¡°You¡¯re sure? It cures all sickness?¡± ¡°Positive, mate. Maria¡¯s mum here was dying, but Barry saved her life by giving her juice from sugarcane I fertilized with fish.¡± Theo turned to Ellis. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Ellis swallowed. ¡°W-well, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try one...¡± I grinned like a fox in a chicken coop. ¡°Exactly! Go on, just give one a try. It¡¯d be a shame for them to go to waste.¡± I caught Maria smirking at my salesmanship, and I shot her a wink. Everyone reached for an oyster this time, and before I ate my own, I watched Theo, Keith, and Ellis for their reactions. All three men melted before the onught of vors, their bodies rxing and breath slowing. The hint of a tear formed in Ellis¡¯s eye. I averted my gaze and slipped an oyster into my mouth. I was greeted by the same sensations asst time. They weren¡¯t at all diminished by having experienced it once before, and I marveled at how vivid the ocean vista was in my mind¡¯s eye. The makeshift roux had cooled and thickened slightly, but it wasn¡¯t an unwee change¡ªjust different. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your food taste this good, Peter?¡± Keith asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to say it¡¯s because you¡¯ve only eaten my campfire cooking,¡± he replied, then gestured at the fire before him. ¡°But these were also cooked on a campfire, and they are the tastiest thing I¡¯ve ever had...¡± ¡°Is all his food this good?¡± Theo asked, ncing between Barry and Maria. The former nodded, thetter grimaced. ¡°Unfortunately,¡± she said, winking at me. ¡°It¡¯s enough to give someone an inferiorityplex.¡± ¡°Tell me about it...¡± Peter mumbled, staring down at the sand. Danny boomed augh and pped him on the back. ¡°We¡¯ll get you on the path of ascension and acquire you some cooking skills before you know it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, mate,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll likely put my food to shame in no time at all, especially considering your background. I only learned to cook from watching videos.¡± ¡°... videos? What are video¡ª¡° ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Barry and Maria both yelled, getting in the way of the obfuscating response already forming in my mind. Augh bubbled up from within me, and as it subsided, I let out a content sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªI¡¯m sure Barry can exin when he gives you the tourter.¡± ¡°The tour?¡± Ellis asked, but I just shook my head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see¡ªuntil then, we have a bunch more oysters...¡± *** ¡°Thanks again, Fischer,¡± Barry said, nursing his overfull stomach. ¡°Sorry we ate so much.¡± ¡°Nonsense, mate.¡± Fischer gave him a wide grin. ¡°Food is there to be eaten, and ws was all too happy to fetch another batch.¡± They¡¯d swiftly eaten through the first two cages, and at seeing their readiness to continue eating, Fischer had sent the otter off to fetch more without hesitation. ¡°Well, we¡¯d better get going,¡± Barry said. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to show them around.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Fischer cast his gaze over the newly arrived fishermen. ¡°It was really nice meeting you guys.¡± ¡°It was,¡± Maria agreed, putting her arm around Fischer¡¯s waist and hugging him right. ¡°I¡¯m excited to go fishing with you guys!¡± The five former strangers all said their goodbyes, and Barry led them away from the fire. Theo lingered a moment longer than the rest, watching Fischer and Maria walk toward the coast with their hands entwined. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Barry asked, and Theo gave him a smile. ¡°Nothing, Barry¡ªI¡¯m just d to see Fischer happy. So much of what we came here to do had moral questionability surrounding it, but seeing the man we n to raise to godhood living a normal life and experiencing love... it washed most of my hesitation away.¡± ¡°You still feel hesitation, though?¡± Theo nodded. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? We don¡¯t truly know what ascension entails and how it could impact him.¡± ¡°When ites to Fischer,¡± Barry said, ¡°I haven¡¯t known him long, but I stopped doubting him what feels like a lifetime ago.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°To steal his words, Theo¡ªyou¡¯re a good bloke. Just the fact that you consider such things lifts you in my eyes.¡± A silence stretched across the sand as Barry led them toward his house beneath the moonlit sky. When they reached his home, he led them around back and strode toward the shed. ¡°You wish for us to sleep in a shed?¡± Keith asked. Without another word, Barry flung the door open. When the five men saw the contents of the shed and the inside of the now-disguised door, their dispositions shifted. Every eye went wide, and Ellis took an involuntary step forward, craning his neck. ¡°You recognise what this is?¡± Barry asked. All nodded, and Ellis slipped forward. He put his hand against the inside of the door and put his eye so close to the gilding that it was almost touching. ¡°An ancient building. Unbelievable... outstanding...¡± ¡°I take it there are buildings like this in the capital?¡± ¡°There are.¡± Ellis ran his hands along the golden edging, his aged fingers moving with grace. ¡°They are strictly off-limits to the general public, but part of the inner library is made of such material. To think there was one like it out here... how long has it been here?¡± ¡°Oh, you know¡ªtwenty hours or so.¡± Ellis¡¯s hands froze. He whirled faster than a man of his age had any right moving, and his eyes drilled into Barry. ¡°Theo. He tells the truth?¡± ¡°He... he does...¡± ¡°If you think that¡¯s impressive...¡± Barry waggled his eyebrows and pointed down at the descending stairwell they hadn¡¯t yet noticed. ¡°Wait until you see the rest of it.¡± Book 2: Chapter 26: A Thrill Book 2: Chapter 26: A Thrill As Barry led the men further down the underground tunnel, Ellis sharpened his pencil violently. Keith, who had the unfortunate position of being behind the overeager archivist, batted ineffectually at the barrage of shavings flying his way. ¡°Good gods, Ellis¡ªcan you aim that elsewhere?¡± ¡°No time,¡± he replied, eyes focused on his pencil. He removed it, pocketed the sharpener, and immediately started writing again. Barry smiled at his eagerness. They¡¯d juste from the underground forest, and Ellis had spent a full fifteen minutes documenting every feature of the giant tree within it before his friends finally convinced him to keep moving. Barry took a deep breath, knowing this next room was going to be a final test of sorts. If they don¡¯t agree with my methods... he thought, but then he shook his head, dismissing it. I can deal with that possibility when and if ites to pass. Barry¡¯s steps slowed, and he came to a stop, spinning toward them. ¡°I have something to admit.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ellis asked, not looking up from his frenzied writing.¡°You aren¡¯t the first group toe from the capital. Another royal came, Keith.¡± Barry turned and continued walking, making his way toward the door. ¡°He was apanied by two cultivators.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Keith uttered. Barry reached out, swung the door open, and stepped back. Keith rushed forward, peering out into the room. ¡°Finally!¡± came a nasally voice from within. ¡°Where¡¯s my desert? I was promised sweets!¡± *** Keith immediately recognized the voice, but as he spied the speaker, his mouth still went dry. Trent¡ªhis eldest cousin and childhood tormenter¡ªsat in a rich wooden chair. He fanned his face with a book, putting on an air of poise and dignity that looked ridiculous on him. Keith fought to keep his face still. ¡°I didn¡¯t think to find you here, cousin.¡± At the words, Trent shot to his feet faster than Keith had ever seen him move. Even as a child, Trent had always been prodigiously pudgy, but he¡¯d lost weight sincest he¡¯d seen him. ¡°Keith! Thank Poseidon¡¯s slick shaft you¡¯re here! Did father and unclee?¡± Trent rose from the chair and lurched forward, grabbing the metal bars. He leaned closer, whispering. ¡°They¡¯re creating cultivators here, cousin. I hope you¡¯ve brought arge retinue of the chained with you.¡± ¡°He knows what we¡¯re doing, Trent,¡± Barry said, stepping into view. The prince let out an eep and jumped back from the bars. ¡°Run, cousin! Make haste!¡± Trent took a deep breath, puffed out his chest, then bellowed. ¡°Faaaather! I¡¯m underground! I require assistaaaance!¡± Theo peeked his head around the corner. ¡°He¡¯s not too bright, is he, Keith?¡± ¡°Not particrly, no.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always found it fascinating,¡± Ellis mused, craning his neck to see past Theo. ¡°That those of the same lineage can grow to have such contrasting dispositions.¡± Trent stared at Keith, his face contorting in thought like a dog trying to work out whose tail it was chasing. ¡°Ah¡ªI see.¡± He snapped his fingers and let out a facetious chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator with the ability to shapeshift. Very clever, but not clever enough to fool the crown prince.¡± He narrowed his eyes at Barry. ¡°Shame on you,ing down here and trying to use a man¡¯s rtives against him.¡± He pointed at Ellis. ¡°And who are you pretending to be? Some evil wizard of old? Jokes on you, pretender¡ªI didn¡¯t study the histories!¡± Ellis watched him patiently. ¡°I¡¯m well aware you didn¡¯t study the histories, Prince. I don¡¯t think you studied anything. If you had spent a second in your family¡¯s archives, maybe you would know who I am.¡± Keith rubbed his temples. ¡°Trent¡ªwhen you were ten years old, you got your head stuck in a vase when trying to lick thest vestiges of syrup from its wall. You wouldn¡¯t let us get help and we had to break it for you to escape. You cried¡ªa lot.¡± The prince¡¯s head darted up to stare at his cousin with wide eyes. ¡°Poseidon¡¯s sweaty sack¡ªit¡¯s really you! Hang on a Hades¡¯ damned second! You swore an oath to never tell that to anyone!¡± ¡°Under duress of my head being squashed by your well-fed rump.¡± Trent¡¯s gaze shot toward Barry, to the rest of the men peering into the room, then back to Keith. ¡°Betrayer...¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Keith agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve betrayed the capital and the royal family.¡± ¡°H-how far does this plot go? Is this your father¡¯s doing, finallying for the crown? Oh, when my father the king catches wind of this, you¡¯ll be sorely¡ª¡± Keith closed the door, cutting off Trent¡¯s impassioned speech. *** A tension he hadn¡¯t realized was there melted from Barry¡¯s back. Before he could make his thoughts known, Keith spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this was onest test of our allegiance?¡± Barry made a so-so gesture. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a test, but I did need to see how you would react to his imprisonment. It doesn¡¯t bother you?¡± ¡°By itself, no, but I do have a question for you.¡± Keith¡¯s face turned serious, and an almost physical pressure exerted itself on the surrounding hallway. ¡°Do you n to torture him?¡± ¡°Reasonable question. I¡¯ll answer bluntly¡ªno. We¡¯ve been extracting information from him in exchange for sweet treats, and we n on eventually bringing him over to our side.¡± A silence stretched through the corridor, only marginally interrupted by the muffled, indignant yelling of Trent from the other side of the door. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± Theo said, ¡°both of you are telling the truth.¡± Keith nodded, and Barry smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. Let¡¯s continue, then.¡± When Ellis read the que set beside the next door, he let out a hiss of air. He lunged forward, grabbed the handle, and threw the door wide. His body stood rigid as his eyes scanned the room beyond. Barry gave him an understanding smile. ¡°I had the same reaction when I saw that the library came without books.¡± Ellis¡¯s shoulders slumped, and his head hung. ¡°A true shame. I had hoped...¡± ¡°Me too, mate.¡± Barry stepped inside and gestured for the others to follow him. The room¡¯s walls were covered bycquered shelves of dark wood; they stretched from the floor all the way to the high ceiling. On each wall, there werergedders to allow the cement and retrieval of books. ¡°As with the other rooms, the air in this one appears to be magically altered. It¡¯s dry and still, and if you spend any longer than a few minutes in here, your throat will start to sting.¡± Ellis walked to one of the shelves and bent down, peering at the floor. ¡°Did you notice these, Barry?¡± He walked over, looking down at the slits that ran along the length of each shelf. ¡°I did, yes. They seem to be where the aires from.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± Ellis said, using one of the shelves for support as he stood. ¡°It¡¯s creating positive pressure in this room. Are there other vents somewhere?¡± Barry arched an eyebrow. ¡°There is. In the center of the room.¡± Ellis shuffled over and bent at the waist, holding his hand above the vents there. ¡°Remarkable... dust won¡¯t umte in this room. It¡¯s perfectly limatized for the preservation of vellum, yet it didn¡¯te with any books.¡± He let out a bone-deep sigh, his body looking its age as he stood with great effort. ¡°At least I¡¯ll have a ce to store the books I brought with me.¡± He turned to Barry, his eyes half-lidded and despondent. ¡°Is there much more to see, Barry? I find myself ready for rest.¡± ¡°There are some more rooms, yes, but they¡¯re mostly... well, you¡¯ll see. We can make it quick.¡± Giving Ellis an arm to lean on, he led the men from the room. The next stretch of hallway consisted of five doors, and as Barry reached the first, he opened it. Beyond the door was... nothing, and Theo strode forward, touching the smooth stone. ¡°They lead to a stone wall? Why?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell you,¡± Barry answered. ¡°My best guess is that we can add more rooms, given time.¡± He expected Ellis toment that it was remarkable, astounding, or some other synonym for his amazement, but he merely watched, leaning on Barry for support. ¡°Alright,¡± Barry said. ¡°Other than the mysterious doors to nothing, the rest are sleeping quarters and bathrooms. Let¡¯s go straight there.¡± *** After Barry¡¯s departure, Theo looked around the room with unbelieving eyes. Ten luxurious beds lined the room, all of which were as opulent as the next. He ran his hands over the silk-smooth cover he sat on, unsure if he was dreaming. ¡°This is real, right?¡± Danny asked, doing the exact same thing with his hands on the next bed over. Peterunched himself and crashed down on a pile of plush pillows across the room. ¡°Feels real to me! Gods, I¡¯ve never had such an amazing shower. If it wasn¡¯t sote, I may have slept under the running water.¡± Theo couldn¡¯t disagree; after weeks of travel, the shower had been an unexpected yet weed relief. He nced over at Ellis. The former archivist was already asleep, snoring peacefully in the furthest bed. Pete followed his gaze and grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s alright...¡± ¡°He got worse while we were traveling. He did well to hide his sickness from us for so long, but it¡¯s hard to ignore when someone coughs up blood...¡± ¡°Well,¡± Danny said, leaning back on his bed. ¡°With any luck, he¡¯ll ascend.¡± Theo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Barry about some of that sugarcane juice tomorrow. There¡¯s no rush for us, but after seeing how weak Ellis got today, I¡¯m more than a little worried.¡± Peter and Danny grunted their agreement, and realizing he hadn¡¯t heard from Keith in a while, Theo nced his way¡ªthe royal was fast asleep. Peter covered his mouth as a yawn escaped him. ¡°I suppose we should get some sleep too...¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Duncan agreed, throwing back his covers and climbing in. As if listening in on their conversation, the mes set in the walls dimmed. Theo slid between the sheets of his bed. His body rejoiced the moment hey down, and before he knew it, his consciousness faded. *** Theo opened his eyes. His mouth was dry, and he sat up, searching for something to drink. As his vision cleared, he took in the room around him. Everyone was asleep, their bedding crinkled and in various states of disarray. He stood and walked for the door, intent on heading to a tap for a drink, when something in his peripheral vision caught his attention. In the far corner of the room, a dark form moved. Theo froze, staring at the blob of darkness hiding between Ellis¡¯s bed and the wall. He tiptoed to Danny¡¯s bed and shook the burly man. Hisrger friend opened his eyes immediately, and they locked onto Theo, who held a finger to his own lips. Danny understood; he slipped his nket aside silently and climbed to his feet. Theo gestured at the murky blob, and as Danny noticed it, his body tensed. The former guard crept forward, ready to deliver violence. As they got closer, a soft whispering sound came from the shape. Danny stilled, holding a hand up to stop Theo. Theo looked between the dark mass and his muscr friend, notprehending what was going through thetter¡¯s mind. After a tense moment, Danny shook his head, let out a sigh, and walked forward, all of his stealth abandoned. ¡°What the hells are you doing, Ellis?¡± He reached down. ¡°You scared the piss out of us.¡± As Danny lifted the nket covering their friend, the flickering orange light of a candle danced against the walls. ¡°Careful!¡± the archivist hissed. ¡°I have an open me and paper out!¡± As soon as paper was mentioned, Theo realized what the whispering had been¡ªthe scratching of graphite on a pocketbook. He let out a relieved sigh. ¡°What are you doing, Ellis? You need your rest.¡± Ellis spun on the spot with the agility of a gymnast. ¡°I don¡¯t, actually.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Danny said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Theo knew. His lifetime of training let him see the twinkle in Ellis¡¯s eye, the speed with which he spun, the firm set of his shoulders, and the subtle changes to the muscles of his friend¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a cultivator. You awakened.¡± Ellis beamed. ¡°An astute observation. I¡¯ve been testing and documenting for thest few hours.¡± He clenched his fists and released them, staring down at the muscles of his forearms. ¡°It feels rather good.¡± Just then, something tugged at Theo, and words consumed his vision. ¡°No way¡­¡± Beads of sweat sprouted as a thrill ran through him. He blinked, rubbed his eyes, yet the words remained. Please select a name. Book 2: Chapter 27: Names Book 2: Chapter 27: Names Barry paused before the wooden facade covering the church''s entrance. He turned and gazed toward the western mountains. The sun rose at his back, peeking its head over his house and warming his body. A gust of wind kicked up, ruffling his hair and lending him a sense of tranquility. The breeze sputtered out, and as he breathed in through his nose, the scents of coffee and fresh-baked pastries made his mouth water. The door to the church opened, so he looked over his shoulder. ¡°Morning, Ruby.¡± ¡°Good morning, Barry. Did you slee¡ªooh! Are one of those for me?¡± Barry held out the coffee and croissantden tray. ¡°Of course¡ªhelp yourself.¡± She slid forward and grabbed one of each. ¡°Thank you.¡±She sipped the coffee and let out a full-bodied sigh. ¡°What did we ever do without this stuff?¡± ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. Is Steven still inside?¡± She rolled her eyes with a yful smile. ¡°He is. I swear, that man could sleep the day away.¡± ¡°I''ll drop him off some breakfast. Did you meet the new arrivals yet?¡± She lowered the cup from her lips, letting out another content sigh. ¡°I didn''t meet them yet, but they''re up and sounding quite lively this morning.¡± ¡°Really? I thought they''d sleep in given they spent weeks traveling...¡± Ruby shrugged. ¡°The door to their room was closed, so I didn''t burst in to introduce myself, but they certainly sounded awake.¡± She took a bite of croissant, and her shoulders slumped as she let out a quiet mmm. Barry watched her with a growing smile, excited for his own pastry after delivering breakfast to the rest of the congregation. She washed the mouthful down with a sip of coffee. ¡°Well, I''d better open the shop up. Who knows when that useless husband of mine will be up.¡± She grinned, taking the bite out of her words as she held the door open for Barry. ¡°See youter!¡± ¡°Until then,¡± he said, stepping from the morning sun and into the shadowed interior. As she closed the door behind him, Barry gazed at the surrounding room. As with the gust outside, the flickering light of the walls'' naked mes brought him a sense of calm. He oozed gratitude as he made his way down the stairs and into the earth''s depths. When his feet fell on t ground, he halted midstep. The fishing club members weren''t sleeping in after weeks of travel... was it possible that they''d ascended already? His steps resumed, and he further considered the possibility. It only took a few seconds for Barry tough at himself. It took multiple meals from Fischer for my awakening, he thought. It also takes multiple sses of sugarcane juice for someone to take steps on the path of ascension¡ªthere''s no way they''ve already be cultivators. Smiling at his foolishness and distracted by the scents wafting up from his tray, Barry reached their room before he knew it. Muffled conversation and grunts could be heard through the thick door, and Barry opened it with a raised eyebrow. All the beds had been moved to the back of the room, leaving an empty space of smooth stone. Theo and Petery on their stomachs close to the door, their right hands sped and ready to arm wrestle. Danny and Keith stood just past them, the former''s feet firmly nted and thetter bouncing on his heels. Ellis was furthest from Barry; he sat on a bed with his legs crossed, his right hand gripping a pencil and ready to take notes. Barry grinned at the unfolding scene. He opened his mouth to wish them a good morning. ¡°Go!¡± Ellis yelled. Keithunched across the room and drove a fist into Danny''s stomach. The former quartermaster hunched, braced for the impact, then let out a grunt as he flew across the room and mmed into a wall. Theo and Peter''s arms bulged, and they clenched their teeth as they fought to force the other''s hand down to the stones. All the while, Ellis''s eyes darted around the room, his hand a blur as it wrote in his notepad. Barry almost dropped the tray; he quickly readjusted, catching the assortment of breakfasts before a drop of coffee could spill. ¡°Oh! Hello, Barry,¡± Ellis said, still writing. ¡°Er¡ªgood morning... I brought food and coffee...¡± Ellis closed his notepad and set it down. ¡°Let''s pause for breakfast, gentlemen.¡± Danny got to his feet at the base of the wall and brushed himself off with a smile. ¡°Nice hit!¡± Keith gave him a grin, rubbing his knuckles. ¡°Not as good as your defense¡ªit feels like punching a boulder.¡± ¡°Another tie,¡± Peter said. He stood, easily helping Theo up. Barry entered the room, looking over the men before him. He hadn''t noticed immediately, but now that he knew what to look for, the signs were obvious. Their bodies were already changing after bing cultivators. Most distinctive was Ellis, whose thin frame had filled out. His shoulders had lost their hunch, and he came to meet Barry with sure steps. ¡°Are these the famous Sue''s baked goods and coffee? Theo has talked them up quite fervently.¡± Barry just nodded. ¡°Are you alright, mate?¡± Theo asked with a grin, taking a coffee. ¡°You look like you''ve just seen a whole gang of cultivators...¡± The rest of the fishing club burst intoughter as they grabbed a coffee and pastry, and Barry couldn''t help but smile at them. ¡°When did it happen? I didn''t think it''d happen so soon...¡± ¡°In the middle of the night,¡± Ellis answered with crema-colored foam covering the lower half of his mustache. Theo pointed at his lip, and the archivist wiped it away. ¡°We''ve been testing and documenting ever since.¡± ¡°Unreal...¡± Barry set down the tray and grabbed his own croissant and coffee. We strode to the piled-up beds and sat down. ¡°I nned to help you ascend today... I can''t believe a single meal of Fischer''s oysters worked.¡± With the rest of the men biting down into their pastries, Theo answered. ¡°Well, we did eat a lot of oysters.¡± ¡°Still...¡± Barry took a sip, his eyes growing unfocused. ¡°I think it means his cooking is getting more efficacious. We''ll have to be careful with that.¡± Ellis resumed scribbling in his book, never one to miss an opportunity to take notes. ¡°These are damned delicious together,¡± Keith said around a mouthful. ¡°Forget our ascensions¡ªI can''t believe the peasants here can afford to eat and drink these every day.¡± Peter cringed. ¡°For the love of everything we''re doing here, please don''t refer to themon-folk as peasants.¡± Keith swallowed and washed his pastry down with a swig of coffee. ¡°Wait, that''s a bad term?¡± ¡°Quite derogatory,¡± Ellis confirmed. ¡°Oh... sorry, Barry.¡± ¡°It''s fine. Just don''t refer to the townsfolk as peasants¡ªthey won''t take kindly to it.¡± ¡°I won''t use it anymore.¡± He sighed. ¡°It''s hard to shake my upbringing at times.¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Theo said. ¡°You can be a real prick.¡± Keith pped Theo''s shoulder with one hand yfully¡ªit sent him flying into the wall. The room shook and thest dregs of his coffee speckled the stones, the cup having been knocked loose during his unnned flight. ¡°Ate''s blind folly¡ªare you alright, Theo?¡± Keith rushed over. ¡°I''m so sorr¡ª¡± The sentence was drowned out by Theo''s boomingughter as he stared out at the room, upside down and slumped against the floor. Keith helped him up and offered up the rest of his coffee. ¡°It''s fine¡ªI only had a bit left. We''ll have to watch our strength, huh?¡± Barry nodded. ¡°It can be an adjustment period.¡± As a realization bubbled up within Barry, the smile died on his lips. The men must have sensed his mental shift; their faces sobered. ¡°What is it?¡± Theo asked. ¡°I didn''t think to warn you because I thought there was no chance you would awaken so swiftly...¡± He winced. ¡°Trent gave us some important intel: there''s a construct back in the capital that prints out the name you give to the System. I don''t suppose you chose names other than your own...?¡± The silence that followed could have been cut with a knife. *** Charles, head servant to the king of Gormona, rubbed his temples as he traversed the upper levels of the castle. The echo of metal footsteps came from down the hall, and he gazed up, eying the approaching guard as he rounded a corner. ¡°Guard!¡± Charles forced his features to impassiveness despite his worries. ¡°Report. Have you found any sign of the missing?¡± ¡°N-no, sir!¡± the guard stuttered. Charles made to dismiss him, but the guard''s wild eyes made him pause. ¡°What is it? Do you have something else to report?¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡± Charles¡¯s nostrils red at the insufficient answer, but he quickly schooled his features once more. ¡°Well? Out with it.¡± The guard, sensing his frustration, snapped a hurried salute. ¡°Yes, sir! I¡ªI think it''s best you see it yourself, sir.¡± What has him so shaken? Charles wondered. ¡°Very well¡ªlead on.¡± Two long hallwayster, the guard opened a door and gestured within. Light filtered into the room through a lone window, shining down on a smattering of what appeared to be furniture. Charles¡¯s eyes narrowed. He strode in, and as he looked closer at the objects, he immediately recognized what this was: a storage room for inert constructs. As old as the kingdom was, plenty of such relics existed, but he¡¯d never seen so many in one ce. ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡± he demanded, turning on the guard. ¡°Why have useless relics of the past shaken you so?¡± ¡°Uhhh,¡± another voice came from behind him. Charles turned on the source; another guard stood up in the center of the mass, his face lit by an odd-colored light. The second guard grimaced. ¡°They, uh... aren''t all useless.¡± ¡°Exin.¡± The guard pointed down. ¡°I think you might need to see it for yourself...¡± Though Charles suspected he''d find nothing of use, something about the guard''s demeanor¡ªand the green-tinted light illuminating him¡ªmade curiosity swell within him. ¡°Why did you two even look in here?¡± he asked, bending to crawl between gaps in the constructs. ¡°Well, sir,¡± the second guard answered, ¡°It''s been weeks since the men deserted¡ª¡± ¡°Disappeared!¡± Charles corrected, his tone brooking no discourse. ¡°We know not what happened to them.¡± ¡°Er¡ªright. Sorry, sir. It''s been weeks since they, uh, disappeared, and we''ve found no sign of them, so when we found this room of relics, we decided to check if they were hiding inside.¡± Charles caught sight of the guard''s armored legs and he crawled toward them. He shuffled up beside the man, fighting for space. ¡°Sorry, sir. Bit of a tight fit.¡± Charles clenched his jaw. ¡°Whatever you wanted to show me had better be...¡± he trailed off as he stood to his full height. He stared at the source of the soft light, his jaw dropping. ¡°Is this...?¡± ¡°I believe it may be, sir,¡± the guard answered. *** As the silence stretched, Barry''s pulse quickened. He nced between the freshly awakened men, but at what he saw on their faces, his brow furrowed. Were they... smiling? Theo startedughing first, and the rest of them quickly followed. Ellis''s chuckle was deep and rich, a stark contrast to his raspyughter the day before. ¡°Worry not, Barry,¡± the archivist said. ¡°We considered that possibility and named ourselves ordingly.¡± ¡°You considered that possibility, you mean,¡± Theo corrected, wiping a tear from his eye. ¡°We all contributed to the names.¡± Ellis shrugged, giving a wicked grin. ¡°It was quite fun, really.¡± ¡°What did you name yourselves...?¡± They all nced at each other, amusement clear in their eyes. Ellis bowed at the waist, giving a flourish with his hand. ¡°Lizard Wizard greets you.¡± ¡°re Bear,¡± the burly Danny said, his eyes anything but ring. Theo held his hand out. ¡°Pleasure to officially meet you, Barry. I''m Bog Dog.¡± Barry''s face grew more and more confused as he shook the offered hand, but the onught continued. ¡°Hurtle the Turtle,¡± Keith said. He made his upper lip protrude in the approximation of a turtle''s v-shaped mouth. Peter barked augh. Inspired by his friend¡¯s antics, he dropped to all fours, looking up at Barry with vacant eyes as he chewed pretend cud. ¡°Boat Goat.¡± He tried to bleat, but it turned into a chokedugh. Barry dropped his head into his hands as the rest of the fishermen joined in, giggling like children. ¡°Gods above¡ªyou''re all definitely Fischer''s friends.¡± Book 2: Chapter 28: Friendship Chain Book 2: Chapter 28: Friendship Chain ¡°You called yourselves what?¡± I demanded. Laughter bubbled up from within me as I saw the arrayed smiles, and I let ite, delighting in the feeling. ¡°Why?¡± I asked when I could speak again. ¡°Why animals, and what¡¯s up with the rhyming?¡± ¡°Loathe as I am to admit it,¡± Barry said, shaking his head, ¡°it¡¯s genius. If someone happens across the ancient construct, there is zero chance that they¡¯ll link it back to them.¡± ¡°And if we¡¯re lucky,¡± Ellis added, ¡°they¡¯ll assume it¡¯s a handful of awakened creatures. That would put a real burr in the king¡¯s breaches.¡± Iughed again, picturing a procession of guards sent from the capital in search of phantom beasts. I shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯re that daft, but it¡¯s certainly a fun idea.¡± Keith opened his mouth to speak, but Ellis¡¯s hand darted to cover it. I raised an eyebrow.¡°Culty stuff I probably don¡¯t want to know?¡± Keith winced. ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, my man! Well, I was going to suggest we all have a fish today, but now that you¡¯re all cultivators...¡± I gave them a grin. ¡°How do you feel about helping me construct something that¡¯ll let us fish deeper waters?¡± The gleam in their eyes was all the answer I needed. *** Sweat poured from Charles as he ran through corridors, down spiraling stairs, and past confused servants that dashed out of the way. He reached the antechamber to the throne room and threw open the door. The dignitary quirked an eyebrow at the uncouth arrival, but upon seeing Charles, his back straightened. ¡°The king is in a meeting, sir.¡± Charles strode forward, unerring. ¡°I must see him¡ªnow.¡± ¡°S-sir, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be¡ª¡± At the re Charles leveled his way, the dignitary¡¯s words died in his throat. ¡°O-of course. Right this way, please.¡± The door groaned as the dignitary pushed them open with a bowed head. The king had been speaking, but his hushed words cut off the moment he noticed the interruption. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he demanded, his voicemanding attention. The dignitary opened his mouth to respond, but no sound came out, his lip quivering. ¡°My king,¡± Charles said, striding forward. ¡°I have vital information that cannot¡ª¡± As he noticed the man standing before his ruler, Charles¡¯s chest constricted. He cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem¡ªI have vital information that cannot wait.¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona, the reigning king of Gormona and lord of thesends, red his annoyance. If Charles wasn¡¯t so exhausted, he would have withered beneath the king¡¯s attention. His breaths werebored as he bowed at the waist, fighting the urge to wipe sweat from his brow. The king sighed. ¡°Very well. My apologies, Tom. We will have to resume this conversation at ater date.¡± ¡°Of course, my king,¡± Lord Osnan responded, not missing a beat as he gave a sweeping bow. Turning on his heel, he strode toward the exit. Charles felt Tom Osnan¡¯s eyes boring into him in passing; he kept his face downward¡ªto antagonize the lord of the Osnan household was to court ruin. The influential lord¡¯s footsteps receded, and the door groaned again as the dignitary closed it behind them, leaving Charles and his king alone in the throne room. ¡°Approach, Charles.¡± Charles raised his head and obeyed. Light shone down from stain-ss windows, illuminating his king¡¯s white mane of hair from behind. The ruler¡¯s face was unreadable; he stroked his colorless beard as he watched Charles¡¯s approach. The closer Charles got, the more the air seemed to grow thick¡ªhis legs shook, so he slowed his stride. When he arrived before the throne, Augustus Reginald Gormona peered down at him like a wolf would consider a sheep. ¡°Are you well, Charles?¡± ¡°Apologies, my king.¡± He bowed at the waist again. ¡°I ran here from the upper floors.¡± ¡°Dispense with the formalities, Charles. What has burdened you so?¡± He snapped upright. ¡°As you will, my king. In searching for the vanished men, two guards discovered a room filled with artifacts.¡± The king made a gesture to get on with it. ¡°Yes, I know the room. What of it?¡± ¡°One of the relics was active, and the screen show¡ª¡± The king shot to his feet. ¡°Active?¡± An almost physical pressure pushed down on Charles, and he cleared his throat. ¡°The guards are bringing it here¡ª¡± The king¡¯s eyes went wide, and the pressure seemed to double. ¡°Stop them!¡± The air almost vibrated with the ruler¡¯s voice. ¡°Tell them to return it exactly where it was!¡± ¡°Y-yes, king!¡± Charles sprinted for the door that was already opening, the dignitary having heard the booming order. A shiver coursed through his limbs as fear reced his weariness. *** As Augustus Reginald Gormona gazed down at the screen, his eyebrow twitched. A path had been cleared to the relic, and inert artifactsy scattered against the far wall. ¡°This was its exact position when you found it?¡± He looked up; Charles and one of the guards winced, the other shrugged. ¡°Pretty sure, yeah.¡± Red-hot needles pin-pricked Augustus Reginald Gormona¡¯s skin as rage coursed through his veins. ¡°I don¡¯t need ¡®pretty sure¡¯, fool! Was this where the artifact was?¡± Charles and the other guard withered; the flippant guard snapped a salute. ¡°Yes, king.¡± He stared at them for a long moment before returning his attention to the construct. Above the screen, in an ancient script only one other in his kingdom could read, were two simple words: newly awoken. More importantly, five names were listed on the screen. Lizard Wizard Bog Dog re Bear Hurtle the Turtle Boat Goat ¡°Tell me, Charles,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°What do you make of this?¡± ¡°I dare not presume¡ª¡± ¡°Presume!¡± he ordered, not looking away from the printed text. His servant audibly swallowed. ¡°Judging by the names, I believe that multiple spirit beasts may have awakened.¡± Though he suspected the same, hearing the words spoken aloud hammered the reality into Augustus¡¯s brain. He tottered over, catching himself on one of the lifeless constructs behind him. ¡°M-my king!¡± Charles dashed forward, but Augustus held up his other hand, halting him. ¡°Fetch runners and send for every handler in the city.¡± His vision blurred and eyes went distant as he thought out loud. ¡°If they are able to gather power, to gain strength¡­ we may all be doomed...¡± ¡°Y-yes, my king!¡± Charles replied. Three sets of hurried footsteps dragged him back to the present. ¡°Wait!¡± the king called,manding obeisance. They all stopped and turned. Charles swallowed. ¡°Yes, king?¡± ¡°On pain of death, none of you are to speak a word of this¡ªnot even to each other.¡± ¡°Yes, king!¡± all three replied. ¡°Very good. You two.¡± He pointed at the guards. ¡°This room is now your post. No one is to enter without my permission and nothing is to be touched¡ªnothing, you understand?¡± One nodded silently, while the other snapped a salute and grinned. The king walked from the room as Charles took off, sprinting away to enact his orders. He clenched his jaw and red his nostrils, not caring to keep his fury under control. There were spirit beasts in hisnds. It was time to go on the offensive. *** Just by the numbers alone, I had assumed the construction would be much more productive with the help of my new friends. As I watched Keith and Theounch Peter like a torpedo, I was forced to admit just how wrong I was. The chef, his eyes wide and mouth spread in a manic grin, rocketed right into Danny. The former quartermaster tried to catch the chef-turned-projectile, but was blown off his feet, and both men mmed into the sheer cliff of rock denoting the shore. Ellis was unable to take notes, underwater as he was, but he watched on with keen eyes, no doubt storing the information away forter. Corporal ws, never one to let a chance for mischief pass her by, swam up to Theo and Peter. She pointed at herself, then at Rocky, who was hauling a small boulder by himself. Theo and Peter connected their hands and ws sat her furry little tooshie in the makeshift sling. A momentter, she was gliding through the water at previously unseen speeds. She spun like a torpedo, her body bing a blur. She angled herself upward, and instead of striking the unsuspecting crab, she shot right into the boulder he carried. A loud crack split the water, and the humongous rock disintegrated in a shower of pebbles. ws shot through it, dragging a plume of spiraling dust in her wake. She came back in arge circle and mmed down next to Rocky, then gazed up to inspect her work. Rocky froze, his ckers twitching in the open water. ws ignored him, staring up at the dispersing cloud of sediment, rubbing her chin. With cial speed, her gaze shifted to give Rocky a side-eyed ce. When the corner of her lip twitched up, Rocky could contain his anger no longer. Twin explosions rang out, aimed behind him. The propulsion shot him at her like a bullet with ten limbs, all of which were poised totch onto her. She chittered augh and kicked off the sands, easily gliding away from the apoplectic crab. I shook my head, unable to contain a smile as I watched ws¡¯s tactical retreat and Rocky¡¯s unceasing pursuit. All five of the fishing club members tracked the fight¡ªor was it a flight?¡ªwith growing amusement. I watched their faces for a long moment, only stopping when they went up for air. As ws and Rocky¡¯s chase extended out of sight, I was left alone on the ocean floor. I crossed my legs and sat down, letting the muscles of my body rx. The water undted softly, pushing my body this way and that. A deep well of thankfulness opened up within me, and I sat with it for a moment, appreciating it in its entirety. I left out a breath; the bubbles tickled my face in their passing. With a content grin, I got back to my feet and searched for another boulder. *** The midday sun warmed my shoulders as I took my pot off the boil. Steam rose from its roiling surface, bringing with it the sweet yet savory scent of the cooked sand crabs within. When the sun had just started to approach its zenith in the sky, I¡¯d snuck off to prepare a surprise lunch. Busy as everyone was with taking turnsunching each other at walls, piles of sand, rocks¡ªor anything else unlucky enough to be within view of the chaotically aligned fishermen¡ªthey hadn¡¯t noticed my departure. Sergeant Snips and Pistachio did, but they¡¯d simply nodded at me when I held a finger to my lips, telling them to keep it quiet. I heard¡ªand felt¡ªanother thump, no doubt caused by someone getting flung into the cliff like a boulder from a trebuchet. Iughed, picturing the scene in my mind. One by one, I removed the cooked crabs and ced them into another pot of fresh saltwater to cool, then set off to fetch my pals. *** I searched close to the shore, but the only life I came across were the schools of fish flitting around the base of the wall. I set off further south, and the moment I found them, my eyes went wide. You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me... Everyone¡ªfive cultivators and two awakened creatures¡ªhad formed a line. They were throwing boulders from one end to another, making a living chain. They¡¯d long since found their rhythm, and the giant rocks bounced along the line hypnotically. At the beginning, Snipsunched them a ridiculous distance to Pistachio. The leviathan-sized lobster easily caught and lobbed it along. Each boulder went to Theo, Peter, Danny, Keith, and finally Ellis, who ced it down atop a growing pile. There had to be almost a hundred giant stones there already¡ªwhere had they gotten so many in such a small amount of time? I nced at the start of the line with a furrowed brow, and then I saw it. I¡¯d been too transfixed by the fluid teamwork to notice the cliff had changed; though it still denoted the barrier betweennd and sea, meters of rock had been demolished andy in a pile right next to snips, who was easily picking up boulders and throwing them to Pistachio. She noticed me, froze, then blew a stream of hesitant bubbles. Realizing she wasn¡¯t sure if I was going to be mad, I darted toward her and scooped her up in a hug. A stream of relieved bubbles tickled my face as she leaned into my embrace. I kicked off the sand, and as we breached the surface, I smiled down at her. ¡°We probably would have had to demolish some stone at some point, Snips. I¡¯m not upset¡ªyou guys have done an amazing amount of work.¡± Someone cleared their throat behind me, and I turned to see all five men looking rather sheepish. Theo rubbed the back of his head. ¡°That, uh, may have been my fault. Well, my head¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Your head?¡± I asked with a wry smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re taking too much me, mate. Is it safe to assume you wereunched by two overenthusiastic cultivators?¡± ¡°Oh, it was all four of us, actually,¡± Ellis said matter-of-factly. ¡°His velocity was astounding.¡± Theo grimaced. ¡°I tried spinning in the water like ws did earlier. It, uh... worked.¡± ¡°No harm no foul, right?¡± I asked Snips. She nodded in response, blowing happy bubbles as she rubbed her carapace against my shoulder. I nced up at the surrounding faces. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys are interested, but I¡¯ve cooked up a feast of crab for lun¡ª¡± ¡°Last one there has to be the subject of Ellis¡¯s aerial test!¡± Theo yelled, cutting me off. ¡°... aerial test?¡± I asked, but they were already gone, swimming to shore in a chaotic wash of iling arms and kicking legs. *** After a feast of crab, I joined in on the boulder-throwing work chain. ws and Rocky had returned too, no doubt lured in by the smell. Rocky was still trying to catch and or maim her when he scuttled up from the ocean, but she squashed the beef by throwing a cooked crab directly at his face, which subsequently exploded in a storm of meat and carapace. I had thought it would further antagonize him, but he¡¯d simply started plucking up chunks and throwing them into his mouth. With their addition to the line, we were able to reach all the way from the first pile to the base of the wall. I was at the end of the line, catching rocks thrown by ws and Rocky together, who had put their differences aside for the promise of a good scritching and a tasty meal respectively. The wall took shape before my eyes, and as the hours passed, it nearedpletion¡ªthe boulders protruded above the ocean¡¯s surface, stretching a full fifty meters from the shore. All of a sudden, no rock came, and when I looked back down the line, Sergeant Snips approached. She and Pistachio held a colossal boulder, and something shone from it, reflecting the sun¡¯s light. Each person they passed joined and helped carry it to the wall. When the procession reached ws and Rocky, I realized what the light was reflecting from. A streak of silvery metal ran through the rock. The moment Ellis noticed the streak he jumped atop the load; his head hung down, peering intently at the anomaly. I joined in to haul the boulder up on top of the wall, and as soon as we got there, I turned to Ellis. ¡°You know what it is, mate?¡± ¡°I believe so,¡± he answered, his eyes still glued to the vein. ¡°It¡¯s iron.¡± ¡°Really? I thought it was silver¡ªisn¡¯t iron more... dull?¡± ¡°Ah, that is what I had first assumed as well. See the red tint to some of the boulders? That¡¯s the result of iron oxidizing. It¡¯s a rather dense vein, which is why it appears so metallic. It will lose its shine swiftly now that we¡¯ve exposed it to the air.¡± I turned, grinning as I surveyed the area. The ocean surrounded us. Small waves crashed into the rocks and the wind sprayed us with their droplets. I breathed deep of the salty air, closing my eyes and extending my arms to either side. I stood like that for a handful of slow breaths, but then something nudged my core. I arched an eyebrow and looked out at the world. Everyone had their eyes closed and a look of serene calm on their face, losing themselves to the moment, just as I had. The nudge came again, but this time it pulled me¡ªtoward the boulder. I walked between my pals, taking careful steps across the uneven rocks. When I reached the giant boulder, I closed my eyes and leaned my forehead against it, picturing what I wanted to create: a sturdy surface from which to fish, with gaps in the rocks below for sealife to shelter in¡ªa ce of friendship, fun, and species diversity. Knowing what woulde next, I thought myself ready for the rush of power that would leave my core. I was not. The world quivered, my vision going ck. Book 2: Chapter 29: Test and Revelation Book 2: Chapter 29: Test and Revtion ¡°Fischer!¡± The voice came from far away. Not right now, I thought back. I need to rest. ¡°Fischer!¡± I tried to roll over, but my body wouldn¡¯t respond. Something hard smacked me in the face, followed by an angry hiss, a loud crack, and a soft eeeeeee that faded from hearing. My eyes fluttered open¡ªSnips was atop my chest, shaking her w out at the ocean. ¡°Did¡­¡± I rubbed my face, willing my vision to focus. ¡°Did Rocky just p me?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Peter confirmed. ¡°pped the piss out of you, if you forgive my saying. I half thought your head would fly off toward the horizon like he just did.¡± ¡°Little scoundrel...¡± My voice came out raspy and ended in a cough. ¡°What happened?¡±¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡± Theo asked, raising his eyebrows. I squinted and nced down. ¡°Wait... what?¡± Iy on a surface of dark-gray rock. It was smooth and uniform, and as I shakily got to my feet, I gazed out at the transformed scene. ¡°Frack me...¡± A single piece of stone¡ªaround fifty meters long and three meters wide¡ªled back to the shore. On either side, boulders tapered down at a forty-five degree angle toward the ocean. It was high tide, yet we stood a full two meters above the small waves crashing against the rocks. I turned to take in the fishermen; sensing my attention, they looked back. When I¡¯d met most of them for the first timest night, there had been bouts of awe and joy, but even Theo¡¯s face had held some hesitation hidden deep within the lines of his eyes. When I studied them now, I saw neither doubt, reluctance, nor mistrust. Hands twitched, weight shifted from foot to foot, nostrils red, and jaws clenched and unclenched, but they weren¡¯t agitated¡ªthey radiated anticipation. My mouth split in a grin as I realized what they were waiting for. ¡°So, fes¡ªwhat do you say we take this rock wall for a test spin?¡± Theo swallowed and licked his lips. ¡°Do you mean...?¡± I nodded, beaming as they seemed to lean in, waiting for me to voice the words. ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing.¡± *** ¡°What the...?¡± Danny punctuated his question by pulling on his fishing rod; it bent, but the line didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I think the hook is stuck on something...¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah, looks like you¡¯ve got a snag, mate. The bad news is I won¡¯t let anyone cut their line and potentially hurt some sea creatures, but the good news is we have a gang of hook retrievers. I turned to Snips. She was wedged between two rocks in the tidal zone, her eye closed in bliss as the small waves crashed over her. ¡°Snips, would you mind¡ª¡± ¡°Hold that thought...¡± Theo said, raising a finger. ¡°I seem to recall someone losing our race to the shore earlier.¡± His eyes crinkled as he turned to the side. ¡°What was the wager again, Peter?¡± The chef grinned maliciously. ¡°The loser was to be the volunteer for Ellis¡¯s aerial test.¡± Keith nched, taking an involuntary step back. ¡°Now, just hang on one second.¡± The four men had mischief in their eyes as they approached him from all sides. ¡°W-we can talk about this, gents. I¡ªno! Wait!¡± With Theo and Peter holding his arms, Danny and Ellis picked up a leg each. ¡°What are the parameters, Ellis?¡± Theo asked. ¡°I-I do not consent to this barbarity!¡± Keith¡¯s eyes were panicked. ¡°Unhand me this inst¡ª¡± ¡°Subject is to remain rigid,¡± Ellis replied, ignoring Keith¡¯s pleas. ¡°This will allow optimal transference of energy.¡± Peter raised an eyebrow. ¡°On three?¡± ¡°On three,¡± Ellis confirmed, adjusting his grip on Keith¡¯s ankle. If I didn¡¯t know Danny to be Keith¡¯s friend, I¡¯d have assumed the smirk on his face was murderous. Keith saw the look; his eyes went wide. ¡°One...¡± they said, lifting him. Keith tugged his arms, trying to escape¡ªit was ineffective. ¡°Two...¡± Again, they lifted. epting his fate, Keith¡¯s face scrunched up and a soft whimper came from his throat. ¡°Three!¡± They wrenched upward, letting go of his limbs just as Corporal ws appeared on Keith¡¯s chest, a toothy grin stered on her face and a single paw raised to wave me goodbye. ¡°Huh...¡± I said, watching them rocket toward the stratosphere. Keith¡¯s rather high-pitched scream was punctuated by chitteringughter, and within a second, their voices left hearing range. The royal¡¯s limbs pinwheeled, spinning rapidly with his ascent. ¡°Is he gonna be alright...?¡± Ellis nodded, his eyes staring skyward. ¡°We have been thorough in our testing. Even if he were to hit terminal velocity...¡± Ellis held up a hand, interrupting himself. ¡°When he hits terminal velocity, he won¡¯t be wounded by striking the water.¡± ¡°Huh. Neat.¡± ¡°Can you still see him?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Yeah, mate. His spinning has slowed, but he¡¯s still going up.¡± ¡°Marvelous...¡± Ellis replied, scratching away at his notepad. Just as his flight was about to turn into a freefall, Corporal ws hunched her limbs and electricity sparked from her joints. ¡°Oh¡ªthat¡¯s not great.¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t?¡± Ellis asked, still scrawling. As if in answer, ws¡¯s muscled legs kicked off of Keith¡¯s chest. She went soaring higher yet, lightning wreathing her limbs as she rocketed upward. Unfortunately for Keith, thew of equivalent exchange appeared to be active in this world; he was sent spiraling down toward the ocean¡¯s surface at startling speed. ¡°ws just used him as a springboard,¡± I answered, not taking my eyes off the human missile hurtling toward us. Keith spread his limbs out wide, trying to slow himself. I let out a relieved breath; she hadn¡¯t shocked him unconscious. ¡°Is that him...?¡± Peter asked, squinting up at the rapidly descending cultivator. Danny grunted. ¡°Definitely him.¡± Despite his best efforts at wind resistance, Keith approached with terrible speed. I raised an eyebrow at Ellis. ¡°Is he still going to be okay?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ellis asked, looking up. I pointed at Keith. ¡°Do you want me to catch him, or is he alright?¡± ¡°Oh. No, he should be fine.¡± Keith started pping his arms, trying to his posture, but fast as he was going, he¡¯d mistimed thending. ¡°aaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAH¡ª¡± p. He belly-flopped with a p like thunder. A crater formed on the surface at the impact site, and I held up a hand to block the torrent of saltwater that sprayed up. A collective groan escaped us as we cringed at the hit. With a synchronized step forward, we all leaned out and stared down at the ocean. Keith¡¯s head breached the surface and he took deep breaths, treading water. I squinted at his body, seeing no injuries. ¡°You, uh¡­ you alright, man?¡± He let out augh, more surprised than joyous. ¡°I think so. I just need to rest a moment¡ªmy nerves are frayed.¡± His torso lifted upward, and he floated on his back with his eyes closed. I looked up, down at Keith, then nced at Ellis. ¡°Should we tell him?¡± Ellis returned the nce, his eyes sparkling and a smile barely hidden beneath an indifferent facade. ¡°Tell him what, Fischer?¡± I grinned, returning my attention skyward. Other than Ellis, no one had noticed, but that changed when they heard the high-pitched squeal of one Corporal ws, mischief incarnate. Wreathed in lightning and giving a malevolently toothy grin, she spiraled directly down, her predatory gaze locked onto her target. At the sound, Keith¡¯s eyes snapped open and his body jolted, his limbs not working cohesively to get him out of the way. ¡°N¡ª¡± was all he had time to get out. ws mmed down into him, ttening her body to reduce the impact. ¡°Oof!¡± Keith grunted, his body folding in half like theyers of a croissant. He reappeared at the surface a momentter with an entirely too happy otter lifting him by the armpit. Theo gave a full-faced cringe and hissed in a breath. ¡°You, uhhh, alright, Keith?¡± He shook his head as ws lifted him up onto the rocks. Theo and I went down and grabbed a hand each to haul him up. He copsed on the walkway, wheezing breaths and clearly winded. ws reached into a pocket and rummaged around, then held out an opalescent rock. Peter cocked his head at it. ¡°Is she saying sorry?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± I asked,ughing. ¡°No¡ªshe doesn¡¯t say sorry. She¡¯s saying thank you for the fun, I¡¯m guessing?¡± ws chirped and grinned at me, content I knew her so well. Keith opened a shaky palm, and she ced the stone atop it, pushing it further toward him with little nudges of her padded paws. ¡°Thanks,¡± Keith croaked, his face colorless. Ellis, who hadn¡¯t stopped furiously scribbling since Keith¡¯s orbital strike, flipped his notepad closed. ¡°All right. The Aeriel test was a sess. Shall we get on with fish¡ªoh, are you well, Keith?¡± The royal gave a thumbs up, still looking anything but okay. *** The shifting current tugged at my line, pulling and pushing it back and forth every few breaths. I swayed with the motion, my body reflecting the tide¡¯s relentless movement. The day¡¯s light was just fading as the sun descended in the western sky, heading for the mountains it would soon set behind. A deep calm washed over me and I let out a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe fishing is so frowned on here¡ªhow do people enjoy life without it?¡± ¡°It is truly a shame,¡± Ellis said, his face calm as he held a finger to his line. ¡°But such was the weight of the water god¡¯s betrayal.¡± I turned toward him, raising an eyebrow¡ªas did Theo, Peter, and Danny. ¡°... what?¡± I asked. ¡°The gods¡¯ betrayal,¡± Ellis replied, still rxed. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®the gods¡¯ betrayal?¡± Theo questioned, lowering his fishing rod. ¡°Last we spoke of it, you knew nothing about why anything rted to water is seen as heretical.¡± Ellis¡¯s eyes popped open, and he blinked at all of us. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you? I must have forgotten with all the excitement of arriving.¡± ¡°Tell us what?¡± Theo demanded, exasperated. ¡°About the division in the pantheon. I have known for quite some time, but when I was still a royal archivist...¡± He shrugged. ¡°It went against my oaths. Now that we have abandoned such things, I no longer feel the need to keep it a secret.¡± We waited for him to continue, but as the silence stretched on, Peter¡¯s patience ended. ¡°For the love of¡ª¡± He cut himself off, taking a calming breath. ¡°What happened, Ellis? What are the details?¡± ¡°Ah, of course. My apologies.¡± He opened his eyes, smiling out at the ocean. ¡°Though the details are uncertain, one thing is clear: the gods aligned with water betrayed the other gods, humanity, and the world atrge. A war broke out that epassed the entire globe.¡± As I considered the scope of such a war, we fell into silence. I pictured battlefields of cultivators fighting, the carnage it must have wrought, and the countless lives that must have been lost. A breeze kicked up, and a shiver ran down my spine. ¡°A holy war with cultivators...¡± I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s horrific.¡± ¡°Just so,¡± Ellis agreed. ¡°Eventually, the non-water aligned gods, what are known as the ¡®allied gods¡¯, formed a pact. As their final gambit, they fled from this world. With their departure, there wasn¡¯t enough power to sustain the treacherous gods, so they were dragged away too¡ªbanished forever to another realm.¡± ¡°So the allied gods sacrificed themselves?¡± Theo asked, rubbing his chin. ¡°So it would appear. Only a god could trulyprehend how many lives they saved in doing so, but as a result, they left our world unpowered¡ªbarren.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all it said?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Ellis asked, raising both eyebrows at me. ¡°That was information hidden within the depths of the royal archive, most of which were almost deste, which I suspect is the only reason they survived being purged.¡± ¡°Purged? You mean the information was destroyed?¡± ¡°Just so,¡± Ellis replied, and for the first time, I saw a hint of fury in the calm archivist¡¯s features. ¡°At some point in the millennia past, a ruler - or an archivist - saw fit to scrub the records. Luckily for us, they were as useless as they are stupid for attempting such a thing in the first ce.¡± I shook my head. ¡°What¡¯s a monarchy without a bit of censorship and oppression?¡± Ellis sighed ¡°I wish it weren¡¯t so.¡± A silence stretched between us as everyone became lost in their own thoughts. ¡°F-fish on!¡± Theo¡¯s voice was shrill; it cut through the outward melody of crashing waves and the inward musings of revtion both. ¡°Onya, Theo!¡± I called back, leaning into the fortunate distraction. Theo reeled it in, easily handling what appeared to be a small fish on the other end of the line. Its scales shed at the water¡¯s surface, and with a flick of his rod, he lifted it up to the walkway. My eyes were drawn into it. Juvenile Shore Fish Common Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. I dismissed the message and darted a nce at the men. Peter¡¯s eyes cleared first. ¡°What...?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess I forgot to mention that detail. We can kind of inspect stuff¡ªespecially fish.¡± Theo was thest to return his attention from the screen he was no doubt watching, and a broad grin spread over his face. ¡°I got three levels in fishing!¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not bad, mate¡ªI wonder if it took past experience into ount¡­?¡± Ellis nodded his agreement as he scribbled away in his notepad. I peered down at the fish and cocked my head to the side¡ªthe hook was nowhere to be seen. I picked it up and looked into its mouth. ¡°Ah, shit.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theo asked. ¡°It swallowed the hook. I don¡¯t feel good about eating fish this size unless it¡¯s necessary, but there¡¯s little to no chance of it surviving.¡± Already, its life was leaking away, so I dispatched it with a swift movement. ¡°Sorry, little fe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably my fault.¡± Theo winced and shook his head. ¡°I was listening to Ellis speak, then I got distracted by my thoughts¡ªI didn¡¯t notice the first bite.¡± ¡°All we can do is learn from it, I guess. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I don¡¯t feel good about bringing unnecessary pain or suffering.¡± They all nodded, and Theo hung his head. ¡°It¡¯s all right, man. You didn¡¯t do it intention... ally...¡± I trailed off as a winged form glided down onto the walkway beside us. Covered in white feathers with ents of ck on its sides, the Pelican stretched its wings out and took a hesitant step forward, peering at the fish with one eye, its head sideways and neck outstretched. I looked at the fish, then back up at the pelican as a smile lit my features. Book 2: Chapter 30: The Blade Book 2: Chapter 30: The de With the sun setting at my back and a cool breeze tickling my skin, I smiled at the pelican and lobbed the fish into the air. The bird¡¯s neck craned forward and its beak opened, easily catching the fish within its pouch. It tossed its head twice before swallowing the fish whole. ¡°What in Acanthis¡¯s feathered form is that?¡± Theo demanded. I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen one?¡± ¡°I believe it is a pelican,¡± Ellis answered. ¡°I¡¯ve not seen one either, but I recognize it from apendium back in the capital.¡± ¡°Bingo, mate. It¡¯s a pelican.¡± I grinned. ¡°And I intend to make it a pal.¡± Therge water bird peered at us, uninterested in our conversation yet hanging around to see if we had more fish. On seeing there were no more snacks, or perhaps because we were staring at it a little too much, it took flight. Two huge wings beat at the air, and within the span of a few breaths, it was high above, gliding across unseen currents. Corporal ws dashed up beside me, resting her forepaws on my leg as she stared up at the pelican¡¯s flight. She let out a dreamy coo..¡°It¡¯d be wondrous to fly, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, understanding her thoughts. She gave an affirmative chirp, still watching the bird as it sailed away. ¡°You flew no longer than an hour ago when you used me as aunch tform, you little shi¡ª¡± Keith cut off when ws shot him a warning nce, and he held up both hands defensively. ¡°Er¡ªshining light! I was going to say shining light!¡± She walked forward and held out a paw. She pointed at it emphatically, extending it further toward him and raising her chin, somehow looking down at him from the ground. Keith sighed and gave her back the opalescent stone she¡¯d gifted him. I shook my head. ¡°ws is a fickle mistress.¡± She nodded, grinning as she pocketed the rock and leaped into the water, disappearing without a ssh. *** As thest vestiges of light faded from the sky, Theo hooked a fish. ¡°O-oh! Fish on!¡± I was down at the water, cleaning two mature shore fish that Peter and Keith had already caught. Theo shifted his weight backward as the rod bent almost in half with the fish¡¯s weight. His eyes were alight with expectation, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. A wide grin split his features, and I kept my eyes pinned to him as I continued removing scales. ¡°Looks like a big one, mate.¡± ¡°Feels like a big one!¡± he replied, leaning forward so the line didn¡¯t touch the rocks. The fish took a massive run, each kick of its tail and shake of its head causing the rod¡¯s tip to jerk down. Just before the light left the sky, I saw the sh of silver on the ocean''s surface, right by where I was cleaning the fish. While it was the same shape as a shore fish, I raised an eyebrow at the size. ¡°It-it¡¯s a monster!¡± Danny roared, his voice tinged with awe. I leaned forward, hoping for another look. It swam right up before me, but beneath the amethyst sky and dwindling light, I still couldn¡¯t make out what it was. The fish, noticing the rocks¡ªor me, leaning down and having a good peep¡ªtore off with heavy swishes of its tail. As determined as the fish was, Theo was more resolute¡ªand he had the tools to back up his ims. He first let line out, then with calm ease, he wound the fish back to shore, letting it expend energy. Seeing how exhausted the fish was getting, I grabbed the line with one hand, lifted it, then grasped the fish around the gills with the other. If not for my enhanced body, I¡¯d never have been able to raise it one handed¡ªit was gigantic. Ancient Shore Fish Rare Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. ¡°Holy hell, Theo...¡± I said, my eyes clearing. I hefted the ancient fish up for everyone to see, and their excited moring silenced as their vision went distant. ¡°Ancient?¡± Theo asked. Ellis, ever the reliable sort, started scribbling in his notepad. ¡°And rare! Age may appear to increase the ssification of...¡± his voice trailed off as it lowered to a mutter. ¡°What do you reckon, Theo?¡± He turned to me, cocking his head to the side. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Your catch, your call¡ªis this fe dinner?¡± His grin returned and he nodded so hard I thought his head might topple off. *** As I set the three cleaned fish in a pan and put it atop the campfire, a wee voice came rolling over the sands. ¡°Yoohoo!¡± Maria called, her voice singsong and brimming with joy. She walked around the corner of the heand with Corporal wszing in her arms. Close behind her came... my mouth dropped open and I shook my head, unbelieving of what I saw. ¡°They got you guys, too?¡± Duncan grinned at me, and Fergus rubbed the back of his head, giving all of us a strained smile. ¡°Hello, Fischer,¡± the head smith said. ¡°If we¡¯re not wee, we¡¯re happy to leave. I¡ª¡± ¡°Nonsense, mate,¡± I said, cutting him off. ¡°You¡¯re more than wee¡ªI¡¯m just surprised. When I told ws to go fetch some more people to help us eat this fish, I didn¡¯t expect to see new faces.¡± Unlike his master, Duncan held no visible reservations, and he plonked down in the sand next to Theo. ¡°Hello.¡± He extended a hand to the former auditor. ¡°I¡¯m Duncan.¡± After a quick round of introductions, we all sat around the fire. Maria passed around a tray of baked scrolls, and when it came to me, I peered down at the enticing pastries. A sweet,plex scent radiated up from them, telling me they were not long removed from the oven. ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°Cinnamon scrolls.¡± At the mention of her name, Cinnamon¡¯s head popped out of Maria¡¯s pocket. Sheunched herself at me, and I easily caught the tiny bunny. I rubbed the velvet-smooth patch of fur between her ears, delighting in the way she pressed into my touch.. ¡°Well,¡± Maria continued, ¡°it¡¯s cinnamon if I stole the correct seasoning from your kitchen. I asked Peter this morning what would pair well with a sweet pastry. They¡¯re made using sugar refined from your fertilized cane.¡± Peter broke one in half and breathed deep of the rising vapors. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Definitely cinnamon, and definitely going to be delicious. These are amon pastry in the capital, and would be the closest thing to the croissants Sue makes. They¡¯re made using a cheap spice, so they¡¯re affordable to even the poorest of the capital¡¯s citizens.¡± He gazed down at the rising steam. ¡°All right¡ªI¡¯m going in. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± He blew on the open pastry, then took a small bite. His posture immediately melted; he leaned back in the sand and let out a content mmm. Seeing his reaction, I broke mine in half. The vapors immediately rose to greet me¡ªI breathed them in, weing the scents. The first smells that hit me were of flour, butter, and sugar¡ªthose alone would have been enough to make my mouth water. With the addition of cinnamon¡¯splex scent, it was enough to turn my salivary nds into faucets, and I couldn¡¯t help but immediately bite into the pastry. The surface was crusted with granr sugar, and they crunched between my teeth, highlighting just how soft and pillowy the dough was. The cinnamon came through next; it wiped out all conscious thought. I breathed slowly as I chewed the mouthful, lost to the sensations and vors. When I swallowed, I opened my eyes. I hadin back on the sand, my hands still holding half a scroll each and resting atop my chest. ¡°What¡¯s the verdict?¡± Maria asked, leaning over me with a smirk. The campfire¡¯s dancing mes lit her face from below, giving her skin and freckled face a golden glow; the rising moon lit her from behind, casting its ethereal light about the hair hanging down around her. ¡°Perfect,¡± I replied, my eyes crinkling in delight. *** Augustus Reginald Gormona peered down at a tray covered in dozens of fresh pastries, his mouth dry and brain awash with worries. He picked one up¡ªhis usual favorite¡ªand took a bite. The pastry was smothered in rich passiona jam, and was the finest treat his kingdom had to offer. It tasted nd. He let go, allowing the sugary pastry to fall down to the try. Itnded the wrong side up, and jam sttered over the surrounding pastries. He pushed the tray away, letting out a discontent sigh. A creak drew his attention, and the great doors to his throne room swung open. His dignitary on duty led someone in, then snapped to attention. ¡°Handler Aisa to see the king!¡± Augustus nodded and gestured for the dignitary to leave them. Aisa bowed at the waist and remained so, waiting for permission to approach. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°Yes, my king.¡± She marched forward, stopping right before the throne and standing at attention. ¡°Thank you foring on such short notice, Aisa.¡± ¡°Of course, king. I am your de to wield.¡± Her words were curt and clipped, as he knew her general demeanor to be¡ªwhich was exactly why he called on her toplete this task. Augustus gave her an appreciative smile. ¡°We find ourselves in dire straits, Aisa¡ªthe very kingdom may be at risk. If there was any time for a de to be brandished, it is now.¡± His words had the desired effect; her gaze turned flinty and she set her jaw. Despite her passion, she waited patiently for him to continue. ¡°If I were to tell you that I believe a number of spirit beasts have awakened close enough to our capital to be a threat¡­ what would you say?¡± She chewed her lip for a long moment, considering the statement and question in their entirety. ¡°If anyone else were to make such a im, king, I would dismiss them as a fool. From you...¡± Her eyes grew sharp once more. ¡°I ask their whereabouts, and what your orders are.¡± He let his gratitude show, grinning at the answer. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get right into it. Five spirit beasts have awakened, all of which I believe to be nearby.¡± He watched her closely, and though the shock was clear in her eyes, determination swiftly returned, banishing any doubt. ¡°I have a particr target in mind for you,¡± he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen this target for you to dispatch because of your proven efficacy in dealing with powerful renegade cultivators. Based on the information we have ess to, this spirit beast will be the most magically gifted of the threats.¡± ¡°Where shall I go in search of this spirit beast, king?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an exact location, but I believe its most-likely location to be the desert beyond the southern range.¡± She nodded. ¡°How big of a team shall I take?¡± ¡°As many as you desire. Due to the threat your target poses, you will have first pick of the cored.¡± ¡°Forgive my insolence, king, but may I ask a question?¡± He waved her concern away. ¡°Of course¡ªplease do.¡± ¡°Thank you, king. Will my sisters also be going on simr missions to eliminate the other threats?¡± ¡°They will be, yes.¡± ¡°Then I will leave their favored cultivators. Though some are more powerful than my regr team, we will be more effective overall if we take cored whose abilities we know well.¡± Augustus leaned back in his chair and sighed, letting his facade of calm assurance drop. ¡°Thank you, Aisa. As always, I appreciate your insight.¡± He sat up straight, resuming his regal posture. ¡°Do you have any more questions before you depart?¡± ¡°Just one, king: what is the name of my target?¡± Augustus straightened further, stretching his spine to its vertical limits. He gazed up at the stained-ss windows for a long moment. ¡°Remember this name well, Aisa. If not for your intervention, it could go down in the records as the beast that ended the kingdom of Gormona. The name of your target is¡­¡± He locked eyes with her, clenching and unclenching his jaw. Finally, he ground out the name of his dreaded foe. ¡°Lizard Wizard.¡± Book 2: Chapter 31: A Blind Fool Book 2: Chapter 31: A Blind Fool A cool breeze swept in from the ocean as the day¡¯s warmth bled from the sand. The campfire heat was a wee reprieve, and we all huddled closer to it. Each member of the fishing club was already digging into the food I¡¯d dished out, as was my gang of awakened creatures. The only people who weren¡¯t yet partaking were Fergus and Duncan, who stared down at their filets of fish with curiosity, and Maria and I, who watched the two smiths intently. Duncan found his bravery first; he reached down with two extended fingers, paused, then pinched a section of flesh. His eyes reflected the campfire¡¯s light as he gazed at the fish. Fergus, not one to let his apprentice outdo him, quickly grabbed a simr amount and threw it into his mouth. He winced, likely expecting an unsavory vor, but his hesitation was gone in an instant. With widening eyes, he looked toward Duncan. Upon seeing his master throw the fish into his mouth, the apprentice had done the same, and he returned an awe-filled expression Fergus¡¯s way. Maria and I shared an amused nce. ¡°Another sessful conversion,¡± she whispered, leaning in close. I nodded, shooting her a wink. ¡°Our heresy spreads, one meal at a time.¡± Her eyes darted down to my lips, then back up. My heart leaped into my throat. She darted over, nting a peck on my cheek and squeezing my arm with a small but firm grip.My cheeks flushed, and I returned my attention to the smiths, hoping the fire¡¯s orange glow obscured the blush I knew was coloring myplexion. They both met me with smug grins, and I froze. ¡°Er¡ªwhat¡¯s up?¡± Duncan waggled his eyebrows at me; I dropped my head into my hands, hiding my face. ¡°Aww,¡± Maria said. ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re embarrassed.¡± The smiths roared withughter, and I shot her an usatory nce. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± ¡°Yours.¡± She put an arm around my back and rubbed my shoulder. ¡°But I can¡¯t help myself¡ªyou make it so easy.¡± I shook my head and looked up at the smiths. ¡°How was the damned fish, you traitorous goons?¡± They bothughed again, and Fergus answered. ¡°It was unbelievable. I expected it to be...¡± ¡°Gross?¡± I answered, and he nodded. ¡°To be blunt: yes. They don¡¯t exactly look like the most appetizing thing...¡± ¡°But the vor!¡± Duncan added, then threw another chunk in his mouth. ¡°Itsh delishious.¡± Fergus pped him on the back of the head. ¡°Don¡¯t speak with your mouth full.¡± ¡°Shorry.¡± Fergus whapped him again, and Duncan grinned back. ¡°This is your first tasting?¡± Ellis asked, removing his notepad. ¡°Would you mind describing the vors?¡± Keith raised an eyebrow at his friend. ¡°You¡¯re eating the same meal this second¡ªcan¡¯t you write down your own experience?¡± ¡°Ah, but taste is a subjective experience. Of course, you do not have to...¡± ¡°Er,¡± Fergus said, giving a wincing smile. ¡°I¡¯m not the best with words, but I¡¯m happy to try...¡± I smiled at everyone around me as the smith began describing the meal from his point of view. Maria leaned her head against my shoulder as she started eating, listening intently to the recounting. *** The room¡¯s walls were bathed in flickering candlelight, and George let out a sigh as he rubbed his eyes. Geraldiney a supportive hand on his shoulder, and he leaned against it with his prodigious jowls. ¡°Maybe we should go to bed for the night,¡± she suggested. ¡°You¡¯re likely correct, my love¡ªas always.¡± ¡°What is it you were reading?¡± She set her own book down, leaning over to peer at his family¡¯s manual. ¡°I thought you might scowl your eyebrows right off your face.¡± He pursed his lips, but when he realized his forehead was knitting once more, he let out another sigh. ¡°It¡¯s the same entry that continuously vexes me.¡± ¡°Hmm. The same one as yesterday?¡± He put a hand into herp, their fingers intertwining. ¡°And the day before.¡± She scrunched her nose at the book. ¡°It irks me that I can¡¯t read it...¡± ¡°Sorry, love. The ancientnguage is notoriously tricky, and I only know it because my father drilled it into me from a young age.¡± ¡°I just wish I could help¡ªit¡¯s infuriating to sit by and lose myself in fiction while you struggle.¡± He turned to look at Geraldine. The candle lit her ample face, and love for the woman before him flowed out like thick custard from a piping bag. ¡°Just having you by my side is enough.¡± She leaned in and kissed him, her lips tugging up in a smile. When she pulled away, the love he felt for her was reflected in her eyes. ¡°Would you read me the part that you¡¯ve been poring over?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He skimmed the open page until he found the sentence constantly reying in his head. ¡°I feel the entire chapter is reflected in this line here.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°It trantes roughly as: ¡®to conspire against your fellow man is to court ruin; to benefit from them unfairly is to invite ruin into your home.¡¯ ¡®Ruin¡¯ isn¡¯t exactly correct, though¡ªthere isn¡¯t a word in themon tongue to reflect its potency. It doesn¡¯t mean just physical ruin, but also destion of one¡¯s very soul.¡± She swallowed, licking her lips. ¡°I... I can see why it troubles you.¡± He pushed the book forward, wanting physical distance from the words that assailed him. ¡°Before I saw the wisdom held in the rest of this book, I assumed all of it to be the fancy of a long-diminished household. But now...¡± He ran fingers through his thinning hair. ¡°Now I can¡¯t help but wonder if we brought all our problems into existence with our actions since arriving in Tropica.¡± Geraldine sucked her lips, and as he watched her, she appeared deeply lost in thought. When her gaze locked with his, her eyes were morose. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to speak to you about that...¡± ¡°My love? Talk about what¡­?¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve been lost in the book most days, I¡¯ve been busying myself by wandering the vige. I¡¯ve spent some time lingering among the south siders, and the more time I spend there...¡± She gave him a wincing smile. ¡°Well, I came to a simr conclusion.¡± ¡°... you did?¡± She nodded, looking away and staring at the wall as she continued. ¡°I had assumed that all peasants were just the glum sort. What did it matter if we took extra gold if they wouldn¡¯t enjoy it? At least we could use the funds to improve our own standing and try to w our way back to the capital, right?¡± She shook her head, and the weariness etched in her features made George¡¯s heart break. A tear welled in her eye and she wiped it away with a plump hand. ¡°They¡¯re happy, George¡ªtruly happy. They gather around that damned bakery like clumps of sugar on a fresh donut,ughing and joking merrily as they eat unsweetened pastries and drink coffee made by a peasant. Seeing the joy such small improvements brought them¡­ it makes me feel terrible about what we did.¡± George stared at her for a long moment. She peered back, her head cocked to the side, seeing something on his face she didn¡¯t understand. Suddenly,ughter bubbled up from within him. Her curiosity morphed into anger as he lost himself to mirth, but every time he tried to exin himself, his voice was cut off by chokedughter. ¡°I was being serious, George.¡± Her tone was clipped and she leaned away from him. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate beingughed at.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m notughing at you, my love¡ªI¡¯mughing at myself.¡± She narrowed her eyes, clearly skeptical, so he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve been lost in this book, gleaming the writings of generations of my ancestors for the truth, and all you had to do was just go for a walk.¡± He blew air from his nose, shaking his head at himself. ¡°I¡¯m a blind fool.¡± A moment of silence stretched between them as she considered his words. ¡°You¡¯re no fool, husband,¡± she whispered, pulling him into a hug. ¡°If you were, I¡¯d not have married you.¡± ¡°Given how long it¡¯s been taking me to digest the words in this manual versus how you understood the truth by just opening your eyes, I¡¯d beg to differ.¡± ¡°We all have different strengths, love.¡± She squeezed him tight, and he returned the embrace. ¡°All right¡ªI¡¯ve decided,¡± he said, pulling away. She gave him a confused look. ¡°Decided what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you the ancientnguage¡ªif you¡¯re willing, of course.¡± Her eyes went wide. ¡°George... I thought you said that was only for blood rtives to know? I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble...¡± ¡°In trouble from who? My mother and father have passed, and we have no idea where my brother is, let alone if he still lives. Besides, as far as I¡¯m concerned, you are of my blood, Geraldine. I love you, and without you, I would be lost.¡± Tears welled in her eyes, but this time, she didn¡¯t wipe them away. ¡°Oh, George...¡± Her lip quivered, and she wrapped her voluptuous arms around him, drawing him into an embrace. ¡°I love you too.¡± *** As Iy in bed that night, my body felt leaden. I spread my arms out to either side, delighting in the plush doona and pillows surrounding me. Cinnamon wiggled beneath my armpit, turning into the cutest dang loaf I¡¯d ever seen. As with most nights in recent memory, my mind reyed the soft kiss Maria had nted on me before going home, and a warm-fuzzy feeling unrted to my bedding washed over me. With sleep calling to me, my thoughts strayed toward the revtions Ellis had dropped on us. ording to the information hidden within the royal library, the water-aligned gods had betrayed not only their kin, but humanity itself. If that were true, it made sense why the world atrge had shunned anything to do with them¡ªfishing included. ¡°But to continue doing so, thousands of yearster...¡± I yawned. ¡°It makes no sense unless their betrayal was particrly savage...¡± Cinnamon wiggled, and Iy a reassuring hand atop her fluffy back, willing her to go back to sleep. After the day I¡¯d had, my consciousness started to fade, and I released the worries. It didn¡¯t matter what happened all those years ago. I was here now, and I was going to continue living my life. When sleep finally took me, I was smiling, beyond content with the little slice of paradise I¡¯d carved for myself in Tropica. *** With the arrival of the sun, Corporal ws, queen of the forest and conqueror of the sky, let out a magnificent yawn. She rolled onto her back, allowing the sun¡¯s rays the privilege of warming her tummy fur. Using both paws, she rubbed her face, finding it both amusing andforting to shift her malleable cheeks around. After her tum was sufficiently heated and her face was stretched enough for the day toe, she sat up, chirping a good morning to the world. She immediately felt the need to go find her master and demand scritches, but then she spied the fish frame sitting beneath a tree. She had delivered one to the tree spiritst night, and wanting to space out its meals¡ªand keep the cheeky thing¡¯s ego in check¡ªshe had kept another for this fine morning. She leaped from her log, hit the ground running, and snatched the frame in her jaws as she passed¡ªthe sooner she delivered the fish, the sooner she could see Fischer and receive her deserved scritches. As she jumped from tree to tree, amplifying her passage with small bursts of electricity, something curious caught her attention. She slowed her pace, gazing up at a trail of small insects that buzzed their way beneath the forest canopy. She had seen bees before, but never flying in tandem like the ocean birds sometimes did high above the waves. Matching their pace, she followed them, too curious to let them go unwitnessed. Before long, the canopy opened up, and she raised both eyebrows as she realized they were flying for the lemon saplings. When she looked up at them, her mouth dropped open and the fish fell to the grass. Book 2: Chapter 32: Flight of the Bumblebee Book 2: Chapter 32: Flight of the Bumblebee Five weeks earlier, in and far to the northeast of Tropica, a lone bumblebee followed a terrific scent. He had recently reached maturity, meaning it was time for him to attract a mate by creating every male honeybee¡¯s magnum opus¡ªroyal jelly. Not that he was aware of this; he was a bumblebee. What he was aware of, however, was that he had an instinctive desire to create the sweetest royal jelly that there ever was. Such an act would broadcast his virility and attract potential queens. While this species of bumblebee could create their own honey, it was aborious process of making honey to sustain oneself, while only setting a small portion aside for the royal jelly. So, when the lone bumblebee caught the scent of fresh honey in the air¡ªa fuel source he could use to make his queen-attracting goo¡ªit was only natural that he went to steal some. His instincts told him to prepare for a fight; for honey to be exposed to the air meant that somethingrge had broken into a hive. Despite his size, the bumblebee was agile, and he could utilize that speed to requisition some precious honey for his royal-jelly endeavors. As he reached the source of the smell, the bumblebee paused and scanned his surroundings¡ªthere was no movement, neither predator nor bee. A series of containers sat within an open crate, and an unmistakably viscous liquid dripped down their sides. Honey. The bumblebee darted forward,nded on one of the golden trails, and began its feast. Suddenly, there was movement from above as somethingrge enough to upy the entire sky appeared. The bumblebee tried to take flight, tried to flee, but his legs got caught in the honey for just long enough to seal its fate. It bumped into the sky-obscuring object and spiraled down to fall amongst the jars. Darkness engulfed the prison he found himself in.*** A mercenary captain scanned the surrounding faces as his client checked thest crate loaded onto his wagon by a well-dressed merchant. He had five subordinates with him: four veterans and a fresh recruit. ¡°What do you think that one holds?¡± the recruit whispered. ¡°It¡¯s honey,¡± another mercenary answered. ¡°Worth its weight in gold, that stuff.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± The recruit¡¯s voice was filled with wonder. ¡°The king¡¯s coffers are something else¡­¡± ¡°Eyes forward,¡± the captain growled, gazing at the pedestrians traversing the street. Each mercenary snapped to attention and made themselves busy, recognizing the threat of discipline in his voice. *** The recruit, having been sufficiently chastised, made sure to cast a suitably suspicious gaze over the capital¡¯s citizens as they passed by. Many of them looked at the cart and guards with curiosity, but upon seeing the butt-chewing, rock-splitting expression on his captain¡¯s face, all averted their eyes. The form of a plump yet nimble insect caught his attention, and he cocked his head, watching a bumblebee make a beeline for the open crate. He smiled at his wordy, but then the client¡ªwho his captain had repeatedly insisted was someone rather important in the royal retinue, picked up the crate¡¯s lid and set it down, sealing the bumblebee inside. ¡°Wait!¡± the recruit said, taking a step forward. In the blink of an eye, four swords were drawn. The captain¡¯s body grew tense, and the sea of passing faces froze. ¡°Report!¡± the captain roared, ncing at the recruit for a fraction of a second before turning to scan his surroundings. The recruit winced. ¡°There was a bumblebee in the crate when it was sealed. It won¡¯t survive the trip¡ªour client is going overse...¡± he trailed off as he recalled at thest possible moment that the client¡¯s overseas destination was a secret. He flicked a nce at the ocean of citizens watching before returning his attention to the client and his captain¡ªboth of their faces turned murderous, and thetter grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Stand down,¡± he ordered the others, then pulled the recruit aside. ¡°Keep moving, everyone,¡± another mercenary yelled to the crowd of onlookers. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± The captain shoved the recruit beside the cart, where nobody else could hear. ¡°One more mistake, recruit, and you¡¯re out. I won¡¯t have you jeopardizing our lucrative contracts with the crown.¡± He pointed at the hammer and pile of nails that had been used to seal each crate after the client approved their contents. ¡°Nail the lid in ce and return to your post.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He grabbed the hammer and a nail. ¡°Sorry, friend,¡± he said under his breath to the bumblebee as he hammered the first nail home. *** With each passing day, the bumblebee grew more agitated. Most weren¡¯t aware that bees¡ªincluding this species of bumblebee¡ªhad an endogenous clock independent of its environment. Well, the bumblebee wasn¡¯t aware of that fact either¡ªit was a bee¡ªbut it was aware of the passing of time despite theck of light. Each day within the ce of darkness made a sense of urgency grow within the insect, pushing it to find a way out. No matter how much it chewed at the walls of its prison, however, the hardwood didn¡¯t give way before its small but powerful mandibles. The world itself continually shifted, sometimes causing the jars to nk together softly. One day, after a couple weeks of confinement, the movement became unbearable. The jars bouncing together in the confined space made such a loud noise that the bumblebee becamepletely overwhelmed by the cacophony. The only break in the monotony of continuous ck was immediately after a two-day span of violent shaking. There was a creaking noise, and the lid to his prison came free. If the bumblebee had been well, it could have easily escaped. Instead, it merelyy at the bottom of the crate, its nervous system too overburdened to move. Odd-tasting air flowed into the crate, cool and thick with salt. The head of a giant peered down, and after moving some jars around, the lid was returned, and darkness came with it. The only constion to his confinement was the delicious honey¡ªeven that small reprieve also vexed the bumblebee, however. He had a treasure trove of resources with which to craft royal jelly, yet no suitable hole to build a hive in. If the denizens of the world were aware of the bumblebee¡¯s plight, those with a shred of decency would unequivocally agree that it was, as themon folk would say, a bunch of bullshit. s, the bumblebee was alone, and there were no gods left to witness his predicament. When his faculties returned, the bumblebee flew up to a jar and vibrated his wings in annoyance as he drank deep of the sweet honey dripping down its side. *** When its prison opened again weekster, the bumblebee was ready. No amount of honey was worth the threat of continued confinement, and the second the lid made a creaking noise, it prepared for flight. Light streamed in through a tiny crack¡ªthe bumblebee darted through it and out into the sun¡¯s rays. He immediately flew headlong into something gigantic. *** The man¡¯s legs trembled¡ªhe¡¯d been at sea for much longer than expected. ¡°Damned Zeus and his storms,¡± he muttered, sitting down on a crate and massaging his knees. He¡¯d dragged his sloop up onto the beach and started unloading the contents. It was a slow endeavor without hisnd legs. After a brief rest, he looked down at the crate he sat upon. It was made of a dark, reinforced hardwood, and its contents were the most expensive of all his cargo. He¡¯d checked it after the storm, ensuring none of the honey jars had broken¡ªthankfully, they¡¯d survived the tempest. ¡°I suppose I should check it again...¡± He went searching in the sloop for his crowbar, and as soon as he returned, he forced it into the crack between crate and lid. He pushed down on the bar, and nails creaked as the lid came free. The moment it did, something came flying out. He leaned back instinctively as a bumblebee¡ªa damned bumblebee¡ªbumped into him, then fell backward onto the sand. He rolled over, watching his yellow and ck assant as it flew for the trees. He shook his head, and all he could do wasugh. ¡°Brought low by an insect¡ªwhat would my master say?¡± He got back to his feet and brushed sand from his leathers. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take his contact to arrive, so he¡¯d need to set up a camp and get his wares out of the weather. He resumed unloading crates. *** The bumblebee¡¯s exuberance at freedom was swiftly diminishing as he flew from flower to flower. There was something wrong with the nectar here. No matter how much nectar and pollen he fed on, his hunger was never satiated. He tried flowers of every color and variety, yet each time, the result was the same. After three days of traveling, he began to grow weary. His usually rapid speed slowed as his body went into maintenance mode. All the while, he tried every new flower, hoping one of them would alleviate his starvation. *** Over a week after regaining his freedom, he was sluggishly droning beneath the forest¡¯s canopy when he caught the scent of his salvation. At first, the smell was but a whisper on the breeze, but after only minutes of searching, the taste in the air was undeniable. He had once more found honey. He trailed its scent, getting closer and closer with every wingbeat, eventuallying to an unguarded hole. The bumblebeended far from the opening and walked forward silently, not wishing to alert any defenders of his presence. The opening wasrge, and he crawled inside, his wings twitching from anticipation. He didn¡¯t have far to travel before finding the life-saving goo; mere seconds from the surface, he came across the hive. It was tiny, consisting of only five chambers, but that was more than enough to replenish his energy. As the bumblebee raced forward to the undefended gold, he came face to face with death. A wasp, evenrger than the rotund body of the bumblebee, stared at the intruder withpound eyes. Before the bee had a chance to react, the wasp¡¯s wings buzzed in rm. The bumblebee turned and fled. He had to escape the hole, had to get back to the canopy of the forest before he was swarmed. Just as the entrance came into view, the first defender arrived. A wasp zipped inside, the beat of its wings making a low drone, rying the rm to any surrounding wasps. With its mandibles open and legs spread wide, the wasp attacked. The bumblebee tapped into its reserves and took flight; he mmed into the approaching insect. Barbed legs grabbed at him, but he tore free and continued out into the open air¡ªjust in time for the rest of the defenders to arrive. Too many wasps to count hade in defense of their hive, and each of them lunged. Barbed feet grasped, mandibles closed, and stingersshed out. His speed slowed as countless wasps attempted to engulf him. The bumblebee¡¯s striped body was a blur as he twisted and spun in response, doing everything he could to get away. Just as he made it through the tangle, his flight hitched to the side. There was a tear in his right wing, and now that he was past the cloud of wasps, pain coursed through his entire body from myriad scratches and punctures. His hunger forgotten, the bumblebee fled. *** With each passing day, the bumblebee grew more delirious. Schrs could spend days, weeks, and possibly even years arguing whether it was possible for an insect to be beset by delirium¡ªunfortunately for the bumblebee, the opinions of schrly nay-sayers didn¡¯t alleviate his condition. A wasp¡¯s venom coursed through his circtory system where a stinger had punctured his side, and given that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything he could properly digest in weeks, his body hadn¡¯t had the chance to cleanse it. With a halting, almost-drunken flight, the bumblebee flew in no particr direction. Lacking a sense of time and space, the bumblebee followed his basic instincts, continuing to move despite the carnage wrought within and without his body. An unknowable amount of timeter, something pierced through the bumblebee¡¯s delirium. A scent, as sweet as it was familiar, called out to him. He bobbed along beneath the canopy, slowly but surely heading the call. Book 2: Chapter 33: Pollen Book 2: Chapter 33: Pollen The morning sun filtered through the gap in the canopy above the clearing, and the fish frame made a wet p as its tail smacked the ground. Corporal ws let out a loud chirp that, if spoken inmon, would have roughly tranted to: ¡°what the frack?¡± Each day since the tree spirit had somehow incorporated the lemon trees into its being, the saplings had grown a little in size. Today was no different in that regard. What was different, however, was the carpet of white flowers covering each sapling. The clearing was abuzz with insects, and they darted around chaotically, pausing only to collect the yellow pollen peppering each flower. She recollected the fish and crept forward, not wanting to spook the bees away from their task. As she walked between two of the saplings, the insects¡¯ movement engulfed her vision, and she paused, transfixed by the sight. The buzz of so many individual pollinatorsbined became a cacophony, and he stood there for a long moment, happily losing her sense of self¡ªuntil a root pped her across the face. She darted her head toward the blue-barked tree, chirping with indignation. The root that had struck her was wrapped around the fallen fish frame, dragging it back towards its trunk. ws red her annoyance at the impatient tree. There was no response, so walked up to it. Reluctantly, she patted its bark, praising it for a job well done. After all, her master had nted the seeds to try and grow lemons. She gave a toothy grin as she continued petting the tree, looking back at the flowers and wondering if they would fruit. *** With sleep still fogging my mind and a rather cute bunny cradled to my chest, I gazed out at the ocean.The sun hadn¡¯t breached the horizon, yet its yellow and orange glow already tinted the world. A fitful breeze kicked up as Cinnamon lifted her head and sniffed the air, her little nose twitching away. I rubbed between her ears with one hand, delighting in the velvety fur I found there. Together, we watched the sun rise. With our position at the end of the rock wall, it was as if we stood on the ocean; small waves peaked all around us, reflecting the sun¡¯s light from countless undting points. I inhaled through my nose, smiling at the world as the scents of salt and fresh air assaulted me. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day,¡± I said, still rubbing Cinnamon¡¯s head. She squeaked her agreement and wiggled backward, settling further into the crook of my arm. ¡°Did you want to hide in my shirt while I get a coffee and some brekkie? I can take you to Maria¡¯s if you wanna spend the day with her in the fields again.¡± In response, she crawled up my torso, nted a tiny peck on my chin, then crawled into my open cor. I patted her through my shirt as I set off, lured on by the promise of caffeine, a fantasy croissant, and Maria. *** ¡°G¡¯day, Fischer!¡± Sue called. ¡°¡¯G¡¯day?¡¯¡± I repeated. ¡°Where did a lovely youngdy like yourself hear such a barbaric word?¡± ¡°Lovely?¡± Sturgill, her husband, called from the back of the bakery. ¡°You should hear the words she uses in private. You¡¯d never look at her the same¡ªwhoa!¡± He cut off as he dodged¡ªor was struck by¡ªthe pair of tongs Sue hurled at him from around the corner. She turned back to me with a venomous grin as Sturgill cackled withughter from the back. ¡°The poor man has an odd sense of humor. I took pity on him, which is why I agreed to marry him¡ªisn¡¯t that right, husband?¡± ¡°Yes, dear!¡± he called back, stillughing. She rolled her eyes, but a smile had firmly taken root on her features. ¡°What did you want today, Fischer?¡± ¡°Has Roger been by yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say he has¡ªhe came before dawn.¡± Her smile turned conspiratorial. ¡°If I were a betting woman, I¡¯d guess he was trying to stop a certain fisherman from buying hisely daughter a coffee.¡± ¡°Hmm. This fisherman sounds like an intelligent and proactive fe.¡± ¡°And humble,¡± she added. ¡°Naturally.¡± Our eyes locked and the twinkle in hers reflected my own. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just grab a coffee and croissant for me, then.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t be a moment!¡± I stepped back as she became a coffee-slinging blur, and as I spun to take in the sun¡¯s beauty, an unexpected visitor approached. ¡°Good morning, Fischer,¡± George said. ¡°G¡¯day, mate!¡± I turned to the woman beside him. ¡°Geraldine, right? How¡¯s it going?¡± She gave me a tight smile. ¡°I am well this morning, thank you.¡± No one spoke for an awkward moment, and their bodynguage grew slightly agitated. Oh, no, I thought. She gets social anxiety too, the poor thing. Hoping to make the interaction as carefree for them as possible, I let my mouth do its thing. ¡°Lovely day today, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, smiling up at the still-rising sun. ¡°Y-yes,¡± George replied. ¡°Quite pleasant.¡± ¡°So,¡± I continued, not leaving a second of downtime for them to overthink. ¡°What are you two up to? Have youe to try Sue¡¯s famous coffee and croissantbo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Geraldine nodded, her features firming. ¡°We have, actually.¡± I arched an eyebrow. ¡°You have?¡± ¡°You have?¡± Sue repeated from behind the coffee machine, her eyes wide. ¡°Whoa, Sue!¡± I shot her a smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for the eavesdropping sort.¡± ¡°Oh, shush.¡± She threw a coffee bean at me. ¡°I can¡¯t help but overhear with your annoying voice prattling away. I was just surprised¡ªthe lord anddy of the vige have never paid my little bakery a visit.¡± Geraldine set her jaw. ¡°We mean to rectify that. Is that the line?¡± The two farmers in the queue nched as Geraldine pointed their way. ¡°It is,¡± I answered. The married couple shared a nce, nodded, and made their way forward. ¡°Good seeing you, Fischer,¡± George said. Geraldine nodded. ¡°Farewell, Fischer.¡± It was my turn to feel awkward¡ªthey took two steps past me before reaching the end of the line, still very much within arm¡¯s length. ¡°Er, yeah. See you guys....ter?¡± Blessedly, Sue came to my rescue. ¡°Coffee and croissant up, Fischer!¡± As I collected my brekkie treats, Sue arched an eyebrow at me, and I just shrugged. ¡°No clue...¡± I whispered, then shot her a wink. ¡°Good luck.¡± As I walked past George and Geraldine, I noted the resolute set to their jaws, and when I stepped between the first set of fields, realization struck me. ¡°Ohhh! They¡¯re trying to push past their social anxiety!¡± I shook my head, feeling a fool for not realizing sooner. ¡°Good for them. I hope it helps them feel morefortable around people.¡± Cinnamon¡¯s head popped up from my cor. She nodded sagely, agreeing with my assessment. *** In a sea ofmon honeybees, a lone bumblebee flew from flower to flower. The beats of his wings were slow and sporadic, a far cry from his usually steady wingbeats. The simplest answer to his state of being was that he was a long way from home. There was aplicated tale, too: one of a tasty treat, an idental bee-napping, and a fight for life and death. The bumble bee, being an insect with little to no cognition, was aware of almost none of this, of course. With a shaky and halting flight, he had been on the verge of his final rest when he caught the scent of something downright delicious in the air¡ªhoney. Though the scent of another hive¡¯s honey had initially lured him along, something even more enticing soon caught his attention¡ªsomething that wouldn¡¯t require a fight to the death. Pollen. Blessed, harvestable pollen. It smelled of home, and following its scent, the bumblebee found a reserve of strength he wasn¡¯t aware he possessed. There was a carpet of white flowers spread out before him, and a sea of other bees harvesting pollen from them. Unlike the ground wasps he had encountered, themon honeybees didn¡¯t bother him¡ªthey were busy collecting the means to feed their hive. That first sip of nectar had been the most delicious thing he¡¯d ever tasted¡ªbetter even than the honey he had eaten while confined in the wooden prison. He buzzed with delight, arge portion of his exhaustion falling away like flower petals after pollination. When his rear legs were filled to the brim with pollen and both his stomachs were filled with nectar, he looked for a nook to create a hive. Once he could create some royal jelly, the bumblebee could recover from his wounded state. More importantly, the royal jelly could attract a mate. Of course, the bumblebee was too far away for the scent of his creation to reach a female of his kind. As always, he was but a bee, so he was blissfully unaware of this tragic detail. With the promise of survival and the prospect of creating a hive that would attract a mate, the bumblebee took flight, his movement even slower now that his legs were full of blessed pollen. He followed the path of the honeybees, knowing that if he found a nook near their hive, the other colony could serve as a natural defense. A more devious creature would also consider that the smell of their honey would be much more enticing should a predatore knocking, but this just bumblebee wasn¡¯t that sort of insect. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t have the requisite brain for devious nning, but the result was ostensibly the same. The honeybees he followed streamed into a thick trunk, and as he watched theirings and goings, something caught the bumble bee¡¯s attention. Right next to the beehive, set on the grass beside the trunk, was a white box with a tiny hole. No honeybees entered or left the box as the bumblebee made his ponderous approach. The moment hended on the hole and crawled inside, he knew he had found his new home. He ambled forward on faltering legs, climbed onto a sheet he could make wax chambers on, and, tapping into hisst reserve of strength, began creating his first ever batch of royal jelly. *** Beneath the midday sun, I took a deep breath. The fishing club had returned in the morning, and after a couple days of working with her father, Maria had asked for the day off toe fishing. I¡¯d been impressed with Roger¡¯sck of a blow up¡ªhe only called me a fool twice during the entire interaction. Well, he had implied it a couple more times, but that was progress. By ourbined efforts, we¡¯d caught four more fish to have for lunch, along with a bunch of undersized ones we let go. The smell of them roasting over the fire made my mouth water. I¡¯d kept a single juvenile shore fish; it had been bitten by something while Theo reeled it in, and I doubted it would survive. Because of its small size, it had cooked faster than the rest of the fish, and it now sat cooling on the campfire¡¯s edge. Returning my attention to the task at hand, I pressed the head of my small axe down against the tip of some bamboo I¡¯d harvested, and with onest push, a sliver of fibrous material flew off. I nced down at the bamboo¡¯s sharpened end, nodding. ¡°Excuse me, Fischer,¡± Ellis said. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, peering back at him. ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡± I poked the sharpened end of a bamboo pole into a raw, unscaled fish on the sand before me and lifted it up. ¡°I¡¯m fishing, mate.¡± He blinked at me for a long moment, and just when I thought he was going to ask another question, he shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re not going to enquire further?¡± Maria snorted. ¡°He¡¯s already worked out that asking questions is just going to lead to a frustrating answer, and that he¡¯s better off just waiting to see what happens.¡± ¡°Quite,¡± Ellis agreed, reading his pocketbook. I leveled a re at them. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t any fun at all.¡± ¡°In our defense,¡± Theo said. ¡°Your idea of fun is just confusing the frack out of everyone.¡± ¡°I thought that was everyone¡¯s idea of a good time? It¡¯s not my fault you guys have terrible taste.¡± I nted the unsharpened end of bamboo into the sand and started waving it around slowly with the fish high above. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bite.¡± Keith¡¯s eyes shot between me and the top of the pole. ¡°What on Kallis are you doing?¡± ¡°I told you, Keith¡ªfishing.¡± ¡°Right. What are you fishing for?¡± ¡°Birds¡ªwell, a bird, I guess.¡± Danny rubbed his chin. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be called birding?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, mate¡ªthat¡¯s...¡± I cocked my head. ¡°Huh. Yeah, that might actually be correct.¡± Maria rubbed her temples, and when she looked back up at me, I shot her a wink. Her eyes moved past me, narrowing on something in the distance. ¡°Is that...?¡± I turned, and the moment I spied it, a grin split my face. ¡°Here ites...¡± Book 2: Chapter 34: Abduction Book 2: Chapter 34: Abduction The sun high above cast a broad shadow as the pelican circled the sky around my patented fish-on-a-pole technology. It flew around a few more times, then swooped down,nding on the sand gracefully for such an enormous bird. The pelican looked up at the fish, then back down at me. Its head turned to the side, its inhuman eye weighing me. I slowly lowered the pole, shuffling it backward until I could grab the fish and throw it toward the bird. I held the fish in one hand as I reached down with the other to grab the cooked fish from the campfire¡¯s edge, then threw the raw fish to the bird. With a snap of its beak, the fish disappeared into the pelican¡¯s pouch, and its neck bobbed up and down, the fish vanishing down its gullet. I licked my lips and held my breath as I grabbed the cooked fish from the fire, then held it up in offering. The pelican watched it intently, and with an underhand throw, I threw it to the bird. It didn¡¯t catch it. The fishnded with a soft thud on the sand as the pelican pped its wings and waddled to the side. It stepped in close after the sand had settled, peering down at the cooked fish. It poked the flesh with its spiked beak, but when the meat parted, it lost all interest and returned its attention to me. ¡°It¡¯s fish!¡± I gestured down at the abandoned meal. ¡°You like fish!¡± It nced around at everyone, and seeing no more snacks forting, the pelican turned and took flight. I let out a sigh.¡°Picky thing...¡± Mariaid a hand on my shoulder. ¡°What is it you said to me once? There¡¯s always more fish in the sea?¡± ¡°Or birds in the sky,¡± Danny offered, entirely unhelpfully. ¡°But I don¡¯t want just any old bird¡ªI wanna be pals with that one!¡± I yelled, intentionally petnt. Maria petted me, nodding her understanding. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to keep birding, dear.¡± *** High above the waves, a pelican soared on unseen currents of air. After spending the morning hunting for food, he had been on the way back to his roost when a silver gleam caught his attention¡ªthe unmistakable sh of fish scales. Naturally, the pelican had gone to investigate. He now had a belly full of fish and was on an express path to a well-deserved nap. The weird, two-legged creature was as clumsy as ever, and it had fumbled another delicious meal the pelican¡¯s way. It had dropped something else, too, but after investigating, the pelican deemed it inedible. It had smelled good, butcked even the smallest of reflective scales, which was just uneptable. As he caught sight of his nest on the cliff-side overhang he¡¯d called home for as long as he could remember, bile rose in his gullet. Someone had invaded his home. He beat his wings, climbing higher into the air to get a better view. Two birds sat among his carefully curated twigs, their brown feathers an anathematic stain on the illustrious nest. They were simr to his wondrous form; both birds had long beaks withrge pouches that could expand to scoop up fish. As with their feathers, though, the pouches were a dirty shade of brown. The closer he got to the two pelicans rearranging his nest, the more incensed he became. By the time hended beside them, rational thought had been reced by the immutable desire to evict them and reim his territory. He let out a mighty grunt and cked his bill together, asserting his dominance. If an outside observer had been present, they would have seen an awkward and gangly battle. Overge billsshed out, webbed feet scrambled for purchase, and feathers flew. After only a short exchange of ineffective blows, the white and ck pelican withdrew, overwhelmed by its two adversaries. If a bird could feel shame, the oceanic pelican certainly did. He retreated back toward the north, intent on finding a ce to lick his proverbial wounds. *** ¡°What are you guys up to for the rest of the day?¡± I asked, savoring the vor of the fish we¡¯d just eaten. ¡°We¡¯ve got some business to attend to, unfortunately,¡± Ellis replied, simrly lounging. Theo let out a sigh. ¡°I wish we could spend the day fishing, but Ellis is right.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± I said, then turned to Maria. ¡°You too?¡± ¡°Unfortunately. I got the morning off, but if I¡¯m gone this afternoon too, dad might have an apoplectic fit.¡± ¡°Thest thing I want to do is set your dad off¡ªI feel like he¡¯s finallying around to me.¡± Sheughed. ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it, but I think each time you buy us all breakfast is two steps back.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Theo said. ¡°Inw troubles¡ªa universal constant.¡± I sent a smirk Maria¡¯s way, but she gazed down at the sand, a furious blush rising to her cheeks. I wondered at the response. She had taken every previous insinuation of us being in a rtionship in stride, often joking along. Theo noticed her reaction and immediately turned a meaningden grin my way. I red at him, but it only made his grin intensify. Peter, the ever-empathetic chef, took pity on me¡ªor perhaps her. ¡°What will you get up to for the rest of the day, Fischer?¡± I smiled at him, pointedly not looking at Maria. ¡°I have a few projects going on that I¡¯ve been neglecting, so I might take a trip to the smithy and have a little wander afterward.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Theo said, getting to his feet and brushing sand from his pants. ¡°Shall we, gentlemen?¡± We said our goodbyes, and as the fishing club strode away, I turned to Maria. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her hands were intertwined in front of her, and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just have a lot of work to do, is all. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°Yeah... see yater.¡± She chewed her lip for a moment, then darted forward and gave me a light kiss on the cheek. She barely made contact, then turned and walked away, her posture rigid. I stared after her, wondering at the shift in demeanor. *** As I pottered around beneath the early afternoon sun, my overactive mind was left pleasantly upied by the sun¡¯s warmth, the cool breeze, and the feeling of sand beneath my bare feet. I lost myself further as I walked between rows of sugarcane. My vision was engulfed by their swaying leaves and the soft rustle they made when sliding against one another. By the time I reached the smithy, there was a pleasant smile stretched across my face. ¡°G¡¯day, fes,¡± I said, stepping inside Fergus had his goggles on and was removing a bar of red-hot metal from the forge. Duncan was bending a thin piece of iron at the back of the workshop by hitting it with a hammer. At my words, both men¡¯s head¡¯s shot to me, and a silence sprang into being, then stretched out ufortably.. ¡°You guys alright?¡± I asked, letting out a smallugh. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost...¡± ¡°Sorry, Fischer,¡± Fergus replied, lifting his metal and taking it over to the anvil. ¡°I was in the zone and you surprised me.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Duncan said. ¡°Same.¡± Fergus lifted a small hammer and started striking the still-red metal, focusing on its square angles to smooth it out. I waited for him to finish, and after a couple minutes of the hammer falling, he ced the bar back into the forge. He smiled at me as he removed his goggles and gloves,ing over to meet me at his bench. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Remember those cages we made a few weeks back? I created six of them.¡± He raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Aye, I remember. Is there something wrong with them? We can always patch¡ª¡± I held up both hands, cutting him off. ¡°Nah, mate. They¡¯re perfect. I want more.¡± ¡°More, huh...?¡± He rubbed his bearded chin. ¡°We¡¯re running a bit low on bars, so you might need to wait for the merchant¡¯s visit¡ªit¡¯s only a few days out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all good, my man! I don¡¯t want to leave you without the materials for your regr jobs, but I¡¯m happy to pay, as always.¡± ¡°Well, how many do you want to make?¡± I gave him a wide grin. ¡°All of them.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Define what you mean by all of them...¡± ¡°Just that,¡± I replied,ughing. ¡°I want to make as many as you have the metal to facilitate.¡± He shook his head at me with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure Marcus will stock enough mesh for all of them. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to make a custom order if you pay upfront, but that would mean you¡¯d need to wait another month for their delivery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all good, my man! I¡¯d love to make them as soon as possible, but there¡¯s no rush if the materials can¡¯t be sourced.¡± He nodded as he strode back to the forge, putting his gloves and goggles back on before the bar now that it was glowing red once again. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°Hmm. There was something else I wanted to make, but if you¡¯re low on materials, it might need to wait until after the merchant¡¯s visit.¡± ¡°Oh? What did you want to create?¡± he asked, striding back toward his anvil. ¡°A bloody big barbecue te, mate.¡± ¡°... a what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it when you have the materials.¡± I grinned and waved goodbye. ¡°See yater, fes!¡± ¡°Oh. Right. Bye, then...¡± Fergus said. ¡°Bye, Fischer!¡± Duncan yelled from the back of the workshop, giving me an exuberant wave with one hand. *** I shook my head as I stepped beneath the shade of the forest canopy. ¡°Everyone''s a little off today...¡± I mused, thinking back on both the smiths and Maria. I breathed a slow sigh, then inhaled the cool, earth-scented air always present between the trees. ¡°Ah well. Nothing to be done about it, I suppose.¡± The further I strode from the sand ts, the more distant my worries grew, and before I knew it, the sound of constant buzzing came rolling out between the trees¡¯ sturdy trunks. I smiled and picked up the pace. When I caught sight of the beehive, both my eyebrows tried to leave my face. ¡°Wow, you lot are some busy bees today, huh?¡± I smirked at myself, watching the stream of bees leaving and returning to the tree they called home. The industrious little insects were always active, but never this much; a veritable cloud of the honey bees milled around the hive¡¯s entrance, waiting for their turn to enter the tiny opening. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointment when I looked down at the hive I¡¯d made. Not a single bee came or went from its entrance; the colony had yet to expand into it. Carefully stepping around the back of the tree, I made my way to the unupied hive and, with the speed of an iceberg, lifted its lid. As I had expected, there was no sign of life within, so I reced the lid, not wanting to get my scent anywhere on the internalponents. Just as I let go of the wooden lid, I heard a buzzing that stuck out from the symphony of noise the honey bees were making. I cocked my head to the side, just in time for something small, yellow, and ck, and furious to fly directly at my head. *** The bumblebee¡¯s stomachs were full and his legs were absolutely covered in pollen as he made his way home. His hive was well and truly under construction¡ªhe had even produced the first few drops of his mate-attracting royal jelly. He happily bobbed along within the stream ofmon honey bees, but that all changed when he caught sight of his home. A giant stood behind it, and was actively breaking in. His royal jelly had attracted someone, all right, but it wasn¡¯t a mate¡ªit was a predator. The bumblebee saw red and his wingbeats increased in frequency. He charged, willing to risk it all for his hive. *** I leaned back from the angry bee, one hand darting up of its own ord. I caught it between my thumb and index finger, narrowing my eyes as I peered down to inspect the clearly irate insect. It was toorge to be a regr bee. Its mandibles opened and closed as it turned its head every which way, trying to get a hold of my fingers. It vibrated within my grasp, still making the low buzzing sound that had alerted me to its presence. ¡°Angry little dude, huh?¡± I thought for a moment that it might be a soldier of the regr bees, but it was toorge and different to be the same species. I realized it hadn¡¯t stung me, so I looked at its abdomen. It was trying to grip me with its legs and barbed feet, but wascking the requisite stinger to inject me with venom. ¡°What even are you? A bumblebee?¡± The only response was more buzzing and attempts to bite me, so I decided it was time to let go. I softly pitched it away, hoping it would continue flying in that direction now that it was released. The bumblebee had different ideas. It turned on a dime and flew straight for my head again, and I ducked out of the way, letting it soar above. I spun to watch it. The bumblebee spun too, but it didn¡¯t have curiosity in its heart; it had only fury. I ducked again, avoiding the tenacious little thing. Ensuring I didn¡¯t hurt it, I ran away, giggling the entire time. The bumblebee trailed, emitting the same low drone as I escaped its pursuit. *** The pelican soared down to a familiar heand, gliding on the wind to preserve its strength. It may have possessed the brain of a bird, but it still dreamed of justice. After resting, it could attempt to win possession of its nest once more¡ªno, it had to reim its nest. It angled low over the waves, and with a few ps of its broad wings, the pelicannded atop the heand¡¯s raised rocks. It lowered itself and gotfortable¡ªwell, asfortable as it could be without being in a carefully crafted nest of twigs and grasses. Just as the pelican closed its eyes, something hard grabbed it by the neck. The pelican tried to escape, tried to w and bite its attacker, but it was pinned tight. It attempted to grunt and screech, to make a fuss loud enough to scare off its ambusher, but all that came out was a strained growl. Its attacker, strong as a rock and immutable as the passage of time, dragged it away. Book 2: Chapter 35: Liberation Book 2: Chapter 35: Liberation Wind rushed past me as I ran from the canopy¡¯s protection and out into the afternoon sun. With each step I took, a n came together. I was home in no time and as I entered the kitchen, I beheld a scene of pure chaos. Sergeant Snips was hissing loudly while softly pulling at Rocky. I raised an eyebrow¡ªshe was never one to pull her punches when chastising the insubordinate crustacean. When I saw what Rocky held, I understood. His ws and most of his legs were wrapped around a pelican, while his free limbs wrestled with the lid of a pot. He was attempting to shove the bird inside, but Snips was stopping him from doing so, using her strength sparingly so she didn¡¯t hurt the panicked bird. The ng of metal on metal, Snips¡¯s urgent hisses, and the low grunts of the pelicanbined and bounced off the walls in a tumultuous cacophony. ¡°What the fuck, Rocky?¡± At my voice, everyone froze¡ªexcept for the pelican, who took the opportunity to try to escape. It was no use; Rocky was a ck belt in whatever gods¡¯ forsaken jujitsu he was using to restrain the bird. Snips blew a small stream of pleading bubbles at me. Her eye was frantic, showing her worry for the bird¡¯s safety. ¡°Rocky,¡± I said, appearing at his side. ¡°You need to let go.¡±He blew his own stream of bubbles as he looked between me and the pelican, hissing quietly. The frustration in his message was clear, but a deep confusion was even more prevalent. At once, I understood. ¡°Oh. I get it. You caught the pelican so I could feed it food and awaken it, right? That¡¯s... I mean, the intention was nice, I suppose, but this is the wrong way to go about it, mate. We can¡¯t catch wild creatures and force them to...¡± I trailed off as Rocky started shaking. Laughter hissed out from his treacherous little mouth. When the hisses subsided, he shook his head, then mimed eating something with his w. I gave him a t look. ¡°You just wanted to eat it.¡± He nodded, shrugging as if to say duh. ¡°Let go of the bird, Rocky. Now.¡± His mouth parts undted in annoyance, but after only a moment of further consideration, he released the stunned pelican into my arms. As soon as he was clear of the bird, Snips jumped him. She held him down against the bench, looking up at me for orders. ¡°Your call, Snips. He technically listened to my orders not to harm any wildlife¡ªif we ignore psychological trauma, anyway.¡± She nodded and started carrying him outside, no doubt intending to throw him into orbit. She didn¡¯t need to restrain his limbs because he wouldn¡¯t go against her wishes now that a potential meal wasn¡¯t involved, meaning both his ws were free. He used this freedom to make rather rude and threatening gestures as she hauled him out of the kitchen and through the back door. I looked down at the pelican in my arms, who was silently staring up at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mate. If Snips or I weren¡¯t here, that little idiot might have turned you into a rotisserie chicken.¡± It blinked as I ran one hand over the back of its head, trying to soothe it. ¡°All right¡ªlet¡¯s set you free.¡± It didn¡¯t struggle as I walked it outside. Snips was down at the riverbank, chastising the quarrelsome Rocky. I couldn¡¯t hear the intent in her hisses from so far away, but Rocky was shrinking beneath the onught. It was the closest thing to genuine remorse I¡¯d ever seen on the crab. Before I could consider it any further, Snips flew into action. Blue power flowed from her carapace, then sharpened and red backward. Her body shot at Rocky, and she grabbed him in both ws, spinning to gain momentum. Their bodies became a blur, and just when I thought they wouldn¡¯t go any faster, she released. Rocky resembled nothing so much as a beyde as he soared out over the ocean. Or perhaps a frisbee, I thought, watching his limbs syed outward from centrifugal force. The pelican tried to move its head, so I let it go. ¡°Please don¡¯t bite me...¡± Instead of violence, its head moved to track Rocky¡¯s forced departure. For a second, I thought it was growing friendly, but I grimaced when I realized it was likely shock or exhaustion stopping it from trying to escape. I strode down to the ocean with smooth movements and dug in the sand, quickly finding the bait I¡¯d buried there. The pelican peered down at the pungent eel as I bent to pick it up. I washed the sand from it in the river, then offered it to the pelican. It didn¡¯t open its beak, merely staring at the lifeless bait. I let out another sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll probably never see you again after the treatment Rocky gave you, but I hope you live a long and happy life.¡± I set it down on the sand beside the eel and backed away. ¡°Sorry again for the trouble, mate.¡± The pelican fluffed its feathers and shook itself, stretching its wings. It turned away and pped, then paused. Almost as an afterthought, it turned and tested the eel with its overge bill. In a single swift movement, it scooped the eel up. The bait disappeared down its gullet, and it spared me onest nce before taking flight. Then, with heavy beats of its wings, the pelican rose into the air above the rivermouth. It flew to the south, and I stood watching until it was a speck in the far distance. Snips came to stand beside me, and she patted me on the leg reassuringly. ¡°Thanks, Snips. It¡¯s okay, though.¡± I rubbed the top of her carapace. ¡°A pelican pal would have been neat, but I guess it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡± I scooped her up, and she settled into the cradle of my arm. ¡°Are you free for a bit? There¡¯s something I wanna try¡ªit might be a pleasant distraction.¡± She gazed up at me, blowing inquisitive bubbles. I smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°Remember those bees I showed a while back? I have a n...¡± *** Snips pointed at the jar in my other hand as I carried her over the sands. Her eye was filled with curiosity, and she blew a questioning bubble. ¡°It¡¯s sugar water,¡± I exined. ¡°Bees should love it, and I¡¯m hoping to lure them into the hive I made. I have no clue if honeybees will even expand into another hive, but maybe they do, or perhaps I can lure another queen to make a hive there?¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s worth a crack.¡± She dipped her w into the sludge and tasted it. Her mouth pieces moved as she considered the sweet vor, then she shook her head, blowing negative bubbles. Iughed. ¡°Not a fan of sweets, huh? It might¡¯ve tasted better to you if I used sugar from Barry¡¯s sequestered crop, but I intentionally used regr old sugar.¡± Why, she asked with a hiss. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to awaken a bunch of bees identally. Who knows what would happen if a cultivator bee stung a viger.¡± She nodded along with my train of thought. I ran a hand along the top of her head, and she leaned into it, letting out a soft noise of delight. ¡°I¡¯ll be silent when we get to the box, all right? I don¡¯t want to spook the bees. Also, I got attacked by a bumblebee earlier when I was there.¡± She perked up, casting her gaze about and opening her ws in anticipation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Iughed, tickling her head with a finger. ¡°It can¡¯t hurt either of us¡ªI just don¡¯t want to identally smoosh it.¡± When we caught sight of the honeybees streaming to and from the tree, Snips¡¯s eye gleamed. She watched them intently as I strode wide around their hive, giving them plenty of space. I set her down on the grass and crept forward, keeping my ears peeled for the telltale drone of the bumblebee¡¯s approach. All I could hear was the constant buzz of the honeybees, so I silently lifted the hive¡¯s lid. I poured half the sugar water down the back wall, then tipped more in the corners closest to the entrance. The entire time, I dreamed of honey. *** If a bumblebee could feel pride, he would have preened. The insect had protected his home by chasing away the giant invader. A more-intelligent being may have worried about the glee with which the invader retreated; the bumblebee held no such concern. He was hunched toward the back of his hive,pletely absorbed in the creation of his royal jelly, when the invader returned. His roof was ripped off, and the bumblebee froze. All of his energy was going into his royal jelly, so he had not the means to defend himself or chase away the attacker. All he could do was sit and hope the giant didn¡¯t find him or his blessed batch of jelly. Something oozed down beside him, and he stepped forward, putting himself between the invading force and the fruits of hisbor. It poured toward him, and he walked toward it on painfully sluggish legs. He bit into the growing puddle with his mandibles as it reached him. The moment he did, he paused¡ªit was delicious. He immediately began drinking it, refilling his now-empty stomachs. It was so tasty that hepletely forgot about the invader¡ªsuch was the blissfully ignorant awareness of the average bumblebee. As he continued drinking, the roof was ced back atop his hive, and darkness returned. *** I scooped up Snips and snuck away with hushed steps. ¡°Mission aplished,¡± I whispered, holding up a fist which Snips bumped with a w. I took us back around to the front of the hive, and we stood there together inpanionable silence, watching the hypnotic flight of the honeybees. After a few moments, I hummed contentedly. ¡°Should we get going? Maybe we can see how that tree spirit thingy is doing on the way back.¡± She blew a steady stream of anticipatory bubbles, and I let out augh. ¡°I feel the same¡ªlet¡¯s go.¡± As we made our way beneath the forest canopy, there were honeybees absolutely everywhere. ¡°The little suckers are active, huh?¡± Snips nodded, her eye once more transfixed by their movement. We walked past Corporal ws¡¯s favored pond, and I wondered about her whereabouts as I stared at the empty perch she had taken to sleeping on. My unspoken question was almost immediately answered as an otter, wreathed in lightning and grinning malevolently, mmed into my chest. ¡°Oof!¡± I stumbled backward, having not been expecting the blow. ws writhed in my arms, rubbing herself against both me and Snips rather aggressively. ¡°I was just thinking about you, ws,¡± I said, beaming at her. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± She shrugged coyly, giving me a sidelong nce. ¡°Ooh, a secret?¡± I reached a hand up to rub my chin. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the tree, would it?¡± She froze, blinked rapidly, then gave an unconvincing chirp. ¡°Not the tree, huh? I guess it won¡¯t matter if we go have a peek at its progress, then¡ª¡± Her body went rigid and her eyes flew wide. I barked augh. ¡°You have a terrible poker face, ws.¡± She opened and closed her mouth, searching for the chirps that would convince me her secret activities weren¡¯t tree-spirit rted, but then she slumped and let out a resigned coo. Iughed again. ¡°It¡¯s fine, ws. We don¡¯t have to go see the tree if you¡¯re cooking up a surprise.¡± She let out another coo, but this one was filled with relief. I scratched both of their heads. ¡°I love you girls¡ªyou know that, right?¡± They chirped and hissed their affections back at me, theirpanionship making my chest warm and my steps light. *** As the pelican flew above the ocean, the sun began to set. After the earlier encounter, he hadn¡¯t felt safe enough tond. He rested while soaring on unseen currents, letting the food in his stomach digest. An odd sensation bubbled up within his abdomen, but he ignored it. Though the eel presented by the two-legged creature hadn¡¯t been covered in scales, the pelican recognized it as a fish he had hunted on numerous asions. He had never been able to actually catch one, so he¡¯d snatched it up before taking flight. The odd sensation in his abdomen swelled, and the Pelican considerednding to regurgitate the meal. He didn¡¯t have the chance. White light engulfed him, and a loud pop tore into existence, cutting through the wind¡¯s ever-present howling. Book 2: Chapter 36: Invaders Book 2: Chapter 36: Invaders When the pelican¡¯s awareness returned, he was gliding on unseen currents high above the ocean. The sun was setting over the western mountains, and as he gazed at the surrounding sky, the colors struck him as... beautiful? That was an odd thought¡ªas was the recognition of thought at all, he realized. Information was blossoming in his mind and as he continued riding unseen winds, the few drops of information grew into a trickle, then from a trickle to a small stream. Meanwhile, he gazed out at the wondrousndscape he found below him. The sky was a deep orange immediately around the sun¡¯s erged form. It faded to mixed tones of pink and purple that slowly bled to blue to his east. East... He tasted the word as it coursed through his awareness. He had always inherently known directions¡ªan inherent function of his body¡ªyet he¡¯d never had words to describe them. The sun lowered further, and the colors shifted again, the blue fading to lc. As he circled in the wind, his burgeoning intelligence growing, his thoughts turned to the strange two-legged creature¡ªhuman¡ªthat he¡¯d been interacting with over thest few days. It hadn¡¯t been a mistake each time a fish hade sailing his way; the human had been intentionally sharing food. More astounding was the human¡¯s actions when he¡¯d been grappled by a crab that he now knew was intending to eat him¡ªhis base instincts had already assumed as much, but to have it confirmed made the pelican¡¯s eye twitch. The human had saved him, even chastised the crab for the attempt¡ªas had the spiky crab, who appeared to be the treacherous crustacean¡¯s boss. Thinking back on it, there had been several creatures that were also awakened. Their actions spoke of higher awareness, as well as physical prowess transcending the limits of regr animals. The pelican pped its wings, testing his body. It was hard to tell if it was his imagination, but he certainly feltrger andstronger. The pelican knew of one way to find out for certain; his eyes narrowed, and he angled down, pinning his wings in a dive toward the ground. ***A brown pelican looked on lovingly at her partner as she settled down in their new nest. She was the most desirable of her entire flock; her feathers were a beautiful brown, her body wasrge, and her muscles were strong, meaning she could fly for longer than any other female. Her mate was the strongest of their entire flock, making him the ideal partner. The moment he had chosen to be one of her suitors, the others hadn¡¯t stood a chance. The courtship walks, swims, and flights had only solidified her choice, and after they had paired off, they¡¯d left for distantnds to find a suitable nesting spot. For weeks they¡¯d flown, a feat only possible because of their physical superiority. They traveled far from any of the territories their species frequented, even crossing a vast stretch of ocean to arrive where they were. The instant she spied the cliff¡ªand the pitifully decorated nest atop it¡ªshe knew they¡¯d found the ce to hatch a clutch of eggs. As she sat in the nest they¡¯d just finished renovating, her mate sat on the edge of the cliff, overlooking theirnds. His feathers were slightly puffed, giving him an impressive silhouette against the setting sun. *** Even rocketing toward the ground like an arrow in flight, information continued to pour into the pelican¡¯s mind. All manner of anecdotes, memories, and data points streamed in, finding ces to nest within his brain. Some seemed useless, and he wondered at their necessity. Other information, however, was almost unbelievable in its timeliness. Focusing on one such memory, he adjusted his form as he approached his target. He retracted one leg while extending the other forward. His wings stretched behind him, pointing skyward. Finally, he tucked his head against his body with his beak running along his stomach and angled toward his leading foot. His speed was tremendous, and his eyes sparkled with delight as his target got closer and closer. Vengeance was nigh. *** With her partner watching thend for danger, the female pelicanid her first egg. She wouldy more over theing days, and given the strength of both parents, each of their glorious chicks should survive to maturity. She stood for a moment, gazing down to make sure it was still there. It was, and she honked her joy out at the world. Her partner looked back at her, and they shared a blissful moment, their pride overwhelming them. With his eyes locked on her, the male pelican had no hope of seeing the blur of white, ck, and yellow that rocketed from above tond a flying kick of immacte form. A pitiful honk escaped her mate¡¯s throat as he was thrown from the ledge, leaving behind only a handful of brown feathers¡ªand his pride. The female blinked at the bird now standing in his ce amongst the falling feathers. He pped his wings, and in his eyes, she saw death. She took flight with honks of rm, her maternal instincts entirely swept away before the weight of her self preservation. *** The white and ck pelican watched the brown interlopers retreat over the ocean. Not wanting to injure a creature so far beneath him, he¡¯d slowed himself at thest possible moment, and he was grateful he had. The blow had been more than he was expecting, and if he¡¯d used even an ounce more strength, the male brown pelican would have been killed on impact. He collected his foe¡¯s feathers from the ground and hopped toward his nest. They had ruined his home, filling it with undesirable grasses that would itch his delicate feet. Worse, they¡¯d left something else behind that made his blood boil¡ªan egg. He looked down at it with conflicting thoughts. It was the product of his two hated enemies, yet given they¡¯de here to reproduce, it was likely fertile. He felt the urge to expel it, to fling it from his overhang and be done with it, but his newly found empathy railed against thepulsion. He removed each offending strand of grass from his nest and reced them with his brown trophies of war, ensuring he didn¡¯t jostle or damage the egg. With grumpy resignation, he lowered himself to sit atop his adversaries¡¯ progeny. *** Within the seclusion of his hive, the bumblebee feasted. He knew not where the delicious treat hade from, but neither did he care¡ªsuch were not the musings of a bumblebee. Each time he filled his stomach and crop, he would return to his royal jelly, using the contents of his crop and some of the pollen on his legs to craft more of his magnum opus. When he would finish, his stomach and crop were both empty, so he refilled them once more. He continued on like this all night, losing himself to the process as he gradually turned the sugar water into his mate-attracting royal jelly. When most of it was finished, and only a small section of one puddle remained, the bumblebee froze. An alien sensation swelled within. The bumblebee¡¯s wings buzzed in anxiety, and he braced itself, waiting for an attacker to make itself known. Instead, a white light engulfed him, and a soft pop echoed off the wooden walls of his hive. The bumblebee stilled once more. He gazed around his hive, looking for the attacker he thought may be there, but then the trickle of information began. The bumblebee hunched down, goingpletely still as it processed the trickle-turned-stream flooding his awareness. Hourster, when he realized just how far he was from hisnds, and that he¡¯d been taken on an overseas trip, despair took the bumblebee. He hadn¡¯t seen any other bumblebees since arriving in thisnd. When he considered the nectar and pollen offered by the flowers here, it wasn¡¯t surprising; even if a bumblebee somehow made it over the ocean, they would soon starve to death unless they found the lone patch of trees he had. The bumblebee was all alone. He sat with that fact for a long time. The only movement in the hive was that of his wings when they sporadically moved and stretched of their own ord. Just as the cloud in his mind threatened to engulf him, he forced his awareness toward other things. The easiest target was the strange man that had been peering down into the hive he called home. Now that the bumblebee had received a torrent of information over the past few hours, he knew that the box he crafted his royal jelly in wasn¡¯t a natural object. It had all the trappings of a man-made creation and was likely built by the human he¡¯d attacked when still a simple insect. Considering the human had added a sweet liquid, and the internal trays of the hive appeared to be made specifically for crafting honeb atop, the bumblebee was fairly certain the human was trying to lure honeybees inside. Now that he thought about it, simr man-made objects existed in thend he¡¯de from. A sh of a memory told him that he¡¯d glimpsed the inside of one, perhaps when it was being constructed, perhaps after it was cracked open by a predator; it had been nowhere near as advanced as the one this strange human created. Strange... the bumblebee thought. If nothing else, the human was definitely that. When the bumblebee had attacked with the blind fury of an insect having its home invaded, the man had simply caught him, let him go, then run away, giggling. He was a cultivator, as was the title for anyone able to move with such speed and grace. From the information pouring into his mind, this was not how cultivators acted¡ªthey were supposed to be egotistical, aggressive, and vengeful. It made no sense. As the bumblebee considered the man¡¯s actions further, he began idly making more royal jelly. The process was smoother now that he had more knowledge, and he was able to concentrate it by absorbing the liquid from his crop into his stomach. He used an empty honeb for the new batch, and as the process continued, his thoughts disappeared. The bumblebee lost himself to his work, focused entirely on creating the best royal jelly possible. He dismissed the nagging voice telling him there was no point; it mattered not. Even if there were no females on thisnd, he¡¯d just have to make jelly potent enough to lure them from over the ocean. Just as he was pushing thest mouthful into theb before sealing it, a low droning erupted outside. The bumblebee listened for a long moment¡ªsomething had the honeybees in an uproar. With curiosity tugging at the bumblebee, he crawled out of his hive¡¯s entrance. The honeybees¡¯ furious droning came from within the hive. Only a few bees were outside, and they huddled around the entrance into the tree. He buzzed in close, his body tilting to the side in confusion as he watched them work. The honeybees on the outside were chewing at a yellow gunk that plugged the hole. As the bees tried to bite at and clear it, the sticky substance got caught in their mandibles, leaving them useless. Suddenly, the noise of the hive bloomed even louder. It wasing from the other side of the tree, so he zipped around it. The sound wasing from a hole at the hive¡¯s rear that he¡¯d never seen before. He wondered if the bees had sessfully bored an exit, but then he caught movement inside. Something ck, orange, and entirely toorge to be a honeybee ambled past. A predator had infiltrated the honeybee¡¯s hive. Despite that fact it wasn¡¯t his hive, righteous fury rushed forth, and the bumblebee flew for the hole. The moment he was inside, he flew directly for the giant ho¡¯s neck. It saw himing, yet never stood a chance. The bumblebee bit down at the base of its head, severing its body in two. He didn¡¯t pause for even a second, continuing on toward the angry buzz of wings further in. The bodies of worker bees were strewn all over, meeting a simr end to the ho he had dispatched. With each lifeless insect he passed, he grew more incensed. To create honey was a noble calling, and the fallen honeybees lining the tunnel had only been trying to protect and serve their hive. These invaders, on the other hand, were predators. Some species of ho were peaceful, even shy creatures¡ªgiven the effectiveness of their attack, these hos were anything but. They¡¯d plugged the hole after the bees had returned for the night, then chewed their way through wood like it was soft wax. If he knew hos¡ªwhich, due to the steady stream of knowledge pouring into his mind, he did¡ªthe invaders would be going for the queen. The death of the honeybee¡¯s matriarch would mean the slow death of the entire colony if another wasn¡¯t raised, so he increased his pace, bing a blur between ancientyers ofb and wood. When the bumblebee entered a golden chamber, he paused, his eyes wanting to linger on the walls of honey surrounding him, but then he saw the bodies. The lifeless forms of what had to be hundreds of workers lined the room, and it made his wings undte in outrage. A dozen or so remained alive, and they gathered around their matriarch, doing their best to shield her from a single giant ho. All the bumblebee could do was watch as another ho appeared from a tunnel above and dropped down, plunging its stinger right into the queen¡¯s abdomen. The bumblebee¡¯s fury turned to wrath, and his body flew into action. He appeared above the ho and bit down on the back of its neck, easily severing the head. He spun, looking for the other ho, but it found him. Thest invader had broken through the line of defenders and had moved to defend its brethren. Its stinger was buried in his abdomen, pumping venom into him. At once, the pain hit him. Book 2: Chapter 37: Airstrike Book 2: Chapter 37: Airstrike The smell of honey within the hive was almost as intense as the painncing the bumblebee¡¯s side. With a speed the ho couldn¡¯t hope to match, he retreated from the venom-pumping stinger. It pulled from his abdomen and sharp lines of agony ran the length of his body¡ªhe ignored them. He buzzed behind the Ho¡¯s back at diminished speed, but was still faster than the invader could react to. His mandibles tore through the exoskeleton connecting the ho¡¯s head to its body, and both parts of it fell to the floor, lifeless. Every worker left in the chamber was either dead or dying. The queeny among a bed of drones¡ªthe stingless males whose job it was to mate with the queen. Despite theirck of stingers, they had stood to defend their matriarch. For their selflessness, they had been ughtered. The scene stirred something within the bumblebee, and he decided then and there to do everything he could to save the queen. He could hear the buzz of workers somewhere else within the hive, but with their numbers so diminished, it was entirely likely that they didn¡¯t have the resources to raise another leader. The bumblebee flew onto her back, fighting back the painncing through him as he grabbed hold of her thorax. She struggled, but even if he wasn¡¯t awakened, she would have been too weak to escape. The bumblebee took flight, perhaps for thest time, and he flew out of the chamber. He moved as fast as possible, yet it was still agonizingly slow because of the wound in his side. All the while, spears of pain shot from his body and out into each limb. The venom was spreading. When they exited, the first rays of daylight were filtering down through the canopy above. It should have been a time of activity for the hive, but as he flew wide around the entrance, not a single insect could be seen. Those that had been trying to clear the sticky substance from the openingy on the grass below, their bodies twitching. The bumblebee fought off a surge of despair, knowing it would only hinder his flight and put the queen at risk if his wings vibrated with his true feelings. They reached his manmade hive, and he put the queen down gently, crawled inside, then dragged her within. He pulled the queen over to hisb with halting movements; his limbs were twitching as the venom wreaked havoc on his nervous system. When they reached thebs of royal jelly, the bumblebee paused. Even with his own body failing, his instincts screamed to protect his precious liquid, to leave it there for the bumblebee princess that would one day answer its call.Ignoring every base instinct, he lowered the queen¡¯s head into thest batch of royal jelly he¡¯d made¡ªthe one that he knew to be more potent. His eyes grew unfocused and hispound vision started to ovep. The moment he saw the queen¡¯s proboscis extend in response to the royal jelly¡¯s unmatched sweetness, he turned his attention to the otherbs. Whether it was his vision or his body shaking, he didn¡¯t know. That question was almost immediately answered; his legs gave out, and he fell down into one of the earlier batches of royal jelly. He pushed his strawlike appendage out, hoping it would reach the sweet liquid just beneath him. He drank, and even with his body failing him, his wings quivered in delight¡ªhis royal jelly was more delicious than he could have ever imagined. More of the viscous goo traveled into his stomach, warming him from within andbating the lines of venom racing up and down his body. *** As the first rays of light peeked over the eastern horizon, the pelican stirred. He opened his eyes, and with his groggy mind slowly clearing, he recalled the events of the previous day. He shifted his body and peered down, confirming that there was, in fact, an egg there. His bill stretched wide with a colossal yawn as he shook his body, puffing his feathers out. He had stayed upterst night than he¡¯d have liked to, but that was only natural. There had been a lot to consider, after all. Before the blessed darkness of rest took him, he¡¯d reached a decision. He stood to his full height, stretching his wings and bathing in the predawn light. Before the egg could cool, he bent down and carefully clutched it in his beak. Stretching his head high, his adversaries¡¯ unhatched child disappeared into his pouch. He took flight, scanning the surrounding cliffs for an appropriate-sized rock as he headed north. *** The soft smile on my face grew as the sun poked the top of its head over the ocean. By some miracle, all of my animal pals had assembled to watch the sunrise with me. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious,¡± I said, looking at the mixed look of confusion and awe on ws¡¯s face. ¡°Rocky really tried to get me to cook that pelican.¡± She cackled with chitteringughter and leaned up against the crab in question. His ckers opened, showing his annoyance, but the cantankerous crustacean wisely decided not to pinch her¡ªshe was likely to do more than just yeet him out toward the depths, as was Snips¡¯s favored punishment. I didn¡¯t miss the hint of a smile curling Cinnamon¡¯s lip as she shuffled back into the warmth of myp; she also found the tale enjoyable. Snips shook her head and started hissing away at ws, no doubtmiserating about the struggles of having such a devious subordinate. ws nodded and chirped in response, petting the top of Snips¡¯s carapace reassuringly. I watched them both with no small amount of joy. Only weeks ago, their rtionship had been strained, to say the least. Snips was a straightforward sort, while ws had the heart of a trickster buried deep within her chest. Their friendship had been blossomingtely and it sparked joy. As their chittered and hissed conversation continued¡ªand Rocky¡¯s body hunched further down into the sand in frustration¡ªI turned toward Pistachio. The leviathan lobster was as stoic as ever, and rather than watch or take part in the morning¡¯s hijinks, his unreadable gaze was turned toward the colors painting the sky. ¡°How are you doing, Pistachio? We haven¡¯t had a chat in a while.¡± He blew a single bubble I took to mean good. ¡°Yeah? d to hear it, my man. The sunrise is always stunning, isn¡¯t it?¡± He made a so-so gesture. ¡°Not that into it, huh?¡± In response, he turned to look at me, cocking his head as if considering something. His eyes turned back toward the sky, and he pointed upward with a single w. I turned just in time to see the descending boulder. If I¡¯d been expecting it, maybe I would have been able to stop it in time, but my brain simply watched the falling rock, unable to process its mysterious existence. I¡¯m sure Pistachio could have stopped it too, given the power and uracy his rifle of a w held. Instead, we were both spectators as it mmed down atop Rocky¡¯s head. The thump was so mighty I felt its reverberations in the sand, and we all went silent, looking at the boulder upying the spot that Rocky had been a moment ago. The rock shook, shuddered, then exploded into a million pieces. I shielded my eyes with one hand and Cinnamon with the other. When the pebbles and dust were no longer forming, I peered out through slitted vision. Rocky stood upright in a crater, body heaving up and down as a constant stream of pissed-off bubbles frothed from his undting mouth. ws, Snips, Cinnamon and I all shared a confused look, then turned our heads skyward. High above, the pelican circled its way down toward us. *** The pelican¡¯s eye gleamed as the mass of rock descended toward his foe. When he had found a patch of rocks, he was shocked by just how much weight he could handle. He knew he was stronger than before he had awakened, but the sheer size of the boulder... it defied logic. The pelican might have dropped it from less of a height, but the lobster¡¯s keen eyes had been tracking his passage since he¡¯de into view. Even if the boulder were to go off course¡ªwhich he doubted¡ªthe gigantic crustacean shouldn¡¯t have any trouble stopping it. So, trusting his calctions and the lobster to intervene should he somehow be wrong, he had released the payload. There was only a small amount of wind, and even if there had been more of a gust, the rock wouldn¡¯t have moved much¡ªsuch was its sheer mass. As the boulder mmed down atop the adversarial crab, the pelican let out a muffled grunt of amusement; it was a direct hit. A momentter, the thud of its impact reached his ears, and he grunted even louder. The pelican flew down to meet his peers. *** My heart thundered in my chest, and all I could do was watch as the pelican approached. Cinnamon climbed atop my shoulder and leaned her front paws atop my head, craning for as good a view as possible. No one made a sound¡ªexcept for Rocky, who was pinned down by Sergeant Snips and Corporal ws. The former held the enraged crab¡¯s snippers firmly closed, while thetter held his body still. As the pelicannded on the shore before us, the changes were immediately visible: his body was almost a thirdrger; his bill was longer, and the tip of it had a wickedly curved hook; the webbing of his feet appeared thicker; and, most notable of all, his eyes held the keen spark of intelligence. ¡°G¡¯day, mate...¡± I said, my voice awestruck. He nodded and raised a wing in greeting, then opened his bill and dropped something on the sand before us. I peered down at the egg, my eyes going wide. ¡°That... is that yours?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Is it... fertile?¡± He nodded, then tensed up as Cinnamon hopped forward to sniff it. She shifted around it, her little nose twitching away. ¡°She won¡¯t hurt it,¡± I said, trying to reassure the freshly awakened bird. Its eyes rose to meet me and it nodded again, epting my words. ¡°Do you, uh, have a name, mate?¡± It grunted, and I could hear a hint of its meaning: no. I licked my lips and made to respond, but then Rocky broke free. Transfixed as they were on the pelican, his jailers had let their attentionspse. He dashed for the bird, both ws held high and gathering power. Everyone burst into motion¡ªI was the fastest. I appeared behind him and grabbed both his rear flippers in one hand, then raised him high. He started releasing rapid-fire explosions in protest. I let him get his anger out, and as the pelican looked at me, his eyes wide, I held up one finger and tried to say, ¡°one moment,¡± but my voice was drowned out by the boom, boom, boom of Rocky¡¯s angst made manifest. After only seconds, his sts slowed, and after half a minute, they had stopped entirely. I lowered the now-exhausted crab, shaking my head at him. ¡°You tried to eat him yesterday, mate. A boulder to the noggin is the least you deserved, I reckon. He let you off lightly.¡± His body had gone limp, clearly having over-exerted himself, but he still red hatred at the pelican. ¡°I expressly forbid you from hurting our pelican pal, Rocky. Remember my promise¡ªif you hurt or kill any creatures, you¡¯re banished, my guy.¡± I set him down on the sand, and the beginnings of a rude gesture formed, but then he slumped. I shook my head at the soft snoresing from his unconscious form and returned my attention to the pelican. ¡°Sorry, man. He¡¯s kind of a maniac. You¡¯re a male, right?¡± After giving Rocky onest wary nce, the pelican turned to me and nodded. ¡°Right. Well, as I was going to say before Rocky went all Rocky on us, everyone here has a name.¡± I gestured at the other animals. They smiled, made small greeting noises, and waved. The pelican and I locked eyes. ¡°Would you like one? A name, I mean.¡± He didn¡¯t respond for a long moment, weighing his options. Just when I thought he wouldn¡¯t respond, he gave a single, sharp nod of his head. I grinned; I¡¯d already picked one out. Book 2: Name That Pelican Book 2: Name That Pelican I had a name picked out for the pelican, but Collin throwing out wild guesses in thements made me think it''d be a fun idea to let you guys decide. Our new pelican pal''s name will go live in tomorrow''s chapter. I can''t express how thankful I am to all of you, my dear patrons, who support my work; letting you contribute more to the story feels like the least I can do, and I''ll keep looking for other ways to let you influence the story. Book 2: Pelican Name Poll 2: Aerialstrike Boogaloo Book 2: Pelican Name Poll 2: Aerialstrike Boogaloo Alright gang, it looks like Baneer Bill is the undisputed winner of the previous poll. GrandSageGand made another suggestion in thements that made me giggle with the dialogue possibilities it gives. Ie: "Oh, that? That''s Warrant Officer Williams," I said. Barry frowned. "Fischer... if you''re going to choose ridiculous names like Snips and ws, can you at least stay consistent." My lips formed a line as I did my best to keep my face neutral. "What do you mean? I did stay consistent." "How is Williams anything like Snips or ws?" "Because, Barry..." I beamed a grin at him. "His name is Williams - or Bill for short." *everyone groans or something idk I''m not in the scene* Thus, I present you another (final) poll to name our pelican pal. May the best name win. Book 2: Chapter 38: Bill Book 2: Chapter 38: Bill I beamed at the pelican on the sand before me. The sun was entirely over the horizon now, lighting his feathers from behind and giving him an almost holy appearance. I licked my lips. ¡°How do you feel about the name¡ª¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± came a booming voice from somewhere behind me. ¡°Fischer!¡± a much more beautiful voice called, and I turned, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Over here!¡± I yelled back. A momentter, a small army came running from either side of the heand. The entire fishing club, along with every member of the cult I was aware of, came sprinting into view. There were neers present too, and I narrowed my eyes at them. ¡°You four!¡± Fergus, Duncan, Brad, and Greg all froze, their eyes going wide.¡°Er,¡± Fergus began, then Barry stepped forward. ¡°Are you okay? Is anyone hurt? We heard a series of sts...¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± I waved his concern away with one hand. ¡°Rocky threw a bit of a hissy fit after my new pelican pal dropped a boulder on his head from like a kilometer up. You should have seen it.¡± Barry¡¯s eyes drifted to the crab¡¯s lifeless form. ¡°Is... is he dead?¡± Iughed. ¡°Unfortunately, no. He exhausted himself with all those sts and is having a little crab nap.¡± I stood and brushed my pants off. ¡°Now that you¡¯re all here, I suppose we should do some introductions.¡± I pointed at Ruby and Steven. ¡°I knew you two had joined the cult¡ª¡± ¡°Church,¡± Barry corrected. ¡°Whatever, man. I knew you two had joined, but you four...¡± I trailed off, raising an eyebrow at the smiths and the woodworkers. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Brad crossed his arms and gave me a grin. ¡°We don¡¯t recall, do we Greg?¡± ¡°Not even a little,¡± his brother answered, scratching his inner-ear before inspecting a fingernail. Fergus rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Er, it¡¯s been a few days for us. Sorry, Fischer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, mate. Let me guess, though¡­ those other jobs you had that needed all the metal¡ªthose were for your oyster cages, Barry?¡± He raised a finger and opened his mouth to protest, then let out a sigh. ¡°Your desire to be kept out of the loop doesn¡¯t work if you keeping to the correct conclusions, Fischer.¡± I nodded, grimacing. ¡°Yeahhh. If it makes you feel any better, I annoy myself, too.¡± I put my hands on my hips and looked out at the rising sun for a moment. ¡°Ah well, nothing to be done about it now, I suppose. Have you guys met all of my animal pals?¡± I asked, looking between the neers. ¡°Everyone but the pelican¡­¡± ¡°Huh. That makes things easy, I guess.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Barry asked. ¡°Mate, did you just assume Warrant Officer Williams¡¯ gender? He¡¯s a bloke.¡± ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s an egg on the sand¡­¡± I turned to the pelican. ¡°Sorry about that¡ªBarry¡¯s a good fe, but he¡¯s not very woke.¡± Barry frowned, then attempted to forge past his faux pas. ¡°Fischer, if you''re going to choose ridiculous names like Snips and ws, can you at least stay consistent?¡± My lips formed a line as I did my best to keep my face neutral. ¡°What do you mean? I did stay consistent. Army rank and alliteration¡ªwhat else are you looking for?¡± ¡°You named him Williams! How is that anything like Snips or ws?¡± ¡°Because, Barry..." I beamed a grin at him. "His name is Warrant Officer Williams¡ªor Bill, for short.¡± Barry put his head in his hands as I cackled withughter. A few giggles,ughs, and even a few groans came from the crowd¡ªthe groans were my favorite. ¡°... Bill?¡± Barry looked at the massive sea bird and shook his head in miscedmiseration. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about the name¡ªFischer is notoriously terrible at them.¡± ¡°Hey! I choose the best names, thank you very much!¡± I cocked my head at Bill. ¡°I just realized I didn¡¯t introduce everyone¡ªhow rude of me.¡± I quickly ran through the names of everyone present, making sure to enunciate the names of my animal pals¡ªall of which were definitely good names and not terrible, thank you very much¡ªwith the requisite amount of grandiosity. ¡°You like the name, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked Bill. ¡°All jokes aside, if you don¡¯t like it, we choose another.¡± Bill had been slowly backing away since the crowd arrived, but the longer our conversation dragged on, the morefortable he seemed to be. At my question, he paused, once more taking his time to consider. *** Warrant Officer Williams¡ªBill¡ªpondered the name. It seemed to fit with the other animals, and something about it was¡­ right. He puffed out his feathers, stood to his full height, and stretched his wings as wide as they would go. With his increased size, his wingspan cast a vast shadow that covered much of the shore. He let out a deep, rumbling grunt, broadcasting his approval out into the world. *** Some may have found the noiseing from Bill terrifying. It was guttural, like the sound you¡¯d expect to hear from a creature of Hades, not from arge bird with pretty feathers. I was not most men, however; I found the soundforting, especially considering the meaning it held. Bill approved of his name. ¡°Well, there you have it, Barry.¡± I pouted and raised my nose at him. ¡°Some people¡ªand pelicans¡ªhave good taste.¡± Barry rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right, but this is not how I expected this morning to go.¡± ¡°Nothing wrong with a happy little ident, mate. Bob Ross would be proud.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Maria asked, shooting me a nce as she crept toward Bill. I smiled at her and her obvious intentions¡ªshe was angling to give him a good scritching. ¡°Bob Ross was a world-renowned artist where I¡¯m from. He was as good a bloke as he was a painter. Anywho, look at me bbering on...¡± I cast my gaze over everyone present, creatures and humans both. ¡°What do you say we have a little feast to celebrate our new friend¡¯s awakening? I know you guys are part of the cult or church or whatever now, so there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t have a good potluck.¡± My words painted confusion over a lot of the faces, but the eyes of those present at the first feast lit up. *** Time stretched on at an agonizing pace for the bumblebee. Though his own pain was slowly receding before the blessed sweetness of his royal jelly, the queen had yet to show improvement. She still drank of his creation, yet her consumption had slowed. When he finished the cell he was drinking from, he stumbled over to her, his legs sluggish but working properly once more. Following an impulse that came from somewhere unknown, he rubbed her thorax in what he believed was a reassuring way. The tiny hairs covering her body were soft beneath his barbed feet, and he stroked her slowly, willing her to recover. Against all hope, she seemed to drink deeper. Her legs started to tremble, which he also took as a good sign. He buzzed to her other side, and his hopes died; the hole in her abdomen was a vicious thing. The stinger hadn¡¯t plunged in and out cleanly, and had torn free of her exoskeleton at an angle, leaving a ripped and oozing hole. Her legs trembled as she made to stand. He tried to hold her down, to keep her still, all the while stroking her back. An odd sensation blossomed from outside of his body, simr to what he¡¯d felt prior to awakening. Before he could question it, his world was engulfed by a bright white light, and a loud pop came from the queen, stunning him. *** The thought patterns of a honeybee queen are moreplicated than most would suspect. It is easy for a human to look at an insect with a brain the size of a poppy seed and presume that there isn¡¯t a whole bunch going on within. That presumption, as with many of the deductions produced by the average human¡¯s conceit, is wrong. Even worker honeybees, who are hive members denoted by their hard work and low position, have the critical thinking abilities to solve a startling range of problems that might arise. Given all this, the queen of the honeybees was quite aware of the predicament she was in. Her hive had been invaded, her defenders had been ughtered, and she had been abducted. When the strange bumblebee had entered her chamber, she hadn¡¯t thought for a moment that he was doing it for her. He was an opportunisting to steal her hive¡¯s lifeblood. If anything, that made him worse than the parasitic hos, who at least had the gall to initiate the attack. But then the bumblebee had defended her, receiving a potentially fatal wound as a result. The moments following that were a confusing blur to her. Ho venom ran through her body, causing her synapses to misfire, her body to twitch, and her consciousness to wane. The next thing she¡¯d known, she was flying, but not by her own ability. The bumblebee, that strange insect whose actions made little sense, was carrying her. It was a short flight, and after he dragged her into a dark room, she knew her end wasing. She tried to gather the strength to sting the bumblebee, to finish him off so she could return to her hive and recover, but the venom had well and truly taken control by that point. Suddenly, her face dropped into something sweet. Not just sweet¡ªthe most delicious substance she had ever tasted. Whatever the bumblebee¡¯s ns were, he had made a fatal mistake. She would drink of this boon, recover her strength, and then she would kill him. His honey would be used to rebuild her hive before the workers could raise another queen. One sip at a time, the queen bee drained theb before her. Part of her awareness returned as her body digested the viscous liquid entering her stomach. With that awareness came pain. The only benefit of the venom waging war on her nervous system was that it numbed her, and with her body sufficiently fueled and fighting off the toxins raging through her, lines of agony ran through her. The worst of the damage was where a ho hadnced her with its stinger. Waves of pain radiated from the hole left behind in her exoskeleton, and she began to doubt if she would live through the damage. An odd tingling came from her thorax, and she directed her attention there. The bumblebee was beside her, running a leg through the small hairs of her back. Good¡ªif her strength returned, it was within striking distance of her deadly stinger. With a bolstered sense of purpose, she drank deeper through her proboscis, her body never seeming to tire of the delicious jelly. Then, all at once, her world was engulfed by white. *** When the queen¡¯s vision returned, the world had transformed. The space she found herself in had shrunk, and her wings buzzed with curiosity. She noticed for the first time that she was within an entirely alien environment. There were wooden racks hanging down from above, running in parallel to one another. Everything around her, including the wall, were all sharp corners and t surfaces, making it a decidedly unnatural creation. Information seemed to stream into her mind: the strange hive was made by... a creature. The name for it escaped her, so she returned her attention outwards. There was a row of honeb lining the floor; they were not made by honeybees. In an instant, she remembered where she was. She whirled, her wings buzzing to spin her as fast as possible. She prepared for an attack by moving venom down toward the tip of her stinger, but no attack came. Then she spotted the bumblebee¡ªwell, part of it, anyway. *** The bumblebee was content watching from afar. After recovering from the sh of white light, he had retreated immediately, not wanting the queen to attack. The wound at her side hadpletely healed, and as with his own awakening¡ªwhich he was certain the queen had just experienced¡ªher body had transformed. Her form was evenrger, her wings had grown longer, and the stinger at the end of her abdomen was downright horrifying. It had doubled in length and be even smoother, tapering down to the needlelike tip that could inject venom. After a long wait, the queen bee finally stirred. Her body twitched at first, but then she got to her feet and gazed around, her antennae tasting the air as she moved her head. He witnessed the moment she remembered his existence; she whirled on the spot with terrifying speed, scanning the hive for him. He leaned backward subconsciously, not wanting to pose a threat. When she spotted him, he didn¡¯t know how to react. Feeling more awkward than he knew he could, the bumblebee lowered a leg into view and wiggled it around. *** The queen honeybee watched the bumblebee with growing hesitation. The atypical insect was peeking down from the furthest away rack, only visible up to itspound eyes. One of its foremost legs dropped into view. She prepared herself, thinking it might be making its move finally, but then it just shook the appendage back and forth. shes of the gesture ran through her mind, gleaned from the knowledge still pouring into her. It was a wave¡ªa gesture of greeting. The queen raised her own foreleg and waved back, not entirely understanding why she felt obligated to do so. Book 2: Chapter 39: Trade Deal Book 2: Chapter 39: Trade Deal With careful steps, the bumblebee approached the honeybee queen. She watched him keenly, with a promise of violence held in her posture. When he was within three of her body lengths¡ªneedle-like stinger included¡ªhe stopped. They weighed each other from afar, and as the moment stretched on, the bumblebee vibrated his wings in what he knew to mean friendship. He hoped she understood, hoped she didn¡¯t misunderstand the message. Her wings shook, quivering with the same frequency, and as one, their bodynguage rxed. They met each other in the middle of his hive. He stopped, but she stepped in, her antennae feeling his face all over. He was taken aback for a second, but then recalled that there was a dy in the knowledge pouring in. Even now, he was receiving more information from an unknown source. She had been awakened, what, five minutes ago? It was natural for her to still act as a regr bee would. Her head twisted to the side in an obvious question: why aren¡¯t you greeting me back? Feeling social pressure¡ªa rather unpleasant side effect of his ascension¡ªhe caressed her face with his antennae. Surprisingly, he found it natural¡ªcalming. He got a greater understanding of the queen before him, and as he did, his wings buzzed in delight. Because of his timely intervention, and more than a little luck, she had survived. Because of his actions¡ªand, by extension, the actions of the human that had gifted him food, an entire hive would live on. As if she too had the same thought, the queen turned. She gazed at the entrance, then shot a questioning look his way. Yes, he buzzed with his wings. He led the way out into the morning sun, ensuring the path to her hive was free of enemies. *** Before they left his hive, the bumblebee¡¯s thoughts were consumed with gratitude. Entering the honeybee¡¯s hive, however, had been a sobering experience. Before they even took a step inside, they were greeted by the bodies of the departed defenders. The surviving workers had wasted no time in expelling the dead from the hole the hos had made; a pile of insectsy at the trunk¡¯s base, honeybee and ho both.Workers had greeted them at the entrance, and after examining the queen and deciding that she was theirs, they turned their attention to him. They approached with clear hostility, but the queen vibrated her wings¡ªthey immediately recognized him as a friend. A worker escorted them back to the queen¡¯s chamber, and each time they met another worker, it greeted them by rying the same sequence of vibrations the queen had that told them he was a friend. Now that he was no longer in a fight to the death, he gazed around the chamber they entered. Walls of golden honeb climbed to the roof of the hollow, stunning the bumblebee with the hive¡¯s wealth. He had never imagined a single ce of so much honey existed. The honeybees had been industrious in their endeavors; the fruit of theirbor was well and truly on disy. Even now, having expanded his awareness and base instincts, the bumblebee felt the need to dive headfirst into one of thebs and drink his fill. As he stared at ab that was only half-filled and hadn¡¯t yet been sealed, he felt a nudge on his abdomen. When he turned, the queen pointed at him, theb, then buzzed her wings in approval. He didn¡¯t need to consider the offer; he took a small flight, then plunged his proboscis into the golden liquid. It was entirely different to his royal jelly, yet neither better nor worse. Okay, that was a lie¡ªit was objectively worse, but it also had some redeeming qualities. The honey, despite being viscous and rich, had an almost¡­ refreshing quality to it. The vor was less concentrated and much thinner than the jelly he had made. It easily entered his stomach and left him feeling light and energized. He returned his attention to the queen, who he found was wasting no time in tending to the hive. She checked on pupa, who were likely the sessors to the male drones that had been annihted. He left her to it, heading toward the usual entrance to the hive. His worker-bee guide followed him, dashing forward to let every other honeybee they came across know that he was one of them. With each wall of honeb they passed, the bumblebee grew increasingly astounded. The queen¡¯s chamber alone was more honey than he couldprehend, yet it was only a fraction of the hive¡¯s wealth. After the tenth ceiling-highb, he gave up counting and focused on where they were going. As he caught sight of the entrance, his wings let out a low buzz of their own ord. Scores of honeybees were there, piled to either side of the filled-in hole. Their mandibles all had one thing inmon: they were covered in the goo the hos had used to plug up the hive. He felt one of the bees with his antennae and it twitched in response. Another was stirring, slowly getting to its feet. Good, his wings buzzed¡ªthey were only temporarily paralyzed by the toxins. He ambled up to the horrible-smelling gunk, and after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, bit down into it. The vor was even worse than the smell. The ho venom suffusing the sticky substance was acidic and immediately made his mouth go numb. As with the honeybees, it clung to him, and he removed as much as he could by scraping himself against the hive¡¯s walls. It was painstaking work, but he didn¡¯t stop until enough was cleared away for the passage to once more be open. He dashed off to gather loads of dirt, covering what slivers of ho gunk remained. As he finished hisst trip, the honeybee workers were getting to their feet. Others of the hive carried the recovering deeper inside, no doubt taking them tobs they could drain the honey from. With nothing else to be done, the bumblebee returned to the queen. She was sequestered in a corner and surrounded by workers. He wondered at her actions, but then he noticed her abdomen undte and expel a tiny white egg. He let out a shocked buzz and spun, averting his eyes. Unsure if he should be witnessing such a private moment, he had his back to her when the hive shook with a booming voice. ¡°What the frack?¡± *** I had been unable to contain my excitement when I woke, and in the predawn light, I set off for the hive. I¡¯d only put the sugar water in there yesterday, but the prospect of the bees getting lured into it and making me some delicious honey filled me with anticipation. Before I could make it around the back of the tree, the pile of what had to be hundreds of honeybees brought me up short. ¡°What the frack?¡± I yelled, my stealth forgotten as I bent down. They were unmoving, clearly dead. ¡°Where did theye from...?¡± I looked up at the tree and spotted it immediately. Something had bored a hole into the back of the hive. The opening wasrge, and I leaned in closer, my stomach dropping. *** The bumblebee flew toward the ho-made entrance as fast as he could. The rent was too close to the queen¡¯s chamber, and a random human poking around inside could spell the end of the hive if they identally damaged the queen. He dashed into view of the hole, buzzing his wings in threat and ready to attack if need be. When he saw the giant eye peering into the hive, he recognized it immediately; it belonged to the benevolent human that had shown him kindness before the bumblebee awakened. The eye came even closer, and he froze, feeling naked beneath the weight of a cultivator¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yooo! Is that you, Bumblebro?¡± The bumblebee raised an arm, paused, then waved. *** The sight of the bumblebee appearing to wave made my head dip backward, and despite the dire situation, I let out a chuckle. ¡°That almost looked like a wave.¡± Yes, he buzzed. ¡°Right? It totally¡ªwait, what?¡± I blinked, and Bumblebro nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious...¡± I leaned back and rubbed my head in frustration, letting out a groan. ¡°Did you drink that sugar water I put in the hive next door?¡± Yes, he buzzed. The noise had an affirmative sound to it, and given the fact he¡¯d waved and nodded, I knew it wasn¡¯t just my imagination. ¡°Mate...¡± I leaned down, going eye topound eye with the insect. With how close I was, I noticed the changes to his body that I¡¯d somehow missed¡ªhe was definitely bigger than when I¡¯d held him between my fingers yesterday. His mandibles appeared deadly and they could have easily torn through the rear of the hive. ¡°I realize you¡¯ve probably got a crazy amount of strength for a bee now, but just because you¡¯re strong doesn¡¯t mean you can go breaking into innocent honeybee hives and murdering the denizens. That¡¯s super messed up, man.¡± I rubbed my eyes. ¡°This is exactly what I was afraid of... I can¡¯t believe using regr sugar made you awaken¡­¡± The bumblebee made no move, merely sitting in the entrance and watching me intently. No, he buzzed all of a sudden, then took flight. I prepared myself, ready to bat away the little deviant if it tried to attack me, but it flew down to the ground. No, he buzzed again. He went to the pile of bodies below and started moving honeybees aside. He did it with a tremendous amount of care, seeming to show respect for the departed. No, he kept buzzing. No. No. No. Onest bee was lifted and set aside with reverence, revealing something violently orange. He grabbed it in his mandibles and hauled out the headless body of a gigantic ho. He pointed at it, gestured up at the hive, and let out a low drone with his wings that wasden with anger. ¡°Oh! The hos did it?¡± Yes. ¡°And you were just looting the honey after...¡± I winced, imagining the queen likely didn¡¯t survive. No, he buzzed. ¡°No...?¡± He let out a ponderous vibration with his wings that I understood to mean: wait. My eyebrows furrowed as I watched him go, disappearing back inside the hive. *** As Bumblebro went to fetch the queen, his mind roiled. The cultivator¡¯s kind nature had been one thing, but learning that he had been the cause of the bumblebee¡¯s awakening... it defied logic. The torrent of information pouring into his brain had slowed to a trickle, and of the myriad things he now knew to be true, a cultivator causing the ascension of other beings was not one of them. When he reached the queen, he let out a thankful buzz that she was no longerying eggs. She looked up at him, likely sensing the urgency held in the vibrations of his wings. Her wings made a questioning tone. Friend, he buzzed, pointing to the path leading outside. Friend? Yes, he responded, his wings¡¯ frequency holding a hint of urgency. Come. Together, they flew out of the chamber. *** When Bumblebro returned, I cocked my head to the side. ¡°What¡¯s up, man? What did you want to show...¡± I trailed off as the head of another insect peeked out. Bumblebro flew outside, and the queen joined him. They hovered before me, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she waved. A smile slowly spread over my face and augh tore from my throat. I tried to exin myself to the clearly confused insects, but each time I tried to speak, theughter interrupted me. ¡°S-sorry,¡± I eventually got out. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy¡ªthis is amazing.¡± They cocked their heads and both made the same questioning tone with their wings. ¡°All right.¡± I pped my hands together. ¡°I have so many questions to ask you two, and I¡¯m sure you have some questions for me...¡± Yes, they both agreed. ¡°Well, we can get to that, but more importantly, I have a trade deal to propose.¡± I steepled my fingers, referencing a meme that went right over the insects¡¯ fuzzy little heads, but that didn¡¯t matter¡ªI was still enjoying myself. ¡°Me and a bunch of the gang¡ªwell, it¡¯s actually the whole gang, I suppose...¡± I shook my head and waved the tangent away. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not important¡ªI¡¯m just really excited right now.¡± I smiled at the queen and got right to the point. ¡°How do you feel about trading some of your delicious honey to me?¡± She made an unsure buzz. ¡°You can still say no, but after you get a taste of what I¡¯m offering, I doubt you¡¯ll be able to refuse.¡± Both insects vibrated with curiosity, and my smile turned predatory. Book 2: Chapter 40: Un-Bee-Lievable Book 2: Chapter 40: Un-Bee-Lievable I took a deep breath as I gazed at the western mountain range, an undeniable smile crossing my face. There wasn¡¯t a cloud to be seen, and the setting sun painted the sky with a swath of soft pastel colors. ¡°Ho, Fischer!¡± I turned toward Barry¡¯s voice, raising an indignant hand to my chest. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± He cocked his head in response. ¡°... what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mate. I¡¯m just feeling a little giddy.¡± He narrowed his eyes in suspicion, but then just shook his head at my antics. ¡°If you¡¯re giddy now, wait until you see what Helen has cooked up.¡±I raised an appreciative eyebrow. I knew she was making something sweet, but had no idea what. ¡°I didn¡¯t take too much of your sugar, did I?¡± ¡°Not at all. We still have plenty left over, even after everyone piged it for their cooking.¡± He shot me a conspiratorial nce. ¡°Are you going to tell me what you used the sugar for yet?¡± I beamed back. ¡°Nope! Rest assured, though¡ªthe result is un-bee-lievable.¡± My eyes must have sparkled with mirth, because he squinted at me. As his stare narrowed further, the fishing club arrived. ¡°G¡¯day, fes!¡± I said, turning from Barry¡¯s scrupulous gaze. They all gave me hearty greetings, except for Peter, whose attention wassered in on the covered tray in his hands. ¡°Ooh, what you got there?¡± I asked, finally drawing his attention. He reverently ced the tray down on the table I¡¯d set up, then let out a relieved sigh. ¡°That depends¡ªare you going to tell me what you did with the cultivator sugar?¡± Ellis¡¯s face grew annoyed. ¡°I have told you countless times that chi sugar is a much more urate name.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ellis,¡± Theo said, rubbing his chin. ¡°I¡¯m with Peter on this one¡ªwho in Athena¡¯s wealth of wisdom even knows what chi is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the historically correct term for the essence that suffuses the world and allows cultivation.¡± I looked between the group, smiling. ¡°Bit of debate on the terminology, huh?¡± Ellis sighed. ¡°Quite.¡± ¡°Well, let me settle it for you¡ªyou¡¯re all wrong.¡± They blinked at me, and Theo¡¯s head tilted to the side. ¡°We are...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± ¡°Well, what do you call it then?¡± ¡°Pew-pew sand.¡± A sea of nk stares met me. ¡°Pew-pew sand?¡± Barry asked, his voice full of incredulity. ¡°Yeah, mate. It has the consistency of sand and gives you pew-pew powers.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces adopted a look somewhere between annoyed, confused, and downright befuddled¡ªexcept for Ellis. He removed his notebook. ¡°What is pew-pew? Do you have ess to information that we do not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn right I do.¡± I made finger guns, then started firing them. ¡°Pew. Pew pew.¡± Ellis stopped taking notes. ¡°Er¡ªright. If sugar is pew-pew sand, what is the rum Barry makes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, mate¡ªit¡¯s pew-pew juice.¡± Silence stretched over the gathering. Theo raised his arm. ¡°Those in favor of disregarding every single one of Fischer¡¯s name suggestions¡ªpast, future, and present?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± came all of their responses, punctuated by an ocean of raised arms. ¡°Heretics!¡± I gasped, my eyes going wide. ¡°You would defy the heavens?¡± Someone cleared their throat behind me, and I whirled, beaming at the only person in Tropica who could make clearing their throat sound cute. ¡°Do I even want to know?¡± Maria asked, quirking a brow. I gave her my most charming smile. ¡°Probably not.¡± *** With the warm light tiki torches guiding the way, the rest of the cult¡ªer, church¡ªslowly trickled in. Fergus and Duncan were thest to arrive, and I spread my arms wide as they walked around the heand. ¡°Wee, fes!¡± I pointed at the trays held in their hands. ¡°You can put the food down on the table if you...¡± I trailed off as I realized the entire thing was covered in bowls, tes, cups, and bottles of rum. ¡°I¡¯ll make room!¡± Helen said, rushing over. ¡°I told you there wasn¡¯t enough room for the rum, Barry!¡± The cult... er, church leader¡ªI was really struggling with the terminology¡ªshrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right, as always, my love.¡± ¡°Smart man,¡± Fergus added. His eyes widened as he realized he¡¯d said it aloud. ¡°Oh. Uh... sorry.¡± ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Helen said, setting the crate of rum down on the sand. She walked over and slipped an arm around Barry¡¯s waist. ¡°He is smart¡ªthat¡¯s why I married him.¡± I smiled at the smiths, who were still looking a little like fish out of water. I guess they haven¡¯t adjusted to the group dynamic yet¡­ My hands pped together sharply, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°All right¡ªshall we get this dinner started?¡± *** As I lifted the tray covering my dishes, steam billowed out, bringing with it a cornucopia of scents. Those who were close enough to smell it leaned in, their eyes fixed on the feast of fish. I looked over the rest of the table. One entire side was loaded with the savory dishes; piles of baked vegetables, a delicious-smelling stew, dinner rolls, what looked like a beef stir-fry, and a mound of sea salt I¡¯d prepared. ¡°I thought we could all help ourselves,¡± I said, gesturing at the stack of tes, then at the seafood I¡¯d just unveiled. ¡°There are two kinds of crab¡ªone cooked in sea water, the other tossed in butter. Then there are four kinds of fish. Three were cooked over the fire with different seasoningbinations that pair well together. And the fourth¡­¡± I let a silence stretch, building the anticipation. ¡°Thest kind, these ones here covered in golden breading, were shallow fried in beef tallow. I¡¯d rmend eating them first as they¡¯re best fresh.¡± ¡°Anyone who hasn¡¯t tried the fried fish should get some now,¡± Maria suggested. ¡°It¡¯s life changing.¡± The fishing club, trailed by the tailors and the smiths, lined up and filled their tes. Bill was either feeling too shy or saw himself as less than the humans for some reason, as he remained seated, his namesake resting across his feathered body. Before I could intervene, Sergeant Snips, ever the reliable crab, jumped up onto the table and filled a te for him. I gave her a smile and mouthed thank you. She winked and gave a happy hiss. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± I said when I noticed they were all waiting patiently in their seats for the rest of us to get food. ¡°Eat up! The sooner you dig in, the better it¡¯ll taste.¡± Though that wasn¡¯t a lie, my motivations were partially selfish¡ªI couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer to see their reactions. I remained seated, watching intently, but trying not to be too obvious. Maria elbowed me in the side. ¡°Could you stare any harder?¡± she whispered, grinning at me. ¡°Shh!¡± I hissed back, giving her a sly look. ¡°I need this.¡± She covered her mouth, hiding her smile, and we watched together. The first to give in was Peter. The royal chef lifted a chunk of fried fish to gaze at it. He flicked the breading, pursing his lips and narrowing his eyes at the firm surface. Then, with no small amount of hesitation, he bit into it. Crunch. He closed his eyes as a drawn out mmmm escaped him. He chewed sporadically, letting the vors spread over his pte. His gaze darted from the meal, to his friends, to the meal, to the far distance, then to me. He blinked at me, still chewing, and I gave him a broad grin. ¡°Pretty good, huh?¡± He nodded fervently, and without a word, took another bite. He sank back in his chair, closing his eyes again to focus on the food. The rest of the fishing club had also taken bites, and they were having the same reaction as Peter, if a little mutedpared to the culinarily inclined chef. The tailors, Ruby and Steven, were slumped back in their chairs as well. They had the same airy smile on their faces, and they ate slowly, savoring the moment. The smiths gave the best reaction of all. Fergus and Duncan, who before tasting the fish had seemed rather reserved, stared at each other with evident shock. They let out muffled giggles through food-filled mouths, and rather than pause to let their mirth out, they shoveled more fish in, quickly finishing the fried sections and moving onto the spiced and grilled portions. Then Bill tried the food, and the pelican¡¯s response quickly tied itself with the smiths. He ate a chunk of fried fish whole, and as the vor hit him, he raised his bill to the sky and let out a mighty grunt. Everyone who had tasted it before understood what he was experiencing, and they all let out softughs or smiled along with his enjoyment. Bill set about devouring the rest of the te, his wings held out wide and his feathers puffed out. I turned to Maria, who looped an arm in mine and pulled herself close. ¡°Was that everything you were hoping for?¡± she asked softly so only I could hear. ¡°Even better than I¡¯d imagined.¡± She squeezed my bicep. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask...¡± I leaned in close, talking under my breath. ¡°Do you guys have ns to tell your dad about, well... everything? It¡¯s a shame your parents can¡¯t be here.¡± She took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a shame mom had to y decoy tonight, but she doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s ready yet. Besides, I felt bad that the animals couldn¡¯t join inst time, so it¡¯s only fair that dad sits this one out.¡± ¡°Still...¡± I cocked my head, trying to formte words for how I was feeling. ¡°I guess it just feels bad¡ªlike we¡¯re all sneaking around behind his back.¡± ¡°Well, we kind of are,¡± she replied with a small grimace. ¡°But that¡¯s how it goes sometimes. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll eventually understand when mom decides he¡¯s ready.¡± She was right, of course; tonight was a night for celebration. I acknowledged the worry, then let it go. When Snips jumped down from the table, a te in-w and a length of a sand crab hanging from her mouth, Maria rubbed my back. ¡°C¡¯mon. Let¡¯s get some too.¡± We worked as a team, me putting fish on both tes, her loading us up with vegetables, and so on. We both had a bit of everything when we sat back in our chairs, and I wasted no more time. I bit down into the fried fish, and even with it having cooled slightly, the outside was crisp. And the inside... good heavens, the inside. Fat and juices exploded throughout my mouth, absolutely smothering my taste buds in blissful warmth. The vors were overwhelming, and as I chewed the crunchy breading and the melt-in-your-mouth flesh hidden beneath it, I let out a content sigh. Though the night had well and truly descended, my mind¡¯s eye took me to my shoreline beneath the midday sun. Its rays shone down on my entire body, somehow warming me from the core. Small wavespped at the sands while a soft breeze tickled my hair. Someone sniffed across from me, shattering the illusion, and I nced up. Peter¡¯s lip was trembling and tears streamed down his face. ¡°You¡¯re okay, buddy,¡± Danny said, patting his back. ¡°I... I know...¡± he got out, shakingly. ¡°It¡¯s just... so...¡± He broke off, sobs drowning out his words. Theo reached over from his other side,ying a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Peter nodded, his face contorting in what almost looked like grief. All present, animals and humans both, cast gazes around the circle. Even Ellis, who was scribbling away, no doubt chronicling his experience, set his pencil down. No words were needed¡ªwe all understood the significance of the moment; a royal chef, someone in charge of crafting the king¡¯s own food, had been brought to tears by the overwhelming taste of seafood. Maria leaned a head on my shoulder, watching the inconsble Peter. She squeezed my arm, and Iy a hand atop hers. As his sniffling subsided, the feast resumed, and I tried the rest of the dishes on my te. The roasted vegetables, to my utter delight, had been caramelized. By the distinct vor, it was clear that they¡¯d used chi sugar. ¡°All right¡ªwho had the idea of cooking the veggies with pew-pew sand? It¡¯s fracking delightful.¡± Helen smirked at me, and Barry sighed. ¡°We did, but it¡¯s not pew-pew sand.¡± I waved his protest away with a smug grin. ¡°Details. The point is it¡¯s delicious.¡± Maria took a bite of a glistening carrot and let out an mmph, her body melting back into her chair. ¡°Good,¡± was all she said before putting another piece in her mouth. Peter, who was only just recovering from his emotional moment, took a bite of said vegetables. His lip quivered again. *** With the savory portion of the feast concluded, wey on the sand. I couldn¡¯t recall who had started it, but before I knew it, everyone was prone and caressing distended stomachs. ¡°I regret nothing,¡± Maria said. I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself. A carpet of stars spread out above us, and I stared at their flickering forms, wondering at the distance andposition of the foreign constetions. It was a sobering moment that reminded me just how far I was from Earth. For some, that would have been a horrifying thought¡ªperhaps for most. To me, it was anything but. As if sensing my thoughts, Maria rolled over.. She settled into the nook of my arm andy her head atop my chest. I reached up to pet her hair, marveling at how soft it was. The scent of her shampoo reached my nose¡ªsomething earthy and floral. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely night,¡± she said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± With my other hand, I took turns petting ws and Snips, who were leaning against my other side. ¡°The only thing that could make it sweeter would be my secret condiment.¡± She jolted upright and peered down at me. ¡°Are you finally going to tell us? The mystery has been guing my thoughts all day.¡± I raised a hand and wiggled my fingers. ¡°A magician never reveals his tricks, but I suppose I could show you if you¡¯re ready for dessert.¡± ¡°I certainly am,¡± Barry said from across the sands. ¡°Hey!¡± I lifted my head to re at him. ¡°No eavesdropping!¡± He also raised his, giving me a smirk. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have fed me fish and turned me into a heretical cultivator¡ªI couldn¡¯t not hear you if I tried.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a good point.¡± I sat up, stretching my arms toward the heavens. ¡°What do you say, everyone? Time for sweets?¡± As one, we stood at a decidedly lethargic pace. ¡°All right, gang. If I could please have your attention.¡± I gave everyone time to amble over to the table, taking great joy in the anticipation on their faces despite how much we¡¯d already eaten. ¡°You said condiment, didn¡¯t you?¡± Barry asked, ncing between the two covered trays I stood behind. ¡°I thought you made a dish...?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± I replied, grinning. ¡°That was subterfuge. I¡¯ve procured something we can add to the no-doubt irresistible dishes you¡¯ve all prepared.¡± Peter leaned forward, staring at the two metal coverings with greed. So did Ellis, his pencil and notepad ready to go. ¡°Procured?¡± Barry asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that.¡± Maria gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± She leaned in close, shielding her mouth and whispering. ¡°The hive...?¡± I shot her a wink. ¡°That¡¯s right, my learned student of all things heretical.¡± Half expecting an elbow to the ribs in response, I braced my core, but Maria was too stunned¡ªshe stared wide-eyed at the coverings before me. I looked up at the sea of faces, slowly reaching down to grasp the left tray. ¡°I give you¡­ honey!¡± I lifted the cover high, revealing the golden liquid in all its glory. ¡°Er¡ªFischer?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Barry? I¡¯m kinda trying to be dramatic here¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just water... and what are those insects?¡± I looked down. Sure enough, a cup of what appeared to be water sat on the te. Half of it had been drunk, andying before it, clearly fooda¡¯d out of their minds, were two bees. ¡°Oh, my bad. Wrong tray.¡± I lifted the other covering. ¡°I give you¡­ honey!¡± ¡°Are those bees?¡± Maria asked, ignoring the pot of honey and bending down to stare at them. ¡°Are they dead?¡± ¡°Oh, them? That¡¯s just Bumblebro and Queen Bee.¡± I waved away her concern. ¡°They¡¯re having a nap, I believe.¡± They both stirred, slowly getting to their feet. ¡°How are you guys?¡± I asked, bending down so I was eye-level with them. ¡°I told you sugar water was good stuff!¡± They both let out a sluggish buzz, unequivocally agreeing. ¡°Wait...¡± Barry said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± I looked around the group, but they only had eyes for the two bees. Corporal ws leaped onto the table and twisted her head, letting out curious coos while trying to see them from every possible perspective. ¡°Are you guys serious?¡± I threw my hands up but couldn¡¯t keep the smirk from my lips. ¡°I broker a trade deal with sapient insects for something this gods¡¯ forsaken world hasn¡¯t worked out can be farmed, and all you care about is my new pals?¡± Some looked at me for a moment, but their attention was quickly rearrested by the two honey makers. ¡°Ah, well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡± I let out a deep, theatrical sigh. ¡°Bumblebro, Queen Bee¡ªthis is everyone. Everyone, these are our newest pals: Bumblebro and Queen Bee.¡± They both raised a limb and waved, making a greeting buzz with their wings. Book 2: Chapter 41: No Pun Intended Book 2: Chapter 41: No Pun Intended Lit by the warm glow of tiki torches and the half moon high above, a silence stretched between us that was only interrupted by the soft buzz of Bumblebro and Queen Bee. Barry shook his head at me. ¡°Are you serious, Fischer?¡± ¡°Uhhh... yeah?¡± ¡°This is why you¡¯re banned from naming things!¡± I raised my eyebrows, giving him an appalled stare. ¡°How dare you?¡± I caught both insects and shielded them with my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, guys¡ªhe¡¯s just upset he has a basic-bitch name like Barry.¡± Maria leaned over, peeking around the back of my finger shield. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you¡ªI¡¯m Maria.¡±They flew out and buzzed a hello her way. She giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re both super cute. Did you make that honey?¡± Bumblebro shrugged¡ªwhich I had to admit was super cute¡ªand pointed at Queen Bee. The honeybee matriarch tilted from side to side in a so-so gesture. ¡°Queen Bee¡¯s hive did,¡± I answered. ¡°Seeing as though she¡¯s the queen, that kinda makes it hers. And Bumblebro is being humble¡ªa humblebee, if you will.¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Maria said, pointing toward the ocean. ¡°Hey, this is mynd!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care¡ªget.¡± She made a shooing motion, but I caught the smile wrinkling her eyes. ¡°Anyway,¡± I continued, ¡°as I was saying, Bumblebro is a humble¡ªsorry, sorry!¡± I held my hands up, warding off the backhand Maria was threatening to send my way. ¡°He was showing humility when he deferred to Queen Bee. He saved her life¡ªand every drop of her honey¡ªwhen the hive was attackedst night.¡± ¡°What attacked?¡± Ellis asked, his eyes furrowed as he scribbled in his notepad. ¡°A gang of hos¡ªthey sealed the bees in with something toxic, then burrowed into the back of the hive.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the former archivist said. ¡°Tree-borer Hos. Horrifying insects.¡± I gave him an appraising nce. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of them?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. There was a gue eighty or so years ago, and they wreaked havoc on the insects the Osnan family uses for pollination. There was a rather thrilling recounting back in the capital of the steps taken to reduce their numbers.¡± ¡°Thrilling?¡± Keith shook his head. ¡°Your brain is terrifying, you know that?¡± Ellis scoffed. ¡°Hardly. The records of it are stored in the general library¡ªyou could have read it yourself if you¡¯d felt so inclined.¡± ¡°No one other than you would feel so inclined,¡± Theo added,ughing. ¡°Still, it¡¯s pretty amazing that the bumblebee¡ªer, that Bumblebro was able to fight them off.¡± I gave a wincing smile. ¡°Yeaaah, I may have caused him to awaken before that...¡± I ryed the story from mine and Bumblebro¡¯s perspective. I¡¯d spent arge chunk of the morning conversing with the little bee and it had been surprisingly easy to understand each other, given that he spoke in buzzes. Supplemented by my growing understanding of the localnguage¡ªand Bumblebro¡¯s ability to write in saidnguage¡ªwe hadmunicated the entire tale within a couple of hours. When I got up to Bumblebro¡¯s awakening, Barry spoke up. ¡°With just regr sugar?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s... new.¡± ¡°Astounding,¡± Ellis said, scrawling. ¡°Correct on both counts,¡± I replied, scratching the back of my head. ¡°Not entirely a wee change, if I¡¯m beingpletely honest. Thest thing I want to do is identally awaken an army.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I got lucky with Bumblebro, though. Wait until you hear how Queen Bee took steps on the path of ascension or whatever...¡± I regaled them with the rest of the story, and as I went over Bumblebro¡¯s actions, the audience got more and more engrossed. No one spoke until I was finished. ¡°Wow!¡± Maria said, reaching over carefully to rub his head. ¡°You¡¯re a little hero!¡± He let out an embarrassed buzz, and Queen Bee bobbed up and down on the spot, agreeing fervently. ¡°So, there you have it¡ªI tried to lure in honeybees, identally made Bumblebro ascend, and he crafted some jelly that made her ascend. Pretty unbelievable, really, but if that ain¡¯t indicative of my life here, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± A far cry from his humble attitude earlier, Bumblebro¡¯s chest¡ªer, thorax?¡ªwas held high as he hovered on the spot. He¡¯d moved a little closer to Queen Bee, who was also preening beneath the attention. Small conversations had started up around the circle, people pairing off to discuss the developments with those closest to them. Gazes continually flicked back to the two ascendant insects, who buzzed ever closer to each other. I pped my hands one more time, regathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I feel there¡¯s one more tale to regale you with while you¡¯re all here.¡± Every eye was on me as I slowly turned toward my animal pals. ¡°Bill¡ªI feel you¡¯ve flown under the radar a bit, mate. Would youe here a moment?¡± He waddled over to me, his namesake dipped down and his gait awkward. When he reached my side, I patted him on the head. ¡°I also spent some time with Bill today, and he told me a story of trespass, thievery, and renovations most foul.¡± Maria narrowed her eyes at me, and I raised my hands. ¡°Whoa! Foul with a ¡®u¡¯! No pun intended!¡± She squinted and raised a backhand jokingly, causing a smattering ofughs toe from the crowd. Iunched into the tale, using colorful and overly verbosenguage to retell thest twenty-four hours of Bill¡¯s life. As I went over the theft of his nest, Theo started booing, and almost everyone joined in¡ªeven Ellis, who stopped writing for a moment to cup his mouth and protest. When I went over his earthward flying kick, Barryughed and turned toward Ellis. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t write that down¡ªkeep in mind that Fischer loves embellishing his stories.¡± I grinned and nced down at Bill. As with Bumblebro, his body had straightened as I went over his exploits. ¡°That¡¯s usually true¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t let the truth get in the way of a good story, after all. In this case, though, I am telling the truth. I had Bill here demonstrate what he did, but without pulling his power from the blow.¡± I pointed behind me at a patch of rocks smattering the sands. ¡°That was a boulder until Bill hit it with a flying kick.¡± Ellis raised his eyes to meet mine. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± He turned to Theo. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Theo¡¯s eyebrows were raised so high they threatened to leave his face. ¡°He is...¡± ¡°Remarkable...¡± Ellis replied, his eyes returning to the notepad. ¡°Such power so soon after awakening¡ªand facilitated by the information streaming into him...¡± He trailed off as his hand became a blur, documenting all that he¡¯d heard. ¡°What can I say?¡± I grinned at Bill, then turned toward the rest of the creatures present. ¡°My animal pals are all as impressive as each other.¡± ws and Snips chirped and hissed as they nodded, agreeing with my assessment. I continued, detailing the changes in his body, the found egg, and his dropping of a boulder on Rocky. Said crab made an annoyed hiss, but showed a sliver of restraint for once and didn¡¯t outright attack. ¡°And that¡¯s when all of you came over, following the sound of Rocky¡¯s rapidfire explosions.¡± ¡°What did you did you do with the egg?¡± Ruby asked, arching a sculpted brow. ¡°Oh, that?¡± I unbuttoned the top half of my shirt and pulled it down. Cinnamon, chewing a stick of sugar-cane andying limp over the egg, squeaked and nodded in greeting. ¡°There you are!¡± Maria said, leaning over to scratch Cinnamon between the ears. ¡°I thought Fischer was just getting a bit of a belly.¡± ¡°Not yet, but maybe after this dessert...¡± All eyes returned to the table, and I smirked. ¡°What do you say we get started on the sweets?¡± *** Everyone took turns exining their contributions. There were cakes, sweet buns, and even one of Helen¡¯s berry pies¡ªall of which used either sugar or sugarcane juice from the secret crop. Finally, it was Peter¡¯s turn. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him as he stood behind the tray he¡¯d shown so much care for when arriving. ¡°This dish was the king¡¯s favorite dessert,¡± he said, bending down slowly to grab the cover. I leaned in¡ªas did anyone withmon sense. With a single smooth movement, he revealed the contents for all to see. Rows of ramekins lined the tray and porous, golden-brown cakes rose from within them. I swallowed. ¡°Is that...?¡± ¡°Souffles,¡± he answered. ¡°The exact recipe favored by generations of Gormona¡¯s rulers, with one small adjustment.¡± He set the lid down and gazed at his precious desserts. ¡°I sweetened them with Barry¡¯s sugar.¡± I swallowed, my mouth watering at the sight of them. Souffle pancakes and ice-cream with a drizzle of honey was my favorite dessert on Earth, and I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been craving it until I saw the fluffy little dish before me. ¡°Great,¡± Maria said. ¡°You broke Fischer.¡± My eyes cleared, and I looked up to see a smattering of amused faces watching me. ¡°What? You¡¯ve never seen a man have an existential crisis over food before?¡± Danny snorted. ¡°We saw Peter have one not a half hour ago.¡± ¡°I had at least two, thank you very much.¡± Peter smiled at himself. ¡°Now, before we go any further off course, these will be best before they cool down.¡± I let out a heavy sigh. ¡°All right¡ªI suppose I can eat one now.¡± *** When my te was absolutely covered in dessert, I lowered my new dipper into the honey. ¡°Thanks for making this for me, Brad,¡± I said to the woodworker. ¡°It just wouldn¡¯t be the same without it.¡± He smiled at me and removed the previously jam-covered finger from his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re most wee¡ªI was wondering what it was for, but I¡¯d never have guessed it was for honey.¡± ¡°The grooves let you collect more of it,¡± I replied, removing the dipper from the jar. ¡°And that lets you drizzle the perfect amount.¡± I circled it over my te, smothering part of each desert in copious amounts of the sweet liquid. Following my action, everyone did the same, and I stayed there to help my animal pals¡ªit could be an awkward thing to wield without opposable thumbs. As I sat down, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and I dug my spoon into the souffle. It went in like a hot knife through butter, and I dipped the spoon into a puddle of honey. Without further ado, I put it into my mouth. The moment the honey hit my tongue, my mouth turned into a faucet. It was sweet¡ªalmost too sweet after not having honey for so long, but that quickly faded when I chewed the souffle. It was as fluffy as it looked¡ªon par with those served by Michelin starred restaurants back on Earth. I closed my eyes as the vors swept me away. It was like eating a cloud, and no matter how much I chewed, the souffle seemed to remain fluffy. Hints of vani, cinnamon, and something else joined the overbearing taste of honey. I must have kept shoveling more in because it never seemed to end, and any awareness of time escaped me as my body floated on the inescapable sensations. Something touched my cheek, and I opened my eyes, returning to my spot by the fire. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Maria asked softly. Her face was tender, and I blinked, causing a tear to fall down my other cheek. She leaned over and wiped it away. ¡°Y-yeah¡ªI¡¯m good...¡± I peered down at my te, seeing I¡¯d only taken a single bite of the dessert-filled ramekin. ¡°Good, right?¡± Peter asked from across the fire, beaming at my reaction. ¡°Mate... good doesn¡¯t even begin to cut it.¡± I took a deep breath, then focused on my spoon again, getting another honey-smothered mouthful ready. Book 2: Chapter Tree Name Brainstorm Book 2: Chapter Tree Name Brainstorm Hello friends! I''m taking suggestions for the name of a certain spirit within a blue-trunked tree. I don''t think a name will be chosen in the story for a hot minute because of *reasons*, but I had a lot of fun sourcing Bill''s name from you all, and I think I''ll make it a recurring theme. Drop any ideas you have in thements, no matter how goofy, silly, or objectively bad you may think it is. All ideas can spark creativity within me or another (no-doubt smart and attractive) patron, so go wild with it! P.S. I love you. Thank you for being here. Book 2: Chapter 42: Scandalized Book 2: Chapter 42: Scandalized In a throne room high in the royal capital, Augustus Reginald Gormona shifted in his chair. His usuallyfy chair had felt hard and uninvitingtely, as if it protested his very existence. The colorful light that bathed the room during the day had long departed, and with the darkness of night covering thend, the harsh glow of candles flickered. He straightened his posture, trying to reduce the ache in his lower back, then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s useless...¡± ¡°Er¡ªwhat is, my king?¡± Augustus looked up, turning his displeasure onto the dignitary. ¡°The expeditions are. You said there has been no news of the spirit beasts¡ªhas every report been received?¡± ¡°Y-yes, king. Thest one came in this afternoon regarding the search for Lizard Wizard.¡± The throne¡¯s armrests seemed to grow sharp and angled beneath him, so the king moved. It didn¡¯t help.¡°This is more dire a situation than we expected.¡± The dignitary didn¡¯t speak; the man had been in his family¡¯s employ for decades, so knew to hold his tongue around his betters. ¡°What is your name again, servant?¡± ¡°Luke, my king.¡± ¡°Right. You were the one who came to me with news of the artifact room, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, king.¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona sighed and ran his hands through his white hair. ¡°Keep up the good work then, Luke. Come to me the moment you receive any more reports.¡± The dignitary snapped a salute. ¡°Yes, king.¡± ¡°You are dismissed.¡± The man turned on his heel and strode out of the open door. The waiting-room servant closed it behind him, leaving the king alone with the flickering of candles. Augustus¡¯s nose twitched. Of all the spirit beasts, he had expected to find Lizard Wizard and Bog Dog; there was only one desert and swamnd within the kingdom¡¯s borders. Boat Goat, Hurtle the Turtle, and re Bear could be difficult to find, given how much water and forest there was to search¡­ but to find none of them? It was uneptable. He reached over and picked up a souffle. A tray of them had been sitting there for hours, and though they had cooled, he still enjoyed them when not fresh. He took a spoonful and ced it in his mouth. He chewed three times, swallowed, thenunched the ramekin at the wall. It bounced off ineffectively, and Augustus Reginald Gormona, seething, lifted the entire tray and threw it across the room. The wooden ramekins rolled along the floor, spilling their golden filling everywhere. ¡°Servant!¡± he yelled, heaving with anger. The door swung in, and the man appeared, bowing at the waist. ¡°Yes, king?¡± ¡°What happened to the ceramic ramekins?¡± he boomed, not bothering to hide his fury. ¡°Th-they went missing, king. More have been ordered.¡± He red at the man. ¡°Went missing? What do you mean, they went missing? Can this castle not even keep track of crockery, servant?¡± ¡°I apologize for our ineptitude, king.¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona shuddered, and all at once, he slumped on his throne. ¡°Do not bring me any more souffles until they can be served in ceramic.¡± ¡°Yes, king.¡± The servant closed the door behind himself, having worked directly with the king long enough to know a dismissal. ¡°Gods above,¡± the king muttered. ¡°How you vex me...¡± *** ¡°Where did you even find these ramekins, Peter?¡± I asked, looking down at my now-empty te. ¡°They look posh as hell.¡± He peered out through a half-closed eye as he caressed his dessert-filled belly. ¡°I may have procured them from the royal kitchen.¡± Iughed, then winced and held my stomach. ¡°The king¡¯s own bowls, huh?¡± I held it up in the firelight, appreciating its uniformity. ¡°Neat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Barry said, getting to his feet and stretching. ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± I raised an eyebrow at Peter. ¡°What other goodies did you bring with you, scoundrel?¡± ¡°Why, all manner of crockery¡ªthough I suspect what Barry¡¯s talking about is the sses.¡± In response, Barry lifted a crate onto the table. He reached down, making the contents clink together before removing a beautiful object from within. He held up what looked like a crystal tumbler. Its angles caught and reflected the different sources of light surrounding us, making it seem to glow. ¡°How does everyone feel about some of my special reserve rum?¡± Barry asked, smiling around the circle. ¡°I¡¯d love some,¡± Maria replied, ¡°though I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be able to drink a drop given how much food I¡¯ve eaten...¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s either our cultivator bodies, the nature of the food, or both¡ªwhatever the cause, I¡¯m down for some special reserve, Barry.¡± Barry, with a smile wrinkling his eyes, started to pour. *** Fergus slung one meaty arm over my shoulder and raised his ss high. ¡°To Fischer!¡± he slurred, his first cup of rum and sugarcane juice already well in effect. ¡°To Fischer!¡± everyone else replied. I grinned and raised my ss to join them. ¡°To fishing!¡± ¡°To fishing!¡± Theo and his pals repeated, their cheeks flushed. After thest time I¡¯d indulged in Barry¡¯s drink¡ªand the absolute brick-to-the-brain hangover that resulted¡ªI was content nursing my drink. Even just sipping at it, a warmth ran through my body, bringing a rxed contentedness with it. Maria, already on her second drink, wobbled over and poked a finger into Fergus¡¯s chest. ¡°You trying to steal my man, smith?¡± She tried to keep a straight face, but swiftly descended into giggles. ¡°Your man?¡± He bellowed augh. ¡°We are brothers bonded by the forge¡ªyour affections are nothing before the alloy of our friendship.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Theo yelled, pointing a finger at me from across the campfire. ¡°You have been seeing other friends!¡± I shook my head, not even knowing where to begin. ¡°Jokes on you, cksmith!¡± Theo continued, striding over. ¡°The bond you¡¯ve forged is nothing before the ties that bind fishermen to one another. Like a wind-knot, our friendship will never be untangled.¡± Brad and Greg, returning from a wander down to the shoreline midway through the tirade, jumped right in. ¡°Knots of fishing line?¡± Brad demanded, then bellowed a theatricalugh. ¡°Easily severed, those.¡± Greg nodded. ¡°Exactly¡ªunlike the knots formed in wood, which only our friendship with Fischer could hope to match.¡± ¡°Not just any wood, mind you,¡± Brad continued, leaning in conspiratorially. ¡°Hardwood¡ªiron wood, even.¡± Maria nodded sagely. ¡°It¡¯s true¡ªwhich is exactly why Fischer is mine.¡± She let out a downright viinous chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ve bonded over each of those things! You all never stood a chance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no good, gentlemen.¡± Theo clutched at his heart as if struck by an arrow. ¡°She has too much power.¡± She hunched down low and faced her head toward the sky as her evil chuckle rang out once more, even deeper than before. I had no idea what she was going for, but I couldn¡¯t help but join in. *** I had expected Barry to reign everyone in a bit considering they were technically members of his church and were no doubt up to some dastardly schemes. In retrospect, it was probably a terrible idea to expect restraint from the man that had made bootleg cultivator moonshine out of his back shed. Barry hooted and hollered as he danced over the sand, refilling cups in a terrifyingly efficient manner. Rum flowed,ughter reigned, and good times were aplenty as the night stretched on. At one point, I found myself standing by the fireside alone, simply looking out over the different conversations taking ce. There were no cliques, and it was a joy to watch those I saw as friends bond with one another. Maria was across the fire with Danny and Peter, locked in a fierce discussion. Though their cheeks were flushed, their eyes were filled with passion. From the hand gestures she was making, they were discussing the methods of crumbing fish,paring dough kneading techniques, or practicing some sort of strange dance. As Maria continued, Peter called over to Ellis. The former archivist strode over with strong¡ªif a little wobbly¡ªstrides, and I smiled at him. Most of this world¡ªmaybe everyone except for those gathered around the campfire before me¡ªsaw taking steps on the path of ascension as some terrible, life-ending mdy. Ellis¡¯s vigor flew in the face of that belief, and I was beyond grateful that my contributions helped cure the illness that had ailed him. As Ellis reached them, Peter mimed for him to start recording their sensation. With the dexterity of a wacky waving intable tube man in a stiff breeze, Ellis jotted down the steps they were going over. Maria would make a gesture and Peter would copy it¡ªall the while, Ellis¡¯s hand was a drunken blur, and he nodded along sporadically, making his body sway each time. Someone tapped me on the shoulder; I turned to see Ruby and Steven. ¡°Hey guys,¡± I said, cocking a head at their nervous expressions. ¡°Everything all good?¡± Ruby gave me a strained look. ¡°We¡¯re well, I just wanted toe have a chat¡ªit feels a bit...¡± ¡°Awkward,¡± Steven blurted. ¡°Steven!¡± She nudged him in the ribs. ¡°You¡¯re the only awkward one here, you big oaf!¡± Steven¡¯s grin only grew wider as she turned back to me, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if awkward is the right word, but it does feel a bit...¡± I swallowed a sip of my drink and gave them a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I get it. We were neighbors, perhaps even friends¡ªI saw you that way, anyway¡ªbut then you suddenly get brought into a church that sees me as some great being. It¡¯s... well, it¡¯s a lot.¡± Ruby let out a lightugh. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it? And we also saw you as a friend, for what it¡¯s worth. I¡¯ve not feltfortable around youtely, but it¡¯s not because of anything you did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more what we did,¡± Steven added. ¡°Sneaking behind your back and all.¡± I tossed my head from side to side. ¡°Well, yeah, but that¡¯s only because I specifically asked to be left in the dark. It¡¯s not as though you did it with malicious intent.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right...¡± she said, resting a hand on her abdomen. ¡°I¡¯m definitely right¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t feel bad for the choices you¡¯ve made. I agree with them wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°If you say so...¡± Though her words were still pensive, some of the hesitancy had left her expression. ¡°Are you guys having a good night?¡± I asked, eyeing Steven¡¯s rosy cheeks and Ruby¡¯sck thereof. My eyes drifted down to her hand that still rested just above her stomach. ¡°Hang on a second¡ªyou¡¯re not drinking¡­¡± My eyes darted up to meet hers. ¡°You¡¯re not...¡± I leaned in. ¡°Are you?¡± Her eyes went wide and her hand drifted down. Steven made an ¡®oh, shit¡¯ face, then he snorted. ¡°He creates cultivators like Sue creates pastries¡ªare you really surprised he saw through you, Ruby?¡± ¡°Oh, shush, Steven! Don¡¯t be so loud!¡± She leaned in, her pupils dted despite herck of drink. ¡°I am¡ªit¡¯s only early days, though, so we¡¯re keeping it to ourselves.¡± ¡°Guys!¡± I hissed, moving in to whisper. ¡°That¡¯s unreal! Congrattions!¡± Though she hadn¡¯t partaken of any rum, when Ruby smiled up at me, her cheeks were the rosiest of all. ¡°Thank you, Fischer. There are still a lot of questions because, well, we¡¯re both cultivators now, and it¡¯s still so early in the pregnancy, but I have a feeling it¡¯s all going to work out.¡± She rubbed her stomach lovingly, and I went to shake Steven¡¯s hand, but then pulled them both into a hug instead. They were both cultivators, so I gave them a good squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m over the moon for both of you¡ªI can¡¯t imagine how you must be feeling.¡± I let them go, a sigh escaping me as I did so. ¡°You know, Fischer is a great unisex name.¡± Steven, who had just taken a sip of his drink, choked. ¡°Kidding! Just kidding!¡± Iughed. Ruby patted him on the back as she giggled. ¡°He rarely drinks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, still coughing. ¡°I was just a little surprised.¡± ¡°What did I miss?¡± Maria asked, slipping an arm around mine and raising an eyebrow. ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°Errr,¡± I said, rather dumbly. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t expect you to keep it a secret from Maria, Fischer,¡± Ruby said, taking pity on me. She leaned in close to Maria. ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± At the prospect, she leaned in close, wobbling a little. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Ruby hissed in a rush, unable to keep it in any longer. Maria froze. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Steven nodded. ¡°She is. As we told Fischer, it¡¯s only early days, but¡ª¡± ¡°Artemis¡¯s quivering bow!¡± Maria yelled, cutting him off. She realized how loud she was, so leaned in, shushing us as if we¡¯d had the outburst. ¡°Oh. My. Goodness!¡± She grabbed Ruby¡¯s hands and danced from foot to foot as she let out an almost-silent squeal. ¡°That¡¯s amazing news! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Maria dragged Ruby off to the side as she peppered her with questions, leaving Steven and I alone. ¡°Loved the robes, by the way,¡± I said, referencing the midnight-colored outfit with an embroidered rod and fish I¡¯d caught Ruby in when she walked from the new church. ¡°Ah. Thank you. The pattern was all Ruby, but I made most of them. They were a delight to create.¡± ¡°Do you, uh... think I could get one?¡± He raised an eyebrow and smirked at me, his eyes a little distant from the drink. ¡°Oh-ho! The heretic wants nothing to do with the church but wants a robe?¡± I raised my hands. ¡°That may be true, but they lookfy... and pretty damn cool.¡± ¡°They arefy,¡± he agreed, nodding. ¡°And they do look pretty damn cool.¡± ¡°So can I get one?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. I suppose I can rustle one up¡ªfor a price.¡± I rolled my eyes yfully at the amusement writ clear on his face. ¡°What are you trying to get out of me, miser?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, I¡¯m sure I''ll think of something.¡± He snapped his fingers, as if just remembering something. ¡°What¡¯s that thing you like doing? With the rods and the water.¡± ¡°... fishing?¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s what it¡¯s called! I guess if you brought me a cooked fish or two, we could use that food as energy to make you a robe. The wife is pregnant, you see? I don¡¯t want to leave her without the nutrients necessary to grow a child...¡± The grin he gave me was downright wolfish, andughter tore free of my lips. ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a deal, mate.¡± We shook hands, and before I could joke about his shrewdness, Maria and Ruby returned, the former leaning on thetter for support. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good...¡± Maria mumbled, looking down at the sand. ¡°She downed a drink in celebration,¡± Ruby said, rubbing her back. ¡°I don¡¯t think it agreed with her.¡± ¡°Do you want me to take you home?¡± I asked. ¡°Sh-shower,¡± she replied, covering her mouth. ¡°Come on¡ªwe can go to mine.¡± I turned to Ruby. ¡°Would you minding with? She might need a hand...¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I picked Maria up, not wanting the pregnant Ruby to have to support her. We all made our way inside, and I led them to the guest shower. ¡°There¡¯s a towel in there¡ªI¡¯ll just go get some clean clothes,¡± I said as I put Maria down. When I returned with a fresh set of pajamas, Ruby took them, put an arm under Maria¡¯s shoulder, then led her inside. The door closed with a soft click, and a momentter, the calming sound of water falling rang out. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have a shower...¡± Steven said, frowning at the door and rubbing his mustache. ¡°I heard you had a System-built house, but to think you¡¯ve had a shower this whole time...¡± ¡°They¡¯re unreal, right? If you think that¡¯s crazy, wait until you see this...¡± *** ¡°You¡¯re all right, dear,¡± Ruby said, helping slide Fischer¡¯s shirt over Maria¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Maria mumbled for what had to be the twentieth time. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for¡ªI know I fell for the same trap a few times when I was your age.¡± ¡°I know... it¡¯s just... sorry.¡± The poor girl¡¯s face was ck, and Ruby stroked her wet hair. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after some rest. Were you going home tonight?¡± ¡°I was going to ask Fischer to stay...¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably a good idea. I¡¯m not sure how your dad would react if you turned up in a bad way. Come on¡ªlet¡¯s get you to bed.¡± As Ruby opened the door and helped Maria out, Steven was yelling from another room. Raising an eyebrow, she followed the sound. Steven was at an open door on the other side of a bed, and Fischer was booming withughter. ¡°What¡¯s got you so animated?¡± she asked, looking at her clearly drunk husband. Steven turned to face her and gestured at the open door emphatically. ¡°He has another shower in here, Ruby! Right beside his bed!¡± Fischerughed again, and Ruby rolled her eyes. ¡°Is it okay if Maria stays here, Fischer? She doesn¡¯t want to go home.¡± ¡°Of course! She can sleep in the spare bed.¡± *** I led Ruby and Maria to the bedroom beside mine and threw back the covers. Ruby helped her into the bed. I reached into my shirt and withdrew the egg¡ªand the bunny flopped over the top of it¡ªthen put them under the covers. ¡°Are you okay from here?¡± Ruby asked. ¡°Yeah¡ªthanks for all the help. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine after a little rest. Besides...¡± I reached over to pet Cinnamon. ¡°This little mother can keep an eye on her.¡± Cinnamon looked out through blissfully slitted eyes, nodding. ¡°All right¡ªwe¡¯ll leave you to it. Come calling if you need any help!¡± As they walked out of the bedroom and through the front door, Steven¡¯s voice came trailing in. ¡°Two showers!¡± he whisper-yelled, clearly shocked. ¡°Two! And only the gods know how many beds!¡± ¡°Yes, dear,¡± Ruby replied, patting his arm as she closed the door behind them. Maria mumbled something, so I turned back and leaned in closer. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Do you not like me, Fischer?¡± The question brought me up short. ¡°What? Of course I like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don''t...¡± Her words were soft and filled with resignation. ¡°I just wanted to know¡ªthat''s all.¡± I rested a hand on her arm. ¡°What makes you think I don¡¯t?¡± Cinnamon lifted her head from beneath the nket and looked between us with narrowed eyes. She scooched the egg against Maria¡¯s leg for warmth before hopping out the door and closing it behind her, leaving the room plunged in shadow. ¡°Because...¡± Maria continued. ¡°You haven¡¯t tried to... you know...¡± I swallowed, my words failing me. ¡°You could¡ªif you wanted to, I mean,¡± she mumbled, her wordsden with sleep. I squeezed her hand reassuringly as my heart pounded in my chest. ¡°It¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be right with you so intoxicated, but I do like you Maria¡ªmore than I can put into words.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± she replied dreamily. Silence took over, and all I could hear was my pulse thumping in my ears. ¡°Maria?¡± I asked, but she didn¡¯t reply, her breathsing slow and steady. I sighed and stood, paused, then bent back down to kiss her softly on the forehead. ¡°Goodnight, Maria.¡± As I left the room, Cinnamon was sitting in a corner, staring at me. She raised her eyebrows, looking downright scandalized. ¡°Shush, you. Goy on your egg ande get me if she¡¯s sick or needs help.¡± With a smirk she didn¡¯t bother hiding, Cinnamon hopped past me into the room and closed the door behind her. Book 2: Chapter 43: Citrus Book 2: Chapter 43: Citrus The ancient spirit, for what she thought was the first time in millennia, waspletely content. Compared to the span of her life, her time since reawakening had been turbulent, to say the least. She had been indifferent, angry, humbled, grateful, and, worst of all, almost torn apart by mere saplings. That moment of fear, of thinking that her life woulde to an end at the hand of newborns, only stood to highlight just how happy she now was. The spirit had be linked with the saplings. With each passing day that she continued providing them sustenance and power, their understanding of one another grew and blossomed, just as the flowers did atop their small canopies. Even now, countless pollinators flew from tree to tree, tickling her awareness. Each footfall, each speck of pollen removed, and every bit of sweet nectar sucked from the flowers were a blessing. With theing and going of the sun, the otter would bring her more sustenance. As with the insects pollinating her flowers, each meal was a cause for celebration. The spirit gazed up at the moon¡ªthe otter waste with tonight¡¯s delivery of sustenance. Some may have experienced annoyance at this dy, but the ancient spirit wasn¡¯t such a fickle being. All things happened as the world allowed, and even if there was no delicious meal to partake in, she could just focus on the buzzing insects flitting through her awareness... right? Two hourster, with the crescent moon peeking through the gap of her canopy, the ancient being¡¯s patience was at an end. Her leaves shook in frustration, and just when she was considering sending a root out to seek the treacherous mammal that had likely stolen her food for herself, an approaching source of chi caught her attention. The otter, loping awkwardly with a tray held before her, slunk into the clearing. She chirped and grinned, and the being was just about to trip her with a root for her tardiness, but then she caught the scent of food. Steam rose from the offering. The vapors wereced with chi of such potency that all of her thoughts of vengeance drained away like the rains through drought-parched soil. The otter dashed over and dumped the food at the base of the spirit¡¯s blue trunk. Forgetting about the bees, flowers, and lemon saplings entirely, she sent a root up for a taste. The first offering held a hint of burnt wood. She recoiled from it at first, but then the other vors rushed out. Unknown seasonings and spices danced over her awareness, and she dove her root further in. Many of the previous meals had been skeletons with only slivers of flesh left, but this... the fish frame was covered in meat.She withdrew the root to test another of the offerings. First came the familiar taste of charcoal, but as with the previous fish, unknown vors rushed out and overwhelmed the unpleasant thoughts that burnt wood brought to mind. She withdrew the root once more. This time, she plunged it into the gold-colored lumps, not expecting it to be as delectable as the fire-cooked fish. Oh, how wrong she was. The moment her root pierced the hard surface, it plunged into sulent flesh. The shell of crumbs had trapped the juices inside when cooked. A trickle of the oily liquid trailed down her root, and she absorbed it, not letting a single drop escape. Her canopy shuddered as she grew sprouts from her root, plunging one into each of the different offerings brought her. Ecstasy roiled through every fiber of her being. With each morsel she absorbed, chi soared through herwork of roots. When it hit the lemon trees, she felt them tug at it. Perhaps because she was too absorbed in her meal, or perhaps because she now saw the trees as part of her, she let them drink of the essence. Some of the chi flowed back, but never as much as she sent their way. All too soon, the feast was over. Thest thing she absorbed was the crispy shell that had encased the fish, and she set all her roots to devouring everyst crumb. She sighed, her whole trunk swaying. Filled with curiosity, she sent her awareness out to the lemon trees. They had absorbed so much of the essence, and she wondered at what they¡¯d done with it. She trailed the hints of power up their trunks, across their branches, toward their flowers, and... No way... At the tips of the branches, nestled amongst the leaves, some of the flowers had fruited. She sent herself toward the yellow growths, feeling them. They hadn¡¯t just fruited¡ªthey had maturedpletely; the trees, using the power of the offered meal, had grown lemons. She withdrew a drop of juice from one of them and sent it down toward her main body. When she tasted the drop, she shuddered in delight, her canopy twitching. Though the citrus juice was sour, it held a hint of sugar, and, most notable of all, unbelievably dense chi. The trees hadn¡¯t used all the essence in the fruit¡¯s creation¡ªthey¡¯d refined, condensed, and changed it, pouring the culmination of their efforts into each lemon. She felt a moment of desire, dreaming of absorbing their liquid and sucking the refined chi into her core, but it swiftly faded. The ancient spirit had made a deal with the cultivator¡ªfruit in exchange for the continuous delivery of chi-filled meals. Her leaves shook once more, but not in annoyance or frustration. Perhaps the cultivator would reward her sess with even more of the crispy, animal-fat cooked fish. With thoughts of future pleasures, she sunk into herself, processing the chi still coursing through her system. *** With the mid-morning sun warming my limbs, I smiled out at the ocean and ced a finger against my line, waiting for a bite. Bill was beside me on the sand, and I reached a hand over to scratch the back of his head. His feathers were unbelievably soft, covered in a small amount of oil that no-doubt kept water out. He closed his eyes and leaned into my touch. His skin beneath was smooth, and I rotated my fingers slowly, massaging the top of his head. ¡°You a fan of pats, mate?¡± He let out a low grunt of agreement. ¡°Makes sense¡ªit can¡¯t be too easy scratching yourself with those webbed feet of yours.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, his body rxing as my scritches continued. Sergeant Snips leaned against my leg and blew a small series of bubbles as she postured herself for a good carapace rub. I let out a softugh and wedged the rod between my crossed legs so I could pet both of them at once. I sank into the moment, letting the sensations of my body wash over me. Bill¡¯s smooth feathers, Snips¡¯s sturdy carapace, the wind tickling my skin, and the quiet crashing of waves on the shore¡ªall served to tether me to the present. But then memories of Maria¡¯s wordsst night came barrelling through. Just as they were about to overwhelm me and shatter my mindfulness, Cinnamon let out a loud squeak from behind me. I grabbed the fishing rod and spun, looking back toward my home. Maria leaned against the doorway with her shoulder. One hand covered her eyes, and the other hung limp by her side. I quickly wound the line in and passed the handle to Snips. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked as I got to her. ¡°Like I was sted by one of Rocky¡¯s ws...¡± She groaned and took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe one of Pistachio¡¯s, too.¡± ¡°I already got you a pastry and some juice¡ªdo you want me to go get a coffee?¡± ¡°No thanks. The pastry and juice sound good, though...¡± *** As we sat on the floor of my back porch, hidden from the sun¡¯s harsh light by the surrounding rock, Maria took another sip of sugarcane juice. ¡°I feel much better already.¡± I gave her a smile. ¡°Yeah, Barry¡¯s rum still packs a punch, but the hangovers don¡¯t seem tost long.¡± I pointed down at her half-eaten breakfast. ¡°Especially if you have pew-pew food.¡± She gave me a t stare, and I sighed. ¡°Fine¡ªchi food. Better?¡± ¡°Much.¡± She took another bite of the pastry, slowly chewing before washing it down with more juice. ¡°What even happenedst night? Thest thing I remember is Ruby telling me...¡± She bolted upright. ¡°Ruby is pregnant!¡± I grinned. ¡°She is.¡± ¡°Holy frack...¡± Augh flew from me at her curse, and she smiled along with me. ¡°So you don¡¯t remember anything after that?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t...¡± Her eyes shot up to me, and she swallowed, then paused, chewing her lip as she looked down at my clothes she was wearing. ¡°We didn¡¯t... you know... did we?¡± Heat immediately rose to my cheeks. ¡°N-no, we didn¡¯t. You got sick after toasting Ruby¡¯s pregnancy, then she helped you back here and got you showered and changed. I took you to the spare bed, tucked you with Cinnamon¡ªand her egg, the little weirdo¡ªthen went back out for a little. People were already stumbling back home, so I went back to bed pretty soon after.¡± ¡°Wait... if I went to sleep in the spare bed, how did I wake up in yours?¡± The heat in my face turned into a wildfire, and I looked out at the sand, hoping she didn¡¯t see the redness in my cheeks. ¡°I honestly have no idea. I woke up to you wrapped around me like a ko.¡± ¡°... a what?¡± ¡°Oh, right¡ªthey¡¯re not from here. Nevermind. You were cuddling me when I woke up this morning.¡± ¡°O... oh. Sorry.¡± I risked a nce, seeing her face was as red as mine felt. I quickly looked away. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It was... well, it was nice.¡± A silence blossomed between us, but unlike thepanionable silence we so often experienced, this one felt strained. I let out a deep sigh. ¡°You make me feel like a teenager sometimes.¡± She covered her mouth as she giggled. ¡°You make me feel exactly the same. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in that head of yours half the time...¡± I thought of what to say, searching for the perfect words to diffuse the situation, but Maria handled it for me. She leaned over, put an arm around my waist, and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Thanks for taking care of me, Fischer. You¡¯re a true gentleman.¡± She pulled back and our eyes met. Beneath the shade of my balcony, they were almost green, their usually blue tint nowhere to be seen. I leaned in to kiss her, but she moved her head to the side. ¡°I should probably brush my teeth before you try that. I can¡¯t say you¡¯d enjoy the taste I woke up to.¡± Iughed, the sound bubbling from my throat and making my chest shake. Just like that, the awkward moment was gone. I leaned in and kissed her on the forehead instead, lingering there as I held the back of her head. Even after a night of heavy drinking, she smelled of flowers. It wasforting, and as I let her go, she pulled herself into a hug. With our arms wrapped around each other and Maria¡¯s lithe body pressed against me, we jolted when someone came scrambling around the corner. We both looked over, taking in the wavering form of Leroy. ¡°Comanlookalemon!¡± he yelled, then held his head with both hands, swaying on the spot. ¡°Ugh, my brain...¡± Maria and I both looked at each other, back at him, then cackled. ¡°What... what did you just say?¡± Maria asked through fits ofughter. ¡°The lemon tree,¡± he slowly muttered, still bracing his head. ¡°Come.¡± I blinked dumbly, then my eyes went wide. ¡°Lemon tree?¡± Book 2: Chapter 44: Insubordination Book 2: Chapter 44: Insubordination ¡°What about the lemon trees?¡± I asked as we traveled across the sand at an infuriatingly slow pace. ¡°Did they germinate? How many?¡± Leroy swallowed his bite of the leftover pastry I¡¯d given him before grimacing my way. ¡°I have my suspicions, but I don¡¯t want to find out what ws would do if I ruined the surprise¡ªshe¡¯s chaos incarnate.¡± Maria giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°Probably a safe move¡ªwe¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± ¡°You can go on without me,¡± Leroy said. ¡°I¡¯m still reeling fromst night.¡± My body wanted to take him up on his offer, to sprint across the sands and see what had happened to the trees, but I fought it down. ¡°Nah, mate. We¡¯re happy to wait for you.¡± ¡°I understand your pain,¡± Maria said, wincing. ¡°That was me only a half hour ago.¡±Leroy grunted, shielding his eyes from the sun as we continued. ¡°I hope it only takes me a half hour to feel better. What happenedst night?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I said, grinning at him. ¡°Last I saw of you, Barbara was cradling you in her arms like a newborn.¡± ¡°Good gods¡ªI passed out?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡ªyou were very much awake. You were making up a song about someone named Trent? I don¡¯t know what that bloke did to you, but your drunk self was not a fan. Your wife was trying to cover your mouth, but you just kept belting out lines. It was quite impressive, really.¡± Leroy nched as he blinked at me. I roared withughter. ¡°Yeah, mate¡ªit was as bad as it sounds. Barry¡¯s rum certainly makes for interesting feasts, if nothing else.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I missed that!¡± Maria said, the color in her face mostly returned. ¡°Wait, what happened to you?¡± Leroy asked, peering at her from beneath a hand that shielded his face from the sun. ¡°I may or may not have cked out and needed to be showered by Ruby.¡± Leroy startedughing, then immediately stopped, hunching down and holding his head. ¡°Dionysus¡¯s cursed grapes¡ªwhen does it get better?¡± ¡°Soon, mate. Just keep munching that pastry and you¡¯ll be right as rain before you know it.¡± Soon after, we stepped from the harshte-morning sun and into the shade of the forest¡¯s canopy. Leroy let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank the gods¡ªthat¡¯s much better.¡± The air was cool, almost sweet, and I breathed deep of its moisture. So did Leroy and Maria¡ªthe former¡¯s posture immediately lost some of the tension it held. We walked in silence, and while I couldn¡¯t speak for the other two, my thoughts were consumed by what we¡¯d find when we arrived in the clearing. As we got close to it, a strange sound rolled out over the ford floor to greet us. ¡°What is that?¡± Maria asked, cocking her head to the side. I knew what it was, and when I spun toward Leroy, he gave me a knowing smile. ¡°You recognize the sound, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± I answered. ¡°But why are they there?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Maria asked. I turned to her, my eyebrows knitted in thought. ¡°Bees... and lots of them.¡± *** Corporal ws, mistress of the pond, fuzziest of Fischer¡¯s animals, and protector of the forest gazed out with pride at the lemon-peppered trees before her. Her master had given her a task, and as was her prerogative, she fulfilled it exceptionally. There was only a moment of shock when arriving this morning and finding ripe lemons covering each of the citrus trees¡ªan undeniable sense of superiority had quickly swept it away. Of course the lemons had grown. If anything, it was surprising that it took them so long to grow¡ªsuch was her general efficacy. She¡¯d dashed to the blue-tinted trunk immediately and patted it, just as she pictured her master would. It was important that she reward her subordinates for their sesses, and ws was nothing if not a benevolent leader. She had coo¡¯d her approval, rubbing its rough bark even harder. The tree¡¯s canopy shimmied in delight, and ws shimmied back, emting the movement. As one, they danced their delight, one cooing, the other shaking her leaves. After a suitably long boogie, ws had set off to find Leroy. As much as she wanted to go fetch her master immediately, it wouldn¡¯t have been right to exclude her other subordinate. She woke him from a drunken stupor and sent him off to get Fischer. Now that she stood in the clearing beneath the shade of a lemon tree, she nodded at her own actions. It was good to delegate; it both let subordinates feel useful and reminded them of their ce. Now that Fischer was no-doubt on the way, she began practicing poses¡ªshe wanted to project capability when her master arrived to find her work. When Fischer stepped out into the clearing, trailed by Maria and Leroy, all of their eyes went wide. As much as she wanted to run to her master and receive praise, ws stood firm, leaning against the trunk casually as if to say: oh, these lemon trees? I guess they¡¯re kinda cool. Her body physically shook as an urge to appear nonchnt warred with a desire for scritches. After less than the span of a single breath, she could hold on no longer. Lightning erupted from her legs and she flew across the clearing, mouth wide and a shrill chirp tearing from her throat. *** Lured along by the increasingly loud buzz of bees, we burst into the clearing. As I took in the scene before me, my legs froze. Maria took a sharp intake of breath, covering her mouth with one hand. Leroy took a half-step forward. ¡°Are they...?¡± I had hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat we would find the lemon seeds germinated when we arrived. A small part of me dared to dream that they¡¯d grown into stalks, perhaps even saplings, but given how unlikely that was, the rest of my consciousness had suppressed it. What I hadn¡¯t dared to consider, even in my wildest dreams, was that they would be grown-ass trees. An unfathomable amount of insects flew around their canopies, flitting from flower to flower. Nestled amongst the swarming pollinators and dainty white flowers, dozens of yellow fruit hung, so full of juice that they weighed the branches down. ¡°Yeah...¡± I swallowed, unbelieving of what I saw. ¡°They¡¯re lemo¡ªoof!¡± Distracted as I was by the scene of beautiful chaos, I hadn¡¯t noticed ws¡¯s approach until it was toote. She mmed into me with a wide grin and a shrill chirp. I flew backward, ws clutched to my chest so I wouldn¡¯t fall on and hurt her. Maria caught us, and rather than let us go, she held on tight, pulling us both into a hug. It was an objectively emascting gesture for such a slight woman to be holding me upright, but I found I didn¡¯t hate it¡ªit was weirdlyforting. I hope this doesn¡¯t awaken something in me... I thought, my forehead furrowing. ¡°ws,¡± Maria said,pletely unaware of my inner dilemma. ¡°Did you do this?¡± She chirped in the affirmative, spinning to cast a needle-sharp grin over my shoulder. ¡°What... what did you do?¡± I asked, my voice faint. Before ws could respond, a root flew from the ground and, at incredible speed, flicked her right in the middle of her forehead. ws¡¯s head rocked back. She blinked, then fury bloomed in her eyes. She shot from me with lightning fueling her passage, rocketing for the blue-barked tree in the center of the clearing. She mmed into it with her head, and the lightning wreathing her drained away. I felt it go into the tree and circte within. ws put one forepaw on her hip, pointed the other directly at the tree, and unleashed a verbal barrage of chirps, chittering, and hisses. The tree shook its leaves in response, and I got the sense it was arguing back. They chirped and shook back and forth, their debate continuing at a rapid-fire pace. ¡°What are they saying...?¡± Leroy asked, cocking his head as their row intensified. ¡°I think the tree¡ªor the spirit within it, to be more precise¡ªis upset that ws took all the credit.¡± The tree had raised a thick root from the earth, and it poked ws in the chest. ws poked it back. Then, the cat-fight began. Poking turned to striking, and before I knew it, they were wrestling on the ground. The root coiled around ws, and she wrapped her limbs around it, biting its base between her needle teeth and kicking out with her back legs. ¡°Whoa, whoa!¡± I said, jogging over before it could get too violent. I gripped the root at its base. The spirit tried to retract the root, but I held on tight. ¡°Let go, both of you. Don¡¯t look at me like that, ws¡ªI don¡¯t care who started it, missy! Let go.¡± She did so, as did the spirit, and just as they separated, ws pped it one more time. The tree vibrated in indignation and alsoshed out; a root pped ws right on the rump before she could get out of range. Lightning erupted from her limbs and she flew for it, but right as the fight was about to start anew, I gripped ws by the loose skin on the back of her neck. I held her up and nted my foot on the root¡¯s base, holding them both in ce. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You both got one more hit in.¡± ws took a deep breath before hissing it out through clenched teeth. The tree seemed to as well, its branches swaying out and retracting in. ¡°You brought the food here for our tree pal, right ws?¡± She puffed her chest out and chirped with pride, which looked hrious considering I still held her up like a newborn kitten. ¡°And you,¡± I continued, pointing at the tree. ¡°You used the food to grow the lemons, correct?¡± The root beneath me nodded vehemently. ¡°Right¡ªso you both did it. Agreed?¡± ws crossed her arms¡ªso did the tree by sprouting two little tendrils from its root. ¡°Ladies...¡± I knelt down so I was eye to eye with the root¡ªwell, where its eyes would be if it had them. ¡°You¡¯ve both done something amazing here, and I can¡¯t properly appreciate it until you stop fighting. Can you do that for me, ws?¡± She red at me defiantly. ¡°... please?¡± All at once, the raging bonfire in her eyes reduced to an ember and she let out an apologetic chirp. In response, the root uncrossed its, well, roots, and nodded, copying her movement. I smiled between both of them, feeling genuine relief. I pulled ws into a hug, cradling her into my arms to apologize for holding her by the scruff. ¡°Unbelievable...¡± Maria said, walking over to us with hesitant steps. ¡°The tree...?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Looks like it, yeah. It¡¯s as sapient as theye.¡± Leroy stepped past us andid a hand on its sturdy trunk. The root turned to face him, cocking its makeshift head as it took him in. ¡°It... no, sorry, she¡ªyou¡¯re a female, right?¡± he asked the root. My eyes narrowed; I¡¯d saiddies, but hadn¡¯t realized it until Leroy pointed it out. As with my animal pals, I had a sense of her gender. The root¡ªshe¡ªnodded, and Leroy turned to me. ¡°She has expanded her bounds. Can you feel it?¡± Confusion crossed my face, and I closed my eyes. I felt the waves of energy flowing around me, and just as Leroy had said, they swept outward, going to... My eyes shot open. ¡°You took over the lemon trees?¡± The tree made a kind of gesture. ¡°I think it¡¯s more urate to say she joined them.¡± Leroy walked over and touched one of their trunks. ¡°I can feel a sort of awareness within each tree... they¡¯re unique, as if they were each a different person.¡± The root nodded. ¡°Unreal...¡± I said, walking over to stand beneath one of the lemon trees. They were squat and nowhere near as tall as the blue-barked tree, yet I could still stand at my full height beneath them. From below, the hum of the pollinators was even louder, and I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the symphony wash over me. The remnants of a breeze flew beneath the forest canopy, and the cool, humid air swept across my skin, sending a pleasant chill through me. Maria slipped an arm around my waist, and we stood there for a long moment, both just enjoying existence. When I opened my eyes, Maria was gazing up. I joined her in staring at the juicy, fat lemon hanging just above us. I raised a hand to cup it, then turned to the root still extended from the earth. ¡°Can I pick it?¡± The root¡¯s posture turned flummoxed, and the leaves of its main tree shook in what I took as humor. The root nodded, holding where its stomach would be in the approximation of a bellyugh. I smirked at it before returning my attention to the lemon. With a single tug, it came free. ¡°It¡¯s so big...¡± Maria said. ¡°No kidding.¡± I squeezed the grape-fruit sized citrus. ¡°These are even bigger than the gically modified ones from back home.¡± ¡°They¡¯re almost too big.¡± She stepped closer, peering down. ¡°How are you gonna use all of it? It¡¯ll taste too sour if you use all that juice in a single dish, right?¡± ¡°Huh...¡± I said, squinting at the lemon. Maria arched a brow at me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You just gave me a fantastic idea...¡± Book 2: Chapter 45: When Life Gives You Lemons Book 2: Chapter 45: When Life Gives You Lemons Late morning gave way to midday as Maria and I toiled in the kitchen. We¡¯d left ws and Leroy behind in the clearing to do... I dunno. Gardening stuff? Frankly, I was too excited to care what they were up to. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is gonna taste good, Fischer?¡± Maria asked, frowning down at my concoction. ¡°When have I ever failed you?¡± I shot her a wink. ¡°Well, there was that one time you took me camping during a tempest, and we got soaked, and I could have caught pneumonia, and I could have di¡ª¡° ¡°That was one time! Everyone gets one for free.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± She rubbed her chin in thought. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true...¡± ¡°Besides,¡± I added. ¡°The proof is in the pudding.¡± She narrowed her eyes and looked around, scanning my kitchen. ¡°What pudding?¡±¡°Oh, forget it. I mean the proof is in the end result.¡± I added another spoonful of sugar and stirred. When the granules had mostly dissolved, I tasted it. The sugar had cut the lemon¡¯s bitterness down, and the vor, though not chilled, was thirst-quenching. ¡°Here,¡± I said, holding up a spoon. Maria opened her mouth, and I poured the lemonade in. Her eyebrows lowered for a moment, no doubt expecting a sour explosion, but then her eyes flew wide. ¡°Good gods...¡± she said after swallowing. ¡°That is amazing.¡± I grinned. ¡°If you think that¡¯s good, wait until I cook up Asano¡¯s recipe¡ªit takes a little more time, though.¡± ¡°Whose recipe?¡± I smiled wistfully. ¡°A fictional character from my home world. I tried making his lemonade once beforeing here, and let me tell you, it¡¯s life changing.¡± ¡°A fictional character¡¯s... recipe?¡± She scowled at me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re messing with me or not.¡± ¡°I know¡ªit¡¯s fun, right?¡± Her scowl turned deadpan. ¡°No, Fischer. No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Ah well, some people can¡¯t enjoy the good things in life. C¡¯mon¡ªlet¡¯s take this lemonade to our churchypanions. They might need the pick-me-up afterst night.¡± *** After knocking on Barry¡¯s door, we waited in silence. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not home¡­¡± Maria suggested. ¡°Should we go get Leroy to see if they¡¯re in the church?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... I¡¯m a little worried, to be honest. They were in quite a statest night, and they should be up by now, even if they¡¯re a little hungover...¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it risk, I don¡¯t know, discovering something you don¡¯t want to if we go down there?¡± I rubbed my chin, torn between my desire for secrecy and the need to check on my pals. ¡°Steven let something slipst night¡ªhe mentioned that all of their showers were beside the bedrooms at the end of the hall. If we just follow the hallways and don¡¯t look in any room until we get to the end, we should be fine.¡± Maria chewed her lip, then nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯m in.¡± *** As we stepped into what used to be Barry¡¯s shed, Maria¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wow... I assumed it would be incredible, but this...?¡± ¡°Right?¡± I ran one hand over the smoothe stone, as did Maria. We made our way down the steps. Each time we approached a sconce in the wall, it lit with magical me. ¡°That¡¯s not a good sign,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± Maria asked, cocking her head. ¡°Because they light up when someonees near. It means no one has been by recently.¡± ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s hurry, then.¡± As we passed each room, Maria peered inside. I¡¯d already ryed what I¡¯d seen in each, but seeing was different from knowing. ¡°Unbelievable...¡± she said as she poked her head into the underground spa. ¡°That looks simply divine.¡± ¡°We shoulde visit sometime¡ªI¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯d never forgive myself if I said no to that offer.¡± When we strode past the indoor forest, her jaw dropped open. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this or the blue tree is more impressive...¡± ¡°Including the lemons? The blue tree. Without, though... there¡¯s something breathtaking about such arge tree, especially growing underground.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding¡­¡± I walked further, and she lingered a moment, staring at the thick trunk before jogging to catch up. ¡°This is as far as I camest time,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep our eyes forward from here on¡ªno peeking in doors, open or not.¡± ¡°I can do that.¡± She hooked her arm in mine, squeezing me tight. ¡°I do wonder what¡¯s down here sometimes, though...¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± I winced. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly annoying. I don¡¯t want to be a part of it, but my brain can¡¯t help but imagine what secrets they¡¯re hiding.¡± Before the next sconce lit, an open door ahead of us shone magical light out into the hallway. Maria shielded the left side of her eyes with one hand, then did the same for me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Not sure I could have resisted the temptation...¡± The magical me in the wall flickered to life, and we continued on, not gazing into the open room despite the desire to. ¡°Hey!¡± a nasally voice called. Not recognizing it, I froze. ¡°Where in Poseidon¡¯s chafed thighs is my breakfast?¡± Maria¡¯s hand fell away. Dumbfounded, we both turned to look at the speaker. *** Barry woke to the sensation of someone trying to crack his head open like it was a particrly ripe coconut. ¡°Ugghhh,¡± he moaned, cradling his pounding head. ¡°Ngggh,¡± Helen agreed from beside him. ¡°My head. What happenedst¡ªPaul!¡± she yelled, shooting upright. ¡°He stayed at Sue¡¯s,¡± Barry replied,ying a hand on her knee. With her maternal instincts no longer overriding the hangover, she slumped back down to the bed. ¡°Water...¡± She tried to get up, but Barry held her shoulder, halting her movement. ¡°I¡¯ll get it, love. Wait there.¡± With no small amount of effort, he rolled out of bed and walked toward the kitchen. As he returned with a ss of water in each hand, a muffled conversation caught his attention. It wasing from Trent¡¯s open door, and Barry wondered if the sugarcane juice was finally taking effect. Ellis had theorized that it was the cor halting the transformation, but Barry didn¡¯t want to risk removing the cor. He¡¯d had countless sses of what Fischer would call pew-pew juice, yet still hadn¡¯t awakened. Barry rolled his eyes¡ªFischer may be a god waiting to happen, but he came up with the worst names. As Barry¡¯s limping mind caught up to what his eyes could see, he realized the hallway from the entrance up to Trent¡¯s room was lit. A spike of panic tore up Barry¡¯s spine and wedged itself firmly within his pounding skull. Had someone wandered in and found the prince? He set the sses down and jogged to the open door, each sconce he passed lighting up. His head pounded with every footfall, but he forced himself to continue. He had to get there, had to make sure no one was freeing the prince, had to... He stopped in the opening, as did his thoughts. ¡°Barry?¡± Fischer asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Er¡ªyes, Fischer?¡± ¡°Are you aware there¡¯s a bloke locked up in your basement?¡± Barry swallowed and raised a finger to object, but his brain failed him. He drooped. ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡± *** ¡°A long story?¡± The self-described prince demanded from behind me. ¡°No it¡¯s not! You kidnapped me, your future king, and wrapped a cultivator¡¯s cor around my neck! I¡¯ve already told this noble man about your crimes!¡± Barry squinted at me, at Trent, then leaned against the doorframe. ¡°I¡¯m too hungover for this...¡± ¡°Lemonade?¡± I asked, holding up a cup. ¡°... what?¡± Barry asked, peering through bleary eyes. ¡°Could you hold this, Maria?¡± She took the cup, her eyebrow furrowed as she nced back at the apparent prince. I filled the cup to the brim with lemonade, and Maria offered it to Barry. ¡°Thank... you?¡± He lifted it to his mouth, smelled it, then had a sip. His eyebrow quirked a little and he took another drink, deeper this time. ¡°Hey... that looks good,¡± the odd prince said, leaning his face up against the bars. ¡°Give me some.¡± I raised an eyebrow at Barry, who was now sculling his ss. He let out a deep sigh after finishing. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve seen him now.¡± Barry shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ve been feeding him sugarcane juice to no effect.¡± Maria held up another cup, still watching the prince with an unreadable gaze. I filled it up, and she passed it to him. He sniffed it, drank, then his eyebrows knitted. ¡°Lemon... how do you have lemon?¡± I cocked my head at him. ¡°You came to Tropica with cored cultivators, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the toe-like prince replied, having another sip. ¡°This is actually really good.¡± ¡°Focus, mate. You came to Tropica, had your ass absolutely handed to you by my animal pals, got imprisoned by my mate here.¡± I pointed over my shoulder at Barry. ¡°And you¡¯re surprised that we have lemons?¡± Trent sniffed. ¡°So? You¡¯re not supposed to have lemons, especially not enough to make a jug that big.¡± Barry, whose disposition was already improving after drinking a little lemonade, shook his head. ¡°Trent is a little intellectually... different.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Trent said. ¡°My mother, the queen, always said I was unique. Best you remember that, peasants¡ªI¡¯ll be using those smarts to bust out of this prison the first chance I get.¡± *** Penelope Francine Gormona, the queen of Gormona, sat down on a high-backed seat in the throne room. ¡°Where is that idiot son of ours?¡± Her husband, Augustus Reginald Gormona, started. He nced at her from his position on the throne. ¡°What was that, dear?¡± ¡°Our son. Where on Kallis is he?¡± The king shook his head. ¡°Alive¡ªwe know that much.¡± The queen opened the locket slung around her neck, and sure enough, the small stone inside glowed a dull red. They had one such artifact for each of their children, and she¡¯d worn Trent¡¯s day in and day out since his departure. Despite her awareness of his particr intellectual disability, he was still her son, and she would burn the kingdom to the ground to save him. ¡°Are you sure we can¡¯t send out a party to search for him...?¡± Her husband¡¯s eyes grew hard. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this, wife. We don¡¯t have the resources with our kingdom under attack.¡± She wanted to call him a fool, wanted to challenge his ability to leave their son in danger, but reigned the words in before they could fly free. It wouldn¡¯t help the situation. ¡°Are you sure we are under attack...?¡± His jaw clenched, and though he probably had some of his own choice words, he simply nodded. ¡°It cannot be coincidence. Five high-ranking officials disappearing without a trace, the theft of resources, and the awakening of five spirit beasts... it is a clear message. Someone wishes to make a fool of us.¡± A glint came to his eye, and he sat upright. ¡°They don¡¯t know that we have the artifacts we do. In this time of peace, the other kingdoms have forgotten the power that Gormona wields. We know about the spirit beasts, and we¡¯ll snuff them out before they can find the walls of our kingdom. They think they can challenge Gormona and walk away peacefully...¡± The king let out a deep chuckle. ¡°We will learn whounched the attack after we find the spirit beasts, and then they¡¯ll rue the day they tried to slight Augustus Reginald Gormona.¡± At his words, she turned away. Whose lineage had led to Trent¡¯s disability had long been a source of contention within their marriage, and as she went over her husband¡¯s words, she was resolute, as ever, that it was from his side. *** I watched Trent down the rest of his lemonade. The so-called prince let out a belch, followed by a content sigh. As he stood there, mouth open and facing the roof, I noted that he had a head like a kicked-in watermelon. I¡¯d never admit as much¡ªthat would be downright rude, after all¡ªbut in the confines of my own thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge how unfortunate-faced the man was. I turned to Barry, who was sipping at another ss. ¡°Can we talk for a second, mate?¡± He nodded, his eyes holding a tension that had nothing to do with his headache. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t forget my breakfast!¡± Trent called, but we all ignored him. When we got far enough away, Maria spoke up first. ¡°very, Barry?¡± she asked, her face riddled with disapproval. ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± he replied. ¡°I know it looks bad, but I have ns.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna like what I have to say, mate.¡± Book 2: Chapter 46: Admiring the Scenery Book 2: Chapter 46: Admiring the Scenery With the warm glow of magical fire lighting the smooth stones of the underground church, I weighed Barry with my eyes. The air between us seemed to thicken with tension, and before it could grow any more palpable, I sighed. ¡°I know this is me poking my head where I¡¯ve specifically requested to be left out of, but I have to draw the line at very, mate.¡± Barry rubbed his temples, looking better but still worse for wear. ¡°Forgive the bluntness, Fischer¡ªI¡¯m too hungover for anything else. It¡¯s a temporary measure, and one that was¡ªispletely necessary. He¡¯s not being abused, forced to do anything, or deprived of necessities.¡± Barry ran his hands through his hair, shaking his head. ¡°By the gods, Fischer, have you seen his cell?¡± He emphasized how inurate thest word was with air quotes. ¡°He sleeps in a bed the same as yours, eats better food than most vigers in Tropica, and we¡¯ve been feeding him sugarcane juice like he¡¯s parched ground desperate for rain!¡± By the end of Barry¡¯s rant, he was yelling, flinging his hands wide. All at once, he deted, his shoulders slumping once more. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m under a lot of stress here.¡± I nced at Maria¡ªshe gave me a conflicted and strained smile that reflected my own feelings. I threw my head back and looked at the roof, imagining a creator high above. ¡°I really am inside a terribly written Xianxia. Whoever wrote this storyline sucks.¡± ¡°What...?¡± Barry asked.¡°very. I tried to ignore the cored cultivators, but now you¡¯ve got a bloody royal cored up in a dungeon. What am I supposed to do? Pretend it¡¯s not happening, or go about ending it to virtue signal to the reader that I¡¯m a good bloke? It¡¯s low hanging fruit, mate¡ªmay as well have me stop someone from kicking a cat.¡± Barry only grew more confused. He leaned in close, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Who has been kicking cats?¡± I sighed. ¡°No one has¡ªI¡¯m justining out loud.¡± I looked back at the open doorway behind us, from which the cored prince was berating everyone and anything in an attempt to get some brekkie. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n with him? You said it¡¯s only temporary¡ªwhat does that mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to know...?¡± Barry asked. ¡°No, mate¡ªnot even a little, but I do want reassurance that my existence doesn¡¯t mean that people get enved.¡± ¡°Do you trust me, Fischer?¡± I slumped backward, leaning against the wall. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, this is just...¡± I gestured back at the cell. ¡°It¡¯s a lot.¡± Barry nodded. ¡°It is, and I¡¯m sorry you had to find out. What are you even doing down here, anyway?¡± He grimaced as we locked eyes. ¡°I told you there were things in here that you wouldn¡¯t want to see...¡± ¡°We were worried for your safety,¡± Maria said, gesturing at the lemonade. ¡°We brought this, and thought if we just kept our eyes forward we wouldn¡¯t see anything we shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But that a certain something yelled at us for breakfast,¡± I said, smiling despite everything. ¡°He is a bit of a prick, isn¡¯t he?¡± Laughter bubbled up from Barry. It flew free, and he joined me at the wall, leaning beside me. ¡°You have no idea, Fischer. He was¡ªis¡ªa right prick. If you knew what he¡¯d tried to do...¡± Barry shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the details, but suffice to say, a little imprisonment might honestly be too good for him. It was the kindest option we had at hand, though I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t get a sense of satisfaction when I pped that metal cor around his neck.¡± ¡°Wow¡ªhe must have been a prick,¡± Maria said, smirking at him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever seen you angry.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± I said. ¡°The anger of a gentle man is nothing to scoff at.¡± A silence stretched between the three of us as our own thoughts consumed us. After a short while, I stood from the wall, stretching. ¡°All right¡ªI¡¯ve decided.¡± I turned to Barry. ¡°You¡¯re nning on making him awaken so he can¡¯t go running back home and tell his royal family of our existence, right?¡± ¡°Correct¡ªas usual. We¡¯re also hoping we can win him over to our side, but even if he should try to escape...¡± He shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t think he has much chance of outrunning ws¡ªdo you?¡± As I Imagined the vicious glee she¡¯d have etched on her face if she were given a target to pursue, I shook my head, grinning. ¡°No¡ªI don¡¯t think he¡¯d have any luck escaping that little deviant.¡± I spun to face Barry. ¡°I do trust you. As long as your goal is to free him eventually and you keep treating him well, I won¡¯t interfere. If you¡¯re not opposed, I might even give you a hand.¡± ¡°A hand...?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate.¡± I shot him a wink. ¡°If your sugarcane juice hasn¡¯t been working, maybe I can rustle something up that pushes him over the line.¡± *** Ellis, head archivist of the royal library, was having a terrible day. Someone was in his precious domain¡ªa group of someones, judging by the chaos they brought with them. Already, liquids had been spilled on tables, food crumbs had been strewn across the carpets, and now, someone had taken his golden candbraplete with ten lit candles¡ªinto the stacks of ancient books. With fury powering each step, Ellis ran after the firelight retreating further into the library. Each time he rounded a bookshelf, his antagonist would be just out of sight. They were always one corner away, and it infuriated him to no end. To think they were moving with such speed while holding an open me... His face contorted into a hate-filled snarl, and he lifted his knees, tried to catch his foe, but it was as if he ran through mud. His steps, no matter how much he tried to pick up the pace, moved at the same speed. It only filled him with more fury. He leaned forward, tried to break through the invisible barriers slowing him, and rushed headlong into his adversary. ¡°Ellis...¡± they said, taunting him. They held him by his robe, and he tried to see their face, but the golden candbra was held before them, obscuring their features with its candles¡¯ orange glow. He tried to break free as the attacker shook him, threatening to spill the hot wax across his beloved books. *** ¡°Ellis... yoo-hoooo,¡± I said, grabbing him gently by the cor. I shook him slightly, raising an eyebrow at how toned his body had be. ¡°Damn, Ellis¡ªyou¡¯re feeling jacked, my ma¡ª¡± ¡°Unhand my fiery shaft, fiend!¡± he bellowed into my face, spittle flying as he bolted upright. He breathed heavily, blinking at me as his eyes cleared. I looked up, turning to Theo and the rest of the fishing club that I¡¯d already woken. As one, we burst intoughter. ¡°What in Morpheus¡¯s blessed realm were you dreaming of, Ellis?¡± Danny got out through fleeting giggles that sounded hrious from the burly man. Keith had copsed, leaning against Theo for support ¡°Remind me to never touch Ellis in his sleep!¡± He flinched and raised a hand to his head. ¡°Gods, my own voice is like a sledgehammer to my brain.¡± Ellis blinked, squinted, then braced his forehead with both hands. ¡°Please... stop being so loud.¡± Everyoneughed again, but they cut off in groans, each of their noggins pounding fromst night¡¯s drink. ¡°Here,¡± I said. ¡°I brought you guys a remedy.¡± Maria and I started handing out the hangover cure, and each person drank deep. We¡¯d already visited the bed chambers across the hall, providing lemonade to the rest of the church members within. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Ellis said, whatever gods forsaken dream he¡¯d been having already long forgotten. ¡°Would you tell me the recipe?¡± He removed his notepad and pencil, fighting through the pain, and I smiled at him. ¡°That¡¯s easy, mate. It¡¯s lemon and sugar.¡± ¡°Lemon...¡± he repeated, then his eyes went wide. ¡°Lemon! It is Lemon? Where did you get so much?¡± Theo squinted at him. ¡°A little quieter, Ellis, if you would.¡± I smiled at them. ¡°When you¡¯re feeling up to it, I have something to show you. You might need to see it to believe.¡± *** ¡°Remarkable...¡± I was delighted at the unveiled awe held in Ellis¡¯s eyes as we entered the clearing. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the hangover of the sight¡ªperhaps both¡ªbut even in the short time I¡¯d known him, it was rare that something shocked Ellis enough for him to stop taking notes. As if the same thought urred to him, he lowered his pencil and began scribbling. Everyone split up to explore the clearing, and Maria and I wandered over to the blue-barked tree in the center, sitting in the grass and leaning against its trunk. ws curled up in Maria¡¯sp, and I reached over to rub her fur. Iy my other palm back against the tree. ¡°You girls did so well.¡± *** As the ancient spirit watched the humans and creatures perusing her domain, an unknown emotion seemed to bubble up from the earth beneath her. When the cultivator ¡®Fischer¡¯ set a hand to her trunk and praised her work, the trickle turned to a torrent. Though it was a new sensation, it wasn¡¯t bad¡ªquite the opposite. She could feel the emotions of the cultivators crossing the forest floor above herwork of roots¡ªonly hints, but more than enough to understand their intent. Their eyes were wide, reflecting the afternoon sun as it filtered down through her canopy. The tones they spoke in were soft yet rushed, like the winds that hissed through her leaves before a storm. Their movements reminded her of the small prey animals that dashed from cover to cover during the daylight hours. Their steps, however, weren¡¯t hastened by fear¡ªit was because of excitement, perhaps even awe. As she focused on them further, she realized that they¡ªeach and every one of them¡ªpossessed chi. They were cultivators, yet they flitted around her clearing as if they were aspects of nature. The most powerful of all was a man that could, in all likelihood, tear her from the ground roots and all. He leaned against her trunk, holding the hand of a woman and lovingly patting an otter as if it was his own child. These sources of power, beings that her instincts told her should be fighting over the chiden fruits hanging from her lemon-tree branches, were simply admiring the scenery and each other¡¯spany. It made something deep within her blossom, and the feeling of contentment unfurled and solidified. A soft breeze blew across her canopies. It sent shivers of pleasure down her branches, through each trunk, and into herwork of roots. It didn¡¯t stop there. When the sensations of each tree met beneath the soil, they bounced into each other,bined, and flourished into something... new. It traveled for her core, slowly making its way further toward that nexus of power. Any other time, she may have assumed it was an attack, something negative to be shielded from. She might have even held it at bay, stopping whatever it was in its tracks. With contentment suffusing her being, however, she simply rested and let ite. If the ancient being had all of her memories, she would have recognized the event for what it was. Instead, she was entirely caught off guard when every leaf, branch, splinter, and root shone with a blinding white light. Book 2: Chapter 47: Ancient Memories Book 2: Chapter 47: Ancient Memories Despite the events of the day, I thought it was going to be a rxing afternoon. The sun filtered down through the canopy above, its light shifting and swaying with the wind blowing through the leaves. Maria put her hand in mine, and I held her tight. Corporal ws, the apparent druid of this grove, had one half of her body draped over each of our knees. I had the toothy end, and she gazed up at me with her trademark cheeky grin, made all the more mischievous by the dagger-like points of her teeth. All the church members milled around the clearing, gathering in small groups as they walked from tree to tree. They wandered, gazing up at insects and smelling flowers. The scene reminded me of visitors in an art exhibition, moving from exhibit to exhibit with excitement and childlike-wonder on their faces. Maria squeezed my hand, and when I turned toward her, she was as awestruck as everyone else, but there was a hint of hesitancy coloring her disposition, hidden in the creases around her eyes usually caused by smiles. I thought to ask what it was, but then the world started to glow. It was a subtle thing at first, as if someone had slid up the saturation on an image. Colors grew more distinct from one another: the lemons became the color of a yellow highlighter; Corporal ws¡¯s pearly teeth turned almost opalescent; the grass and leaves surrounding us looked like something from a cartoon; and, most noticeable, the blue in Maria¡¯s eyes glowed like everfrost beneath the midday sun. Everyone stopped moving, their eyebrows lowering and faces growing concerned. Then, the light truly bloomed. Lines of the purest white shot from every visible part of the lemon trees. Some bloomed from behind me, and I whirled, seeing theming from the tree I leaned on. Last, they beamed up from the ground, tracing the patterns of roots that connected the trees before shooting outward in tangled webs of indescribableplexity. It all happened in the blink of an eye, and would have been over before it began to a regr human. With my enhanced vision, however, I saw each microsecond in exacting detail. When lines shone from every part of the spirit¡¯s tree, they expanded. The pure white light diffused, stretching and connecting until they touched one another, then, with a note of finality, a boom like 1,000 drums being struck at once tore into existence. The sound went through me, pounding against every fiber of my being. When it hit my core, that nexus of power within that seemed to contain my chi, it reverberated, absorbing the sound and sending it back out.My body jolted, my limbs sying outward and back arching. My diaphragm spasm¡¯d, and as I tried to breathe in, my body froze. Swift as it hade, the light bled from the world. My inner muscles rxed, and with my back still arched, I took a shaky breath. ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria was in front of me, holding my face with her hands. ¡°Fischer! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Y... yeah...¡± My voice was raspy as I spoke, and I cleared my throat. ¡°I think so...¡± Everyone had gone still, their eyes locked on me. I stared back, not understanding the concern on their faces. ¡°What¡¯s up...?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Barry repeated, his voice shrill. ¡°You just exploded with light¡ªwhat the frack¡¯s up with you, mate?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°Nah, it was from the tree.¡± ¡°Aye...¡± Fergus said, clenching and unclenching his fists. ¡°The tree first, but then you.¡± ¡°Not just light, either,¡± Theo added. ¡°It struck me¡ªlike it had a physical force.¡± Ellis flew into action. He sprinted at me, his notepad in hand as he leaped. He came to a skidding stop before me, his eyes pinning me down. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± He swallowed, lowering pencil to paper. ¡°Spare. No. Detail.¡± I opened my mouth to respond, but then something tugged at me. ¡°Fischer?¡± Maria asked, but her voice was distant. ¡°Fischer!¡± It got further away as I was dragged away, swept up by a weing presence. *** The ancient spirit came into being above a vast expanse of dirt. She was freshly awoken and, with nothing tethering her to thend, she sailed on unseen currents of air, flitting to and fro in whichever direction the wind blew. Though she knew not what she sought, something deep within her did, and it scanned the scourednds for a foothold. A draft brought her closer to the ground, giving her a better view of the battlefield. A terrible conflict had befallen the coastline, leaving behind not one spark of life. The earth was pock-marked with rivets, holes, and impact-sights, revealing hard y below. Part of the coast itself had been entirely obliterated, chewing a circr crater into what should have been fertile soil. The ocean¡¯s water had rushed into the crater, mixing with the exposed dirt to be a muddy, lifeless bay. Though she was closer to the ground now, she could still see for miles in every direction. All was brown dirt and ck ash, not one speck of greenery remaining following whatever cmity had befallen this ce. It filled her with... despair? Yeah, that was it. The wind blew her southwest, and as she approached a range of mountains, curiosity joined her morose opinion of the world she found herself in. The mountains had been freshly unearthed; their peaks were filled with jagged rocks and angr sheets of te. Whoever or whatever had destroyed all life here had done enough damage to rip the world¡¯s crust apart and rearrange it. Before she could think too much on the power of a being able to create mountains, something reached out and tugged at her soul. She sailed down toward it, using what insignificant energy she had to direct her path. Fighting against the unseen winds trying to sweep her along, she reached the scorchedndscape. It smelled of burning, and she recoiled, warring with the urge to take flight once more and get far, far from this ce. The only thing keeping her there was a spark of life, and she reached down with part of her spirit, using it to sweep aside a clump of dirt. There, nestled among the ashes and mud, was a single leaf. It was yellow, starved of sunlight and nutrients. Part of it was brown and rotted, disease having taken hold. She looked toward the sky. She could leave this ce of death, sail high above the earth to find a ce filled with life and abundance. Part of her demanded that she did so for her own chance of survival, if nothing else. But then she gazed back down at the seedling. In this ce of war, where the earth had been scorched and not even a splinter of wood remained, it had sprouted. Against all odds, the seed defied the very heavens, seeking to grow where naught but ashes remained. Her mind was made up. She reached out to the single leaf, and, like the ocean flooding the crater to the northeast, they became one. She immediately gathered chi from the surroundingnd¡ªit was acrid, as if the very air surrounding her was... wrong. Ignoring the vor, she poured it into her new body. First, the rotten leaf was healed, then another grew. Her twin leaves absorbed the light of the sun, and using the energy it provided¡ªalong with the acidic chi around her¡ªthe spirit and her new tree grew. The sun and moon took their turns in the sky, blurring by as time passed and she turned from seedling to sapling and from sapling to tree. Birds flew high overhead, sometimes resting in her branches and leaving seeds in their wake. Slowly, over the span of years, life returned to the valley. Weeds and grasses grew first, but as other seedlings sprouted from the earth, their canopies eventually spread and starved the weeds of the sunlight needed to survive. It was with her tree thriving and reaching its branches toward the sun that she hade face to face with her first cultivators. The four men had known of what she was, and as they spoke of harvesting her chi, she tried to fight them off. She had raised a root in defense, seeking only to shield herself from their attacks, but their leader caught her extended root like a bird would pluck an insect from the sky. This one moment of distraction had been all it took, however. His threepanions attacked at once, seeking to destroy the man and im her chi for themselves. But they had underestimated the scarred man. Even with a lethal wound in his side, he hadshed out with fire and lightning. All four cultivators died that day, and instead of harvesting her power, it was she that absorbed theirs. As decades passed, the muddy waters of the bay grew clear, storms washing away mud and leaving sand in its ce. The surrounding trees grew, and she even expanded to inhabit more, adding them to thework of her body. The entire time, however, the avable chi dwindled. At first, she had assumed it was because of where she chose to live. The earth has been scoured of life, after all, and who knew what effect that would have over time? As decades turned to centuries, she knew the truth of it¡ªthe world itself was losing its chi. This only made the cultivators more brazen. They sought her out, all the while thering about her brothers and sisters they¡¯d already extinguished. More was her tion when she absorbed the chi of each and every one. Despite the dwindling chi, she had grown powerful, and with each cultivator¡¯s passing, the distance between herself and the attackers widened. Then, something changed. Power returned to the world, and those cultivators she did sense rarely bothered her. They fled from or pursued one another, and those that came for her chi were already pushed to their limit, seeking her out in desperation. This timested for the mere blink of an eyepared to the centuries she had seen. One day, it was over. Like a shfire, the excess chi burned bright and disappeared, and the world was returned to its dwindling state. More cultivators came, some of which sat beneath her canopy rather than attack. She merely watched and listened to these travelers, as was her way; she would not seek the destruction of life unless it sought the end of hers. These humans knew not what she was, so merely used her vast canopy for the shade it provided. Despite theirck of aggression, she had no doubt they¡¯d try to rip out her nexus of power if they knew what she was¡ªnot that they¡¯d have seeded. Slowly, even these peaceful cultivators stopped visiting, andcking the chi she absorbed of those foolish enough to attack her, she knew it was time to rest. She withdrew from herwork of trees, leaving them there to be imed by any spirit with the power and inclination. With onest breath of her beloved forest¡¯s sweet air, she went to sleep. *** My eyes flew open and I took a deep breath; the air was sweet, just as the spirit remembered so long ago Tears welled in my eyes, tickling my cheeks as they ran down my face. Maria stared at me, her eyes wide and red. ¡°Fischer... where did you go?¡± She wiped the tears away as I sat up, focusing on my breath to calm my emotions. ¡°The tree... she showed me her memories.¡± Ellis was still sitting before me, his face filled with desire and hands trembling. I held up a hand, stalling the question no-doubt burning the back of his throat. ¡°I need a moment, mate...¡± He sat back. ¡°Right.¡± His hand still shook, but he put his pencil away. ¡°Sorry, Fischer, I didn¡¯t intend¡­¡± Something filled my vision, not at all caring that I had willed the System¡¯s notifications to halt. I swallowed, my mouth going dry as I read the line printed before me. New Domain established! Book 2: Chapter 48: Forbidden Knowledge Book 2: Chapter 48: Forbidden Knowledge In disbelief, I read the screen again. New Domain established! [Error: Insufficient power.] ¡°No way...¡± I said, too shocked to be bothered by the return of my insufficiently powered nemesis. Everyone was in a loose circle surrounding me and, one by one, their eyes cleared. ¡°A Domain...?¡± Theo asked. ¡°What on Kallis is that...?¡± Ellis started writing with a shaky hand. He looked up, staring at nothing as his pencil pressed into the notepad. With a soft snap, its tip flew off. ¡°Domains,¡± he said, his voice distant, ¡°were thought to be long extinct. The capital¡¯s tomes mentioned little about them, other than that they were something to be feared.¡± ¡°Feared?¡± Barry took a step forward. ¡°Is it something we should be worried about?¡±Ellis¡¯s eyes focused, slowly drifting to Barry. ¡°Something we should be worried about...?¡± A smirk slowly spread across his face, and low, steadyughter flowed from him. He raised his face toward the sky, his arms wide and chest heaving as hisughter grew hysterical. When he could speak again, he wiped his eyes, shaking his head. ¡°No, Barry. Not us... them.¡± The weight of his words hit me, and a silence stretched across everyone present. ¡°Just to rify... you don¡¯t mean everyone, right?¡± I nced back through the trees toward Tropica. ¡°We¡¯re pretty close to the vige.¡± Ellis shook his head, still smiling. ¡°No, not everyone. A paragraph from a book in the royal library springs to mind. Its pages were old, more than half of them lost to the ravages of time.¡± He clenched his jaw, a hint of fury crossing his face. ¡°I swear, if I could go back in time and throttle each archivist that failed to re-transcribe the texts, I¡¯d likely need a lifetime to strike them all.¡± He took a deep breath and held up a finger toward Keith, whose mouth had opened. ¡°I know, Keith¡ªI¡¯m getting off track. The book is titled: ¡®On Warfare and Cultivation¡¯. Page 245, chapter seven, paragraph three.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°On fighting within another¡¯s domain, there is only one tactic that can produce reliable results: don¡¯t. To enter the Domain of another is to forfeit control. Perhaps you are lucky and the Domain is one of little power. In such a case, your abilities may only be dampened. If you are unlucky, however, and the Domain has matured over the course of decades, if not centuries, your life¡ªand those of your followers¡ªwill be forfeit.¡± Again, Ellis¡¯s words caused a silence to stretch over the clearing, the only sound that of the bees buzzing above our heads. ¡°So that¡¯s all we have to work with...¡± Barry sighed. ¡°Usually, I¡¯d say we should do some testing, but in this case, I hope we never have to.¡± Ellis nodded, and as if just remembering the events that set the Domain¡¯s creation into being, his gaze snapped to mine. ¡°Have you had enough time to process your experience, Fischer?¡± He removed a sharpener from his pocket¡ªbecause of course Ellis carried a sharpener in his pocket¡ªand started twisting his pencil within it. ¡°I would appreciate getting an ount of what happened while it¡¯s still fresh in mind.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡ªgive me a second.¡± I spun on the spot, facing the tree. Even before looking at it, I could feel a sort of connection there, like the spirit was just waiting for me to call out. I reached out with both hands to press my palms against the blue tree trunk. The moment we connected, my awareness expanded. I faintly sensed the spirit within the tree, itswork of roots, and what I had to assume was the Domain. A bubble of aura bloomed out from the clearing, epassing a vast swathe ofnd. I furrowed my eyebrows, and the spirit joined with me, helping me navigate. The domain¡¯s bounds stretched from the middle of the bay to the mountains west of Tropica, and just as far to the north and south. I pulled back, returning to my body. The spirit let me go, and I opened my eyes, gazing slightly up toward where I knew its main body was located within the trunk. ¡°Is it okay with you if I tell them what I saw?¡± A leaf sprouted before me, and as she made it wave up and down in a nod, I felt a surge of... emotion? I didn¡¯t know how to describe the sensation, but the meaning was clear. Yes. Perhaps a simple yes wasn¡¯t enough to epass the message; she held an indescribable amount of trust for me, which was alsomunicated with the surge she sent my way. I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around her trunk. In response, I got shock, surprise, then contentment from our mental link. Trust. Trust. Trust, she sent, and I squeezed her trunk tighter. I let go, pressing my back to the blue bark as I spun back toward everyone. A sea of raised eyebrows, smiles, and generally amused faces greeted me. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Like you guys have never bonded with an ancient tree spirit before...¡± Ellis¡¯s gaze bore into me, and if looks could kill, he may have identally drilled a hole right through me. I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t break your pencil again, mate. I have her blessing to tell you all about it.¡± I took a deep breath, sent a surge of appreciation through my back toward the tree spirit, and started talking. *** In a room high above the capital city of Gormona, lit only by the afternoon sun filtering through a small window, a screen blinked to life. Some would consider this event¡ªthe reawakening of a dormant artifact after millennia¡ªas rather noteworthy. In this room, however, it was bing more and moremonce. So, as the guard watching the room caught sight of the blinking screen, he merely raised an eyebrow before leaning back on another relic that was currently serving as his daybed. ¡°Huh. Another one.¡± The door swung open, the guard posted outside poking his head in. ¡°What was that? I heard a noise.¡± ¡°Oh, I was just speaking to myself.¡± ¡°... why? We¡¯re supposed to be on the lookout, Den.¡± Den shrugged, shuffling his back around to getfy on the rock-hard b of metal. ¡°Right¡ªand you¡¯re watching the door, Jack. I¡¯m just resting so that when it¡¯s my turn to watch, I¡¯m alert and sharp.¡± Jack opened his mouth to protest, then closed it again, narrowing his eyes. ¡°All right, that actually makes some sense.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Den yawned and covered his mouth, to which Jack just shook his head. ¡°What did you say, anyway?¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°You said you were speaking to yourself¡ªwhat did you say?¡± ¡°Ohhh. I noticed that another artifact had lit up.¡± He leaned over and flicked the artifact between himself and the open door. ¡°They just keep popping up.¡± Jack nodded. ¡°Yeah, I was surprised the first time, but I¡¯ve be a bit¡ªwait, what?¡± ¡°What?¡± Den repeated, shimmying his shoulders as he tried to find the position. ¡°Another screen lit up?¡± ¡°Yeah, the big one right here.¡± Jack rushed over, his armor nking together as he did so. He slid around the side of the artifact,ing to a stop as he peered down at the lines printed across it. ¡°Foreign Domain...?¡± Jack nched, the blood rushing from his face. Den cocked his head at his fellow guard. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost, Jack. It¡¯s just a screen¡ªit can¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°I... I need to tell someone...¡± ¡°Tell someone what?¡± Luke asked as he entered the room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at your post, guard?¡± ¡°S-sir!¡± Jack snapped to attention. ¡°Another artifact has powered on, sir!¡± Den watched as his new boss sprinted forward and slid around the corner, mimicking Jack¡¯s movement. It was impressive for a man of his, er, sphericality. ¡°Triton¡¯s divine shaft...¡± he said as he caught sight of the screen. He ran from the room, already beginning to puff. ¡°Huh.¡± Den covered a yawn. ¡°Wonder where he¡¯s off to.¡± ¡°To get the king!¡± Jack pped his gauntlet on Den¡¯s greaves. ¡°Get up¡ªthe king will probablye to see it immediately!¡± Den watched him through half-lidded eyes as Jack dashed from the door and closed it behind himself. Den shook his head. ¡°They¡¯ll all get ulcers if they don¡¯t rx a little...¡± *** Augustus Reginald Gormona rushed through the halls of his castle, having left the sweating and out-of-breath servant in his wake. He fought down a spike of annoyance that red as he pictured the unfit man still leaning against a wall five floors below. He would have to talk to the guard captain about organizing... When he recalled the quartermaster, Danny, was one of the men that had disappeared, his lip twitched. The guard captain was filling in as quartermaster until they could promote a suitable guard. The afternoon sun shone through windows as he strode past them, and while the light and warmth may have been a wee reprieve at another time, he barely noticed them. With his thoughts consumed by frustration at the ineptitude of his servants, the king arrived at the doorway. The guard there, who had been expecting his arrival, snapped a crisp salute and opened the door for him, shutting it after the king stepped through. When his gazended on the other man he¡¯d assigned to watch the artifacts, his eyebrow raised. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The man was lounging on an inert artifact, and at Augustus¡¯s entrance, he merely nodded. ¡°Just watching the screen for any updates. Er¡ªmy king, I mean.¡± Augustus gave him a t, withering stare; it had no effect, and the simple man continued smiling at him. ¡°Watching what screen, subject?¡± the king asked, his words clipped. ¡°That one,¡± the guard replied, pointing at arge, rectangr relic that the king could only see the back of. His eyes pinned to his subordinate¡ªwho remained lounging¡ªthe king rounded the relic. When he saw the words on the screen, his blood turned to ice. Warning! Foreign Domain detected. Effect: 20% Suppression, 20% Bolstering, 20% Growth. Local Domain detected. Effect: 5% Suppression, 5% Bolstering, 10% Defense, 5% Growth. The king¡¯s world tilted sideways, and the next thing he knew, muscr arms were lowering him to the ground. The man who had been lounging in the room had caught him. He peered down at Augustus with... was that pity? The king tried to sit up¡ªit was a mistake. The guard caught him again and softly lowered him back down to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t rush back to your feet, frien¡ªer, king,¡± the man corrected. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in a little dizzy spell¡ªyou just have to rest a moment.¡± Too disoriented tosh out with fury, Augustus Reginald Gormona, king of this continent and ruler of thesends,id on the bare stones, being gently patted by one of his guardsmen. *** Luke straightened, pouring with sweat and taking heaving breaths. He had just conquered thest of the stairwells, and he ambled on shaky legs toward the relic-filled room. He cursed his fitness, not at all looking forward to the chewing out that woulde his way. When he finally caught sight of the guard outside the door, Luke straightened his back and forced his legs to walk straight. The guard opened the door for him, but before Luke could enter, the guard jolted. ¡°King!¡± he yelled, running into the room. Their ruler was prone on the floor, and when the guard reached him, the king pped away his extended hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°He just needs a little space is all,¡± theckadaisical guard that was already inside answered, squatting by their king¡¯s side and petting his shoulder. A spike of adrenaline coursed through Luke, banishing his weariness. ¡°What... what happened?¡± The king¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance. He took a deep breath before letting it out slowly, then sat up and looked at the man that was now supporting his arm. ¡°What is your name, guard?¡± ¡°Den, my king.¡± ¡°Right. Thank you, Den.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied with a wide grin. Luke narrowed his eyes at theck of deference, but before he could chastise his subordinate, Augustus Reginald Gormona¡¯s gaze met his. ¡°What happened, Luke, is that the spirit beasts have created a Domain within our¡ªno, my Far worse.¡± Maria squeezed my hand, and Ellis took a drink of water before stretching. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready to continue.¡± I nodded andunched back into the tale.When I described her reaching out and expanding her awareness into other trees, a soft snapping sound rang out. Ellis looked down at his broken pencil, then up at me. ¡°All good, Ellis?¡± He swallowed. ¡°Are the blue trees created when a spirit enters them, or are they the only trees she could inhabit?¡± I gave him a rueful smile. ¡°I had the same question¡ªshe doesn¡¯t know. If the trunks of these lemon trees turn blue, we¡¯ll have our answer, I suppose.¡± Ellis sharpened half a pencil and took another drink, then we jumped right back in. We had to pause again when I mentioned the changing levels of chi, Ellis¡¯s pencil once more snapping in his blurred hand. ¡°The carnage, the creation of the bay, the scouredndscape... it was all before the power diminished, bloomed, then decayed again?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah, mate¡ªis that significant?¡± He chewed his cheek, looking up at the sun¡¯s dwindling light. ¡°I had assumed thend-destroying battle was the result of the gods¡¯ departure, but for it to have been centuries from then until the power started fluctuating¡­ it sounds more like the gods fled around the same time the chi levels changed.¡± Ellis swallowed. ¡°I always thought it strange that no records remained from the time of cultivators, but upon hearing of the power they wielded...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that books didn¡¯t live through the carnage?¡± I finished. He nodded, wincing as he sharpened his pencil. ¡°Just so.¡± We had to pause a few more times for Ellis¡¯s shaking hand and snapped utensils, but the story wrapped up before the sun had set. Silence reigned, and Maria set a hand against the tree¡¯s trunk, a tear rolling down her cheek. ¡°That must have been horrible.¡± ws leaped from her spot in myp. She wrapped her limbs around a branch high above, hugging the tree tight and making reassuring coos. I grinned at her, ws¡¯s affection tearing right through the negative thoughts that lingered. The root extending from the ground made a shrugging gesture, mimicking the cultivators that had so often visited her clearing. She sent a surge ofplex emotions into me, and a smile grew across my face. ¡°What did she say?¡± Maria asked. ¡°The general sentiment was that all things happen for a reason. If not for all those experiences, she never would have met us. Without meeting bloodthirsty cultivators, she couldn¡¯t have properly appreciated our peaceful nature.¡± Saying this seemed to lift a dark nket from the faces of everyone around me, and conversation once more rang out through the clearing. I simply watched, bathing in the enjoyment of those around me and the spirit at my back. I stood and stretched. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go sort out some dinner and turn in early tonight.¡± ¡°Early?¡± Maria asked. ¡°The merchant ising tomorrow, so everyone probably wants some rest... but you? I thought you¡¯d want to stay up all night with your new friend...¡± ¡°Usually I would, but I just learned something really important.¡± At the speed of light, Ellis¡¯s notepad was out, his hand ready to record. ¡°What did you learn? In detail, if you would.¡± Iughed. ¡°Nothing like that, mate.¡± I nced back at the tree spirit with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s just something I¡¯ll need to sleep on.¡± Understanding me better than anyone else, Maria¡¯s eyes narrowed into a glower, and I nodded back at her, confirming her suspicion. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªshe doesn¡¯t have a name.¡± Most groaned, the loudest of all being Barry. *** With the cultivators long departed, the ancient spirit devoured a delicious meal. The otter, Corporal ws, had brought a feast of what her master called shallow-fried fish. She had hoped he would make her more, but she was truly undeserving of the pile he gifted her. She only hoped it hadn¡¯t taken him too long to create. When thest of the delicious crumbs was absorbed into her body, she sat and processed the chi coursing through her veins. As she did so, she sent out tendrils to explore her surroundings. With her memories returned, she knew well that she had never held so much power. The chi suffusing the world was weak inparison to what it had once been, yet it was easier to navigate with the power of fried food running rampant through herwork. There was a curious structure nearby, and she poked around it, feeling its dimensions. It was clearly not natural, and it exuded chi that was... familiar. It only took her a moment to ce it; the chi was Fischer¡¯s. She expended more energy, wrapping herself around its area to get a better understanding of the underground base. There was something else down there, something that seemed to call out to her very soul. Filled with curiosity, she reached a tendril toward it. She was let in, and as if the sun had just risen to banish the dark of night, she immediately understood. There was a tree within the building, and before she knew what was happening, she was looking out through its trunk, bark, branches, and leaves. It was stunningly gigantic, but as she poured more of her essence into it, she made a startling discovery. The tree was young¡ªunfathomably so. At first, she¡¯d thought it had no intelligence¡ªno soul that dwelled within. But then she found the hidden core buried deep beneath. Despite the strength of her awareness, she¡¯d somehow missed it¡ªsuch was its stealth. The entire time, she had been growing a thick root toward thepound. She sprouted a hair-thin root from the main one, sending it out to contact the hidden core. When they touched, she withdrew as if burned. As she had entered the tree¡¯s trunk, all she had felt from the other being was a child-like curiosity, making her think its awareness was as basic as the lemon trees. Instead of a simple intelligence, however, she found a sleeping giant. Though it was still young, the tree held a yawning maw of capability. Given time¡ªand chi¡ªit had the potential to be an absolute juggernaut. If she had found the core in the wild, she¡¯d have snuffed it out, smothered it before it had the chance to ascend. This spirit, however, was not wild¡ªit smelled of her master. She extended the thin root again, and when she touched it this time, she didn¡¯t shy away. She began sending chi through herwork and down toward the alien being. It only tasted the offered power at first, but when it did, it opened its core wide, sucking in every drop it could. The ancient being smiled to herself¡ªFischer would be pleased when the sleeping giant woke. *** As I woke from my slumber, I was beyond pleased. I tried to roll out of bed for a good stretch, but something held me down. I cracked an eye to see a needle-sharp grin smiling down at me. ¡°Good morning, ws,¡± I yawned, covering my mouth. She cooed, rolling onto her back and exposing her neck to the air. Ever the servant, I scratched her chin, delighting in the way her whiskers twitched and shook. ¡°All right, you¡¯re super cute, ws, but we¡¯ve gotta get cracking on today.¡± I lifted her up, and she went limp in my hands. ¡°Ah, a peaceful protester? I know just the solution.¡± A high-pitched squeal tore from her as I started tickling her pits, and she writhed in my arms, trying and failing to escape my clutches. ¡°That¡¯s right, fiend!¡± Iughed with viinous inflection. ¡°You are nothing before the lord of tickles! Bow down, and perhaps I will take pity on you!¡± wsughed so hard that she ran out of breath, so I let her go. She slumped to the bed. ¡°Fischer!¡± a beautiful voice called from the other side of my door. ¡°When you¡¯re done torturing the fiends, there¡¯s breakfast and a coffee out here waiting for you!¡± ¡°Come quick!¡± I yelled back. ¡°She¡¯s escaping!¡± The door flew open. Maria stood in the doorway, shoulders hunched and hands extended, her fingers wiggling and promising tickly torture. ws kicked away, her legs scrambling and failing to find purchase on the sheets. Maria swept in, lifted the horrified-looking ws up, then pulled her into a hug. ¡°Just kidding¡ªI could never treat you as bad as this evil retch does.¡± ws let out a chirped sigh as she slumped in Maria¡¯s arms. The rigidity of her body slowly melted away as Maria stroked the soft fur of her stomach. ¡°I suppose I can dy my punishment until after I¡¯ve had brekkie...¡± I said, smirking at ws. She poked her tongue out at me. ¡°Oh¡ªfeeling brave now that your mother is here?¡± I took a step forward, raising my hands into prime tickling position and raising a brow. ¡°You think I can¡¯t break through her defenses?¡± ws bolted upright, the tension returning in an instant. She ran around Maria¡¯s shirt like a squirrel and poked her head over one of her shoulders. Stay back, she chirped, ring at me. Maria punched an open palm. ¡°Try me, heretic.¡± Despite the words, her eyes sparkled with glee. I took a step forward and tried to wrap my arms around both of them, but ws dashed away, not trusting my intentions. I closed my eyes and wrapped Maria in a hug. ¡°Thanks for bringing me breakfast. You¡¯re the best.¡± After an all-too-short embrace, I let go and opened my eyes¡ªjust in time to see two lightning-wreathed paw pads block out my vision. ws collided with me as I darted my head back in shock. She bounced off and flew toward the roof, twisting in midair tond with all four paws on the ceiling. Not missing a beat, she kicked off again, flying out of the door and disappearing from sight, the echoes of a chitteringugh the only thing left behind. ¡°I guess I deserved that...¡± ¡°Noment,¡± Maria replied, rubbing my forehead where ws had collided. ¡°Ah well,¡± I said, projecting my voice. ¡°I guess she won¡¯t be there to hear the name I chose for our tree spirit pal.¡± I stepped past Maria and slunk toward the open door. As expected, my bait was too enticing for ws to ignore. The moment her head poked back into view, I dashed forward and scooped her up, her eyes going wide. ¡°Got ya!¡± I yelled, throwing my head back andughing like a viin again as the tickling resumed. Her panicked hisses ofughter were music to my ears as she tried to break free. *** With a temporary truce enacted and an otter perched atop my shoulder, Maria and I strode toward the forest. The sun poked its head over the horizon at our backs, causing us to cast long shadows that stretched out toward the trees. The night¡¯s chill still lingered in the air, and as I took another sip of coffee, I bathed in the warmth it provided. ¡°Thanks again for brekkie.¡± Miria beamed a smile at me. ¡°You¡¯re most wee.¡± I threw thest of the pastry into my mouth. It was buttery, ky, and as sweet as the woman beside me. I took my time enjoying thest bite of croissant, staring at the trees as we stepped from the sand and into the forest. The humidity present beneath the lush canopy had trapped the cold of night, and if not for the coffee heating me from within, it would have sent a shiver down my spine. Maria looped an arm in mine and pulled herself close. ¡°I miss summer already...¡± ¡°Not a fan of the cold?¡± ¡°Hmm... it depends, I suppose. It¡¯s nice if you¡¯re curled up under a nket or sitting around a fire, and it''s a wee reprieve if you¡¯re doing fieldwork, but I¡¯d definitely say I¡¯m more of a summer person.¡± I focused on the cold air surrounding us; with each step, it seemed to steal some of my body¡¯s warmth. ¡°You know... I thinking here made me a summer person. I hated the humid summers back in Australia, but here in Tropica...¡± I trailed off, remembering the sun¡¯s kiss as I stood on the beach, a fishing rod in hand and the sound of wavespping at the shoreline. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve only really been here a couple months, so I¡¯ve only experienced autumn, right? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t speak so soon.¡± Maria shook her head, her shoulder-length hair softly tickling my upper arm. ¡°Thest few months have been about as hot as it gets. You get the odd heatwave here and there, but I¡¯m sure a big, strong man like you can handle it.¡± She squeezed my bicep and waggled her eyebrows at me, causing augh to burst from my mouth. We stepped from the trees and into the clearing. Leroy, who was sitting at the base of the blue trunk, opened his eyes and smiled at us. ¡°I was wondering how long it would take you to arrive.¡± ¡°G¡¯day, mate! You haven¡¯t been waiting here all night, have you?¡± ¡°No,¡± heughed. ¡°Barbara would have my head if I spent the night with a tree instead of her, whether or not it contains an ancient spirit.¡± Said tree¡¯s canopy shook withughter, and Leroy raised an eyebrow at it, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t go to the merchant anyway,¡± he continued. ¡°It¡¯s not worth the risk of someone recognizing me.¡± I cocked my head to the side. ¡°Yeah... I wonder if we couldn¡¯t think up a disguise or something? It seems unfair that you can¡¯t re-explore Tropica.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I have so much to be thankful for¡ªI shouldn¡¯tin about a little inconvenience.¡± Despite his words, I didn¡¯t miss the twinge of sadness in his eyes. Nor did I miss the mischief held in one Corporal w¡¯s visage as she loped forward to rest a reassuring paw on his knee. ¡°Well,¡± I said. ¡°Even if you were bothered, which you¡¯re clearly not, I¡¯ve got something that might cheer you up...¡± His eyes rose to meet mine, and I nodded. Maria leaned closer, squeezing my arm. I cleared my throat, puffing out my chest and rolling my shoulders back.. ¡°Long and hard have I considered!¡± My tone was grand, deep, and oh-so pretentious. ¡°I ask you to bear witness, dear friends, for today, I give name to an ancient being of significant¡ª¡± Maria cut me off with a groan ¡°I swear, Fischer¡ªif you leave us on another cliffhanger, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket,¡± I bellowed, raising my hands to the sky. ¡°Or Lemon for short¡ªwhich would you prefer?¡± A lemon fell from the tree behind me, hitting the grass with a muted thump. ¡°Lemon it is!¡± ¡°Fischer¡­¡± Maria said. ¡°Lemon is super cute¡­ but Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket?¡± Her voice was filled with exasperation. ¡°You have to be messing with us at this point, right?¡± I threw my eyes open and pointed an using finger at Maria, then turned toward Lemon. ¡°Do you see this lowly witness¡¯s hubris? What say you, Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket? How shall we punish the upstart?¡± Silence stretched throughout the clearing. At the speed with which I spoke before considering my words, a thin root poked from the ground, drew back, then flicked Maria on the butt. Her eyebrow twitched, and she turned to face me, a forced smile and a promise of violence on her face. Book 2: Chapter 50: Calculated Loss Book 2: Chapter 50: Calcted Loss With the morning sun filtering down from above¡ªand giggles flowing freely from my mouth¡ªI ran for my life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was only joking!¡± ¡°Get him, ws!¡± Maria yelled, her arms pumping as she sprinted after me. Lightning sprouted from ws¡¯s body. She kicked off the tree¡¯s trunk, extended her arms, soared toward me¡ªand flopped onto her belly a mere meter from herunchpad. Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket had absorbed the energy when ws tried to kick off her trunk. ws¡¯s grin disappeared as she whirled on the tree, screeching an usatory chirp at the traitorous spirit. Iughed so hard at the scene that I missed a step, crashing down to the forest floor before skidding to a stop on all fours. I made to take off again, to escape with my life, but then Maria body-mmed me. ¡°Oof!¡± Though I had an enhanced body, so did she, and it was like being tackled by a rugby forward. ¡°Mercy,¡± I croaked as she wrapped around me like a spider monkey. ¡°This ¡®lowly witness¡¯ demands satisfaction!¡±¡°I yield! I was only joking!¡± ¡°All right. You¡¯re forgiven...¡± I breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°For the insult,¡± she continued. ¡°For that terrible name, however, your punishment will be more severe!¡± Faster than I could react to, her tiny little fingers darted under my arms, and my torture began. ¡°M-mercy! Please!¡± I yelled, squirming as she tickled me. Corporal ws, seeing her chance at revenge, abandoned her squabble with Lemon. She was at my side in a moment, her paws shooting under my chin and jabbing into the tender spot where neck meets shoulder. I tried to escape, tried to twist from the clutches, but I was powerless before the onught. After what felt like an eternity, my feet caught purchase on the forest floor. I kicked off, flying for sanctuary. When I reached Lemon¡¯s blue trunk, Itched on like a startled cat, breathing heavily. I red down at Maria and ws, who were both rolling on the floor withughter. ¡°Not cool!¡± Leroy stood, shaking his head as he stared up at me. ¡°Sometimes I think my life as a cultivator in the capital was more predictable...¡± *** As Marcus, the leader of the merchant caravan, prepared his wares for the vigers of Tropica, he smiled to himself. The contents of the chest he held rivaled the wealth of every other productbined¡ªusing it, he would further his own goals. When he¡¯d visited the vige a month ago, he was filled with curiosity about a strange man who had appeared on these distant shores. This Fischer had shown a cunning unworthy of a meremoner, but that was the least intriguing of his qualities. More notable was his political sway¡ªmost anomalous of all was his wealth. When Marcus had arrived back in the capital to unload his coin and collect more wares, he told his business partner of the man and all he¡¯d learned of him. They both agreed; Fischer was likely of noble blood and was expanding his family¡¯s influence and wealth with some kind of scheme that was tooplex for them to identify. In the month since Marcus wasst here, he hadmented hisck of preparation. Though he indeed identified Fischer as an important person at the time, and had made ns to ingratiate himself with the hidden noble, he¡¯d been too safe¡ªtoo unambitious. His business partner had disagreed, even suggesting that his n to further ingratiate himself with Fischer was going too far. Marcus hefted the chest in his hands, and as he lifted its lid, his smile turned to a broad grin. The produce was a strictly controlled item to inte their scarcity, meaning he could only buy ten per month¡ªall of which were in the chest before him. This time, he was prepared. He was going to make his business partner eat her words. *** ¡°G¡¯day, mate!¡± I said as I strode toward thergest of the wagons. ¡°Ah, hello, my friend!¡± Marcus called, his hands sped before him as he bowed. ¡°I was wondering when you would appear! Come,e! I have all the wares that you could possibly desire!¡± I grinned at the keen sparkle in the merchant¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I need anything, mate¡ªI¡¯m mostly here to help my pals carry their purchases.¡± I gestured at the two hulking smiths beside me. ¡°I¡¯ll dly have a little window shop, though.¡± ¡°Er¡ªI regret to say that I do not have any windows for sale, friend Fischer. ¡°Just a figure of speech, mate. I don¡¯t actually need any windows.¡± ¡°O-oh. Of course...¡± His sure smile returned, sweeping away the clear confusion. ¡°Well, let me skip right to the point, then.¡± He reached into the back of the wagon and pulled a chest from out of sight. He slid it toward me, and I leaned forward, peering down at the contents. *** Preparing these goods for Fischer had been an expensive endeavor, and though Marcus wouldn¡¯t recoup all of his losses by selling them at market rate, it was a calcted loss. He had hired a specially insulted chest, one that was usually reserved for the wealthiest of Gormona¡¯s residents when they embarked on long voyages or had one of their overpriced pics. The chest had thick walls that were filled with a rare substance, and when food was ced inside, it would remain fresh for much, much longer than if it were kept at an ambient temperature. As Fischer caught sight of the chest¡¯s contents, his eyes went wide, and Marcus rubbed his hands together in delight. ¡°That¡¯s right, my friend. I know how much you enjoyed the lemons I brought with mest time. They were old, not as fresh as they could have been...¡± He spread his hands over the open crate, drawing even more attention to the contraption. ¡°This time, I have ensured their quality. I will take a loss on these ten fruits, my friend, but for you?¡± He shrugged and gave Fischer his best smile. ¡°It is a worthy sacrifice.¡± *** I tried not to roll my eyes at Marcus¡¯s sales pitch; there was no way a merchant as sessful as Marcus would take a loss on, well... anything. My eyes were drawn back down to the chest again, and I shook my head, unbelieving of what I saw. ¡°Where did you get so much...?¡± ¡°For me, friend, no product is out of reach.¡± Marcus shot me a wink. ¡°That is why I have so many acquaintances in these distantnds, you see? If a client of mine requires fresh lemons, I will supply them.¡± ¡°Oh, not the lemons, my man¡ªI mean the ice.¡± I pointed down at the four bs of ice lining each wall. ¡°How did you get so much? I¡¯ve been looking for a cooling solution, but haven¡¯t found a good one...¡± ¡°The... ice?¡± A distinctck ofprehension crossed Marcus¡¯s face, but he quickly swept it away. ¡°Of course. Even in the capital, only one family has ess to such a material, which is why they make their wealth by renting out refrigeration chests like this one. No one else knows how they source it, so they are the only ones that can provide such a service, you see?¡± ¡°Man, the capital and its monopolies.¡± I shook my head, not hiding the dismay. ¡°Let me guess¡ªthey hire out the chests and make you buy more ice to cool it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ that is close. They rent out the chest with a batch of ice included.¡± ¡°And it cost you an arm and a leg, yeah?¡± ¡°Well, as I said,¡± he replied, flourishing his hands. ¡°No cost is too much when ites to supplying my friends, yes...?¡± I winced. He¡¯d likely bought the chest intending to make a profit off me, and, if not for recent developments, he¡¯d have seeded. I was considering how to let him down lightly when a choked noise interrupted my train of thought. I turned to Duncan; the man was going red in the face, one hand firmly pressed against his mouth. Fergus pped him on the back of the head. ¡°Go for a walk,d.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Duncan wheezed, his back shaking as he marched back toward the fields. When I turned back to Marcus, his eyes watched the smith¡¯s departure. Abruptly, they shot toward me. ¡°I suspect I have missed something important here, Fischer.¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t need any lemons, Marcus.¡± ¡°You...¡± His head rocked back. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Nah¡ªsorry, mate. I appreciate the thought, but I¡¯ve had a fair bit of citrustely¡­¡± I trailed off as sheer panic shed across his face. He schooled his features immediately afterward, but not fast enough for my enhanced senses to catch that kernel of truth. ¡°Too much citrus?¡± Marcus¡¯s voice had gone quiet. ¡°But... how?¡± His eyes hardened. ¡°Has another merchant visited? I assure you, friend Fischer, no one can rival the quality of my produce.¡± I held up both hands at the intensity of his face. ¡°Whoa, my man. I haven¡¯t bought lemons from anyone other than you.¡± It was the truth, if a bit of a misdirection. ¡°Your lemons were delightful, despite not being as fresh as this batch here.¡± He gave an uneasy smile, then opened his mouth to speak. I held up a finger to stall him. I¡¯d thought his words about taking a loss were just that¡ªwords. Merchants, especially those as skilled as Marcus, would have no issue spinning a tale to entice a customer into making a purchase. That sh of panic, though¡­ that hadn¡¯t been an act. Even if his words about bringing them specifically for me had been a lie, there was no reason I couldn¡¯t turn this into a fortunate oue for all. I snapped my fingers,ing to a decision. ¡°Tell you what, mate¡ªI have had a bit too much citrustely, but I bet I can think of a few of my south-side friends that would absolutely love some lemons. Same price asst time?¡± For the second time since I¡¯d met him, Marcus¡¯s true feelings shed across his face, both eyebrows shooting up and his mouth hanging open. ¡°You would buy lemons for¡­ your friends¡­?¡± ¡°Of course, mate!¡± I replied, grinning. ¡°Commoner friends?¡± ¡°What good is coin if I can¡¯t share it with my pals, and who would enjoy lemon more than people who¡¯ve never tried it?¡± Marcus blinked, a silence stretching between us as his eyes weighed me. Then, heughed. He reallyughed, holding onto the chest for support as he shook even harder than Duncan earlier. ¡°Ah, you are a rare man, friend Fischer. The same price asst time, you asked? No¡ªone act of friendship demands another, so I ask only one silver and five iron coins each¡ªmarket rate, yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind to me, mate.¡± I extended a hand, and he grasped it, shaking vigorously. ¡°It is no problem,¡± Marcus said, giving me a wide smile. Despite the cool night air still lingering, he grabbed a handkerchief from his back pocket and dabbed sweat from his forehead. Foreseeing the possibility of Marcus having some goodies I¡¯d be interested in, I removed two gold coins from a pocket. ¡°Put the change toward more metal for my smith friends.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked me, leaning in so only I could hear¡ªassuming Fergus didn¡¯t have the ears of a cultivator, anyway, but Marcus didn¡¯t know that. ¡°This is too much to cover the metal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem!¡± I replied, pping Fergus on the shoulder. ¡°I have them contracted to work a lot of metal for me, so put the leftovers into buying more metal for next month.¡± Marcus looked at the coins, back at the wagon, then toward me. ¡°I am not sure I can carry so much metal...¡± ¡°How much silver¡¯s worth can you bring us?¡± He rubbed his chin in thought, his eyes going distant as he did the math. ¡°Four silver¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°Perfect! Keep thest silver as a tip.¡± Marcus held up his hands. ¡°Thank you, but I have a set price on metals¡ªI couldn¡¯t possibly ept more. I will put it toward the next order, if it pleases you. You will need more, yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good bloke, Marcus. Thank you.¡± ¡°Do not mention it! Just think of Marcus when you next need to procure something from the capital, yes? No item is too much trouble.¡± ¡°Will do, my man!¡± ¡°Was there anything else you needed today?¡± We all shook our heads. ¡°Very well!¡± He rubbed his hands together, smiling at me and Fergus. ¡°If you follow me to another wagon, friends, I¡¯ll take you to this month¡¯s shipment of metal!¡± *** As Fischer and the smiths carried away their bundles of metal on a cart, Marcus let out a contented sigh. They had bought every bit of metal he had, which alone would have been a cause for celebration. He had incurred a loss, sure, but what was a little coinpared to the business rtionship he was working toward? The amount of metal that Fischer had requested was also the confirmation he was looking for: the man was working toward something here. If he needed metal, he¡¯d need other supplies, too. While he had a feeling that Fischer was a benevolent noble after hisst visit to Tropica, part of him had been prepared for it to be a front, for Fischer to be just pretending to be a good person as part of his machinations in this seaside vige. Why? Because that was what nobles did. They were shrewd, elitist, and, above all else, ruthless. Now, though? Marcus had measured the man, and was certain that Fischer truly wanted the best for those around him. He shook his head. Fischer, a noble, wanted the best for It was baffling, yet a breath of fresh air. His business partner was going to be livid that he¡¯d gone against her wishes and spent so much of their coffers on lemons, but Marcus grinned at the thought. The gamble had paid off, and even his finicky partner couldn¡¯t be upset with the result. Well, not too upset, he admitted to himself, his grin turning fond as he pictured the cute way her eyebrow twitched when she was mad at him. *** The moment we rounded a field of sugarcane and disappeared from view of the merchant caravan, we spotted Duncan. He smiled up at us from his seat on the ground, then got to his feet, brushing off his pants. ¡°Lemons!¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Gods above, if only he knew.¡± His eyes shot to the pile of yellow within the cart, and an eyebrow shot up. ¡°Wait, you actually bought some¡­? Why?¡± ¡°For Sue and the others!¡± I replied, shooting him a wink. ¡°They can¡¯t exactly eat the lemons that Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket grows.¡± ¡°... what did you just say?¡± ¡°The lemons,¡± I reiterated. ¡°The ones we have ess to would make people be cultivators.¡± I pointed down at the ten in the cart. ¡°These won¡¯t.¡± Both smiths gave me a t look. ¡°Yeah, no, I got that,¡± Duncan said slowly, as if talking to a toddler. ¡°What did you call her?¡± ¡°Call who, mate?¡± ¡°The tree spirit¡­¡± ¡°Oh! Why didn¡¯t you say so? Her name is Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket¡ªLemon for short, though.¡± ¡°... I think he¡¯s finally lost it, boss.¡± I beamed a grin at Fergus, who just shook his head at me, a look of genuine concern on his face that only made my joy grow. *** The smell of burning coal rushed out toward me as the furnace heated. I breathed deep of the earthy scent before exhaling slowly. ¡°Is it weird that I love the smell of your smithy?¡± ¡°Well, that depends,¡± Fergus answered. ¡°Define love.¡± I barked augh. ¡°Yeah, maybe I could have phrased that better. I thoroughly enjoy it¡ªhow¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Better.¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Duncan said, leaning toward the glowing coals and breathing in as loud as he could. ¡°I love it too.¡± He shot me a wink, and from beside me, Maria rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°Few men would take pride in being as weird as Fischer.¡± Duncan grinned. ¡°I me the repeated heat exposure¡ªwhat¡¯s your excuse, Fischer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have one. I¡¯m just a weirdo.¡± Maria pouted. ¡°It¡¯s no fun when you go with it¡ªyou¡¯re supposed to be all, ¡®you dare speak back to me, foul wench?¡¯¡± I raised an eyebrow at the nasal voice she used to imitate me. ¡°Please tell me I don¡¯t sound like that...¡± ¡°Oh, honey...¡± she patted me on the shoulder. ¡°I would never lie to you like that.¡± She spun to Fergus,pletely ignoring the t stare I was giving her. ¡°Let¡¯s get these cages started!¡± Book 2: Chapter 51: An Unexpected Guest Book 2: Chapter 51: An Unexpected Guest The following month was perhaps the most restful period since my arrival in Tropica, despite the growth of Barry¡¯s congregation and their escting shenanigans. We¡¯d run out of metal to make more oyster cages after only a day, and it took us a mere few hours the following morning to secure the seventeen cages in the shallows of the bay. Maria had unlocked the cksmithing skill, and as with woodworking, she found it a rxing hobby. We added it to the roster of activities, finding time to work on projects when we weren¡¯t too busy swimming, eating, fishing, rxing in the sun, or petting our veritable army of cute animal pals. I had given all the lemons to Sue. The pastries that she and Stergill had made as a result were to die for, and it inspired Maria and I to spend each evening in the kitchen trying to make our own sweets. Four Fieldayster, we waited on the patch of dirt west of Tropica for Marcus¡¯s arrival¡ªhe never came. That evening, I lowered myself into the underground spa hidden within the church. A blissful groan escaped my throat. ¡°Ahhh¡ªI think I could live down here...¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Maria replied with a blissful smile on her face. She leaned back against a rock in the center of the pool. Her skin was flushed with the spa¡¯s heat, adding a hint of pink to the sun-kissed skin visible beneath her frilly swimmers. A washcloth covered her eyes, but above it, I noticed a hint of tension creasing her forehead. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± I asked.Her lips pressed into a firm line, then she sighed, removing the washcloth. ¡°Just worrying about Marcus¡ªsame as everyone else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really that big a deal? I would have thought he¡¯d bete now and then.¡± ¡°Not Marcus¡ªnever Marcus. The man has an entire wagon filled with recement parts should an axle snap, along with a handful of spare horses. There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s so beloved despite his asionally over-the-top prices.¡± A knot of worry formed in my stomach, but I took a deep breath, focusing instead on the spa¡¯s heat as I let the anxiety go. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s justte.¡± Though I was excited about the material to make more cages¡­ ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± she said, but her brows remained furrowed. ¡°It has just never happened before, so I can¡¯t help but worry about everyone in the caravan.¡± A realization hit me, and I pped the water with one hand as I bolted upright. ¡°Oh... no...¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked, her back stiffening. ¡°I just remembered that Marcus is the deliverer of coffee beans!¡± I made my eyes go wide. ¡°This is a disaster...¡± Maria shook her head at me. ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re worried.¡± ¡°This is no longer a joking matter, Maria.¡± I grinned and shot her a wink. ¡°Now the great Fischer¡¯sfort is at stake¡ªthat should be enough to terrify anyone.¡± She snorted. ¡°The truly terrifying thing is you speaking about yourself in third person.¡± She shivered. ¡°Talk about bone-chilling.¡± ¡°Hmm. Quite a heretical opinion you¡¯ve got there, youngdy. Don¡¯t let any of the followers of Fischer hear you spit such venom.¡± Her entire body cringed, and I cackled at the disgusted look on her face. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop. Sorry.¡± ¡°Toote,¡± she said, moving to the edge of the pool. ¡°You¡¯ve tainted the spa. The only thing that will clear my pte is a certain lemon-vored pud¡ª¡± ¡°Shh!¡± I hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil the secret of what I¡¯m serving tonight!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d best stop referring to yourself in third-person, then.¡± She smirked at me as she stepped from the pool. ¡°Lest I scream your secret recipe from the rooftops in retribution.¡± I clutched at my chest, then raised a hand to my forehead as if I¡¯d faint. ¡°Oh, such cruelty, such barbed words. How could you threaten the great Fischer so¡ª¡± I cackled and ducked the bucket she threw at my head, weaving through the water as anything not nailed down came sailing my way. *** Beneath the fading afternoon light, I prepared a throne for the guest of honor. I ced the specially crafted wooden frame on the ground, then filled it with as many plush pillows as I could fit inside it. When it was finished, I nodded. ¡°Ready.¡± Not skipping a beat, Maria lowered the egg¡ªand the bunny draped over it¡ªdown into the pile of pillows. Cinnamon peeped her thanks, perked up as if she was a queen atop a throne, then promptly flopped back down over the egg. She had been sitting on it for the entire month, only taking breaks to eat or go for a quick hop around¡ªeven then, she ensured the egg was tucked away somewhere warm before leaving. She somehow knew that it was due to hatch tonight, and given Maria and I had spent most evenings experimenting in the kitchen with different ways to cook the ample supply of lemons, throwing the motherly bunny a party was a no-brainer. Cinnamon wiggled, pushing the pelican egg further down between two pillows. She let out a contented sigh and closed her eyes, her ears rxed and falling to either side of her head. With the guest of honor situated, I turned my attention to the fire. Getting the perfect amount of heat to the dessert I was making had been the hardest part of the whole recipe. I considered baking it in an oven, but the difficulty of emting an oven atop the campfire was a challenge I found surprisingly addictive. It had taken weeks to perfect, but I was finally there¡ªor at least I thought I was. I guess I¡¯ll find out tonight... I mused, cing the tray on a rack over the coals. ¡°Hey, Fischer!¡± Leroy called, striding across the sand as he arrived with his wife, Barbara. ¡°G¡¯day, mate,¡± I replied, not taking my attention from the campfire. Maria let out a lilting giggle. ¡°He¡¯s in the zone right now.¡± ¡°Sorry, mate,¡± I said, not raising my eyes. ¡°Trying to cook dessert on an open me is a whole thing.¡± ¡°No need to apologize¡ªit¡¯s my dessert you¡¯re cooking, after all.¡± ¡°Our dessert is probably more fitting, dear,¡± Barbara said, amusement in her voice. ¡°I said what I said¡ªyou can certainly try to eat some of it, but I won¡¯t go easy just because you¡¯re my¡ªow!¡± From the corner of my eye, I saw the speed with which she jabbed an elbow into his ribs. ¡°A little too much...¡± he groaned. ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± She softly rubbed his side. ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to this whole cultivator thing...¡± The rest of the vige¡¯s cultivators trickled in as the day¡¯s light bled away. Though I knew the sky was likely a beautiful blend of pink and purple, I didn¡¯t spare it a nce¡ªsuch was my desire to prepare the perfect pudding. There was a tray covering the dessert. It served two purposes: simting an oven, and hiding what I was cooking from surrounding eyes. As twilight faded to night, I removed the tray and turned my back to everyone. Snips lifted the cover so I could take a peek. The hint of lemon was the first thing that hit me, and I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath through my nose, delighting in the scent. The top of the pudding was a golden brown, and when I poked it with one finger, it was bouncy, but firm. ¡°Perfect...¡± I said, peering up at Snips. ¡°Thanks for the assist.¡± She hissed a few happy bubbles, closing her eye and leaning forward. ¡°Of course I can reward you with a good scratch¡ªthat¡¯s only fair!¡± I set the tray down and rubbed Snips¡¯s sturdy carapace. She leaned into it, hissing softly as I got the parts of her head that she couldn¡¯t reach. Corporal ws, ever the jealous type, dashed forward and presented her neck. I gave her a good scritching too, delighting in the contrast of shell and fur. The moment I stopped scratching them, their eyes moved to the tray sitting on the sand¡ªthey¡¯d tasted every one of my trial puddings, and though they weren¡¯t usually ones for sweets, this dish proved to be the exception. ¡°All right, everyone,¡± I said, standing up with the tray. ¡°Who¡¯s ready to try some pudding?¡± The sea of friendly faces lit up, and a few cheers even broke out¡ªthe loudest of which was Duncan, who was swiftly pped on the back of the head by Fergus. ¡°Woo!¡± Duncan said again, much more reserved this time. ¡°What is it?¡± Barry asked, craning his neck to get a good look. ¡°This, my friend, is a self-saucing pudding.¡± ¡°How in Hecate¡¯s magical teat¡ª¡± Leroy cut off, shooting a nce at Barbara. She raised an eyebrow at him. He cleared his throat. ¡°How in Hecate¡¯s magical torch did you create a pudding that sauces itself?¡± ¡°Better,¡± Barbara said, lowering the elbow. Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s not as magical as it sounds¡ªthe sauce is created when it cooks.¡± I moved the tray, making the firm pudding jiggle a little. ¡°As it sets, a fluffy lemon sponge rises to the top. Beneath it... well, I suppose it¡¯s easier if I just show you.¡± I walked over to the table, set the tray down, and picked up a metal spoon Maria and I had made at the smithy. I plunged it into the pudding, making sure I scooped plenty of the lemon sauce from underneath. When I put the spoonful into a bowl, steam rose from the sauce as it spread out beneath the fluffy sponge. As I dished out the rest, my mouth watered. The smell of flour, sugar, and lemon was being wafted up into my nostrils by the rising steam, and my body seemed to demand I take a bite. When there was a bowl for everyone, Maria helped me pass them out, and we picked up thest two bowls for ourselves. I sat in my chair, and just as I was about to take a spoonful, an rmed squeak caught my attention. Cinnamon was up on all fours, her back arched as she stared down at the egg. I leaned forward, peering at the white shell¡ªjust in time to see it shake. ¡°The egg!¡± I yelled, leaving my bowl behind and dashing for the bed I¡¯d made her. When I got there, I nced back. ¡°You guys can eat up¡ªdon¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d miss this,¡± Maria replied, leaving her own bowl behind. It seemed everyone else agreed; they stood and formed a loose circle around Cinnamon¡¯s throne of pillows. No one made a noise, but then a loud mmm came out. Duncan had a spoon hanging from his mouth and a bowl in his hands. The sound of delight continueding from his throat. ¡°Really?¡± Fergus demanded, shooting a scornful look at his apprentice. ¡°What?¡± Duncan challenged around a mouthful of pudding. He chewed and swallowed. ¡°Like you can¡¯t stand and eat at the same time.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a point...¡± Barry said, ncing back at his bowl. A mass exodus urred as everyone¡ªexcept for Maria and I¡ªretrieved their dessert. Even my animal pals got their bowls¡ªminus Pistachio, who merely watched with keen eyes. There was a cracking sound, and I leaned down, peering closer at the egg. There was nothing there. I cocked my head to the side. ¡°What the...¡± Someone across from me dropped a bowl, and I nced up. Barry still held his spoon in one hand, but the other had gone ck. His eyes stared past my shoulder. I whirled. Behind me, ten meters or so across the sand, a crack was tearing through space itself. It was as long as Cinnamon¡¯s body, but then another crack shot out, loud enough to rumble the ground beneath me. The rent in space tore wide, and tendrils of inky ck snaked out like shattered earth. A power stronger than I¡¯d felt before came from the tear. ¡°Get back,¡± I said, stepping forward and pushing Maria behind me. ¡°Something ising...¡± No one moved, all eyes fixated on the broken air. A paw as big as my head and darker than night stepped through it, padding softly onto the sand. Book 2: Chapter 52: An Evil Form Book 2: Chapter 52: An Evil Form Inky tendrils spread from the paw that stepped through, so dark that they stood out against the ck of night. A lithe form poured after it. The dog-shaped creature hunched, gathering power in its limbs and revealing a serpent where its tail should be. Two onyx eyes roamed around the gathering, stopping only when they fixed on me. Its gaze narrowed with recognition, and it hunched further, dipping its shoulders as it prepared to strike. Before it could attack, all hell broke loose. Pistachio mmed his open w shut, releasing a sound like two boulders colliding as a st of deadly force rocketed at the hound. Blue clouds of chi erupted from Snips¡¯s body, propelling her toward the intruder. Corporal wsunched from the sand with lightning wreathing her limbs. She scooped up Cinnamon and the egg in passing, continuing on thend at a safe distance. Bill took flight, his eyes pinned on the hound. Rocky, both his ws held high above his head, jumped at it, power swelling in the joints of his deadly ckers. Leroy punched the sand, causing vines to sprout from the ground beneath the dog. Barry shot from the sand, his fist cocked back and ready to deliver violence. The two smiths squatted down as sheets of earth started climbing their legs. Ellis bellowed a single-syble word I didn¡¯t understand. It seemed to make the surrounding air quiver. Theo snapped his fingers, making a golden light gleam from his entire body. From the corner of my enhanced vision, I saw the strikes approaching the hound. I turned to watch, my brain unable to keep up with the violence unfolding before my eyes. Pistachio¡¯s shot, Rocky¡¯s dual explosions, Snips¡¯s blue arc of energy, Leroy¡¯s vines, and Barry¡¯s punch struck as one. Each ability and strike traveled right through the hound as its body turned semi-opaque. Its eyes never left me, and as the attacks passed harmlessly through it, its leg muscles bulged. Without further warning, itunched at me, its teeth bared as it transformed. *** Just before tearing a portal between realms, the hellhound reflected on the weeks gone since hisst visit to the mortal realm.His body had been almost obliterated by the cultivator¡¯s attack. If the hellhound had been less experienced, he would have assumed that he¡¯d be able to charge through the idental kick of a mere human. As that bare foot had approached and a thin line of white light extended, however, it drew his attention. The moment it began to expand, he knew the truth of it: that unaspected light promised death. So, he had grasped at the thin trickle of chi once more flowing through the world, diverting it to cushion his head and torso. His vital points were shielded from the brunt of the blow, but that did nothing to protect the rest of his body. Using the power held within his core, he had torn another portal open to the realm of shadow and slipped through, his shattered limbs and joints thankfully numb. As he crashed to the floor, his consciousness had fled, and when it eventually returned, he found himself alone, the portal having closed as his awareness waned. The first two weeks had been a haze as he slipped in and out of consciousness, the passage of time marked only by an agonizingly slow reduction of pain. Though power had returned to the world after uncountable years, it wasn¡¯t enough for his body to heal at the rate he was used to. When hisst ligament waspletely restored and the physical pain was banished, something worse reced it. When the gods had fled all those millennia ago, the chi hadn¡¯t followed them immediately. His family¡ªhis pack¡ªhad one by one left him. With each disappearance, it was like losing a part of himself. Eventually, it was just him and his brother, and then it was just him. The loneliness was indescribable, and with nothing to do while his body healed, he was all too aware of his solitude. Many would rejoice at being awake once more after so long in stasis, especially on finding themselves the lone upant of a realm as powerful as shadow. For a pack animal like the hellhound, it was torture. Even worse was the memory of the creatures and humans that had defeated him. In the mortal realm, where power had historically ruled and all that anyone cared about was themselves, a mishmash of different beings had banded together. In times long gone, it had been his pack hunting down individuals. Somehow, the positions had swapped, and it made his blood boil. Each time he reyed their coordinated attacks, his lip would twitch of its own ord. They even intentionally avoided hurting each other¡ªthe least they could have done was take out their rivals and pretend it was an ¡®ident¡¯... but no. Their bond was genuine; they were a true pack. Most egregious of all were the furtive nces they kept shooting back toward the heand. They were directed at his mark¡ªthough they came up against a hellhound, a creature that could eviscerate them all given the inclination, they threw themselves at him in unified purpose: the protection of the cultivator he had been sent to kill. This realization was the final straw that broke him and made the hellhound¡¯s fury turn to despair. He longed for that connection¡ªfor his family to return. Yet he knew they wouldn¡¯t. Perhaps his brother one day would, but only after more millennia, if at all. As with his anger, his despair simrly grew to be something else. A profound jealousy took root, and given enough time¡ªof which he had plenty¡ªit bloomed. He loathed those creatures and humans who had cultivated something so rare, so... precious. With a desire¡ªno, a need to once more be part of a pack, the hellhound began forming a n. He harnessed the trickle of chi that churned all around him, gathering it within his core. Though he had never torn a portal open without the help of a summon, if he were to enact his n, it was a necessity. It took weeks to gather the requisite power. Not once did he let his attention waver. When he finally had enough chi, he paused a moment, having second thoughts now that it was time. After expending the chi he¡¯d gathered to open a portal to the mortal realm, he would be left defenseless. There was no retreating, no shielding himself from the death-delivering blows the cultivator could easily deliver. He didn¡¯t have to consider long. Some fates were worse than death, after all. He channeled the chi, his body trembling beneath the weight of his task. The first line appeared. Crack. The portal shook, threatened to close, but he redoubled his efforts. Crack. With onest push, the air before him shattered, and he stepped through. After one paw entered, the rest of his body was sucked through the rent in space, and he appeared on the sand before a sea of faces. He scanned them all, and when he found the one he was searching for, his eyes narrowed as a thrill ran through him. He hunched his legs. The creatures¡ªof which there were now even more¡ªattacked. The humans attacked too, and as chi flowed through each and everyone of them, he halted a moment, stunned by their number. It only hardened his resolve. There were even more of them now, and they held the same fervor in their eyes, the same desperate desire to protect their pack. He went insubstantial so the attacks could flow through him. Then he leaped forward, his eyes never leaving the man he came to find. As he sailed toward him, he scanned the cultivator¡¯s mind for the canine form he found most ferocious; he would need to transform into something intimidating if he were to prove himself worthy of bing one of them. When his ability returned a form, he didn¡¯t question the result¡ªhis power had never failed him. His body changed shape, bing that which the cultivator found the most vicious¡ªthe most evil¡ªin the entire canine world. *** As the giant ck dog sailed toward me, I readied my hands, preparing to wrastle the misguided doggo if he got too close. It moved at terrible speed, its body blurring and shrinking as it took on a familiar form. Rather than collide with me as I¡¯d expected, it skidded to a stop on the sand before me. Everyone¡ªcreatures and cultivators both¡ªflew toward it. ¡°Wait!¡± I boomed, holding up a hand to halt them. All came to a standstill, the only movement that of the dog trembling on the ground before me. It¡ªer, he¡ªwas on his back, belly exposed and tail curled up between his legs. Though his trembling body showed supplication, his eyes were wide and his mouth was open. His tongue licked at the back of his teeth as he let out a high-pitched growlblehhh that sounded like a toddler¡¯s attempt at metal vocals. I blinked, leaning down to peer at the new arrival. ¡°Is... is that a fucking chihuahua?¡± *** The hellhound let out a vicious growl, licking its teeth and shaking in the manner of the beast it now inhabited. The cultivator stared down at it, blinking. ¡°Is... is that a fucking chihuahua?¡± Perfect¡ªthe hellhound¡¯s form was having the desired effect. He didn¡¯t understand why this tiny creature was what the cultivator found most ferocious of all canines¡ªperhaps it was all he had seen? Regardless, the negative association with such creatures was there, so he leaned into the defining traits. He growled again, licked his teeth, and further increased the trembling that shook his limbs. A strange noise came from the cultivator¡¯s mouth, so the hellhound paused his act, rolling over and cocking his head as he gazed up. The cultivator¡¯s face twisted, then his mouth flew wide. The sound was... odd, but as it dragged on and some others joined in, he recalled what it wasughter. Dropping his evil form, the hellhound blurred back to normal. He remained prone on the sand, his ears pinned back and head lowered in deference to the powerful man before him. *** With tears blurring my vision, Iughed for longer than was probably appropriate. A few of my pals joined in, but I got the sense they wereughing at my outburst rather than at the ridiculous creature before me. When it turned back into its nightmare-inducing form, everyone tensed up, and I held up a hand again, causing them to pause. ¡°He¡¯s showing submissive behavior, guys. Rx a little...¡± ¡°Fischer...¡± Barry licked his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand¡ªthis creature...¡± ¡°Hold,¡± I replied, shooting him a nce. ¡°Are you about to tell me some secret churchy stuff?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡ª¡° ¡°Did he hurt anyone?¡± ¡°... what?¡± ¡°This woofer¡ªyou all seem pretty wary of him, and not just because he¡¯s the size of a cow and has a snake for a tail.¡± ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say he hurt anyone...¡± Gary fell to his knees, bowing so his forehead touched the sand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry we summoned you, demon. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing¡ªI¡ª¡° Gary cut off as Helen dropped down and covered his mouth with one hand. ¡°Fischer¡ªhe¡¯s, uh, just joking?¡± I blinked, staring around at everyone. ¡°Please tell me you guys haven¡¯t been summoning demons.¡± Barry held a hand to his heart. ¡°I swear on my family¡¯s life that we haven¡¯t been summoning demons. Gary talks of the past actions of the Church of the Leviathan,¡± he said, emphasizing the word past. ¡°Truth,¡± Theo added, then shrugged. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, anyway.¡± ¡°Huh. Where is Sebastian, by the way? I just realized I haven¡¯t seen him in ages.¡± At the wide-eyed stares and shared nces I got in response, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh...¡± Barry grimaced. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that summoning demons isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± ¡°Damn. He was a little odd, but I didn¡¯t think he was a bad bloke.¡± Rocky snorted a hiss¡ªor perhaps hissed a snort?¡ªbut then Snips knocked him hard on the carapace to shut him up. Everyone went silent. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t wanna know any more about that.¡± "You''re... okay?" Barry asked, giving me a kind look. "I thought you''d be a bit more upset." "I mean, I''m not happy about it, but you just told me he tried to summon a demon. Thatnds firmly in frack-around-and-find-out territory." I turned back to the dog, who was apparently said demon, and cocked my head at him. ¡°Are you trying to join our little gang?¡± Despite his terrifying body, he had puppy-dog eyes as he stared up at me. He nodded once, the movement almost unnoticeable. ¡°All right, mate. If you¡¯re willing to be a good boy, I don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t¡ª¡± I cut off as a blur of ck and white entered my peripheral vision. All I could do was watch as Warrant Officer Williams, my rambunctious pelican pal, flew parallel to the sand and karate kicked the ever-loving shit out of the nightmare puppy. Book 2: Chapter Dog name? Dog name! Book 2: Chapter Dog name? Dog name! Alright, gang. You know the drill. Let''s say - purely hypothetically, of course - that there were a hellhound that needed a new name. I have a name picked out that sparks joy, but I''d be remiss if I didn''t let you have a crack. Any and allments will be considered and may be put to a poll before the name is published. Book 2: Chapter 53: Mans Best Friend Book 2: Chapter 53: Mans Best Friend Like a bat out of hell, Warrant Officer Williams flew flipper-first into the nightmare doggo. I had but a moment to fear for the new arrival¡¯s wellbeing, but then Bill made contact. He pinwheeled away from the hound¡¯s lithe form like a pigeon flung from a windshield. The dog yelped in panic and his hindquarters lowered as he spun. Bill, still spinning like a feathered beyde and honking in panic, mmed back-first into the sand ten meters away. He scrambled to his webbed feet, puffing his feathers out and preparing to attack once more¡ªthe hound was faster. Shadows formed around his legs. Power swelled, and the moment I saw tendrils of ck reach up from the sand beside Bill, I reached down and grabbed the hound by the scruff of his neck. ¡°No! Bad boy!¡± He turned back into a chihuahua in my grasp, giving me side-eye as he let out a soft growl. ¡°I don¡¯t care who started it, mister!¡± Bill, whose wings were spread and foot was lifted as if he was a kung fu crane, cocked his head to the side and let out a questioning honk. ¡°He isn¡¯t attacking me, Bill¡ªhe wants to be mates.¡± Grrr, the chihuahua-shaped predator growled, tongue licking the roof of his mouth.I sighed, rubbing my eyes. ¡°Yeah, I know he hit you, but he thought you were gonna attack me. Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure he hurt himself more than you. I held the pupper up, supporting his rump so we were eye to eye. ¡°I need your word that you¡¯ll be friends with all the creatures here. If you hurt anyone...¡± I let a hint of iron enter my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. Understand?¡± The hound¡¯s body shifted, morphed, and the next thing I knew, I was holding a full-grown golden retriever in my arms. He barked once in agreement, his tongue lolling out the side of his mouth. He sniffed my chin, then licked me. My eyes went wide, and all I could do for a long moment was blink. Then I pulled him tight. His soft fur between my fingers was delightful. Bill turned to the side and shook his feathers, trying to appear indifferent and looking anything but. Remembering I hadpany, I nced back at everyone else. They werepletely frozen, some yet to dismiss powers I had no idea they even possessed: Theo¡¯s shining golden light blinked out; Fergus had gauntlets of earth that turned to sand and fell to the ground as I raised an eyebrow; and Brad had¡ªwas that a gods¡¯ damned knife hand? Before I could inspect it further, it faded away, reced by a prideful grin on his face. ¡°Damn¡ªyou guys have been busy, huh?¡± ¡°Fischer...¡± Maria said. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, turning toward her. She pointed at the golden retriever in my arms, whose head darted forward and licked her finger. She pulled her hand back, giggled, then cleared her throat and did her best to appear serious. ¡°We have¡ªer¡ªmore important things to discuss.¡± ¡°Really? I have a new shapeshifting dog¡ªit¡¯s not that big a deal.¡± I waggled my eyebrows; the hound barked. ¡°Hellhound,¡± Ellis said, not looking up from his notepad as his pencil blurred across its pages. I nced down at the chihuahua-looking nightmare dog, then back up at Ellis. ¡°... Hellhound?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± He blessed me with a moment of eye contact. ¡°I understand your hesitance to know anything about the church, but if you¡¯re going to befriend the beast, you should understand what it is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a hellhound?¡± I asked him. ¡°How the frack did you get here?¡± His eyes went distant for a moment before refocusing on me. He moved forward, hesitated, then lowered his head. Somehow, I understood his intent. I leaned forward, pressing my forehead against his. All at once, I was drawn in. I felt others there, and as I reached out toward them, it was... everyone, each creature and cultivator present. Even Lemon was there, lingering in the periphery. Then, he showed us. His pack, his family, dwindling one-by-one. Millenia spent alone. Emptiness. Stasis. Reawakening. His battle on the sand. Me, wobbling and drunk as a sailor as I kicked the absolute piss out of him by ident. Injury. Healing. Loneliness. Despair. Despair. Despair. Regret¡ªnot for his situation, but for subjecting us to his emotions. Finally, his decision; his n to join us¡ªto be part of our pack. A split secondter, my head darted back, and I gazed into his sad eyes. His snout dipped down like a dog who had been told off by his master and expected punishment. My vision blurred, but not because I was getting drawn in again. I wiped at my face absentmindedly, sweeping away the tear that rolled down one cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, mate...¡± I said, unable to forget the pain I¡¯d caused him. Maria whimpered, and the next moment, her arms were wrapped around us. ¡°Of course you can stay!¡± she half-yelled, her voice shaking. A blue of movement from the side, followed by a barrage of hisses and chirps as ws and Snips joined in on the cuddle puddle. Snips blew a stream of sorrowful bubbles while ws rubbed the hellhound all over with rapidfire strokes of her paw pads. His tail started to wag slowly, tickling my arm. I bathed in their contact, soaking it up to soothe the lingering heartache inside me after experiencing the hound¡¯s sorrow. I felt something soft brush up against my leg, and I peered down, seeing Bill had joined us. Though he didn¡¯t touch the hellhound directly, he was showing his support. A brown blurnded atop the pile of animals, and Cinnamon gave his head a tiny lick before leaping back toward the egg she¡¯d returned to the bed. We stood like that for a long time, willing the pain to fade away. Eventually, I cleared my throat, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t crack when I spoke. ¡°You know, I saw something interesting in those memories that most would have missed.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Ellis demanded, his hand still and eyes pinned on me. I grinned. ¡°Our new doggo friend here doesn¡¯t have a name¡­¡± Knowing where to find the best reaction, I stared right into Barry¡¯s soul. He groaned with such disgust that I couldn¡¯t help but cackle. Snips and ws leaped to the sand as Maria pulled back, scratching our new friend on the head. ¡°Do you want a name?¡± she asked. His demeanor was much improved following the loving we¡¯d given him, and he nodded, letting out an instant bark. It gave me immediate inspiration. ¡°Brigadier Borks,¡± I dered. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s not rush it¡­¡± Barry said. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually need to sleep on it? I¡¯m sure the hellhou¡ªer, dog¡ªwon¡¯t mind waiting.¡± ¡°No need, mate!¡± I gave him a grin. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided!¡± He groaned again, this time joined by a few others as their bodies sagged with sheer disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean barks?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Not that it¡¯d be any better, but at least it would make sense¡­¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean, mate? He¡¯s clearly a borker.¡± ¡°You know what? I give up.¡± Barry threw his hands high. ¡°You¡¯re too broken to fix.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s cute,¡± Maria said, rubbing his cheeks. ¡°Do you like the name, Borks?¡± He barked in response, his tail wagging and tongue lolling. ¡°Well, there you have it¡ªBrigadier Borks has officially joined the gang.¡± An insistent squeak drew my attention, and I nced across the sand. Cinnamon¡¯s eyes were fervent as she red at the egg. I turned my vision on it just in time to see the top half of its shell fall free. Everyone moved as one. Borks reached it first, bending down to sniff at the now open egg. A hatchling sat at the base of the shell. It kicked its legs feebly, falling over and slowly sitting upright with halting movements. ¡°Is... is it okay?¡± Keith asked, scowling at the baby bird. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re a royal without telling me you¡¯re a royal,¡± Theo replied,ughing. Keith¡¯s eyebrows lowered further. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°That is how baby birds look, Keith,¡± Ellis answered. ¡°They emerge from the egg frail and weak, but grow at a staggering rate. I believe Theo was implying thatmon folk would have been around chickens at least once in their lives.¡± Keith rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Like you¡¯ve ever been around farm animals.¡± Ellis nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true¡ªI¡¯ve never seen them in person.¡± ¡°But there was another implication that Ellis is too kind to state,¡± Theo continued. ¡°We all know what they look like because we read a damned book.¡± ¡°Oh, hah-hah,¡± Keith drawled, his gaze going t. ¡°Let¡¯s all tease the royal for his blood. Like it¡¯s more important to know what a baby bird looks like than to study war formations and the history of Gormona and the politics of its surrounding kingdoms.¡± ¡°He knows you can study both, right? Like we did?¡± Danny mumbled to Peter. Peter leaned in, replying in a stage whisper, ¡°I think he does, but don¡¯t bring it up¡ªit will only annoy him more.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Keith threw up his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I even came here with you buffoons. I swear, if it wasn¡¯t for my love of fishing, I¡¯d pack right up and make my way back...¡± Keith¡¯s voice trailed off as the fishing club wandered back toward the fire, still bickering and taking jabs at one another. I peered down at the pelican hatchling, truly seeing it for the first time. It waspletely naked, covered in brown, blue-tinted skin. Veins showed in its subcutaneous tissue, particrly around where its hook-tipped bill met its head. Its too-big eyes were closed, and, no matter what way you tried to spin it, the bird was... ¡°It¡¯s kinda ugly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maria whispered, raising an eyebrow at me. Borks nodded in agreement, and I tried not tough, all too aware of the vtile look on Cinnamon¡¯s face following Maria¡¯s pronouncement. I failed at keeping theughter bottled up. ¡°Sorry, Cinnamon,¡± I said as theugh trailed away. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be super cute when its featherse in, but for now... it looks kinda alien.¡± She raised her nose at us¡ªan impressive feat, considering she was only a foot from the ground. She moved over the hatchling, gently curling her torso around it. I turned to Bill, who was leaning over the makeshift nest, one of hisrge eyes peering at the hatchling closely. ¡°Would you mind taking care of feeding this little one, Bill?¡± I cocked my head. ¡°Wait, baby pelicans eat fish, right?¡± He puffed his chest out, raised his head, and unleashed a mighty honk. Without further ado, he flew off toward the ocean, no doubt in search of fish. With things quieting down, I went and fetched my bowl before returning to sit by Cinnamon. The pudding within had cooledpletely, but as I put the first bite into my mouth, I still let out a contented noise. As with every lemon dish we¡¯d made so far, Barry¡¯s sugar cut through the bitterness like a knife through butter. The soft sponge on top was dry, especially after cooling down. That was where the sauce came in. It had thickened as heat left the dish, and when itbined in my mouth with the sponge, the textures flitted across my tongue, the tart lemon and sweet sugar guiding the dance. ¡°It¡¯s a shame it cooled down,¡± Duncan said, sitting beside me and Maria on the sand. ¡°It¡¯s good now, but when it was fresh...¡± A blissful smile came to his face. ¡°It was indescribable.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a shame,¡± I replied, grinning at him. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just have to make another one, huh, Maria?¡± The smile she returned my way was as bright as a lighthouse. ¡°A true shame, but I suppose we can manage it.¡± Some timeter, Snips and ws were curled up in ourps, and I dropped my right hand to pet Borks¡¯s soft fur, who was in his golden retriever form, snoozing on the sand as he leaned against my thigh. His weight was a wee one, and as his yellow fur tickled the palm of my hand, I waspletely present. Thoughts existed, of course¡ªtoo many to count: the knowledge that I¡¯d only known Borks for an hour, yet he already felt like a part of my family¡ªa part of me; small shes of worry about Maria and my friends, animal and human both; excitement¡ªand fear¡ªfor the future; and a million other fleeting ideas, sensations, and possibilities that were a side-effect of the human condition. Rather than dive into any of the thoughts, they passed by like leaves on the wind, merely appearing, being acknowledged, then continuing on to disappear from awareness. My breaths came slow and steady, each one cooling my nostrils on the intake and warming them as I exhaled. Maria¡¯s arm was hooked in mine and her head resting against my shoulder. The smell of her hair drifted up, engulfing and banishing every other thought. As if sensing it, she squeezed me tight. It made the already present smile on my face spread even wider, but then she pulled away, letting out a yawn. ¡°I¡¯d better get going¡ªif I stay any longer, I think I¡¯ll fall asleep.¡± ¡°I know how you feel,¡± I replied, stretching my back as I extended my hands toward the darkened sky. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home.¡± *** The following morning, I woke to something softly tapping the covers of the bed. Fwip, fwip, fwip. I cracked an eye in confusion, only to be assaulted by a barrage of sniffs as Borks leaned down to greet me. He was sitting on the bed, his long-haired tail the source of the sound. ¡°Morning, mate!¡± I said, reaching both hands up to scratch behind his ears. He licked my cheek in response, causing an absolute deluge of serotonin to rush through me. ¡°Fischer!¡± came a yell from outside, and I bolted upright. Before I could stand, my door was thrown open, and Maria stared at me, her eyes wide. ¡°Marcus just got here.¡± ¡°Marcus?¡± I asked, my sleep-addled brain trying to catch up. That was good¡ªeveryone was worried about the caravan, but then why was Maria so panicked? ¡°Is the caravan okay?¡± ¡°Not the caravan, Fischer. Just Marcus.¡± ¡°... what?¡± She chewed her cheek. ¡°Better you hear it from him.¡± I threw the covers aside, all but running as I threw on some clothes and followed her. ##################################################################### Hello, friends. I adjusted chapter 50 because of feedback. I was going to post the exerpts here, but I ended up changing pretty much every paragraph. You can check it out if you like, or I''ll list the tl;dr below. Marcus brought 10 lemons, Fischer buys them because he realizes that Marcus is genuinly panicked, and he intends to give them out to the vigers. At the start of chapter 51, I added a paragraph detailing that Fischer gaves the lemons to Sue and Stergill, they made lemon pastries that were delightful, and it inspired Fischer and Maria to experiment in the kitchen with desserts. Book 2: Chapter 54: Dichotomy Book 2: Chapter 54: Dichotomy My skin prickled with nervous sweat as Maria and I jogged across the sand, traveling as fast as we could without revealing that we were cultivators. Brigadier Borks loped beside us, his eyes and ears alert. As the fields surrounding us turned to stone-craft buildings and cobbled streets, something about the vige seemed... odd. The sun was just breaching the horizon, casting an orange glow across all we saw. The town was usually bustling by this point, farmers off to tend their fields and craftsfolk going about their business. That¡¯s what it was, I realized¡ªwe hadn¡¯t seen a single person. We passed Steven and Ruby¡¯s shop; it was open, yet neither of them were inside. I shared a nce with Maria, and we picked up the pace. As we approached the t outside Tropica, where the caravan usually set up their wares, distant voices came rolling over the fields of cane and wheat. When we emerged from between two crops, we found what looked to be the entirety of Tropicamoners and nobles both. They were split down the middle, the farmers and crafters packed in tight while the north siders gave each other space. If that isn¡¯t a physical representation of the wealth inequality of the vige, I don¡¯t know what is. Worry lined the faces and colored the voices of the south siders as they looked toward the front of the crowd for answers. The nobles, however... ¡°Uneptable!¡± a man boomed, his prodigious jowls glowing a deep crimson. I¡¯d never seen him before, which made sense¡ªhis pale skin looked like he¡¯d not seen the sun for decades. ¡°You go back to Gormona and get my shipment of cured meats this second, young man!¡± I nced toward the front of the crowd, spotting the ¡®young man¡¯ he was addressing. Marcus¡ªwho looked to be a few years older than the pale noble¡ªstood atop a cart small enough to be drawn by a single horse, his fingersced before him. ¡°I apologize profusely, sir. As the king has decreed, it is impossible to leave the capital with resources at this time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± a sun-tanned farmer who had just arrived yelled. ¡°What¡¯s in the cart, then?¡± a noble bellowed.A sea of murmurs rose to agree, slowly growing louder as Marcus tried to exin himself. I stood on my tiptoes, peered into the cart, and let out a sigh; whatever he had brought, the small sacks didn¡¯t contain metal for more oyster cages. ¡°Please, dear friends,¡± Marcus yelled over the crowd. ¡°Only select items have been allowed to leave the capital¡¯s walls, which is what I have with me.¡± ¡°Is it food?¡± a mother holding a babe to her chest asked. Her husband raised his head over the surrounding vigers. ¡°Surely it¡¯s food! Though they¡¯re partially spoiled by the time they get here, we rely on the produce sent from other viges to feed our children! We can¡¯t live off bread and sugar!¡± ¡°W-well...¡± Marcus¡¯s face tightened around his eyes, betraying the smile he was giving. ¡°It is food, yes...¡± The crowd¡¯s murmur dimmed, but I winced, guessing that whatever he was going to say next would likely set them off again. ¡°But,¡± he continued. ¡°I was forbidden from disseminating food from vige to vige. To quote the king, ¡®all settlements are advised to subsist on their local crops until further notice.¡¯¡± As expected, the dissenting voices grew louder. ¡°What do you have, then?¡± the farmer with his wife asked, stepping forward. ¡°What food did you bring?¡± ¡°Only produce from the capital...¡± he answered, his eyes darting furtively as he held up two hands that had no hope of quelling the vigers¡¯ anger. ¡°What produce?¡± the man bellowed, striding forward. ¡°C-coffee beans and passiona berrie-¡± The end of Marcus¡¯s sentence was cut off by the crowd¡¯s answering roar. Theirints were overwhelming to my enhanced hearing, and I saw Maria cover her ears from the corner of my eye. Only a few statements made it through the cacophony without losing all meaning. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± ¡°You can only sell crops of the nobles?¡± ¡°Do the nobles have no shame?¡± More than a few heads swiveled toward the north siders, their suntanned faces hard and filled with misced hatred. The susurration was unrelenting, and I took a half-step forward, ready to intercept should a farmerunch one of their balled fists. Just as I thought a full-blown riot would erupt, someone jumped up onto the cart beside Marcus. ¡°Now, Tropica!¡± he boomed, his eyebrows furrowing at us all. ¡°Is that any way to wee a merchant that has treated us so well all these years?¡± I didn¡¯t recognize the man, and judging by the confused looks on those surrounding me, neither did they. I blinked at him as hints of recognition tugged at me. ¡°Hang on a damned second...¡± I said, my face scrunching as my brain tried to reconcile the voice with the body. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± ¡°Holy frack,¡± Maria hissed. ¡°That¡¯s George!¡± He was... slim. Well, slimmer, but it was a drastic change from thest time I¡¯d seen him. He still had a rather girthy belly, but it was definitely smaller. The most notable change was in his face and neck, which was why he wasn¡¯t immediately recognizable. ¡°I saw him like a month ago.¡± Maria whispered. ¡°He looks like he¡¯s lost twenty kilos...¡± Simr whispers rose around us, all unbelieving of his transformation. George stood and watched the crowd, content with letting the murmurs run their course. Besides the ring physical change, something else seemed dissimr. I rubbed my chin, trying to work it out. ¡°Why does he seem so... different?¡± Maria asked. ¡°You see it too?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°What is it, though?¡± My eyebrows shot to my hairline as I realized. ¡°His posture!¡± Maria¡¯s hair hung down as she cocked her head to the side. ¡°His what?¡± ¡°Look at the way he¡¯s carrying himself¡ªI¡¯m pretty sure the bloke has debilitating social anxiety. Even when he¡¯s just talking to me, he breaks out in a sweat...¡± Maria¡¯s eyes narrowed as she inspected him. ¡°Look at him now, though,¡± I continued. George was staring out at everyone. He swallowed, showing a hint of nervousness, but his hands were firm, his gaze unwavering. Beneath his stalwart front, the crowd slowly quieted. ¡°Forgive me, Marcus,¡± he said, loud enough for all to hear. ¡°I only just arrived, but I think I have caught the gist of it. These orders are directly from the king, correct?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Marcus replied, regaining some of hisposure. ¡°Then, I must ask you to forgive us¡ªall of us,¡± he said, casting a meaningful look over the crowd. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your usual retinue. Is that also because of the king¡¯s decree?¡± Seeing theyup George gave him, Marcus nodded magnanimously. ¡°That is also correct, friend George. Large wagons are not permitted to leave the gates, and those that do leave with smaller carts must travel alone.¡± He shook his head in unfeigned dismay. ¡°It is dangerous for me to travel without guards, but I care for my customers so much¡ªhow could I abandon them altogether?¡± George patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your care, Marcus.¡± He turned back to the crowd. ¡°I understand that this is unwee news, citizens of Tropica, but please don¡¯t take out your anger on Marcus¡ªhe is merely the messenger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you can afford passiona berries,rdass!¡± someone yelled from within the crowd, throwing their voice so it couldn¡¯t be located. Snickers rose from some of the south siders, and I scrunched my nose¡ªpeople could be so cruel, especially when mob mentality took root. George opened his mouth to respond, but faltered. His eyes grew distant and perspiration sprouted from his forehead as the insult rocked him. Just when I thought his social anxiety would get the better of him, he firmed his jaw. Wiping beads of sweat with the back of one hand, he gave a small nod. ¡°As I said, I understand your anger. Insulting others, however, won¡¯t fix the situation.¡± Maria and I shared an approving nce. ¡°He took that well,¡± she said. ¡°Right?¡± I answered, keeping my voice low. A noble stepped forward from the crowd, staring up at Marcus. Though his skin was pale, it looked as though he got at least some sun. Most notable of his features was the distinctck of a gut, despite being older in years. ¡°I understand why my family¡¯s crops have been allowed to leave the gates, but may I ask why restrictions have been enacted?¡± He had taken particr pride in calling the passiona berries and coffee ¡®his family¡¯s crops¡¯. I raised both brows, then narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°I must apologize, Lord Osnan,¡± Marcus replied, bowing at the waist. ¡°I do not have an answer for you at this time.¡± Lord Osnan¡¯s eyes twitched in annoyance, but then he nodded and took a step back, not saying more. ¡°Worry not, citizens of Tropica,¡± George said, raising his hands to the side. ¡°As with the reduction in taxes, I will serve you in this. I¡¯ll send a personal entreaty back to the king. Would you deliver that for me, Marcus?¡± ¡°But of course! How could I not, given the plight of my friends in Tropica?¡± ¡°Terrible news, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± a familiar voice asked from my left. I spun, knowing that there was no way he was actually here. But there he was; Leroy stood beside me, in open sight of any number of people that could recognize him. He had a tuft of yellow hair stuck to his upper lip. I looked closely at the fake mustache, peered down at Borks¡ªwho was smiling up at me with his tongue lolling¡ªthen raised an eyebrow as I looked back at Leroy. ¡°Love the mustache, mate.¡± He fought down a smile and gestured up with his eyes. I nced at his oversized hat, not understanding what he wanted me to see, but then I took note of his hairline. An extremely familiar shade of brown hair poked down beneath the hat, still attached to a thinyer of dark, definitely non-human skin. It was a convincing toupee; anyone without a cultivator¡¯s eyes would miss it. ¡°Your hair is such a lovely color,¡± Maria said from beside me, fighting off a smirk. ¡°I can¡¯t ce it, but I feel like it reminds me of someone I know...¡± In response, chitteringughter came from the hat, inaudible to anyone without enhanced hearing. His ¡®hair¡¯ moved as each chitter caused Corporal ws¡¯s insting fat to jiggle. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met,¡± I said. ¡°What was your name, mate?¡± ¡°Larry,¡± he replied, extending an arm. ¡°Larry!¡± I let out augh, unable to contain it as we shook hands. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, mate. I¡¯m Fischer.¡± As Maria and ¡®Larry¡¯ introduced themselves, my eyes scanned over the crowd. When I spotted the man I was looking for, he was already leaving, so I strode after him, weaving through the crowd. Borks followed, deftly trailing behind me. As I stepped in front of the man my eyes were pinned to, Borks sat beside me, and I rested a hand on his cute little head. The noble¡¯s face was smothered by annoyance, and I beamed a smile in response. ¡°G¡¯day, mate,¡± I said, extending a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Fischer.¡± Lord Osnan nced down at it, then back up to me. ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± he replied, his face pinched as he tried to step past me. I moved with him, remaining in his way. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all? I know I have plenty to do, but I thought I¡¯d take a moment toe say hello.¡± He raised an eyebrow, his jaw firming as he leaned forward into my personal space. ¡°Do you know who I am, peasant?¡± His voice was low, the threat in it clear. Borks let out a low growl in response to his, and I patted his head reassuringly. ¡°Nope! That¡¯s why I started with introductions.¡± I rubbed my chin, my face mere centimeters from his. ¡°Do they not have? manners where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°Where I¡¯m from, peasant,¡± he hissed, emphasizing thest word, ¡°I could have you flogged for your insolence, and not a single person would bat an eye.¡± He leaned back and lifted a hand, staring down at his rings as if pondering striking me with them. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I¡¯m not where you¡¯re from, then!¡± I grinned. ¡°Sounds like a right shithole.¡± The subsequent look of indignation that crossed his face was a soothing balm to my growing irritation at the noble¡¯s self-importance. ¡°You¡¯re calling the capital, the royal seat of power, a shithole?¡± he demanded, his eyebrows trying to leave his face. I raised a hand to my chest. ¡°My good sir, I would never! I said it sounded like a shithole, but that¡¯s only from the way you described it.¡± I held up a finger. ¡°However¡ªand this is the important bit, so pay attention¡ªthat¡¯s only based on the way you described it. But you seem to be a right prick, so if it was described by someone that didn¡¯t think they were more important than the rising sun, I¡¯d probably say it sounded love¡ª¡± I cut off as he swung from the hip, his backhand soaring toward my head. Book 2: Chapter 55: Cannonball Book 2: Chapter 55: Cannonball As a bejeweled hand sailed toward my head¡ªextremely slowly, might I add¡ªI marveled at the rings adorning it. Four bands of precious metal and one of¡ªwas that iron?¡ªadorned his fingers and thumb. Each of the gold and silver rings held a single pearl, the sun reflecting from their smooth faces. Set in the band of iron on his ring finger, three of the biggest pearls I¡¯d ever seen stared at me as they crawled through space toward my noggin. If he was going to give me a good smacking, the least he could do was hurry it up. I suppose I have to let him hit me, I thought, settling my weight atop Borks¡¯s head so he didn¡¯t identally pull the prick¡¯s leg off or something. The hand kepting, its incandescent stones reflecting sunlight. In my wildest dreams, I couldn¡¯t have anticipated the hand that saved me. A plump fist¡ªthough much less plump than I¡¯d previously seen it¡ªcaught Lord Osnan¡¯s, bringing the blow up short. I raised my eyebrows at George, and he raised his back, as shocked as I was that he¡¯d intervened. His face returned to a mask of calm. He turned toward the man whose wrist he still held. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Osnan reefed his hand back and tugged at his vest, staring hatred at George as a wind kicked up and blew cold air from the ocean. ¡°I could ask you the same, Kraken,¡± he spat, emphasizing thest word. ¡°Why did you stop me from dishing out punishment to a peasant?¡± George cleared his throat. ¡°Fischer is a vital part of thismunity, and more important than you know.¡± He stressed thetter part of his sentence, and I jerked my head back,pletely disregarding the man who had just tried to assault me.¡°Damn¡­ thanks, George. That was a sweet thing to say.¡± Before the Lord of Tropica Vige could respond, Osnan spat. ¡°Important?¡± He made a scoffing noise. ¡°He needs to learn his ce.¡± ¡°Tom¡ª¡± George started to say. ¡°That¡¯s Tom Osnan Jr. to you, Kraken! Don¡¯t think for a moment that being part of a disgraced house makes us equals!¡± He stared at me from down his nose, and I could almost see the desire to strike me go through his mind. Then he looked down at Borks, who was growling low in his throat. The man¡¯s leg twitched, no doubt wanting to kick my dog, prick as he was. For a moment, I wished he would try, but then I realized losing a leg was probably a bit too harsh a punishment. Instead of striking out, Osnan¡¯s lip twitched in disgust. He turned and strode back toward Tropica. I pouted at his back, then looked around, shrugging at the vigers that were staring at me, wide-eyed. ¡°Thanks for that, mate,¡± I said to George. ¡°Not sure what would have be of that whole situation had he struck me.¡± ¡°O-of course, Fischer. It was the least I could do.¡± ¡°Nonsense, mate.¡± I rested a hand on his shoulder; his muscles were taut. ¡°You could have done nothing, but you stepped in for me. I appreciate it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re, uh, wee.¡± He dabbed his forehead with a handkerchief, absorbing the sweat beading his brow. I smiled at him¡ªit can¡¯t have been easy for someone with social anxiety to intervene. ¡°You did really well with the crowd there, by the way.¡± I patted his shoulder, then removed my hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been improving in leaps and bounds, and I¡¯m super proud of you.¡± He blinked at me, his face going white, the poor bloke. ¡°Th-thank you, Fischer.¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll see yater, mate.¡± I turned and left before I could make him ufortable and undo all of his progress. ¡°Keep up the good work!¡± I called over my shoulder, waving goodbye as I returned to Maria and Leroy. Er¡ªLarry, I mean. ¡°What was all that about?¡± Maria asked, resting a palm atop my arm. ¡°I only caught the end of it, but it seemed tense...¡± I shrugged, leaning in so we wouldn¡¯t be overheard. ¡°I meant to go over and try to get some information about the crops his family grows, but he was such a prick that I couldn¡¯t help but dish some disrespect back his way. His response was to hit me.¡± ¡°Hit you?¡± Leroy asked, his face incredulous. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I did nothing, mate. George stopped him.¡± ¡°He what?¡± Maria shouted, then lowered her voice again, leaning in. ¡°Sorry¡ªI just didn¡¯t expect you to say that.¡± ¡°Right? Our boy George was cool, calm, and collected.¡± I looked over my shoulder, watching him disappear into the crowd as they made their way back to the vige. *** As George walked back through the streets of Tropica, worry assailed him. Rather than beat it back, he followed the teaching of his family¡¯s manual, allowing the thoughts toe and go. ¡°Are you okay, dear?¡± Geraldine asked, resting a hand on his upper back. He let out a slow breath. ¡°You know, I think I am...¡± ¡°Are you ready to talk about it?¡± He considered for a moment, then nodded. Geraldine moved her hand in circles, rubbing his back and knowing he¡¯d speak when he was ready. They reached their steps, and the sky seemed to darken as he began. ¡°Did you hear any of my interaction with Fischer?¡± ¡°No¡ªI only saw it.¡± As they walked inside, she turned her brilliant eyes on him and shut the door, banishing the cool breeze that had begun blowing outside. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for stopping Tom¡¯s hand, George. You saved him from himself. Striking a crown auditor is a capital offense, whether you¡¯re from a powerful family or not.¡± He blew air from his nose in amusement. ¡°You know, Fischer said the same thing.¡± ¡°He admitted to being an auditor?¡± she almost yelled, her gaze growing intense. ¡°No, dear¡ªnot that.¡± George touched her cheek. It had lost much of its former plumpness with the changes they¡¯d made to their diet, but she was still the most beautiful woman he¡¯d ever seen. ¡°He said he was proud of me and the progress we¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°... Truly?¡± ¡°Truly. He said to keep up the good work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, dear.¡± She slipped into his arms, pulling herself tight. George held her back, squeezing her just as hard. ¡°Is that what has you feeling so rxed?¡± He considered the question, then shook his head. ¡°No. Even before we spoke, I felt... good about stepping in with Marcus. Maybe it¡¯s just as the texts say: service is the path to enlightenment.¡± She pulled back from his chest so she could look into his eyes. They sparkled brilliantly, and the adoration he saw in her gaze only made his own rise. ¡°I love you, Geraldine.¡± She kissed him, pressing her soft lips to his before pulling away. ¡°I love you more, dear. Should we go meditate on the events of this morning? I know you¡¯re feeling good, but it couldn¡¯t hurt.¡± He smiled. ¡°I was going to suggest the same thing.¡± Hand in hand, they made their way up the stairs, not needing to rely on the banisters for support. *** As if it could sense the mood of the vigers, a storm front blew in from the sea. Leroy¡ªor Larry¡ªhad left us at the square, trailing after Barry and the rest of the church members that were at the meeting. I spoke to Marcus for a bit, and he even tried to give me back the silver for the extra metal, but I told him to just get it to us when he could. Maria, Borks, and I took off, heading back toward my home. Before we got there, it was already sprinkling, and as we stood on my front porch, the thin rain became thick sheets of water. ¡°What a miserable day!¡± Maria yelled over the roar of falling rain. I cocked my head as I looked out toward the river mouth, only barely able to see it through the wall of water. ¡°Do you still have a pair of swimmers here?¡± ¡°I do...¡± She raised a brow at me. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Have you ever gone running in the rain before?¡± ¡°Um, do you not recall our frantic sprint through the forest when we went camping?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t count,¡± Iughed. ¡°We had food, packs, and shelter to worry about, so it was hardly fun.¡± ¡°You know, you have weird ideas of fun, Fischer. You really think that¡¯s a good idea?¡± I grinned. ¡°One way to find out.¡± *** I sprinted across the sands south of the river with loping strides, smiling at the look on Borks¡¯s face as he dashed along beside me. His tongue lolled from the side of his mouth, only being retracted when he asionally snapped at the rain. His long golden hair waspletely soaked, and at the speed we were traveling, ity slick against his lithe body. He made me think of a Greyhound in full stride, his back legs somehow looking like they¡¯d overtake the front ones at any moment. Borks skidded to a stop in the sand. Maria and I paused, both cocking our heads at him, but then he transformed. One second, he was a Golden Retriever. The next, he was a pitch-ck Greyhound, the rain rolling down his short fur. Borks, now in the form of a rather awkward-looking dog, took off. Faster than any creature had a right to travel, his limbs chewed through the sand, his ears pinned back and legs a blur. Maria¡¯sughter was an unstoppable force as she bent over, leaning on my shoulder for support. The rain continued bucketing down, washing away the tears of joy rolling down her cheeks. ¡°What... what was that?¡± she asked, stillughing. ¡°A Greyhound,¡± I yelled back,peting with the downpour. ¡°Is it supposed to look like that?¡± She gestured at Borks, who was now literally running rings around us. ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡± I smiled, watching Borks and the sand he was flinging in his wake. ¡°It is! They were originally bred as hunting dogs.¡± ¡°Why is he so... long?¡± ¡°Oh, they get way longer.¡± I turned to Borks with a smirk, imagining a Borzoi. He skidded to a halt in the sand, staring at us as he shifted once more. This form was the same shape as a Greyhound, but taller and covered in long white fur. ¡°Now that,¡± I said, gesturing emphatically, ¡°is a long boy.¡± In a matter of seconds, Borks¡¯s coat was soaked, and Maria folded like the butteryyers of a croissant. She let go of my shoulder, falling to her hands and knees in the sand. Borks ran forward and assaulted her with a storm of licks more incessant than the squall surrounding us. She slung an arm over his shoulders, leaning on him for support as he continued licking her chin. ¡°Why are your dogs from earth so...?¡± ¡°Amazing?¡± I suggested, grinning. ¡°Sure¡ªlet¡¯s go with amazing,¡± sheughed, hugging Borks tight. He locked eyes with me and, unable to help myself, I pictured another breed. Maria gasped as he shifted again. Borks¡¯s body and legs shrunk, and in the blink of an eye, a brown Dachshund with gray speckles leaned his forepaws on Maria¡¯s thigh. Borks let out a sharp bark, his tail wagging and ears alert. ¡°Oh. My. Gods! What is that?¡± she yelled, scooping him up into a tight hug. ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Borks!¡± ¡°A Dachshund, affectionately known as a sausage dog, for obvious reasons.¡± ¡°Are you a little sausage, Borks?¡± She nuzzled him with her nose, her rain-slick hair falling around him. ¡°Who¡¯s a good sausage?¡± Seeing a chance for mischief, I gave Borks a malevolent grin. He shifted again. ¡°W-whoa!¡± Maria yelped as she crashed to the ground, a Great Dane atop her chest. Borks licked her chin, his gigantic tongue covering half of her neck. She shook withughter and tried to stand up, but Borks dug his back legs into the sand and held her down, his massive tail swishing back and forth as he continuedpping at her chin. ¡°Enough, enough! I yield!¡± She giggled, pressing her chin to her chest. Borks stood, tail still wagging as he shook, sending water flying. ¡°What do you two say to a race?¡± I asked, petting Borks¡¯s overge head. He shifted back to his lithe Greyhound form, letting out an affirmative bark as Maria got to her feet. Her back was covered in sand, but the still-pouring rain was already washing it away. ¡°Well, if you boys are fine with losing,¡± she replied, shrugging. ¡°I suppose we can race. What are the rules?¡± ¡°The rules, huh?¡± I asked, rubbing my chin. ¡°I reckon first to the southern mountain wins. The only rule is¡ª¡± I cut off, sprinting southward as fast as I could. ¡°Cheater!¡± Maria roared from behind me. I nced back, seeing them both trailing me through the sheets of falling water. ¡°There are no rules!¡± I replied,ughing. My legs thundered along, and with each passing step, I felt... free. Despite my enhanced body, I spent so much of my time in Tropica having to dampen my movement and appear normal. To run across the sands as fast as I could, my quads bulging with each stride¡ªit was enchanting, all-epassing. I lost myself in the race, bing one with the sands blurring beneath me. I felt a pulse of power behind me. Confused, I shot a look backward¡ªjust in time to see Maria catapult Borks my way with an overhand throw. He flew at me in his Chihuahua form, all four legs held forward. His eyes were wide, his teeth bared and tongue flicking. He let out a quiet growl, his face bing clearer as he soared toward me at incredible speed. At thest possible moment, he shifted again, and the smushed face of a Bulldog took up my entire field of view, his curled tongue lolling from an open mouth. The respiratorially challenged canine hit me like a gods¡¯ damned cannonball. Inded face-first into the sand, sliding along with my back hyper-extended and legs hanging over my head like a scorpion¡¯s tail. I eventually slid to a stop, my torso falling over my head. Spitting sand, along with what remained of my pride, I got back to my feet. A blur of ck fur and tanned skin flew past me. Maria was atop Borks¡¯s back, who was now some kind of mastiff. She hugged him tight,ughing hysterically at my disheveled form. ¡°No... no rules!¡± she choked out in passing before losing herself toughter once more. I stretched my arms high, making sure all my bits still worked. I crouched low, taking a sprinters stance in the sand, then I took off, my eyes pinned on the faint flicker of ck I caught sight of through the rain. By the time I reached them, they had already reached the treeline. Maria dismounted and hit the ground running. They both tore off through the underbrush at respectable speed. Maria¡¯s slight frame was made for traversing between the thick trunks¡ªas was Borks¡¯s myriad forms, apparently. He was constantly transforming, leaping from trunk to trunk as whatever dog better fit the asion. When I caught up to him, he shot me a sidelong nce and changed back into his nightmare form. He summoned a portal and stepped through space. ¡°Cheating!¡± ¡°No rules!¡± Maria replied over her shoulder, throwing my words back at me. That¡¯s how you two wanna y it, huh? A smirk came to my face, and I leaned forward, focused on each step as I kicked off trunks, leaped over bushes, and soared across thendscape. Bit by bit, I caught them, and as I passed Maria, I gave her a smug grin. Rather than the pout I was expecting, her eyes went wide. A hand reached out to stop me as I sailed through the air over a creek. What is she¡ª My unfinished question was answered when I collided with a wall of stone. My cultivator¡¯s body flew through it, tumbling haphazardly and legs going akimbo for the second time in so many minutes. I came to a stop, finding myself out of the rain andying atop a bed of shattered rock. I coughed, waving dust away from my face. ¡°Fischer, are you okay?¡± Maria asked, appearing in the cave¡¯s opening, Borks by her side. ¡°Yeah¡ªI think so.¡± The air smelled stale, and I rolled over, intending to get to my feet, but I paused as I saw the remains of a half-shattered boulder. The dull gray light of day reflected from something set in its face, standing out like a star in the night sky. ¡°No way...¡± Maria said, striding forward. ¡°Is that...?¡± I nodded, my jaw hanging open. ¡°I think it is...¡± Book 2: Chapter 56: Natural Resource Book 2: Chapter 56: Natural Resource The stale air assaulted my senses, made even more noticeable by the fresh smell of rain I¡¯d been running through for the past half hour. The storm raged outside, filling the cavern with its roar. I¡¯d identally obliterated a stack of boulders in my misadventures, and I reached a hand out, running a finger along the vein of metal sitting inside one of them. The metal was smooth and cold to the touch. Maria knelt down beside me, also running a hand down it. ¡°Silver...?¡± she asked, her voice filled with awe. ¡°I¡¯d bet my good name on it.¡± She quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You have a good name?¡± As I scowled at her jest, Borks came between us. He was a golden retriever once more, his immacte fur dry after transforming. He sniffed the vein of silver, his nose inhaling and exhaling rapidly. With a nod of his head, and let out a quiet, affirmative ruff. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Maria swept her wet hair back, squeezing it absentmindedly. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of silver.¡± ¡°No kidding...¡±I looked at the stones littering the floor, spying a few more flecks of it. I stood up, braced the boulder, then hammered down on it with the bottom of my fist. It shattered beneath my strike, and I grabbed the vein of silver before it could hit the floor. It was as long as my forearm, as wide as my finger, and a hand-span deep. Chunks of dark rock clung to it, making it appear like a regr stone if viewed from certain angles. For the first time, I gazed at the surrounding cave. The ceiling was half again as tall as I was, and twice as wide. Marks marred every surface, cutting lines through the hardened rock. ¡°What made this...?¡± Maria asked, craning her neck to follow my gaze. ¡°Humans, most likely. Or an awakened creature with sharp ws, but my money¡¯s on humans. What good would a spirit beast have for ore?¡± I squinted down the tunnel, its sides fading from view the further it got from the faint light of day. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t see¡ªwe¡¯ll have to go get some torches before we...¡± I trailed off as I felt a pulse of energy from Borks. He reverted to his base form, his snake-tail twitching in concentration. The shadows crawled toward us, oozing across the ground and toward his feet. The darkness shrouding the tunnel slowly bled into him, his body going the color of night. I blinked and rubbed my eyes, but I definitely wasn¡¯t imagining it. ¡°Damn, Borks,¡± I said, peering down the now-visible tunnel. My canine friend was like a puddle of void and I reached a hand out, half expecting my hand to go through him, but it came to rest on his head. ¡°You are such a good boy, you know that?¡± His inky, snake-shaped tail wagged beneath my praise. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked, holding a hand out to Maria. Her wide-eyed gaze drifted up to me. She pped her cheeks, her shock diminishing with each strike. She reached a hand out andced her fingers in mine. ¡°After you.¡± We set off down the tunnel, Borks lighting the way by absorbing the very shadows into his body. The deeper we got, the staler the air grew, and I couldn¡¯t help but scrunch my nose as the sickly smell that seemed to engulf us. ¡°You know,¡± Maria said, holding her nose, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for all the changes bing a cultivator did to my body, but the enhanced sense of smell can be a real curse sometimes.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I answered, holding my nose and grinning. Ahead, just outside of the circle of light created by Borks, the tunnel split. As we got to the crossroads, I paused for only a moment before continuing straight. ¡°We should just follow the main path for now,¡± I said to Maria, giving her hand a light squeeze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get us lost in a mine¡ªthat would make for a terrible date.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a date, is it?¡± she asked, arching a brow above a smirk. ¡°We¡¯re holding hands, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to hold my hand because you were scared.¡± ¡°Well, that too.¡± I shrugged. ¡°But why can¡¯t it also be because I¡¯m interested in you? It¡¯s a win-win.¡± ¡°You¡¯re interested in me, are you?¡± She turned forward, gazing into the darkness. While her question matched the joking tone we so-oftenmunicated with, there was a hint of... what was that on her face? Concern? Sadness? ¡°Oh course I am.¡± My mouth formed a line. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She bit her lower lip and turned away for a second, inspecting the wall. When her head spun back toward me, her always-bright smile was back, and she grinned at me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡ªI was just kidding.¡± I was just considering pushing further when she let go of my hand and dashed forward. She bent down to pick something up, and my eyes focused just in time to see the handle of a pickaxe disintegrate in her hand. ¡°Gross...¡± she said, rubbing the fibers on her swimmers. I reached down, picking up the head of the pickaxe. It was heavily rusted, and what remained of the handle fell away, the force of gravity enough for it to fall free. ¡°Well, I guess that confirms it was humans that made this.¡± Maria reached out and brushed a finger along the pitted metal. ¡°How long has this been here?¡± I hefted it¡ªit was still extremely heavy, the bulk of its structure remaining. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯d assumed the tunnel had been here for centuries, at least. The wood has rotted to nothing, but then shouldn¡¯t this pickaxe have rusted away, too? It¡¯s super humid in here.¡± ¡°Maybe we need to ask the cksmiths?¡± ¡°Or Ellis,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d be shocked if he hasn¡¯t read at least twenty books on smithing, metals, and corrosion in general.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± she agreed, giving me a brilliant smile. As we continued, I dared to hope that we¡¯d find what I was looking for. As we came across another pile of pickaxes, the chances increased. The tools were strewn across the floor in a chaotic jumble. Maria rubbed her chin, eyes drifting from each of the tools. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked, recognising that she saw something I didn¡¯t. ¡°They¡¯re just... discarded.¡± ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯re just pickaxes, aren¡¯t they? What¡¯s so surprising about them being dropped on the ground? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll break.¡± Maria shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re tools, Fischer. Can you imagine my dad or Barry leaving their prized hoes in the field? Can you picture Fergus just dropping one of his hammers on the ground? Or Brad leaving his shop without putting each chisel where they belonged?¡± ¡°Huh. I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that¡­¡± ¡°Even if they were just regr people forced to do the work by their lord, they¡¯d have an overseer that ensured the tools were cared for. I can¡¯t imagine why they¡¯d just abandon them.¡± A possibility crossed my mind, and I became acutely aware that we were far beneath the earth in a confined tunnel. The mine¡ªthat a. The tools used to harvest materials had been discarded as if the upants left in a rush. ¡°Maybe we should turn back...¡± As we¡¯d been speaking, Borks wandered down the tunnel, his nose held high and twitching as he sniffed the air. His body went rigid, his midnight hackles rising. A low growl came from his throat, and I was at his side in a moment. ¡°What is it, Borks?¡± I stared down the tunnel where he was looking, but couldn¡¯t make out a thing in the murky shadows beyond his range. Maria joined us, and I ushered her behind me with one hand. Borks strode forward slowly, his head held low and the same deep growling from him. We followed, both of us poised for violence. Something came into range of Borks¡¯s light. The moment it did, he went absolutely mental. He barked and snarled, his teeth bared and shoulders red. I squinted at the gigantic scaled head, waiting for it to lunge, prepared for its attack, but then I noticed the sunken cheeks and hollow eyes. Breathing a sigh of relief as the adrenaline still coursed through me, I lowered a reassuring hand to Borks¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s alright, mate. The thing is dead.¡± He was still on edge as we strode toward the body. It was a lizard, and it was gigantic. It reminded me of the videos I¡¯d seen of komodo dragons back on earth¡ªif a komodo dragon was the size of a fully grown saltwater crocodile. ¡°Well, I guess that exins why they ran,¡± Maria said, letting out a relievedugh. ¡°No kidding...¡± Borks¡¯s hackles were still raised as he bent to sniff it, his loud huffing the only sound bouncing off the mine¡¯s walls. The lizard¡¯s skin was almostpletely intact, only marred by what had likely been a vicious wound to the top of its head. I poked at the skull beneath, finding a deep cut in the bone. ¡°So, they wounded it and sealed off the mine,¡± I deduced, standing back up and stretching. ¡°It has to have been an awakened creature, right?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I¡¯m guessing so... what do you reckon, Borks?¡± He let out an affirmative ruff, still sniffing at the reptile¡¯s bones. ¡°You¡¯re a good guardian, and an even better boy, Borks.¡± I rubbed his back in an attempt at reassurance, but he remained alert, his eyes pinned to the lizard. Maria let out a sharp sniff. ¡°That also exins the smell.¡± I barely heard her; there was something on the wall behind the lizard. I stepped over one of its forelegs, taking care not to touch it. Borks and Maria came with me, the former lighting the way by absorbing the shadows. Ochre-colored rust covered a patch of wall, the face seeming to have wasted away with the passage of time. Drawing back the pickaxe I held, I drove it into the stone, careful not to strike too hard and cause a copse. A chunk of rock as big as my torso fell away, and when the dust settled, a broad grin spread over my face. ¡°It looks like silver isn¡¯t the only thing this mine produced.¡± The deeper we had traversed into the earth, the more the surrounding rock took on a reddish hue. Thanks to the stones I¡¯d used to construct the rock wall from my shores, I now knew that a red tint meant it was high in iron. Beneath the chunk I¡¯d carved away, the rock was a dull gray, flecked with small spots of... what had Ellis called it? Hematite? I turned to Maria just as she recognized why I was so excited. ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± she asked. ¡°We¡¯ll have to check with Ellis and the smiths, but yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s iron ore.¡± I ran a hand over its cool surface. ¡°If so, we might not need to rely on metal from the capital.¡± *** Maria and I had a quick shower and changed as Borks ran off to fetch everyone. I exited my bedroom just as she stepped from the spare bathroom, her damp hair the only remaining evidence of our torrential adventure. She smiled at me when our gazes met, and I took a deep breath, not averting my eyes. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± she asked, echoing my words back at me. ¡°That I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re allowed to look so cute after getting caught in a storm.¡± She rolled her eyes, but the smile remained. ¡°Is that what you say to all the girls?¡± ¡°If by all the girls you mean Sergeant Snips and Corporal ws, I absolutely do¡ªwithpletely different intent, though.¡± Sheughed despite herself, covering her mouth with the back of one hand. ¡°Oh? And what are your intentions?¡± Something shed in her eyes, but before I could answer, a two-meter long dog right out of a nightmare came bursting through the door. Borks shook, his snake tail whipping the doorframe and making the whole house vibrate. ¡°Careful there, big fe,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Don¡¯t want you tearing down the building by ident.¡± His tail wagged and tongue lolled as he changed back into a golden retriever. Another figure burst through the door, heaving with breath and eyes manic. ¡°Whoa, Ellis¡ªyou right, mate?¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± he demanded, his jaw swinging and hands twitching. ¡°The mine? Not far to the sou¡ª¡± ¡°The body,¡± he interrupted, taking a step forward, his finger curling at his side. ¡°The lizard. Take me to it.¡± Book 2: Chapter 57: Sticky Fingers Book 2: Chapter 57: Sticky Fingers A soft drizzle was all that remained of the storm as we dashed over the sands. The sun peered out from between clouds, glinting off the water droplets and casting a vast rainbow in the distance. I smiled at it, wondering if everyone else felt the same level of peace. When I nced at Ellis, that disillusion was swiftly dispelled. He ran with his knees high, his entire body holding a hint of manic energy. I raised my eyebrows at Peter and Fergus, who had arrived at my home just after the animated archivist. The former cook grinned at me, clearly finding amusement in his friend¡¯s ardor. ¡°Where are the rest of the gang?¡± I asked, content to let Borks lead the way. ¡°I had kinda assumed everyone would want toe see a mine and the body of a dead spirit beast.¡± Peter pursed his lips for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°I suppose I can tell you¡ªit isn¡¯t really church business. Barry and Danny are organizing a trade route between the neighboring viges.¡± I noted he didn¡¯t mention everyone else, but I was hardly going to go digging and identally discover things I couldn¡¯t unlearn. I drew a hand to my chest, letting my mouth fall open. Maria, catching my intent, let out an exaggerated gasp. ¡°You mean to tell us that Barry and Danny, the very beacons of virtue, are going against their king¡¯s orders? They would trade goods with other viges despite his direct order to not do so?¡± Her lips formed a line as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Just disappointed.¡± While not with the same urgency as Ellis, Fergus¡¯s eyes sparkled with more than just mirth as we made our way to the mine. I was excited for him; I couldn¡¯t imagine the joy a cksmith would feel at finding a hidden iron mine in their own backyard¡ªwell, it was technically my backyard, but the point remained.We reached the entrance in no time at all, and we wasted not a second in descending into its depths. We passed by the crossroads, over the discarded pickaxes, and when the lizard came into view, Ellis finally stopped running. He skidded to a stop before he got near it, then crept forward on careful steps, not disturbing a stone. In a blur, he removed his notepad and pencil from a pocket. ¡°Remarkable....¡± His voice was filled with awe. ¡°Absolutely remarkable.¡± ¡°What do you think, Ellis?¡± I asked. ¡°Was it an ascendant creature?¡± ¡°Undoubtedly. If it were anything but, the skin would have wasted away in this humid environment. To think it¡ªcareful, smith!¡± Fergus raised an eyebrow, pausing mid-step over the lizard¡¯s leg. ¡°I may berge, Ellis, but I¡¯m not a bumbling idiot.¡± Ellis let out a sigh. ¡°Sorry. I do not doubt your dexterity, it¡¯s just... please be careful around the specimen.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he replied, stepping over the leg and continuing to the section of wall I¡¯d taken a pickaxe to. Maria, Borks, and I followed, leaving Ellis to his documentation. ¡°So, what do you think, mate? Iron ore?¡± Fergus grabbed one of the gray chunks of stone, holding it up before his eyes. I knew his answer even before he spoke it¡ªit was etched on his face. ¡°Aye, Fischer. It¡¯s iron ore. By my judgment, it has incredible metal content. This will make fantastic pig iron.¡± ¡°Do we have the means to process it?¡± I asked. He shot me an odd look. ¡°I sometimes forget you¡¯re not trained in metals, considering howpetent you are in the smithy. Aye, we have the means. Sometimes you need to crush and sort bits of rock out, but if all the ore has this much metal, all we need is enough heat.¡± ¡°The kind of heat you¡¯d get in your forge?¡± I asked. ¡°Aye, Fischer.¡± The sparkle in his eyes morphed into a glowing ember. ¡°Just so.¡± *** Barry nced back up at the map in the Church of Fischer¡¯s meeting room, checking for the umpteenth time that there wasn¡¯t a more efficient route. ¡°Is everyone in agreement?¡± ¡°I believe so,¡± Keith answered. ¡°Danny?¡± The former quartermaster didn¡¯t look up from the table for a long moment, pouring over the map he¡¯d drawn. There were innumerable lines scrawled across its paper, connecting different viges to one another. Beside each hub of civilization, he¡¯d added what each area grew and would likely buy. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything we¡¯ve missed... what about you, Theo?¡± The former auditor looked up from the table. ¡°Sorry, what?¡± Danny¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°The route¡ªthe wares¡ªdo you see any way we could improve it?¡± ¡°Oh. Right. I was daydreaming, to be honest¡ªI don¡¯t have anything to add that you wouldn¡¯t see, Danny. I¡¯m mostly here for the next order of business. Not that there¡¯s any rush, mind you,¡± he quickly added. ¡°Take your time.¡± ¡°Anyone else?¡± Barry asked, casting his eyes over the rest of the cultivators and animals present. Only Fergus, Duncan, and Ellis were missing, having sprinted off when they received news of a mine and the body of what was potentially an awakened creature. A series of no¡¯s, head shakes, bubbles, and a chirp came in answer. ¡°I think we¡¯re all done here, to be honest,¡± he said, standing and stretching. ¡°As soon as we build a cart, we can send it out to swap goods between viges. I don¡¯t see anyone ratting us out, considering we¡¯re only offering trade, not trying to turn a profit.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Danny said, also stretching. Brad and Greg shared a grin. ¡°We¡¯ll get building on the cart as soon as the meeting is finished,¡± Brad said. ¡°We already have all the supplies needed.¡± ¡°Should we get into the next order of business, then?¡± Barry suggested. ¡°Anyone have anything to add or bring up first?¡± No one raised their voice, so he cleared his throat and organized his thoughts. ¡°Would you mind taking notes, Theo? Just until Ellis returns?¡± Theo grinned and picked up a pencil and spare sheet of paper. ¡°Of course, mate. Ready when you are.¡± ¡°Much appreciated.¡± Barry lifted his gaze, taking in the faces of all present. ¡°In that case, I call into order the first meeting of Operation: Sticky Fingers.¡± *** ¡°Ready, Ellis?¡± I asked. He nodded back, bending down at the knees. ¡°All right, everyone¡ªon three. One, two, three.¡± We had returned to the mine under the cover of night, this time with a handful of helpers in tow. We all lifted part of the lizard¡¯s body, and Ellis slid a broad tabletop, borrowed from the woodworker¡¯s shop, beneath it. ¡°Down on three.¡± I counted down again, and we lowered the mummified creature. It remained in one piece, and I let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Wonderfully done, everyone,¡± Ellis said, sliding around to peer at each section and check it hadn¡¯t been damaged. ¡°Let¡¯s get this thing back to the vige so we can get started on the important work,¡± Duncan said, shooting Ellis a wink. The archivist pouted, which only made Duncan¡¯s smile broaden. As expected, Fergus pped him lightly on the back of the head. ¡°Just because you¡¯re excited to get smelting doesn¡¯t mean that getting this overgrown lizard back to town isn¡¯t just as important.¡± ¡°If you say so, boss.¡± Duncan gave a cheeky grin. Fergus shook his head in response, staring down at the lizard with no small amount of wonder as we lifted the tabletop. ¡°I know you said it was big, but seeing it in person is quite a different story.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Ellis agreed. ¡°Marvelous, is it not?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but agree, and I breathed deep of the forest air as we stepped from the mine. The smell of rain still lingered, its scent so sweet I could almost taste it. I was walking backwards, so when the moon¡¯s light hit the lizard¡¯s scales, I let out a soft gasp. The vision granted by Borks¡¯s ability within the cavern wasn¡¯t a light, per se; it was ack of shadow. The result was the scales appearing a dull, lifeless brown. With the pale moon above reflecting from their jewel-like faces, it was an entirely different story. Each scale, only asrge as a wheat seed, was a purple so deep that they seemed almost ck. Before our eyes, the color shifted. From the center of each scale where the moonlight kissed, burgundy swirled out, licking at the limits of each scale. The purple held firm at the edges, rebuffing the miniature gxy that swirled within. ¡°D-down!¡± Ellis said in a rush. ¡°Set it down!¡± To a one, we did so, all speechless. While I was aware of Ellis flitting around in my peripheral vision, I paid him no mind. At some point, Maria came to my side. Her hand fell into mine, and we watched the gxies together, the lizard¡¯s body disying a beauty that belied how long ago it had passed. ¡°There¡¯s no point writing it down, Ellis,¡± Fergus said, his voice distant. ¡°There are no words to describe it.¡± ¡°And yet, I must try,¡± he replied, not looking up from his notepad. ¡°What do you n on doing with it, mate?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you just going to preserve it?¡± Ellis ruffled his mustache. ¡°That was the n, yes... but now...¡± His eyes shot up, locking with mine. ¡°It is clear to me that the skin, preserved as it is, still holds power. Do you have a tanner or leatherworker in Tropica?¡± Both my eyebrows flew up at the implications of his question. I turned to Fergus and Duncan. ¡°Do we?¡± They both shook their heads, and Fergus sighed. ¡°We did for a time, but he left a few years ago. A right shame, that. I¡¯ve not bought a new apron since he left. Any Marcus could bring me is a touch too pricey to justify.¡± ¡°A shame.¡± Ellis blew air from his nose.. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯d have been morefortable with experienced hands guiding the way, but I suppose I¡¯ll have to make do with the books I¡¯ve read.¡± Duncan frowned. ¡°No offense, Ellis, but I don¡¯t think reading about a trade is enough for you to make leather, let alone work with whatever this is. It has taken me years of practice to get as good as I am in the smithy, and I still don¡¯t hold a light to Fergus.¡± Ellis shook his head. ¡°You underestimate me, Duncan. You might have been right before I became a cultivator...¡± Ellis flexed a toned bicep to emphasize his point. ¡°I do not say this with bravado. I just know that I can implement the knowledge I¡¯ve acquired.¡± He winked. ¡°Given some cheaper material to practice with first, of course.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your ego impede your judgment,¡± Fergus mumbled, likely intending for only his apprentice to hear. ¡°Others¡¯ abilities¡ªorck of¡ªdon¡¯t change the hard work you¡¯ve put in at the forge.¡± He ruffled his hair to take the sting out of his words. Duncan opened his mouth to respond, then closed it again, his head cocking to the side in thought. The deepening frown on his face told me he was realizing Fergus was right on the money¡ªand was anything but happy about it. Taking care not to turn my head toward them, I smiled at the interaction; something about it was just as beautiful and pure as the light dancing on the scales below. ¡°Okay!¡± Ellis said, closing his notepad. ¡°Let us resume. I¡¯d like to get the skin into the climate controlled air of the church as soon as possible.¡± Not a word was uttered as we made our way back to Tropica, engrossed as we were in the lizard-shaped carpet of swirling light beneath our noses. *** ¡°Thank you for attending, everyone,¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona said, his intonation so deep as to almost be a yell. The confidence in his voice was the antithesis to the way he felt inside¡ªall the more reason to use it. Though the waxing crescent moon was bright beyond the stained ss windows high above them in the throne room, the orange glow of countless candles smothered any other color with their orange monotony. All six women before him bowed deep, some slower than others. The king forgave them; the hour waste, and many had been asleep. The castle staff had been under orders to rouse them all¡ªAugustus included¡ªthe moment Aisa arrived back from her expedition to the southern desert. It had taken longer than nned to get the message to her, and as a flourish of annoyance emerged at the memory, Augstus Reginald Gormona did his best to banish it. He couldn¡¯t alter the past, and he needed to focus on what he could change. Could influence. ¡°Let me ask you straight,¡± he said, surety in his voice that he didn¡¯t feel. ¡°Who among you knows what a Domain is?¡± Aria and her sisters, Chloe and Larissa, shared a nce, but no one spoke up. The king sighed. ¡°Yes, I know it is restricted information, just as you do, yet I¡¯m aware of the records your families keep. Please¡ªspeak with honesty. This is not a test and you shan¡¯t be punished.¡± Aria stepped forward. ¡°A Domain is a sort of area buff created by a cultivator, correct?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± the king replied. The three who shared a look earlier didn¡¯t react to the words, but lines formed on the faces of the other set of sisters, Eirene, Dianne, and Naomi. So their parents kept it a secret¡­ the king noted Eirene rolled her shoulders back. ¡°What is the significance of this information, my king?¡± Augustus nodded, appreciating the question. ¡°You were all sent to hunt down awakened creatures, of which none were found¡­¡± All six women bowed at the waist. ¡°Forgive us, king,¡± Aisa said, staring at the ground. ¡°These lowly servants deserve any punishment you see fit.¡± ¡°No.¡± They all nced up, save Aisa, whose face remained down-turned. ¡°It is not your fault,¡± he continued. ¡°They are of significant power, which is why I have revealed the knowledge of Domains.¡± This made Aisa¡¯s head turn toward him, and he could see the realization sprout on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said, clenching his jaw. ¡°They are working together, no doubt being led by one of their number.¡± Aisa swallowed; she had already deduced who. Augustus Reginald Gormona, king of thesends, nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s correct, Aisa. Lizard Wizard has established a Domain within the bounds of our kingdom.¡± She bared her teeth, as did her sisters, simrly furious. The other three women looked ponderous, but the king didn¡¯t judge them for it; it was of their nature to consider everything before reaching a decision. ¡°That is an open act of war, my king,¡± Aisa ground out. She dropped to one knee. ¡°What are your orders? We will tear them up by the root if necessary¡ªjust give the word.¡± Her statement gave the king hope, and he felt more sure of himself with these powerful women before him. He gave them a magnanimous look. ¡°I appreciate your fervency, but we are going on the defensive. This will be a war of attrition.¡± Aisa¡¯s eyes darted around at nothing in particr as her capable brain worked. ¡°Cut them off, starve them of resources before they assault the walls,¡± she said to herself. ¡°Be like a great turtle in its shell¡ªimpregnable, stalwart, strong.¡± Her eyes snapped up to his. ¡°A brilliant n, my king.¡± The king grinned, his emotions finally matching what he felt inside. ¡°Indeed, Aisa. You are all to lead your cored in this defense. I leave the area designation up to you.¡± He turned and strode from the room, knowing a show of faith in their abilities to be the best option. ¡°Yes, king!¡± came the answering cry from all six women. Book 2: Chapter 58: A Friendly Chat Book 2: Chapter 58: A Friendly Chat As we strode beneath the crescent moon, I frowned at the load of iron ore now covering the tabletop. ¡°These rocks are way uglier than the lizard, Fergus.¡± He grinned at me. ¡°True, but you can¡¯t turn a lizard into cages, can you?¡± ¡°Certainly not with that attitude,¡± Maria replied, trying to give a snooty look but falling short. Duncan pouted with just as much theatric failure as Maria, his smile peaking through. He turned to Fergus. ¡°No one appreciates our hard work, boss. I told you we should have branched out into making jewelry¡ªmaybe then the simple-minded would have something shiny to catch their attention.¡± Maria¡¯s answeringugh lilted freely over the surrounding sands, just as breathtaking as the memory of the lizard¡¯s scales. ¡°A smith calling a farmer simple minded?¡± she continued, arching a brow between the part of her sandy hair. ¡°Talk about throwing stones from a ss house.¡±The back-and-forth ribbing continued for the next couple of hours, especially when Theo joined us, stating he couldn¡¯t sleep. By the tenth trip, however, thete hour and monotonous work caught up to us. ¡°Should we make this thest load?¡± I asked, seeing the haggard look on everyone¡¯s faces. *** From the first trip to Tropica with the dangerous-smelling lizard, Borks was there, running along the sand and padding silently over cobbled streets. All the while, he bathed in the conversation. It mattered not that it wasn¡¯t directed toward him¡ªsimply being around a pack again was an unspeakable joy. Coming to Tropica hadn¡¯t been a mistake. He had kept trying to find opportunities to help, but short of carrying a chunk of ore in his jaws each time they made a trip, he just got in the way. Though he was stronger than many of the humans helping¡ªstronger perhaps than everyone but his master¡ªhis padded paws were ill-suited for carrying the nk of wood they used for transporting rocks. He¡¯d tried to get under and lift it atop his back, but Fischer had stopped him and pointed out that he might make the load lopsided. He was correct, of course, but Borks still wanted to help. Maybe he could use his ability¡ªtear a portal open with which to transport the ore... but no. The moment he reached for that power, he knew his reserves were still depleted. It had taken him weeks of gathering power to step back into the mortal realm. As the night gotter and the conversation grew sparse, his desire to help only increased. He wanted to show his thanks, wanted to demonstrate just how joyous an experience it was being epted in this odd yet tight-knit pack. So, he reached for the power anyway. It didn¡¯t answer. He closed his eyes, focusing harder on the nexus of chi buried within his abdomen. Brigadier Borks delved deeper, focusing on what he wanted to aplish while feeling out his partially filled core. He wanted to help. He wanted to contribute. Above all else, he wanted to be... epted. This realization hit like a pickaxe striking stone, and his core answered. Borks¡¯s eyes flew wide, as did the gates to his power. *** ¡°Should we make this thest trip?¡± I asked. I got a series of nk faces in response. Fergus stifled a yawn. ¡°I think we have enough ore for the next couple of days. To be honest, we don¡¯t have much more room in the smithy to store more. It might not be enough for the amount of cages Barry wants, but it¡¯s certainly a good sta¡ª¡° Bwooom. Air exploded from behind me. With it, came shadow. Inky tendrils of ck slithered everywhere, only noticeable because of my enhanced awareness. In the blink of a regr human¡¯s eye, the entire cavern was plunged into darkness. ¡°Protect Fischer!¡± Theo yelled. Maria was at my side in a second, holding my arm with strength that would likely terrify anyone else. ¡°Rx, everyone,¡± I said, projecting my voice. I still couldn¡¯t see a damned thing, but I knew there was no need to worry. After all¡ªthe power hade from Borks. I could feel his touch in each of the shadows that swirled around us. Within every tendril, his will was present. It was lovely and tragic. He wanted to help, his desire to do so enough to manifest an advancement. I could also feel his need to be one of us¡ªto prove his worth. I took a step toward him, aware of his location despite the pitch-ck darkness engulfing us. I lowered a hand to the top of his head and rubbed it softly. ¡°You are such a good boy, Borks.¡± Fwip, fwip, fwip, came the sound of his tail wagging and hitting the rocky floor. Just as fast as they had expanded, the shadows withdrew, pouring back into him. I kneeled down and pressed my shoulder into his, hugging him tight. ¡°You are epted, buddy,¡± I whispered so only he could hear. ¡°You don¡¯t need to earn your ce.¡± The speed of his tail increased, striking the floor at a faster rhythm. ¡°What... what is that?¡± Theo asked, pointing at the rift I could feel beside me. ¡°No bloody idea, mate,¡± I replied, letting go of Borks and turning to face it. A ck circle hung in the air just above the ground. Around its edges, tiny ck cracks extended that pulsed with abyssal energy. Borks walked over to it and put his head inside. I raised an eyebrow and leaned to look behind the portal. His head wasn¡¯t there; the ck rift led elsewhere. The hellhound¡¯s neck moved around as he inspected whatever he saw. He stepped back, whirled to face me, and let out a joyous bark. The meaning was clear: it was safe. With more than a little trepidation, I put my head into the portal. As I looked around inside, Maria rested a hand on my back, then her head popped in beside me. ¡°Where... where are we?¡± ¡°I have absolutely no idea....¡± The portal led to a spacious, cube-shaped room. It was bare of... anything, really. The walls, roof, and ceiling were constructed of inky shadow and lit by a purple-tinged light that came from everywhere. It was around five meters in every direction, its corners vaguely rounded. Borks squeezed in beside us, jumping through the portal and into the room. His tail wagged as he walked to the back and dropped arge chunk of iron ore. He sat down, his tail once more striking the ground with muted thumps as he looked at the ore, at us, then barked. My eyes went wide with realization. ¡°It¡¯s a storage room¡ªlike a pocket dimension?¡± Yes, he barked. We stepped inside, peering around from within. I reached a hand out and touched one of the swirling walls; it was solid and cold. ¡°Well, I guess that solves our transport and storage issues.¡± Borks walked to my side and sat down, also looking around the room he¡¯d created. ¡°You did this, Borks?¡± Maria asked, her voice full of awe. He barked with excitement, his pride clear. ¡°I was wrong before, buddy,¡± I said. Borks looked up at me, his head cocking to the side as his ears perked up. ¡°You aren¡¯t a good boy¡ªyou¡¯re the best boy.¡± He stood up, rubbing his body against our legs as he wound around us and whined happily. ¡°Holy frack...¡± came the voice of Theo, his head poking inside. ¡°Is this what I think it is...?¡± ¡°Certainly is, mate,¡± I replied, beaming a grin at him. ¡°What do you say we load in some ore?¡± Excitement-fueled effort swept away the fatigue of the day as we piled the space high with iron ore. I dual wielded pickaxe heads, chipping away at the wall with careful strikes. In only an hour, we¡¯d filled a quarter of the space, and I wiped my brow as we all stood inside, admiring the fruits of ourbor. ¡°That¡¯s probably enough for now, right?¡± I asked, looking at what had to be tonnes of ore. ¡°Way too much, if I¡¯m honest,¡± Fergus said, wiping a brow. ¡°We¡¯ll put it to good use, though...¡± I reached down, petting Bork¡¯s head. His golden fur slipped through my fingers, a wee sensation after swinging two metal picks through stone for an hour. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to Tropica and make sure it works before we rest for the night.¡± As we approached the vige, Maria cleared her throat. ¡°I might split off and head home. Dad will no-doubt be waiting for me to return before he goes to bed.¡± I winced. ¡°Sorry for keeping you out sote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± She smiled at everyone and bent down to scratch behind Borks¡¯s head. ¡°It was my pleasure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home.¡± I looked back over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the smithy soon.¡± As Maria and I split from the group, we walked in silence. With each passing day, it had been growing colder. Tonight was no exception. My hand twitched as it went to hold her hand of its own ord, but I held it back, noticing Maria¡¯s closed-off posture. Both hands were sped before her, and though her eyes looked at the ground, her gaze was distant. I wanted to say something, wanted to voice the question burning to escape my throat. Try as I might, it never came. While most of my time with her was still asfortable as ever, it was flecked with moments of tension, fractions of time in which there seemed to be a physical wall between us. One such barrier was firmly between us right now, and the longer it lingered, the more my brow crinkled. If only I could... My thoughts cut off as a cold hand grabbed mine. I turned to Maria, the tension held in my body slowly melting away as I took in her moonlit face. She was smiling at me, her head tilted and her sun-bleached hair hanging to one side. ¡°Where were you?¡± she asked. ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°You were elsewhere.¡± She reached up and tapped a finger on my forehead. It made my skin tingle, and my hand drifted up to rub it. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said, both of us knowing it to be a lie. She nodded, giving me a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Well, we¡¯re here. Thanks for escorting me.¡± She darted in and nted a kiss on my cheek. Her lips were as cold as her fingers. As fast as she came, she pulled away. ¡°Sweet dreams, Fischer.¡± ¡°You too...¡± I said, watching her tiptoe across her porch and open the front door. She froze. ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t have to wait up for me.¡± She closed the door, cutting the rest of their conversation off. I turned and strode away before I could overhear anything else, focusing on the sounds of shifting leaves and the sand beneath my feet so that my unchanced ears didn¡¯t identally eavesdrop. It was a needless precaution; thoughts consumed my awareness. *** The following morning, I woke up to a warm ball of fur curled up against my side. I reached down to pet the chihuahua-shaped hellhound, delighting in the muffled thumps of Borks¡¯s tail as he woke up. A secondter, he emerged from the nkets, letting out a soft whine as he stretched and yawned. ¡°How did you sleep, buddy?¡± Good, he yapped. ¡°Happy to hear it.¡± I got up and reached to the sky, my body and brain feeling simrly fatigued. Unlike my doggy pal, I¡¯d had a fitful night. After finding the pocket dimension open at the smithy, I helped them unload part of it, then Borks and I had headed home. I¡¯d hoped that the physicalbor would help sleep steal my consciousness away. It didn¡¯t. Instead, I¡¯din awake for hours, unable to fight off my worries for long enough to pass out. It wasn¡¯t all bad news, though. Forced to be present with my thoughts, I¡¯d reached a decision, one that would hopefully help me process theplex emotions haunting me. ¡°Wannae for a walk, Borks?¡± He barked, shifting into a golden retriever as he leaped from the bed. ¡°All right¡ªlet¡¯s head off.¡± Forgoing caffeine for now, we made my way over the sand. The sun rose at my back, its rays doing nothing to banish the cold ofst night. Borks loped ahead, sniffing the rows of sugarcane after we reached them and turned west. Anxiety sprouted its ugly roots as I stepped up to the door. I swallowed, my mouth feeling as dry as the sand we¡¯d just crossed. A snout nudged my leg, and I looked down at Borks, smiling at thepassion held in his eyes. ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡± I took a deep breath, sighed it out, and knocked on the door. ¡°Morning, Fischer!¡± a voice came from behind me. I just about jumped out of my skin as I whirled around. ¡°Frack me, Barry¡ªa little warning next time!¡± ¡°A warning for saying hello?¡± He raised an eyebrow, giving me a smirk as he looked between me and the wooden facade he¡¯d secured to the church¡¯s gilded entrance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you this early.¡± Borks trotted over and gave Barry a sniff. The farmer reached a hand down, rewarding him with a pat on the head. The door swung open behind me, and Danny stepped out. ¡°Morning, Fischer.¡± ¡°G¡¯day, mate. Have you seen Theo about? I was hoping to speak with him.¡± I turned to Barry. ¡°Are you free, too? Any chance I could shout you and Theo a coffee and croissant in exchange for a bit of your time?¡± ¡°I always have time for you, Fischer. You don¡¯t need to buy me breakfast, though.¡± ¡°I went and got enough coffee and croissants for everyone,¡± Danny said. ¡°There¡¯s more than enough for you, too¡ªKeith only went to bed as I was waking up, so you can have his.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go get Theo.¡± He disappeared inside, the door closing with a soft click. Barry and I made small talk as we waited, and less than a minuteter, the door swung open again. Theo held a small tray in hand, three coffees and croissants atop it. ¡°Good morning, mate!¡± he said, giving me a smile. ¡°Coffee?¡± ¡°Bless you,¡± I said, grabbing a cup and pastry. ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± ¡°Always! Danny said you wanted to talk to me. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, uh...¡± I trailed off, not knowing where to begin. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Barry asked, still petting Borks¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah, mate, I just...¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve had some stuff on my mind, and I just need to talk it out with someone. I can¡¯t think of anyone better than you fes to give me good advice.¡± Barry¡¯s hand stilled atop Borks¡¯s head, his eyes narrowing on me. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have something to do with a certain youngdy, would it?¡± I paused mid sip, then slowly lowered the coffee. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Because I have eyes, Fischer.¡± I sighed. ¡°Is it that obvious to everyone?¡± ¡°Not to me¡­?¡± Theo said, looking between us. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the frack you¡¯re talking about.¡± Barry gave me a kind smile. ¡°I knew something was up, but thought I should wait until you wanted to talk about it.¡± I rubbed the back of my head, feeling awkward despite seeking them out. ¡°Come on.¡± Barry grabbed a coffee and croissant, then started walking away. ¡°Let¡¯s head down to the beach. It¡¯s a lovely morning.¡± ¡°Yeah, all right.¡± As we wandered east, I tried to organize my thoughts. Book 2: Chapter 59: Breakthrough Book 2: Chapter 59: Breakthrough With the sun guiding our way, Barry, Theo, and I walked toward the ocean. The soft breeze blowing toward us was cool against my skin, the cold of night not yet banished by the day¡¯s warmth. The air went still, letting the sound of softly crashing waves reach us. I focused on the sand beneath my feet and the whitewash calling out to us as I thought of how to start. Before I knew it, we were at the water. We sat down just above thepping tide, close enough that it would reach our feet if we stayed too long. ¡°So,¡± Barry said, taking a sip of his coffee. ¡°What about your rtionship with Maria has been bothering you?¡± Gulls called from above as they soared on unseen winds, their shrill noises calming as they melded with the ever-churning ocean. I let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not sure we even have a rtionship.¡± I swirled the coffee around my cup, staring down at the golden liquid. ¡°We haven¡¯t spoken about it.¡± ¡°Okay. Do you want one? With her?¡± ¡°I do, yeah, but it¡¯s...plicated.¡± Barry cocked his head.¡°How so?¡± I gave a humorless smile. ¡°You¡¯re spearheading a cult that treats me as some sort of deity. You, of all people, should know.¡± ¡°First, it¡¯s a church. Second, you¡¯re trying to change the subject.¡± ¡°True,¡± Theo added, shooting me a wink. ¡°You brought us here because you wanted to speak, Fischer, and it sounds like that¡¯s what you need.¡± His eyes bored into me, firm and unrelenting. ¡°So, I ask again: how are thingsplicated?¡± I opened my mouth to retort, but paused with my finger half raised. I wanted to tell him he was wrong, wanted to have a go at him for being so snippy, but then I thought about what he¡¯d said. I closed my mouth, flexing my jaw as I mulled the words over. ¡°I hate that you¡¯re right,¡± I admitted, giving an exaggerated pout. Barryughed, his serious facade falling away. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it out of malice, Fischer. It¡¯s easy to lean into anything else when you¡¯re feeling vulnerable. But there¡¯s no need to hide yourself from us, mate. Theo and I are your friends, and we want what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¡°True,¡± Theo agreed, beaming a smile at me. I returned it, then cast my eyes out to sea, taking a deep breath. I held it, focusing on the horizon as I counted to four in my head. When I let it out, it was slow and controlled, like exhaling through a straw. Before the calm could leave me, I answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m terrified. Of what I am¡ªof what I could be.¡± ¡°Why does that scare you?¡± Barry asked, his voice patient. ¡°Are you worried you could hurt her?¡± I frowned. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t before, but you¡¯ve got a point...¡± Barry shook his head at me, a wincing smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re changing the subject again.¡± I sighed. ¡°I suppose I was.¡± I looked up at the sky above us, letting the sun warm my skin and ground me. ¡°I¡¯m scared of what it means for her. I couldn¡¯t care less about myself, mate. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll have my animal pals. Even if the worst happens and you blokes manage to make me a god or whatever, I know they¡¯ll always be there with me... but Maria...¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried she¡¯d stay behind?¡± I chewed my lip. Was that what worried me? I¡¯d been pushing the thoughts away for so long that I didn¡¯t even know anymore. I always acknowledged and let them go, not wanting to dwell on the negative for too long. As if called by name, they once more rushed into my awareness. I didn¡¯t push them away. ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared of her staying behind¡ªof her not choosing me, but isn¡¯t everyone scared of that? The thought of letting someone in, of loving them entirely, but then being abandoned... it¡¯s...¡± I winced. ¡°It¡¯s horrifying.¡± Barry opened his mouth to respond, but I shook my head, my mind still processing myplex emotions. ¡°That¡¯s not what has me frozen, though. It¡¯s terrifying, sure, but it¡¯s worth the risk. She¡¯s worth the risk...¡± I nced up at Theo, then Barry, both of them nodding for me to continue. ¡°Maria has a family and a life here. If something happens and I¡¯m forced to leave, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t choose me. It would suck, but that¡¯s life. She¡¯s her own person, after all. Still, I don¡¯t want her to have to choose. It seems... unfair. Like there¡¯s a power imbnce between us, and going further would be preying on that.¡± The light feeling in my chest told me I was reaching the truth of it, but before I could continue, Theoid a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Fischer...¡± I raised an eyebrow at the stern nce he gave me. ¡°What?¡± He looked at Barry, then back at me, his lips curling into a kind smile. ¡°You¡¯re a moron.¡± The statement, so abrupt and unexpected, made me bark augh. ¡°I know, but in this instance, why?¡± He patted my shoulder twice, then pulled his hand back. ¡°Because you said it yourself. Maria is her own person. She has agency of her own life. You trying to shield her from loving you is possibly the dumbest thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± I didn¡¯t respond right away, and Barry cleared his throat. ¡°Are you open to honest feedback, Fischer?¡± ¡°Of course, mate. That¡¯s why you¡¯re both here.¡± He nodded. ¡°To expand on Theo¡¯s point, it¡¯s also rather... patronizing.¡± ¡°Patronizing...?¡± He gave me a smile that didn¡¯t take the sharpness from his words. ¡°Because you¡¯re painting it as a kindness¡ªsomething that you¡¯re doing to protect her. As if you¡¯re smarter than her and she couldn¡¯t possibly make an informed decision, so you have to remove the possibility entirely.¡± I sat back in the sand as if physically struck. I¡¯d asked for their help, and neither of my friends had pulled their blows. Worse, they were right. The logic was sound. I was scared of cing Maria in a position that could hurt her, but she was brilliant, which was one of the reasons I had such strong feelings for her. Pulling back so she wouldn¡¯t get hurt down the line was treating her as if she couldn¡¯t be trusted to make her own choices. It was how you¡¯d treat a child that wanted something to snack on before dinner. I leaned forward on my knees, my eyes unfocused as I considered it more. Borks leaned into myp. His tail wagged so vigorously that even his head shook, and I rested a palm atop it. Though the words of my friends hurt, my chest felt lighter than it had in weeks. There was still something there, though... a small weight lingering within me, pressing down on my core. My eyebrow furrowed as I searched for what it was. ¡°Fischer...¡± I nced over at Theo. ¡°Yeah, mate?¡± ¡°You know I can tell when someone is being truthful, right?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Of course I knew that. ¡°Why?¡± He chewed his cheek, his face thoughtful. ¡°You weren¡¯t being entirely truthful earlier.¡± ¡°What? When?¡± His eyes darted to me, but drifted away just as fast. ¡°When you were talking about your fear... of being abandoned...¡± ¡°Huh? Yes I was.¡± ¡°... are you sure about that? Really sure?¡± The weight inside me trembled. My hand drifted to my abdomen, resting on it. I had been telling the truth... hadn¡¯t I? While I was scared of getting attached, it wasn¡¯t the cause of my hesitation. As I thought about it, considering how it would feel if that eventuality came to be, it was like an icy hand gripped my heart. It squeezed, and my lungs went tight. The weight at my core responded, shaking and trying to get free. ¡°Oh...¡± The feeling was a familiar one. It was how I felt when I thought about my mother leaving when I was a child. Of her abandonment, no matter how much my father had pushed her away. ¡°Shit...¡± ¡°Say it,¡± Theo encouraged. ¡°If you¡¯refortable to do so, I mean.¡± I nodded, licking my lips. ¡°I wasn¡¯t pushing her away because I wanted to protect her. Well, not only for that reason, anyway.¡± I swallowed, my mouth dry and chest tight. ¡°It was to protect myself...¡± I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and slowly exhaled. The weight sitting on my core lifted. My skin prickled as it diffused, making its way from my abdomen out to my limbs. When it reached my toes and fingertips, the weight gathered, pooled, pushed at my pores, oozed through my skin¡­ ¡­ Oozed through my skin? ¡°What the...?¡± Barry asked. I opened my eyes, frowning as I stared down at my hands. They were covered in a translucent, faintly glowing liquid. Not just my hands, either¡ªmy entire body, everywhere I¡¯d felt the weight spread toward, was covered in drops of it. I shook an arm, but the drops didn¡¯t move. I rubbed two fingers together, trying to test the consistency, but as I did, it started reabsorbing into me. ¡°What the frack is happening¡­?¡± I heard myself ask. The viscous liquid was back within me in the blink of an eye, and it began retracing its path back toward my core. My ligaments shook as it crawled its way across them. With each part of my body it passed, the power grew, feeling like an ember, a me, and then a roaring bonfire. Something wasing. ¡°Get back!¡± I growled through gritted teeth. ¡°Fischer...?¡± Theo asked, his voiceden with care. ¡°Are you¡ª¡° ¡°Back!¡± I yelled. The second warning was enough; Borks, Barry, and Theo dashed away, scrambling across the sand. The raging bonfire climbed down my chest, gathering fuel and heat as it went. Its edges flickered against my core, and then they were merging. It was too much power. It was too bright. Too hot. My body was burning up, unable to handle the sheer magnitude of the assault. I curled into a ball, my muscles aching from how tight they were. Then, just as I thought I would explode, light did instead. It shone from my entire body, turning the world a blinding white. I was frozen in time, my friends¡¯ positions locked as the light approached them. I¡¯d felt this before, had light shoot from my body... but never like this. It just kept growing, kept expanding, kept¡ª Boooom! A st of unbelievable force exploded from me, disintegrating the sand at my feet. Despite having nothing to stand on, I remained suspended in the air, my limbs going numb as more power flowed out. The next thing I knew, I was in free fall. *** ¡°Back!¡± The urgency in Fischer¡¯s voice left no room for argument, so Barry took heed. He took off running, Theo and Borks at his side as he dashed away. With his back still turned, he felt the moment the chi exploded from Fischer, the force resonating in his core. Millisecondster, the st hit his body. He was flung forward, swept off his feet as the world turned to a blur. A wall of purple appeared in his path; Barry flew into it, the world turning from yellow sand and blue skies to a murky darkness. He mmed into something firm, the air getting knocked from his lungs and vision going ck. Sand was everywhere, flung up by the explosion and settling within his clothing. He rolled to the side, coughing and spluttering. A canine snout wedged itself under his abdomen and helped him sit upright, then Borks licked his face as Barry¡¯s vision and awareness slowly returned. ¡°What was that...?¡± Theo groaned from beside him, also getting help from Borks. The dust in the air settled, and Barry blinked at the surrounding room. They were within Borks¡¯s spatial room, and realization struck. The purple wall had been Borks opening a portal before them, and the firm object he¡¯d hit was the back wall. Barry recalled the force they¡¯d been struck with¡ªif he hadn¡¯t been a cultivator, he would have died on the spot. If Borks hadn¡¯t opened the portal, all three of them could have torn through Tropica¡¯s buildings like a scythe through wheat. Seeing that both he and Theo were well, Borks let out a bark and dashed out through the portal, disappearing from sight. Barry stood slowly, then held out a hand for Theo. With a grunt, he pulled the man to his feet. They both ambled toward the exit, leaning on each other for support. *** Weightlessness settled over me. My entire body tingled in a pleasant manner as I fell through space, descending for what felt like an eternity. I kept falling, faint whispers of wind tickling my¡ª ¡°Oof!¡± I mmed back-first into the wet sand, forcing the air from my lungs. I squinted out, seeing the blue sky through a dissipating cloud of dust. Time felt... odd. It wasn¡¯t traveling as fast as it should, but with each passing second, I got the sensation that it was returning to normal. The soft sound of water called out to me¡ªthe ocean. I rxed, content with just bathing in the sounds of the world¡ªbut then they came to meet me. A tsunami of ocean water crashed down onto me, catching me just as I¡¯d gone to take in a slow breath. Some got into my lungs. I coughed and spluttered, forcing the salty liquid from my throat with what little air I had left. My body was spinning, caught in the inexorable swirl of the surrounding water. With my chest screaming for oxygen and my limbs grasping for purchase, a red-hot coal of panic glowed within me. Book 2: Chapter 60: Cultivator Book 2: Chapter 60: Cultivator I spun for what felt like an eternity in the whitewash. There was neither up nor down, and I fought against the disorientation, my limbs extending in an attempt to find purchase. The ocean water was freezing, but I barely felt it¡ªI had to get out, had to get a breath, and with each passing second, the anxiety at my loss of control increased. Ished out with my legs and swept my hands through the water. Finally, I made contact. When my fingers finally brushed solid sand, I spun and kicked off with every ounce of strength I could muster. With my body shaped like a torpedo, I sailed from the salty prison. *** Theo and Barry followed Borks from the portal, returning to the sands of Tropica. The shore looked like a meteor had struck it. Where Fischer had been, a gigantic crater remained, the sand that had previously filled it having surged up to create a two-meter-tall ridge. A third of it upied where the ocean had previously been, and even as they strode up the ridge, seawater was pouring into the hole. ¡°Wh... where is Fischer?¡± Barry asked. Borks stared down at the churning water, his tail high and ears alert. Theo¡¯s gaze went distant. He had heard ounts of cultivators¡¯ awakenings from Ellis, and he was going over them in his mind¡¯s eye,paring the tales to the scene before him. Such knowledge had been scoured from most history books, of course. But not those in the royal library. They had spoken of ascension in vague terms, mentioning shows of strength and transformations. Their little group of fishermen had spent many a night debating just what that truly meant. Looking at the beach before him, though, Theo saw the truth of it. The force needed to create such a st was astronomical, and if he¡¯d not seen it for himself, he would have thought it an exaggeration. Theo was a cultivator now, too, and he¡¯d done all manner of tests under Ellis¡¯s instruction, as had everyone else that was a part of the church. Even if they had all attacked at once, they couldn¡¯t have done a third of what Fischer had just done by ident.He¡¯d been told of Fischer identally destroying a tree, and the time that he kicked Brigadier Borks clean over the sand between his house and Tropica, but neither of those acts held a candle to the damage done to the coastline. If he had to bet, Theo would say that Fischer clearly surpassed some sort of threshold. It filled Theo with an even higher level of respect for Fischer than he¡¯d already held. If it were anyone else, he may have been terrified of them. For Fischer, though... all he felt was excitement and awe. With his thoughts straying to the future and all the possibilities it held, Fischer exploded from the water. His eyes were wide, mouth gasping like a fish as he careened for the far wall of the crater. He mmed face-first into the raised sand, throwing what had to be a tonne of the grainy matter flying. When the sand cleared, all that was visible of Fischer were his hands and lower torso. As Fischer¡¯s limbs twitched, Theo just stared. Both his face and sense of awe dropped. *** Forcing my arms wide and nting my hands on the sand, I extracted myself from the tomb I found myself in. I arched my back and faced my head toward the heavens, gasping in a breath of air so sweet I could have cried. I copsed to the ground, settling into the small divot I¡¯d made in my hasty exit from the churning water. As my gaze drifted to the crater I¡¯d just flown from, both eyebrows rose of their own ord. The ocean was rushing into what looked like a thirty-meter wide pool, its sandy sides already copsing into the rushing water. I caught sight of movement on the other bank. Barry and Theo stoodpletely still as they stared at me, inplete contrast to the full-bodied wag Borks was doing. I felt a pulse of chi, and the next second, he was standing beside me. A storm of licks descended, and I petted him all over,ughing at the way his golden fur tickled me. ¡°Hey there, buddy.¡± Theo and Barry leaped,nding on either side of me. ¡°Are you okay, Fischer?¡± the former asked. I rubbed my face, getting as much sand from me as possible. ¡°Yeah, mate¡ªI think I¡¯m good. Are you guys? Whatever that was, it had a bit of a punch to it.¡± ¡°... a bit of a punch?¡± Theo repeated, his voice incredulous. ¡°If not for Borks¡¯s timely intervention, we¡¯d have been shot into Tropica.¡± He went on to tell me of the speed with which my st had sent them flying, and of Borks¡¯s opening of his soul space¡ªpocket dimension? Whatever that ability was. The entire time he spoke, I was listening, but I was also feeling the world around us. Everything was more... tangible. It was impossible to describe properly, but it was as if I could feel the very strands of essence that wove around us, simply existing. When I focused on any of my friends before me, I could feel the chi¡ªthe power¡ªthat they held within them. Where before I¡¯d had an inkling if someone was a cultivator because of the resonanceing from them, when I felt any of them now, I knew. I was patting Borks¡¯s head, wanting to show my thanks for him potentially saving lives, when I focused on the core in his abdomen. I blinked, and when our eyes locked, I could tell he was aware of the conscious presence I was exerting. He licked my chin, and I closed my eyes, pressing my forehead to his. ¡°You guys wanna see something neat?¡± ¡°Something neat?¡± Barry asked. Theo narrowed his eyes in thought. ¡°Should I get Ellis first? He might headbutt me if I don¡¯t let him record it.¡± ¡°No time, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Both their foreheads furrowed in confusion, but I just smiled in response. Borks backed away as I sat up straight, crossing my legs. I set my hands to the sand beside me, and I peered down at the swirling water and copsing walls beneath me, fixing the image into my mind before closing my eyes. I reached out with my will; the world answered. Power coursed from my core, and I guided it, expertly weaving strands where they were needed. My abdomen hummed as it hit the resonance the world demanded, and white light burst from me in a rush. The ground beneath me shifted. Thendscape changed. A contented smile spread over my features as I opened my eyes again a secondter. In my previous transformations, each element had been a surprise, and I was pretty sure I¡¯d been unconscious for half of them. This time, I knew what would await me. The walls of the pool had been raised and solidified, as had the floor. The water within, which had been churning chaotically, was mostly still. I had carved a channel out toward the ocean. The bay flowed in with small waves. The floor of the pool sloped down gradually from the west, starting shallow enough for a toddler to ssh and bing deep that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand with my head above water. I looked up at my friends. ¡°What do you think?¡± Theo and Brad were stunned, while Borks just smiled and wagged his tail at me, striding toward me to lick my cheek. Theo sighed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m definitely gonna get head-butted for not getting Ellis to witness this.¡± I shook withughter, picturing the archivist doing exactly that. ¡°Sorry about that, mate. If I wanted to create this, I had to do it then. Any longer, and the strands would have dissipated.¡± Theo held up his hands. ¡°Say no more, please.¡± I arched an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know?¡± ¡°Of course I want to know! If you tell me anything more without Ellis here, though, the headbutt will be upgraded to a body m.¡± He gazed out at the tide pool I¡¯d made, shaking his head before returning his attention to me. ¡°Will you wait here? I can get him right now.¡± I stood up, dusting the now dry sand from my body. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve gotta go somewhere¡ªI¡¯lle find Ellister, if that¡¯s all right?¡± Theo gave me a t stare, then sighed. ¡°A body m it is, then. At least I know it¡¯sing.¡± He waved his hands for me to get going. ¡°Go on, then. Go see Maria.¡± I made an exaggerated pout. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m going to see Maria?¡± Barry made the same gesture for me to hurry. ¡°We can stall Ellis for a while. Run along before you start doubting yourself again and cause another explosion.¡± I reached down to pat Borks. ¡°Would you mind staying with these two for a while, mate? They might need your protection from a certain archivist once he realizes they¡¯re protecting me.¡± Likely knowing my true intentions, he barked and nudged me away with his snout. Sparing them onest grateful look, I took off, sprinting across the sand. *** George was deep in meditation when the earth shook. His house quaked. Chandeliers chimed above, and a ss shattered as it fell free of the table. ¡°G-George!¡± Geraldine gasped, reaching a hand out to grip his arm. He opened his eyes in a panic that had nothing to do with the sudden chaos of the outside world. His core, where he had been focusing his meditations on just as his family¡¯s tome instructed, had resonated with the st. It had seemed to pulse right through him, making his entire abdomen vibrate and hum. It spread from that spot within, growing less intense as it traveled down his arms and legs. His head tingled, and he ran a hand through his sparse hair. ¡°Did... did you feel that?¡± ¡°Of course I felt that!¡± she said, her voice shrill. ¡°The entire room shook!¡± ¡°Not the room...¡± he said, getting to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to go check outside. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± As they rushed from the room, shey a hand on his shoulder. ¡°What did you feel, George?¡± The tone of her voice told him she understood the significance of what he¡¯d experienced, so he exined as best he could while they hurried down the stairs. When they got outside, he paused for a moment as they took in their surroundings. No one else was outside, but from most buildings, faces could be seen peering from windows. ¡°Stay inside, everyone!¡± he yelled, heading off toward the south. As they traveled, he told Geraldine the rest of the story. She asked just the right questions, digging for George to exin the intricacies of it in a way she could understand. Gods, he loved that woman and her brain. When they reached the south side of Tropica, everyone was outside. Those that had been working fields were returning to their homes to check on their loved ones. At seeing George, many approached and asked questions he didn¡¯t have the answers to. No one knew what had happened. Those that were outside at the time of the st said that it sounded like it came from everywhere. Air had rushed from the south, but when George and Geraldine jogged to the edge of Tropica, they saw nothing of note toward the distant mountains past Fischer¡¯snd. If the earthquake had happened even weeks ago, George and Geraldine would likely have scrambled around the vige, working themselves into a tizzy. With the calm that came from practicing his family¡¯s techniques, however, they both knew it to be a pointless endeavor. As they slowly returned to their home, they walked in silence; both were consumed by their own thoughts. When they reached the upstairs room they¡¯d been using for their meditations, George pointed at Geraldine¡¯s stomach, takingfort in the curve of her body despite the urgency he felt to return to meditation. ¡°It¡¯s just as the book says¡ªfocus right here.¡± She nodded, her eyes fervent, then she pulled George into a swift kiss. ¡°I love you, dear.¡± He smiled at her, then kissed her again before pulling away. ¡°I love you more.¡± They both closed their eyes and settled into the cross-legged stance. When he focused on the core within, it seemed close, easier to grasp, and his awareness swept into it faster than ever before. *** With the wind and sun at my back, I ran for Maria. I extended my awareness toward her home, and I felt both her and Sharon there. I picked up the pace, purpose guiding my steps. When I appeared from between the rows of cane that were now tall enough to block out my vision, I came up short. ¡°Please,¡± Sharon said,ying a reassuring hand on Roger¡¯s arm. ¡°Just stay here. I¡¯ll be back soo -¡± Roger¡¯s face contorted in rage. ¡°Enough is enough, Sharon! When are you going to tell me what in Pistis¡¯s good name is going on?¡± ¡°You have to trust me, my love...¡± She tried to lift her hand to his chest, but he twisted away, not letting itnd. Just beyond them, standing on their deck and gazing at me with wide eyes, stood the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen. Even a supermodel from back on Earth didn¡¯t hold a candle whenpared to her perfectly imperfect freckles, her sun-tanned hair, and her stunning eyes, despite how panicked they looked in the moment. My feet strode forward of their own ount, and I stepped past Sharon and Roger, not even registering their existence. ¡°Fischer...¡± Maria said, darting nces behind me. ¡°Do you know what happened? What that st was? I¡ª¡± I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her into me. With her on the slightly raised porch, we were at the same height. She was hesitant for a moment, but then she leaned in to meet me. Our lips pressed together, and time froze. My heart thundered, and I felt the fluttering of hers as we pulled each other in. We lost ourselves in the pure moment. Still holding her body to mine, I leaned back to stare into her eyes. I no longer hesitated. ¡°I love you, Maria.¡± Her eyes searched mine, darting from one to the other rapidly. ¡°You mean it.¡± It was a statement. I nodded anyway. ¡°I do. And I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to say it.¡± ¡°I...¡± she bit her lip and nced down, averting her eyes. ¡°I love you too, Ficher.¡± A firm hand grasped my shirt and pulled. It tore open at the shoulder, the sleeve almost entirely disconnecting. I turned to see Roger, his rage clouded by confusion. He looked at the torn sleeve still in his hand, then up at me, his eyebrows narrowing. At a speed I wouldn¡¯t think possible for a regr human, he poked my bicep. I saw a flicker of understanding in the lines of his face, and then the muscles of his shoulder tensed. Without another word, his fist flew. If he had swung at me upon my arrival in Tropica, it would have collided and hurt like shit. With my body as it was now, though... I slid aside at thest instant, letting his fist travel through open air. It was for his sake, not for mine¡ªas fast as his fist was traveling, the bones of his hand would have shattered on me. ¡°You...¡± he looked at me, then Maria, who had stepped back when he swung. ¡°Get away from him!¡± Roger raised his fists and stepped forward, rolling his shoulders. There was zero hesitation on his face, despite his realization. ¡°Cultivator,¡± he spat,ing closer. Book 2: Chapter 61: When Stars Collide Book 2: Chapter 61: When Stars Collide It was, by all measurable metrics, a wonderful morning in Tropica. The sun was bright and warm, banishing the night¡¯s chill. A soft breeze blew, giving the air a fresh quality. I just had some sort of awakening, and as a result, I was more aware than ever of the world around me. I had just told the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever known that I loved her. She had said it back. That said woman¡¯s father was currently bobbing and weaving toward me¡ªhands raised and ready to hit me with the old left-right-goodnight¡ªreally dampened the mood, though. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, wincing at Maria. ¡°I really messed this moment up.¡± ¡°Get back!¡± Roger yelled, though if it was at me or his daughter, I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Roger, stop!¡± Sharon tried. I help up my hands catingly. ¡°Whoa, mate. We can talk about this. It¡¯s a misunder¡ª¡± I cut off as I ducked a jab. ¡°Standing! It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°I knew there was something off with you,¡± he growled, then spared a nce for Maria. ¡°What are you doing? Run!¡± He jabbed again. I dodged to the side, but there had been no need. Sharon caught his arm at the wrist. He red at her and tried to yank his hand back, but it didn¡¯t budge. What color remained in his face fled.¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, dear,¡± she said, a mountain of regret in her eyes. ¡°I was waiting for the right time.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± he said, his voice t. Sharon¡¯s eyes darted to Maria reflexively. She immediately returned them to Roger, but it was toote¡ªhe¡¯d seen it. ¡°Maria?¡± he asked, voice stillcking any inflection. She grimaced, then hopped to the side. To me, it was a casual movement. To Roger, she may as well have teleported. ¡°N-no,¡± he muttered, his legs wobbling. Sharon caught him and lowered him to the step. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, dear. You¡¯ll understand when I exin.¡± His eyes went distant. ¡°How did this happen...? My family...¡± She tapped him on the forehead hard enough to get his attention. ¡°Are still your family. Don¡¯t go saying anything foolish you can¡¯t take back.¡± He rubbed the red mark forming above his eyes, his gaze clearing for just a moment. Sharon pounced. ¡°I can exin it all, Roger.¡± She grabbed his head, forcing his eyes to meet hers. ¡°Please. You¡¯ll agree with my actions if you¡¯ll just listen to what I have to say.¡± I felt the need to jump in, to say something that would help, but what was there to say? It would eventually be revealed that I was the catalyst for all this change, and that would hardly make him inclined to trust me. This was a job for Sharon. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk, Maria.¡± ¡°No!¡± Roger yelled,ing back to himself and darting to his feet. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± She gave him a forced smile, and the look in her eye broke my heart. ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator too. If you¡¯re terrified of Fischer, you may as well be terrified of me.¡± He opened his mouth to respond, looked to his wife for support, then seemed to remember she was also awakened. His face fell, and Sharon pulled him into a hug. ¡°I know, dear. I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± That was all I heard, because Maria had grabbed my hand. We walked away and around the corner of their home. The moment we were between two tall rows of cane, she copsed in the sand, all surety leaving her. Iy a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Damn. I don¡¯t have the words. I¡¯m sorry, Maria. That must have been hard.¡± She let out a steadying breath. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He reacted worse than I thought he would, but he¡¯lle around.¡± I sat down beside her. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± She cocked her head to the side as she stared into the crops, then she spun on me with a mischievous smile. ¡°You love me.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Iughed, leaning over to kiss the top of her head. ¡°And you love me too, apparently. If you can be trusted, I mean.¡± I shot her a wink, and she smiled back at my attempted joke, but it was a fragile thing. She pulled away and picked up a stray leaf from the ground, then started winding it around a finger. ¡°Are you sure? That you love me, I mean.¡± I didn¡¯t need to think about it. ¡°I am.¡± She focused on the leaf, unwinding it only to wrap it around her finger again. ¡°Part of me thought you weren¡¯t interested anymore. I thought that maybe you just wanted to be friends.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I spun so I was facing her, but kept the gap between us, giving her the agency to close the distance if she wanted. ¡°Are you in a ce to hear about what was going through my mind, or do you want to leave it for another day?¡± She chewed her cheek, still focused on the leaf. ¡°I want to know. It¡¯ll be a good distraction.¡± I nodded, and having already exposed my soul to Barry and Theo today, the words flowed freely. I told her everything. Of my fear of being hurt, of my desire to protect her, and of the revtion that it was mainly the former giving me pause. At some point during the retelling, her hand drifted over to mine. Her tiny fingers intertwined with mine, keeping the words rushing forth. I spoke of the awakening I¡¯d had, exining that being true to myself and what truly motivated me had been the catalyst for the transformation. ¡°You were the st?¡± she asked, her voice more than a little amused. ¡°I honestly should have known. Of course it was you.¡± ¡°Yeah, your dad was right. I¡¯m a kinda dangerous guy to be around.¡± I wiggled my eyebrows. ¡°Somedies are into that, you know.¡± She scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Maybe notdies that you confess your feelings for, then pull away from for the next month.¡± I pulled my hand back, and my face must have shown the impact her words had, because she winced. ¡°Sorry. That came out worse than I meant.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. You¡¯re right.¡± I took a steadying breath, looking at the sky as a silence stretched between us. ¡°I¡¯d understand if you needed some time to think about everything.¡± Her face scrunched in thought, and she stared into the stalks of sugarcane before us. Her gaze drifted to mine. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Her eyes betrayed her. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar,¡± I said, giving her a sad smile. She flushed and stared off into the crops again, and I swallowed. ¡°You can tell me if you¡¯re feeling up to it, or we can speak about it another time. I don¡¯t want half-truths and white lies to form the basis of... our rtionship.¡± Saying thest bit made butterflies take flight in my stomach. Maria¡¯s face grew even redder, and I couldn¡¯t miss the smile she was trying to keep from reaching her mouth. She bit her lip, schooling her expression. ¡°The way you were over thest few weeks... it was... confusing. I¡¯ve never been a self-conscious person. Ever. But the way you were so loving and kind, then would just... back off, or misdirect my affection with a joke. It made me feel crazy. It made me so unsure of myself. Half the time I told myself I was imagining it, and the other half I was convinced you just didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± The butterflies in my stomach died. I knew my actions would have been confusing, but to hear the impact it had on the woman I supposedly loved... it was like the ground fell out beneath me, and more than anything, I wanted to make it all better. I felt the need to scoop her up, to tell her it was all going to be okay... but that was selfish. It was what I wanted, what would make me feel better. So instead, I spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maria. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally, and I wish I could take it all back. I didn¡¯t have bad intentions...¡± I shook my head as I trailed off. ¡°No. That¡¯s a cop out. It doesn¡¯t matter what I intended. I¡¯m sorry, and I¡¯ll do whatever I can to make it up to you.¡± I fought the urge to reach over and take her hand. When hers came over to intertwine with mine, my heart thumped. ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say it didn¡¯t hurt, Fischer, but you¡¯re being too hard on yourself.¡± She turned, her jaw firm as she looked me over. ¡°I know how you can make it up to me.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, you handsome idiot.¡± She smiled, and this time, it wasn¡¯t forced. ¡°Love me.¡± Iughed, and so did she. We both leaned forward, meeting each other atop the sandy soil. Her arms went around my abdomen, so I held tight to her upper back, one hand resting on her head and stroking her silken hair. Her floral scent drifted up to meet me, making my heart thunder even harder. ¡°You were up to the part where you detonated like a fermented cask left in the sun,¡± she said, still holding me. ¡°What happened next?¡± Smiling at theck of tension between us, I voiced the rest. I told her of waking up at the bottom of a churning pool. Of my definitely graceful and not at all embarrassing exit¡ªin which Inded on my feet and looked super cool. And of my heightened awareness that came as a result. All the while, I kept stroking her head, willing the grief I¡¯d caused her to wash away. When I told her about the transformation the crater had undergone, she pulled back, and her gaze shot up to meet mine. ¡°You made another thing? And it was easier this time?¡± ¡°Yeah... why?¡± ¡°Can we go?¡± ¡°To see it?¡± I asked, entranced by the sparkle in her eyes. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± We untangled our limbs, and I stood and offered my hand. She grasped it, and as I pulled her to her feet, she kepting. She wrapped her arms around my neck as mine went around her waist. Standing on her tiptoes, her lips met mine. They were warm and soft¡ªgods, they were soft¡ªand as so often happened when it came to Maria, I gotpletely lost in the moment, intoxicated by her. ¡°Fischer!¡± a voice boomed, entirely too loud toe from a non-cultivator. ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Another hissed, barely audible over the wind rustling sugarcane leaves. I tsked. ¡°Damn. He found me.¡± Maria pulled back, cocking her head to the side. ¡°Is that who I think it is?¡± ¡°Afraid so.¡± I raised my chest and cupped a hand to my mouth. ¡°Over here, Ellis.¡± If a regr human had been present, they would have seen a crazed, muscr man appear from nowhere, a swath of sugarcane obliterated in his wake. nt fibers and sugary liquid sprayed me and Maria. I wiped my eyes, giving Ellis a t stare. ¡°You right, mate?¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± he said, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Before the memory fades.¡± He leaned in, his entire body shaking as he reached for his notepad. ¡°I must know¡ª¡° He cut off as Maria grabbed his ear and reefed it to the side. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Ellis?¡± Maria demanded, ring at him like he was a petnt child. I raised an eyebrow but kept my mouth shut¡ªthere was no way I was going to intervene. ¡°I... I did not¡­¡° he stammered, blinking at her expression. ¡°I am... sorry?¡± ¡°You¡¯re damned right you¡¯re sorry.¡± She let go of his ear and flicked his between the eyes, the blow making his head dart backward. ¡°You just obliterated a quarter of one of our crops, you goose. This is a farming vige, Ellis. Show more care with your body.¡± I leaned to the side, locking eyes with Barry as he strode through the corridor Ellis had made. He gave me an oh, shit, look, and I nodded, trying to hide my smirk. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªer¡ªI am truly sorry, Maria. It was just... Fischer, he...¡± He looked to me for help, and I just shook my head. ¡°S-something happened, you see, and I wanted to get a recounting from Fischer while he was still...¡± ¡°Still what, Ellis? Fischer is a cultivator.¡± She gestured at me emphatically. ¡°He¡¯s been a cultivator longer than any of us, and I can¡¯t forget things even if I try. Can you?¡± ¡°Well, no, but -¡± ¡°No buts, mister!¡± ¡°Yeah, Ellis¡ªno butts.¡± I grinned, but swiftly raised a hand and examined the nt fiber there when Maria¡¯s head spun to look at me. ¡°And,¡± Maria continued, ¡°you absolutely covered us in sugarcane. Look at us!¡± She spread her arms, and Ellis noticed our appearance for the first time. He looked genuinely remorseful. ¡°I apologize.¡± She patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Good. Now, Fischer and I are going to look at the pool.¡± She nced down at herself. ¡°And probably go for a swim to wash this off.¡± Ellis opened his mouth, probably to apologize again, but she cut him off. ¡°You¡¯re wee to ask him questions as we travel, but after we get there, he¡¯s mine for the rest of the day. Do you understand?¡± She nced at me too, daring me to say otherwise. I held up my hands in defeat. ¡°Yes, Maria,¡± Ellis said, lowering his head. ¡°Sorry again.¡± Maria checked on her parents as she retrieved a pair of swimmers. ¡°He¡¯s still in shock, but he¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said when she rejoined us outside. I answered every question Ellis had as we walked, doing my best tomunicate that which was impossible to convey with words. When we reached the pool, the sight filled me with joy. Half of the church¡¯s members were swimming in it, and Paul¡¯s shrillughter was an absolute delight as he sat atop Duncan¡¯s shoulders in the shallows. Helen was on Barry¡¯s shoulders, and Paul was doing his best to push his mother over. When Helen threw herself backward, giving her son the win, Paul threw a fist high. ¡°Yes!¡± he roared. ¡°Whoa, Paul!¡± I called. ¡°You¡¯re even stronger than thest time I saw you!¡± ¡°Fischer! Do you want to wrestle...¡± he trailed off, squinting at me. ¡°Why are you and Maria green?¡± I nced down at the nt matter covering both of us. We looked ridiculous. ¡°Had a bit of a mishap, but it¡¯s nothing a little ocean pool can¡¯t wash away!¡± I turned to Ellis. ¡°Sorry, mate. I¡¯lle find you tomorrow and answer any other questions you have, yeah?¡± He nodded, clearly unhappy but not willing to go against Maria¡¯s orders. I took my shirt off and held a hand out to Maria, who was already dressed in her swimmers and ready to go. ¡°Shall we?¡± She squeezed my hand, then pushed my chest with all the strength she had. ¡°W-whoa!¡± I hadn¡¯t been expecting it, and I fell down to the sand. The smile on her face as she sprinted for the pool¡¯s edge was brighter than the sun, and she disappeared from sight. I chased after her, leaping high into the air. ¡°Cannonball!¡± Thest thing I saw before descending into the pool was the look of shock on Paul¡¯s face as he fell backward, losing his bnce in an attempt to escape the water I was about to spray everywhere. We spent much of the morning swimming and ying. At Paul¡¯s behest, we engaged in a shoulder wars tournament. Given the strength our bodies held, it was more akin to scripted wrestling than an actual tournament, but we all did our best to perform for Paul. He and Duncan were the official winners, but I like to think that Maria and I ¡®lost¡¯ with the most spectacr moves. My animal pals remained hidden, but I caught glimpses of them in the deep end when I went underwater. Corporal ws came in a few times to tickle me, too, but after the third time, I¡¯d caught her and tickled her with a vengeance. She hadn¡¯t tried again. When the sun started to reach its zenith in the sky, everyone got out and headed to their respective homes for lunch. Maria and I smiled at each other as we headed to my house. ¡°Duncan is really good with kids,¡± she said, squeezing water from her hair. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much Paultched onto him.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I guess it makes sense, though. He¡¯s a bit of a goof¡ªin a good way.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen that side of him before. I always just saw him as the quiet apprentice.¡± ¡°Quiet?¡± Iughed. ¡°I think that¡¯s thest word I¡¯d use to describe him.¡± We slipped into afortable silence, and when we reached the house, I opened the door for Maria. ¡°I¡¯ll go get us some towels¡ªI hung them out to dry.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be here.¡± I made my way around the side, heading for the clothesline I¡¯d strung up on the back patio. My body felt light, and my heart raced as the memory of Maria kissing me earlier came to mind. I hadn¡¯t truly acknowledged how much the tension between us had been weighing me down. Now that it was gone, I felt light. Like I could breathe properly for the first time in weeks. The contented smile never left my face as I grabbed two towels and headed back inside. I could hear the shower running, so I made my way to the guest bathroom, but stopped short. The sound wasing from my room. I swallowed, walking on numb legs as I followed the sound. The door to the ensuite was left cracked open, and steam flowed from the gap. With great effort, I averted my eyes, watching the door as I strode around my bed. When I reached it, I extended a hand, then paused. Did she want me toe in...? Was the open door an invitation? I rubbed my face, trying to clear my thoughts. The door flew open, and I looked up, seeing only a wall of steam. It slowly dissipated, and all I could make out through the steam was Maria¡¯s face. She was blushing furiously and looking down as she swept a stray strand of hair behind her ear. I swallowed. ¡°Did you want to¡­ oh...¡± The steam cleared, and all I could do was stare as she reached up to her shoulder. Her fingers carefully plucked at a strap, sliding it down her arm. She reached up to the other side, and when the strap there was free of her shoulder, her garment fell to the floor. The sight that greeted me hit my reset button. ¡°You... wow.¡± I shook my head, my brain still recovering. ¡°... Wow.¡± Her eyes rose to meet mine, and I tore my gaze from her body. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± she asked, her face red and lips parted as she lifted her chin. For three thunderous beats of my heart, I stoodpletely still. Then, I stepped inside. The steam engulfed me, warming my skin and hitting the back of my throat with each heaving breath I took. When our bodies met, it was like two stars colliding. The impact swept every other thought away, leaving only her. Book 2: Chapter 62: Renovations Book 2: Chapter 62: Renovations Warmth flowed through me as I slowly returned to the waking world. Afortable weight rested on my arm. When I opened my eyes, a small smile came to my face. Maria was still asleep, on her side and curled into my chest. We¡¯d held each other in the early afternoon hours, both content to simply exist with each other. She¡¯d fallen asleep before me, and it must have imed me soon after. Careful not to wake her, I rested a hand atop her head, caressing her mess of sandy-blond hair. She was like a hot water bottle, warming me beneath the covers. Her breaths came slowly, and each exhale blew warmth onto my neck, banishing the cool air trapped within my room. I inhaled, and the cool air passing by my nostrils was a pleasant counterpoint to the heat engulfing me. Maria sleeping next to me had no right hitting me as hard as it did. I held onto the moment, intent on burning every line of her body, every point of contact into my memory. I pulled her tight, and she let out a soft noise, nuzzling closer into me. It melted my core from within, and I pulled her tighter, overwhelmed by the emotions roiling within me. I was wide awake now, but I didn¡¯t make a noise. I wanted the moment tost forever. Not long after, I opened my eyes, and she smiled up at me. ¡°Morning, sleepyhead.¡± ¡°Sleepyhead?¡± I yawned. ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for a while.¡± She gave me an odd look, smirking.¡°You were snoring until five seconds ago.¡± I frowned, and sheughed at the confusion on my face. ¡°You fell back asleep.¡± She got up on one elbow, her hair hanging down to one side. ¡°You were too cute to wake up, so I¡¯ve just been creeping on you for a while.¡± I covered my mouth and yawned. ¡°I thought you said I was snoring. That doesn¡¯t sound cute.¡± She giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°Oh, but they were such charming little snores, though.¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re messing with me.¡± She pulled a hand to her chest, giving me a look of affront that waspletely ruined by the grin on her face. ¡°You think I would mess with you? Well, I have never...¡± She ran a hand through my hair, and it sent tingles coursing down my entire body. I breathed out slowly. ¡°Do you wanna go fishing? We should probably get up and do something or else I might never get out of this bed.¡± ¡°You know, I can think of worse things...¡± She grabbed onto my hair and pulled herself down, throwing a leg over me. When her insistent lips met mine, every other thought disappeared once more. *** Barry stood and stretched, needing a moment to reset his posture. Swimming in what Fischer called his p pool¡¯ had been a wee distraction, and though it set him behind in his work, he didn¡¯t regret it. He gestured down at the floor n Ellis had been drawing. ¡°Just to confirm, this is the western wing, correct?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Ellis nodded, not looking up. ¡°Ground floor. This here is the first, second, and third floor,¡± he added, pointing at the respective sheets of paper. ¡°Perfect. Thank you for your time, Ellis. I know you¡¯d rather be working on that lizard.¡± Ellis nced up, sparing a moment to give Barry a smile. ¡°I am quite used to being pulled this way and that from my time in the royal library. You have no idea how often someone got the idea to shuffle around the shelving for absolutely no reason, usually right when there is another important project going on.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the head archivist? Couldn¡¯t you just say no?¡± ¡°Just so, but sometimes you have to make concessions where it is least painful, lest you have to concede on something that actually matters.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± It was rather insightful for a passingment, but before Barry could say that, he heard the scuffle of footsteps descending the steps. He prepared to hide the maps in case it was Fischer moseying on down, but then Brad and Greg appeared. Both woodworkers made to speak, then stiffed a yawn. Brad shook his head and rubbed red-rimmed eyes. ¡°The cart is ready to go.¡± Barry blinked. ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Aye. We stayed up all night, but it¡¯s done.¡± They looked absolutely spent, and Barry gave them a thankful smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that, but I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t d. The sooner we can get supplies to the surrounding viges, the sooner we can move forward with Operation Sticky Fingers.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Brad said, grinning through hisck of sleep. ¡°When the wagon was finished... well, it transformed. Just as Fischer¡¯s works do.¡± Ellis shot to his feet, staring wide-eyed at them. Before he could demand the information he so desperately wanted, Brad continued. ¡°Also. It got my woodworking skill to 50, and this appeared.¡± He reached behind his back, grabbed something from his belt, and threw it toward Barry. He caught the brown bag, the contents making an audible clink as it came to a stop. It couldn¡¯t be... could it? Barry opened the drawstring with trembling fingers, his breath catching as he caught the glint within. He reached in and grabbed onto something cold and hard, then withdrew it into the magical light of the chamber. The golden coin glimmered. He spun it, revealing one face with a scythe, and another with the face of a man he didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Is that...?¡± Ellis asked, his voice faltering. ¡°It is.¡± Barry threw the coin to Ellis, who just barely caught it from the air. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of coin Fischer uses to build things¡ªthe same as those that made this base.¡± ¡°There¡¯s ten of them,¡± Brad said, smirking at the look on everyone¡¯s face. Barry¡¯s mind whirled, and his gaze went distant as his ns for the evening changed for the second time in so many minutes. He snapped back to the present when he made a decision. ¡°Get everyone out of the church. They can work from my home for now. Can someone go get Brigadier Borks? I may have need of him.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ellis asked, not looking up from the notepad he¡¯d begun recording in. Barry¡¯s eyes twinkled in delight. ¡°We¡¯re going to attempt some renovations.¡± *** With the sun setting at our backs and a cool breeze brushing by, Maria and I sat on the edge of the rock wall. We both had a fishing rod in hand, and she leaned on my shoulder, eyes closed as she waited for a bite. I had a finger resting on my line, so I could feel the bump of any fish bold enough to munch my bait. If I was being honest, though, I was more focused on her. While I expected something to tug at my line, I never expected the tug that pulled at my core. I jolted upright, whirling my head to look back towardnd. Maria let out a gasp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I frowned and pouted for a moment, then just shook my head, smiling. ¡°Barry is up to some shenanigans. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you, it just took me by surprise.¡± I opened myself to the pressure tugging at me, letting chi drain away. While it wasn¡¯t as much as thest time he¡¯d sought my power, it was still a hefty amount. ¡°Shenanigans, huh?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Are you okay? I know it was a lotst time that happened...¡± If not for the transformation I¡¯d had this morning, I might have copsed under the weight of it. Now, though... I put an arm around Maria¡¯s shoulder, letting the chi flow from me in a steady stream. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be better.¡± *** Sweat sprouted from Barry, his entire body tense. He sat on the floor of his bedroom, and though he had originally held a meditative posture, it was long discarded as his tendons drew right. Helen had a hand on his shoulder, supporting him in the only way she could. Her fingers dug in, helping to keep him upright, but he barely felt them¡ªsuch was the pressure exerted on his core. Worse, he was drawing from Fischer. He¡¯d hoped that he could do it in secret now that it was him possessing the coins, but that wasn¡¯t the case. There was a steady flow of chiing through an invisible connection, and he feared for his friend¡¯s safety. In retrospect, it was a mistake. He¡¯d wanted to let Fischer and Maria have their time together, but now Fischer might be in danger. ¡°Fischer...¡± he ground out through clenched teeth. ¡°What?¡± Helen asked, sounding as if far away. ¡°Check on Fischer... please.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, and when her hand disappeared from his shoulder, he knew she had gone. ring his nostrils, Barry realized his intent was too scattered, so he forced his thoughts onto the task at hand. On what the church needed. He would have to trust his wife, and Fischer¡¯s resilience. *** As the chi continued to flow through me, I felt Barry¡¯s focus sharpen. That¡¯s it, mate, I thought. Keep up the good work. ¡°O-oh!¡± Maria started. ¡°Fish on!¡± She set the hook and wound the line in, joy clear on her face as the fish darted this way and that. Before she got it to the rocks, I heard footfalls behind me. I spun, cocking my head at Helen and the speed she was sprinting at. ¡°Helen? You all good?¡± She skidded to a stop, looking at me with panicked eyes. ¡°Are... are you, Fischer? Barry said to check on you...¡± ¡°Never been better! Just catching some food for din¡ª¡± I cut off as the force pulling chi from my core ended. Then, a burst of power bloomed from the west. I beamed at Helen. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°He is?¡± ¡°Yup. Just now.¡± She turned on her heel and sprinted away as fast as she¡¯de. I heard a ssh and spun just in time to see Maria lift the fish from the water. It swung my way, and my hand darted out, grabbing it by the gills. Mature Shore Fish Umon Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. ¡°Ohhh, it¡¯s a big one!¡± Maria said, drawing my attention to the present. ¡°More than enough for dinner.¡± I dispatched the fish with a swift movement, then looked up at Maria. ¡°There¡¯s only one more decision to make.¡± She pursed her lips, her hair dangling as she cocked her head. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I grinned. ¡°How are we going to cook it?¡± *** Barry took deep, steadying breaths as his legs wobbled beneath him. He gave up on standing and fell back to the ground, leaning back on one hand. Sweat soaked his body and his brain was clouded by fatigue, yet heughed, loud and full of relief. He heard thumping footsteps hit the wooden deck and fly inside, and a secondter, Helen threw the door open. She crashed into him, holding him tight and not caring at all about his soiled clothing. ¡°Barry...¡± she whispered, her voice filled with relief. ¡°Was Fischer okay?¡± he asked. Helen pulled her head back so she could look into his eyes. ¡°Okay? He and Maria were fishing without a care in the world. Worry about yourself, you soil-brained farmer.¡± He¡¯d already had an inkling that Fischer was fine based on the way the power finished transmitting, but having it confirmed made a weight evaporate from his shoulders. ¡°Good...¡± Someone cleared their throat, and Barry looked past Helen¡¯s shoulder. A sea of faces was in the doorway. Most intent as always, Ellis¡¯s hands shook around his pencil and notepad. He showed amazing restraint in not voicing any of the questions no doubt fighting to escape. Barry squeezed Helen one more time. ¡°Would you help me stand, dear?¡± She easily lifted him to his feet, and he smiled at Ellis. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the changes, shall we?¡± A bonfire roared to life in Ellis¡¯s eyes. ¡°The... changes?¡± ¡°Better to see it with your own eyes. I¡¯m happy to tell you about the act of creating it as we walk, though.¡± Ellis nodded feverishly and stepped aside, giving Barry a path out. As he led the congregation back toward the church, Barry recounted the experience as best he could. As always, Ellis¡¯s questions were pointed, helping Barry better describe what had urred. The entire time they walked, hushed conversation trailed them. The excitement was palpable, and as they reached the bottom of the stairs, Ellis looked up from his notepad. ¡°It... looks the same.¡± ¡°Looks can be deceiving,¡± Barry replied, leading them further down the hallway. They passed the open doors to the meeting room, spa, and forest. When they passed Trent¡¯s room, he ran to the bars. ¡°Where are my sweets, and what was that rumbling?¡± ¡°You just had dinner,¡± Keith replied from behind Barry. ¡°So?¡± the prince demanded, his voice incredulous. ¡°What of dessert?¡± Keith shook his head with a t look. ¡°I¡¯lle back with your sweets, cousin.¡± They continued on, all ignoring Trent¡¯s indignant demands that called after them. When Barry reached the first door that used to open to a stone wall, he pointed at it. ¡°Fergus, Duncan¡ªthis one is yours.¡± He turned to the entrance on the opposite side of the hallway, gesturing at it. ¡°Brad and Greg.¡± He took a few steps up the hallway. ¡°Ruby, Steven, this is yours on the left. All six of them stepped forward, their eyes wide. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Fergus said, his hand slowly extending to the handle of the door Barry had called his. Ellis rushed forward, then stopped in the hallway between the three doors, his head darting back and forth, unable to decide which room to look in first. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your room, Ellis?¡± Barry asked, trying to keep his voice steady. Ellis whirled on him, and the confusion on the former archivist¡¯s face made a smile split Barry¡¯s face. ¡°My... my room?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d add a room for the other crafters and not one for you, did you? Where better to process the scales of an ascendant being than within a System-made workshop?¡± Ellis, his mouth moving and not making a noise, ambled forward. His pencil made a soft sound as it ttered to the ground, falling from his loose grip. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge it, so Barry picked it up for him. Ellis''s hand gripped the handle of the door next to Barry, just as the other crafters gripped theirs. As one, all four of the doors swung open on silent hinges. Book 2: Chapter 63: Expansion Book 2: Chapter 63: Expansion Barry watched over Ellis¡¯s shoulder as the door opened, revealing the room beyond. Various tubs lined the space. There was an odd contraption on the wall, but as Ellis walked over and pulled it down, Barry understood what it was¡ªa drying rack. On the side of the room, a series of faucets sprouted from the wall. Ellis picked up a tub and turned one of the taps on. A clear, viscous liquid poured out. ¡°Remarkable...¡± Ellis reached for the pencil in his pocket, but when he didn¡¯t find it, he started patting down his pants. ¡°Where did I put my¡­?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Barry said, throwing the pencil to him. Ellis caught it, nodded in thanks, and began writing. Barry spun, looking into the tailoring room. Ruby and Steven were poring over it, the former cataloging a gigantic cupboard filled with different materials, thetter inspecting a loom that took up a full third of the space. Others were milling in the hallway and looking between the rooms, so Barry made his way toward the other doors. Helen was leaning against the wall next to the new smithy. He put an arm round her waist and peered inside. Both Fergus and Duncan werepletely silent as they stood in the center of their new workshop. Their heads drifted around, taking in everything they saw. Barry had never seen so many tools, and he doubted arger collection existed anywhere in the kingdom. He couldn¡¯t even fathom what half of them were used for. The wall of tools, though impressive, was nothingpared to the forges. They were both set into the far wall, and as Barry watched, Fergus walked up to them. He leaned his head inside, peering around the vacuous space. ¡°... where on Kallis are the bellows?¡± In response, Duncan reached out and flicked one of two switches. A soft hum slowly grew, and Fergus reached an arm in, his eyebrows forming a line.¡°No way...¡± Duncan, his eyes going wide and a grin growing, flicked the other switch. He skidded to a stop in front of the forge on the right, actually jumping into it and reaching an arm into the chimney at the rear. ¡°It sucks air up!¡± he yelled, leaning out to look at Fergus. His master moved as a blur, appearing before the forge and reefing Duncan out of it. ¡°Get out of there, you sted fool! Are you trying to get yourself incinerated?!¡± At the reprimanding, Duncan merely grinned. Barry mirrored it as he turned, heading for the woodworking room. When he crossed through into the opposite door, he found himself corrected. There was arger collection in the kingdom than the cksmithing tools behind him. As with the smithing tools, he had no clue what some of the odd-shaped chisels could be used for. There was what looked like a machine in the back of the room, which was currently being inspected by both woodworkers. Brad reached up and grabbed what looked kind of like the metal bit you¡¯d put in a hand drill, but was the shape of an arrowhead. He put it in a hole atop the machine, then leaned back as he pressed a button. The metal bit spun in a blur as a high-pitched whir rang out through the room. The two brothers immediately turned to each other, eyes wide. Greg grabbed Brad by the shoulders. His brother grabbed him back. They hopped in a circle,ughing wordlessly. Barry eyed the rest of the bits on the wall behind the machine. There were hundreds of them, all with different shapes and lengths. As their childlike giggling subsided, he eased forward, Helen at his side and holding his hand. ¡°What are they for...?¡± Both turned. Their eyes were feverish. ¡°Everything, Barry,¡± Brad said, his gaze growing even more fierce. ¡°Everything.¡± *** As George sat for their afternoon meditation, something dragged his awareness in an odd direction. He¡¯d first believed that such distractions were a failure of meditation, but both his family¡¯s tome and his hours of practice revealed the truth. He was human, after all. Thoughts came as they willed, as sure as the sun rose and fell. The skill of meditation wasn¡¯t so much about the ability to banish thought entirely¡ªit was about refocus. One¡¯s capability to recognise the thought, acknowledge it, and let it go. The thought that dragged him toward his wedding ring, though, was... different. He felt the iridescent stone set in a silver band as his attention seemed to get pulled into it. He felt the spherical stone from within, as if it was his own body. The silver setting holding him in ce was both fragile and strong. A soft metal thatbined with the iridescent stone to be something greater than the sum of their parts. The rings that he and his wife wore were a remnant of the past, one of the few relics remaining of his family¡¯s inheritance. The more he considered it, the more sure he became¡ªhis wedding band wasn¡¯t just a physical promise of hismitment to Geraldine. But... what was it, exactly? With his awareness inside the stone, the pulse of energy that came from the southwest rocked him. He inhaled a shuddering breath as he was thrown from the ring and returned to his body. The hand wearing his ring was dragged back behind him, heading toward the pulse of power for a fraction of a second. He blinked, his vision taking a moment to focus after having his eyes closed for so long. Despite the cool air, a sweat broke from his skin as he looked down at his hand, wondering if he had imagined it. ¡°George...¡± He spun to Geraldine, adrenaline spiking at the panic in her voice. She stared down at her own hand, her lip quivering. ¡°What... what was that?¡± He swallowed. ¡°You felt it too?¡± She nodded ¡°I was...¡± She pressed her lips into a line to stop them shaking. ¡°I was inside my ring? I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the right term, but it felt almost like¡­¡± ¡°Like it was your own body,¡± George finished, reaching a reassuring hand out to rest on her leg. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Geraldine. It was the same for me.¡± She chewed her leaner-by-the-day cheek, still staring down. ¡°What does it mean?¡± A tidal wave of thoughts washed forth, crashing down into George. Did it have something to do with the st from earlier? What did it mean that it physically pulled their wedding bands? If the iridescent pearls set in his and Geraldine¡¯s rings were more than just a promise to each other, what were they? All at once, he realized there was no point in addressing the thoughts right now, especially when his wife needed him. He stretched his back before getting to his feet. He extended a hand toward Geraldine. ¡°Should we go make some dinner and talk about it, my love?¡± She took a deep breath through her nose, held it, then exhaled through her mouth. Her eyes cleared, and with a much calmer demeanor, she grasped his hand and let him pull her up. ¡°That sounds lovely, dear.¡± *** Joel, the leader of the Cult of Carcinization, smiled out at the ocean. Today was a monumental day, one that would no doubt go down in the cult¡¯s history books. ¡°If not those of the very heavens...¡± he dared to dream aloud, eyes fixed on the small waves cresting the horizon. ¡°What was that?¡± Jess asked, leaning in to better hear him. ¡°Er... it¡¯s nothing, Jess. I was just saying I was excited.¡± With her face lit by the purple hue of sunset, she beamed a smile at him. ¡°I am too. They shouldn¡¯t be much longer...¡± Afortable silence bloomed between them, but the longer they sat, the more Joel¡¯s thoughts worried him. What if they weren¡¯t ready? What if the deity didn¡¯t ept them? What if¡ª A weight settled on his shoulder, and he turned to see Jess¡¯s hand resting there. She gave a soft squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Joel. They¡¯ll understand why you didn¡¯t tell them right away.¡± Firming his jaw, he nodded, trying to at least appear sure of himself. ¡°Not interrupting, are we?¡± a voice called. Joel started, then quickly got to his feet. ¡°Not at all. Thanks foring, everyone.¡± Doug, Jonah, and Red, the other acolytes of his church, gave him mixed looks. Doug, the one who had spoken out, was looking rather unimpressed. Jonah waved, only making eye contact for a moment before averting his gaze once more. Red, the tallest of them by far, stretched his arms out wide with a grin. ¡°Thanks for inviting us! I¡¯ve been missing the group meditations ofte.¡± That simplement cut right to the heart of the issue, and Joel gave a wincing smile. He and Jess, in their courting of the ascendant being that Fischer had called Sergeant Snips, had been distancing themselves from the three acolytes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Red. As I said before, it was vital that we meditate in seclusion for thest month.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Doug drawled, rolling his eyes. ¡°You did say that, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Doug...¡± Jonah said, his voice soft. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Red pped them both on the shoulder. ¡°Have a little faith in our head priest, yeah?¡± He walked forward without a care in the world, carving a path through the sand for the other two to follow. ¡°So - what meditation should we do? And what¡¯s up with the fish?¡± Happy for the change of subject, intentional or not, Joel rushed to exin the tray of fish he and Jess had gathered. ¡°The offering before us is what we wanted to show you - what we¡¯ve been working so diligently on. Please, sit by it, if you will.¡± Doug¡¯s jaw, which had been clenched in an obvious show of annoyance, opened. ¡°You¡¯ve pushed us away for thest month to... catch fish?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Red rubbed his chin, then shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but that¡¯s alright. Sit down with me, Doug. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get an exnation.¡± The man sighed but did so, settling in the soft sand beside his friend. Jonah rushed to sit on Red¡¯s other side, and Jess joined them, nodding at Joel. He rushed into motion, not wanting to let the awkward silence linger longer than necessary. He collected a handful of fish, making a trail down to the water. When he had onest fish in his hands, he ced it between his palms and raised it to his face. He bent his head down, whispering a prayer into the offering. When his will was suffusing the fish, he carefully ced it into the shallows. He backed away, his head bowed. He sat down beside Doug, forming a semicircle around the fish-covered tray. ¡°Meditate, and if we are lucky, it will show itself.¡± ¡°Show itself?¡± Doug asked, curiosity oveing his argumentative demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see,¡± Jess said, shooting a wink at Doug when he turned an annoyed nce her way. Leading the way, Joel adjusted his body into an approximation of the perfect form. His feet scuttled to the side, bracing his weight. His lips extended, preparing to blow bubbles. Both hands came up beside his head, and he cked them together for good measure, imagining them as a crab¡¯s powerful ws. Before he let the meditation whisk him away, he cracked an eye to check on his acolytes. All had adopted the same posture, the only variation being Doug¡¯s grumpy face. He ignored it, closing his eyes and letting his thoughts be that of a crab. He lost himself, making bubbling noises that helped to ground him in the meditation. When the others werefortable and settled, they joined in, and the sounds of their meditation sparked joy within him. After a few minutes, he heard the same noises from Doug, and it seemed that all was right in the world. He hadn¡¯t realized it, but he had truly missed theirpanionship andradery over the past weeks. To find others whose beliefs aligned with your own was a rare thing, and he was beyond lucky to have so many followers. The love and appreciation for those around him helped him settle deeper in the crab meditation than ever, and though he crouched atop the sand, in his mind¡¯s eye, he was scuttling beneath the ocean, his hard carapace easily gliding through a strong current. One step at a time, his eight magnificent legs drew ever closer toward¡ª ¡°Ah!¡± Jonah yelped, shattering his concentration. Joel opened his eyes as he returned to his body, its fleshy form jarring after experiencing the perfect form for what had felt like hours. ¡°Jonah...¡± Doug growled, whirling on the meek acolyte. ¡°I was just getting into it. I¡ª¡± He cut off when he saw the look on Jonah¡¯s face. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°C-c-crab!¡± he replied, pointing forward. They all turned toward the tray. There, lowered to the sand and feasting on thest of the fish, was a god. The first time Joel hadid eyes on the ascendant crab, her carapace had been covered in spikes, and she wore a leather eyepatch over one eye. Every time she epted their offerings since, she was smooth shelled, yetrge and mighty. ¡°Lower your heads!¡± Joel ordered, remembering himself. Hey down and pressed his forehead into the ground, as did the others. The only noise he heard for a long moment was the chewing sound he¡¯d grown ustomed to over the weeks gone. Suddenly, something tugged at his very being, originating right in the center of his abdomen. His head snapped up of its own ord, too shocked to care that he was before his deity. The spirit beast held the metal tray in her w. She stared to the southwest¡ªthe same direction that Joel had felt the tug from. Without warning, the god became a blur of motion. Bonk, bonk, bonk. Booom! The sound of the metal tray striking three heads was quickly washed away by an explosion. Joel covered his face, trying to keep the spray of sand from his eyes and mouth. The three acolytes between him and Jess all sputtered, unprepared as they were for their deity¡¯s blessing. When the air was clear, they raised their heads, each as stunned as the next. *** Rocky blew annoyed bubbles as he scuttled over the sands at incredible speed, heading for the source of whatever that sensation had been. His spiky mistress¡¯s master was up to something again, and it had robbed him of a wonderful moment. The cultists had both given him more food and presented more heads for him to bonk - both of which were a cause for celebration. Rather than enjoy the moment, however, Fischer had done something again, and he¡¯d had to rush off. Rocky hadn¡¯t even had time to give the other two a good whack with the thin metal tray before he sent himself flying with dual explosions from his powerful ws. His mouth parts undted in annoyance, the pleasant aftertaste of fish reced by fury. One of these days, he was going to give Fischer a good bonk on the head if he kept on messing with Rocky¡¯s ns. Maybe Sergeant Snips, his beloved matriarch, would punish him as a result... That thought brought joy back into Rocky¡¯s awareness, and as he approached the church, he imagined himself getting flung further than ever, sailing so high that the midday sun heated his carapace while the ocean rushed past beneath him. *** ¡°What... what just happened?¡± Doug asked, his eyes staring at the spot where a tray now sat in a small crater. ¡°You were blessed!¡± Jess said, kneeling down before them. ¡°She approved of you! Just as she did with us!¡± ¡°Sh-she?¡± Jonah squeaked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Joel said, smiling at them. All had gone to n. ¡°We, the Church of Carcinization, have a deity to worship.¡± ¡°How...?¡± Red asked, unusually somber. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it all in good time. Why don¡¯t we meditate on the encounter, and then we can discuss it over dinner?¡± Everyone nodded except for Doug. The man stared down at his hands, then up at Joel, his lip quivering. He blinked rapidly as his eyes welled. A single tear ran down his cheek. ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry, Joel. I...¡± he trailed off, his chest heaving with sobs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doubting you.¡± Joel shuffled over and pulled him into a hug. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for, acolyte Doug. I¡¯m the one that¡¯s sorry for not telling you sooner.¡± Doug nodded into his shoulder, and when the tears had subsided, Joel let go. ¡°Let¡¯s meditate on it, shall we?¡± There was a fire in Doug¡¯s red-rimmed eyes. He gave a sharp nod. Book 2: Chapter 64: Determination Book 2: Chapter 64: Determination The room I woke up in was so cold that I couldn¡¯t feel my face. I shimmied further under the covers, and when I felt Maria¡¯s warmth at my side, a wave of endorphins coursed through me. With my stomach fluttering, I rolled to my side and put an arm around her, running my hands through her long fur. ... Long fur? I opened my eyes to see a Golden Retriever grinning at me withplete contentedness, his eyes half-lidded with sleep. ¡°Good morning, Borks,¡± I said,ughing softly. He licked my neck and let out a rather cute noise, his whiskers tickling the underside of my chin. As my brain slowly woke up, I recalled the events ofst night. Maria and I had made fried fish for dinner and cuddled by the campfire, but she hadn¡¯t spent the night. Given that Roger was stilling to terms with the news that we were all cultivators¡ªand that the bloke his daughter was in a rtionship with was also the deity of a cult¡­ er, church¡ªI had walked her home. Settling for the next best thing to Maria, I pulled Borks in for a cuddle. He rested his head in the crook of my neck, his wagging tail thumping against the bed and nket. I felt the urge to go see Maria. Perhaps I could bring Roger a coffee and croissant as a peace offering... but no. We¡¯d agreed that I should give him space for now. ¡°I think it might be just you and me this morning, buddy,¡± I said, scratching Borks behind the ear. His tail wagged even harder, and he rolled onto his back, wiggling in excitement and kicking the nkets off. I rolled out of bed, raising my hands toward the sky as I let out a noise and stretched. ¡°All right¡ªlet¡¯s go sort out some brekkie, shall we?¡±He barked, got to his feet, and leaped from the bed, heading for the door as I opened it. *** Maria stirred, wrapped in a cocoon of nkets. The first thought that came to her was of Fischer. She grabbed a pillow, hugging it tight as butterflies rose in her stomach. A knock came at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± she called, squeezing the pillow as if it was the man she loved. Sharon opened the door and stepped inside. She sat beside her on the bed, and when Maria saw her sleepless face, she reached out to put a hand on her mother¡¯s leg. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Sharon smiled, but her eyes were so, so tired. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your father and I spent most of the night talking. We¡¯re going to get some breakfast and coffee, and I was wondering if you wanted toe.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, stretching. ¡°I¡¯ll just get dressed.¡± With her pajamas reced by workwear, Maria stepped outside to find her parents waiting. Her father sat on the porch, staring out toward the fields. Her mother was at his side, her head resting on his shoulder. That¡¯s a good sign, she thought. When Fischer walked her homest night, they¡¯d found her parents sitting outside, but there was a physical distance between them. Her dad¡¯s body had stiffened when he saw Fischer, so after nting a quick kiss on her cheek, Fischer left. As she thought of that kiss, that small touch, her thoughts were drawn to other memories. Her face grew hot, and she shook her head,ing back to the present. ¡°Are you both ready?¡± she asked, hopping down from the porch and giving them a smile that they both returned, if a little half-hearted. ¡°Is anyone elseing?¡± her father asked, giving her a pointed look. Maria rolled her eyes. ¡°No, dad. Fischer isn¡¯ting. He¡¯s giving you space, lest you try and attack him with your favorite scythe.¡± Roger snorted. ¡°I may as well swing at the sun for all the good it would do me.¡± It was the first time she¡¯d heard him make a joke since yesterday, and though it held a hint of bitterness, it left her feeling at ease. Her mother darted a quick look toward her, raising an eyebrow. They both smiled, and as a family, they left for Sue¡¯s bakery. *** With Borks at my side and the sun at my back, I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I walked through the streets of Tropica. My furredpanion felt the same, his tail wagging as he looked at the passing faces, even veering off towards children to let them have a good pat of his soft coat. When we reached Sue¡¯s, the smell of coffee urged me on, but the man I came face to face with brought me up short. We blinked at each other, and I opened my mouth to say something, then closed it again. ¡°Fischer,¡± Roger said, his tonecking any inflection. ¡°G¡¯day, Roger. How are ya, mate?¡± He shrugged, his eyes tired. ¡°Been better. Been worse.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± I replied, searching for the words to say. Thedies saved me. ¡°Good morning, Fischer!¡± Sharon said,ing to his side. I beamed at her as Borks stepped forward to sniff her leg and receive a pat. Then, she appeared. Like a ray of sunshine, Maria came from the counter and passed the tray of coffee and croissants to her mother. ¡°Can you give us a moment? I¡¯ll catch up.¡± Roger¡¯s jaw worked, but he nodded, and I bid them goodbye. The second they disappeared around a corner, Maria threw her arms around my neck. The kiss consumed me as she pressed her lips to mine. A painfully short secondter, it was over. ¡°I love you.¡± She squeezed my arm. ¡°I¡¯lle see youter, okay?¡± ¡°I love you too,¡± I whispered back. ¡°And please do.¡± She jogged away, her hair bouncing as she nced back, waving over her shoulder. I stared after her as she went, going around the same corner her parents had. Gods, she was beautiful. Someone cleared their throat behind me, and I spun. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± Theo said, smirking at me. ¡°The great Fischer, staring after an innocent young woman with lecherous intent. I never thought I¡¯d see the day...¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I have it on good authority that she has entered a formal rtionship with a...¡± I leaned in, darting my eyes from side to side as if to check the coast was clear. ¡°With a heretic!¡± I hissed, my eyebrow still raised. ¡°A formal rtionship? With a heretic?¡± he gasped. ¡°I dare say you¡¯re correct, dear Fischer. She must be of questionable morality to choose such a partner. A shame, for someone of such ample proportions as she.¡± I squinted at him, pouting at his description. He returned the look. ¡°... too far?¡± We both burst intoughter, and I shook my head at him. ¡°You caught me off guard with that one.¡± ¡°Says you¡ªthe king of saying wild things.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°Gods, I needed thatugh. I take it that things went well with your conversation yesterday? You both seemed happy when you were swimming.¡± I smiled, remembering the day gone. ¡°It did, mate.¡± I slung an arm around his shoulder. ¡°C¡¯mon. I¡¯ll buy us breakfast and tell you all about it.¡± He gasped again, pulling away and staring at me with shock. ¡°Fischer! You would besmirch ady¡¯s good name by recounting your endeavors? For shame, I say.¡± I leveled a re at him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about our conversation, you pest.¡± He threw his head back andughed again, loud and free. ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid. I have to do something back at the church today.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Something to do, huh? That wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Barry getting up to some shenanigans, would it?¡± He froze, shooting a nce at me. ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to know about that?¡± ¡°You tell me, mate.¡± He considered for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°I think you¡¯d want to know. You can make use of it, after all. But you should probably talk to Barry about it.¡± ¡°Make use of it...?¡± I asked, but he was already walking away. ¡°Gotta go!¡± he called over his shoulder. ¡°Bye, Fischer!¡± I waved goodbye with one hand as I rubbed my chin with the other. ¡°What could he have made that I could make use of...?¡± I shrugged, shook my head at myself, and spun. I had more important things to take care of. ¡°Morning, Sue,¡± I called, beaming a smile at her and the smell of coffee in the air. *** Maria¡¯s mouth became dryer with each step toward their destination. Her mother had pulled her aside on the way home from Sue¡¯s and told her the n. It was exciting, hope-inducing, and, most of all, terrifying. She swirled thest bit of coffee in her cup, then drank it down. Her mouth remained dry. She nced to the side. Though for different reasons, both of her parents walked with hesitant steps. Her mother was shooting looks at her father, while thetter¡¯s eyes pinned on the shed they approached. Maria, wanting to get this over as soon as possible, darted forward. She grabbed the handle, looked down for a moment, then steeled her nerves and pulled it open. The room beyond was lit by magical light, and as Roger caught sight of it, his step faltered. He gazed at the inside of the door, taking in its rich gilding. ¡°Dear...?¡± Sharon asked. He grit his jaw, let out a slow, steady breath, and stepped inside. Sharon was at his side, slipping an arm through his. Maria followed them in, closing the door behind herself. She joined them at the top of the stairs, shooting a furtive nce toward her father for what felt like the hundredth time that day. He stared at the descending steps, his face a wash of conflicting emotions that reminded Maria of the look he¡¯d had while they ate their breakfast. ¡°Is it all true?¡± he¡¯d asked her. ¡°Is what true, dad?¡± ¡°Everything your mother has told me. Fischer. The church. The building. The... the animals.¡± Her mother, rather than be annoyed at the question, had looked at Maria patiently. The answer was simple, so she had given it to him. ¡°Yes, dad. It¡¯s all true, and even if I didn¡¯t know it for sure, I¡¯d trust mom to tell me the truth¡ªas should you.¡± She shook her head, returning to the present. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go down if you don¡¯t want to,¡± her mother said, resting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We cane back another time¡ªwhenever you¡¯re ready.¡± He flexed his hands, stretched his neck from side to side, and began the descent. The way was lit, and as they passed each sconce, he would stare into the magical mes. When they approached thending, he stopped caring about the mes¡ªvoices could be heard, and they echoed off the walls toward them. The door to the meeting room was open, which was where the conversation wasing from. Maria dashed forward and leaned her head in. ¡°Everyone¡ªdad¡¯s here!¡± She nced back, her heart breaking at the look of resignation on her father¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, dad,¡± she whispered, giving him a genuine smile. ¡°There are some people who want to meet you.¡± Roger nodded and stepped forward, entering the doorway. Her mother¡¯s jaw was tight, so Maria grabbed her hand, giving it a soft squeeze. ¡°G¡¯day, mate! It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Theo said, leaning over a map. ¡°I¡¯m Theo. This is Ellis, Danny, Peter, and Keith.¡± ¡°Roger,¡± he replied tersely. ¡°We¡¯ve heard all about you, mate,¡± Theo continued. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finallying into the fold, as it were¡ªI¡¯m sure we¡¯re better off with you here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure I¡¯ll be joining you. I just came to have a look around.¡± ¡°Oh. Right.¡± Theo shrugged. ¡°Well, that¡¯s totally fine. Want me to go get Barry so he can show you the ropes? He¡¯s with Fergus down at the smithy.¡± ¡°... the smithy?¡± Roger asked, his brow furrowing. ¡°Yeah!¡± Theo pointed in its direction. ¡°Up there, on the left.¡± ¡°The smithy?¡± Sharon repeated in a whisper, ncing at Maria. Maria shrugged. She had no idea either. ¡°Right...¡± Roger said. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading on, then. It was nice to meet¡ª¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Theo interrupted, snapping his fingers. ¡°I just remembered. I was supposed to give you something.¡± Maria caught the hint of a grin ying on Theo¡¯s features, and she watched him closely as he bent down and picked up a... was that a present? The wooden box was held shut by a deep red ribbon that ended in a bow. Theo strode forward, smiling in an entirely too-happy manner, and held it out. Roger, not knowing what else to do, epted it. ¡°Erm. Thank you...¡± ¡°No worries, mate! Best you open it now.¡± Roger nced back at Maria and Sharon, who both shrugged. With a fierce scowl on his face, Roger undid the bow. He put a hand to the lid, hesitated, then lifted it up. It was filled with colorful cuts of cloth. Blinking, Roger put his hand into the makeshift-confetti. His scowl deepened as he took hold of something, and he lifted it up. Corporal ws grinned at him, revealing her needle-sharp teeth as she chirped a greeting. There was a bow on her head in the same color as the ribbon. Roger dropped both the box and the otter, taking a step back. ¡°Theo!¡± Sharon chided, grabbing Roger by the arm. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be introducing my husband to the animals! Not ying cheap jokes!¡± Theo held his hands up in surrender as he looked between ws, Roger, and Sharon. ¡°Sorry, mate¡ªit was out of my hands. Corporal ws here wanted to make a good first impression, and you ignore her whims at your own peril. I was too busy to scratch her one day, and I¡¯ve been finding piles of sand in my bed ever since. Don¡¯t look at me like that ws, of course I knew it was you, you little terror! Who else would be putting sand in my sheets?¡± ¡°Corporal ws...¡± Roger said, his voice hesitant. ws whirled, chirping in the affirmative and giving him another grin. Movement at the other end of the room caught their attention, and a seething mass of creatures climbed up to peek over the table. Sergeant Snips, waving a happy cker, bubbled a greeting. Pistachio nodded a single time, so slight as to be almost imperceptible. Rocky made a rude gesture, and was swiftly smacked from sight by Snips, hitting the floor so hard that the entire room shook. Bill hopped up, letting out a honk and pping his mighty wings to escape the weaponized crustacean. Cinnamon leaped all the way onto their side of the table,nding silently and sniffing at the air toward Roger. ¡°You¡¯ve been told their names?¡± Theo asked. Roger nodded, his jaw hanging so low that Maria worried it might fall off. ¡°Well, that makes things easier. Everyone, this is Roger. Roger, this is the gang¡ªthose that Fischer calls his animal pals. The only one we¡¯re missing is Brigadier Borks, but you can meet himter.¡± Roger stared, his body stiff as a board. He pressed his lips together and lines formed around his eyes. Sharon stepped forward, cing a hand in the center of his back. It did nothing to quell the emotions warring on his face. ¡°I need to speak with Fischer,¡± he said. Sharon took a half-step closer. ¡°Dear...?¡± ¡°Fischer,¡± he repeated. ¡°Barry, too.¡± When he turned toward them, any shock or fear was long gone. All that remained was an icy determination. Though she¡¯d only seen it a few times in her life, Maria recognized the look. It made the breath catch in her throat. She swallowed. ¡°I-I can go get them¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± His voice was iron, his visage emotionless. ¡°I need to speak with them alone. Get Barry. He can take me to... him.¡± ¡°Please, dad. I¡ª¡± ¡°Barry, Maria. Get him.¡± She had seen her father angry before. Furious, even. The vitriol in his eyes was something new, and though it wasn¡¯t directed at her, she felt herself shrink beneath it. His lip twitched at her inaction. ¡°Now,¡± he growled. She nodded wordlessly, backing from the room before running down the hallway toward the smithy. Book 2: Chapter 65: Could Have Gone Worse Book 2: Chapter 65: Could Have Gone Worse As Iy in the shade with a sausage dog on his back between my arm and body, I drifted in and out of sleep. Each time my awareness returned to the waking world, I smiled and rubbed Borks¡¯s belly. The filtered sunlight peeking through Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket¡¯s canopy was just right, providing the perfect amount of warmth to counteract the chilly forest air. All things considered, it was a wonderful day to be ambushed. I cracked an eye as I felt Barrying. That¡¯s something, I thought. I¡¯d never been able to discern who each person was before, but that flicker of chi striding through the forest was definitely Barry. ¡°Over here, mate,¡± I called, closing my eyes and letting a smile cross my face. ¡°Next to Lemon.¡± Borks stretched, and I scratched his belly as Barry drew closer. ¡°How did it go with Roger, by the way?¡± I asked, knowing he was close enough to hear me. ¡°Not good,¡± came the gravelly voice of definitely not Barry. I bolted upright, and Borks responded with the same level of surprise. He shifted into his nightmare form in an instant, hisrge torso standing over my shoulder. Roger¡¯s stride didn¡¯t falter for a moment. He marched toward me and Borks, his? gaze flinty. Barry followed behind him, looking as confused as I felt.I reached under Borks¡¯s chest, patting his shoulder reassuringly and letting him know it was fine. I was sure he wouldn¡¯t attack Roger, but I didn¡¯t want him to scare the farmer. As Roger drew closer and I got a better look at his face, I realized my worry was misced. His jaw worked inaudibly as he looked from me to Borks, then at the tree. ¡°I take it this is Brigadier Borks and Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket, then?¡± ¡°Er¡ªyeah, mate. Borks, Lemon¡ªthis is Roger.¡± Borks nodded, and Lemon sprouted a leaf, waving it at him. He bit down, the muscles at his temples flexing with the effort. ¡°I need to thank you for healing Sharon.¡± He spared Barry a nce. ¡°Both of you.¡± I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°It was all Barry on that one, mate. All I did was exist.¡± His face didn¡¯t change as he stared down at me. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a cultivator, a traveler, as Sharon tells it, then she¡¯d never have been healed.¡± He looked at Barry again. ¡°Correct?¡± ¡°Uhhh... yeah. That¡¯s right.¡± Roger¡¯s eyes came back to me. ¡°You saved my wife¡ªMaria¡¯s mother¡ªfrom a terminal illness. So, I thank you.¡± The cold indifference on his face didn¡¯t match his words. Without another sound, he lunged for me. Any of us¡ªBarry, me, or Borks¡ªcould have stopped him. None of us did. Roger¡¯s hand held my cor. He pulled it toward himself as much as he could without ripping another of my shirts. If looks could kill... I thought, seeing the fury etched in every line of his face. His upper lip twitched, then peeled back to reveal clenched teeth. ¡°But,¡± he said, jaw trembling, ¡°you did so by making her a cultivator.¡± Thest word was venomced, and he spat to the side as if he couldn¡¯t bear its vor. ¡°Then, you made my daughter a cultivator, potentially dooming all of us to death if the capital were to find out.¡± ¡°Fischer had nothing to do with Sharon¡¯s awakening, Rog¡ª¡± ¡°Shut! Up!¡± he roared, whirling on Barry. ¡°Everyone keeps calling it awakening, or ascending, or some other pleasant bullshit that makes it sound like something good!¡± He took a deep breath, but it didn¡¯t still his anger. ¡°You turned my wife into a gods¡¯ damned cultivator!¡± Barry nodded, steady as a boulder. ¡°I did. And I¡¯d do it again.¡± ¡°What gives you the right?¡± Roger let go of my cor, stomping toward Barry and poking a finger into his chest. ¡°Who gives you the right? You¡¯re not a god, so stop acting like one!¡± Barry gave Roger a tragic smile, his eyes filled withpassion. ¡°She would have died, Roger. Soon, too, by my estimate. I regret that I couldn¡¯t give her a choice, but she wasn¡¯t lucid enough to understand me, let alone consent. As I said, however, I¡¯d do it again. I¡¯d do it a hundred¡ªa thousand times over if it meant saving her life. As for Maria¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He screamed, his voice like gravel. ¡°Don¡¯t even speak her name! You two turned my little girl into an abomination!¡± ¡°Mate...¡± I said, unable to hold my tongue. ¡°That¡¯s going a bit too fa¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up, Fischer! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re some god or someone pretending to be one! You¡¯ve single handedly tainted the two people I love the¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I moved in what must have been a blur to him. I lifted him by the torso and mmed him into Lemon¡¯s trunk, not hard enough to hurt him, but hopefully hard enough to knock some sense into his thick skull. It stunned him enough for his anger to break, his eyes going wide. ¡°Remember what Sharon said about not saying things you couldn¡¯t take back? They¡¯re still your family, you stubborn old prick!¡± I opened my mouth to continue, but cut myself off. I took a deep breath, then let out slowly, continuing with a calmer tone. ¡°They¡¯re still your family, Roger, you peanut. They aren¡¯t different people.¡± ¡°And!¡± I continued, raising my voice a little. ¡°Maria knew exactly what she was doing. She requested to be made into a cultivator after I warned her off of it. Repeatedly. To call that a mistake is to call your daughter an idiot.¡± I let go of Roger, and he slumped to the forest floor, his face going nk as he leaned against Lemon¡¯s sturdy trunk. I kneeled down so our eyes were level. ¡°We both know she¡¯s not an idiot. She¡¯s brilliant, mate, and she was of sound mind when she decided to be a cultivator.¡± ¡°I know...¡± he said, his gaze staring right through me. Slowly, motion returned to his face. His lip trembled, but this time, it wasn¡¯t because of anger. With eyes growing bloodshot, he lowered his head into his hands. I hesitantly raised a hand, but pulled it back, not knowing how to reassure him. I looked to Borks for assistance, but he was already on the move. His golden hair bounced as he padded up to Roger in Golden Retriever form, sniffing and nuzzling his arm and head. An armced with wiry muscle drifted up to rest on Borks¡¯s back. Barry and I turned away at the same time. ¡°I¡¯ll be picking some lemons over here when you¡¯re ready to talk again, Roger.¡± I heard a muffled sound that could have been a sob, but I kept my eyes forward as I strode away, knowing there was nothing I could do tofort him. We reached one of the lemon trees on the other side of the clearing and began studiously searching its branches for the juiciest of fruit. ¡°Well,¡± Barry whispered. ¡°That couldn¡¯t have gone any worse.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Pretty sure a meltdown was impossible to avoid, given how staunchly he views the world. All things considered, it could have gone way, way worse.¡± Barry reached up and plucked a lemon. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true. Still, there¡¯s something unsettling about seeing a man like Roger distraught.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding. I can handle anger and hatred, but how do youfort a bloke like him? I feel like there¡¯s a fifty-fifty chance it just makes everything worse.¡± ¡°Agreed. We¡¯re lucky to have Brigadier Borks here.¡± I sent a pulse of gratitude Borks¡¯s way, and he sent his love back. I could practically see the way his tail was wagging in my mind¡¯s eye. I leaned around the trunk of the lemon tree, spying Barry as he reached for another particrly fat lemon. ¡°So, were you gonna tell me about what you got up tost night?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you mean. I just had a night in with the family, and...¡± He let the words trail off, letting out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to know?¡± I grinned. ¡°Very much so, especially after Theo told me it was something I could use.¡± Barry rolled his eyes. ¡°Would have been nice for Theo to give me a heads up on that particr detail.¡± I puffed out my chest and rolled my shoulders back. ¡°Sounds to me like he has his priorities straight, my man. Lucky for you, I¡¯m a benevolent god, so shan¡¯t smite you for not being more forting with information.¡± I caught the lemon thrown at my head and let out an indignant gasp. ¡°From casual insubordination to overt assault? Well, I have never. Keep it up, young man, and I¡¯ll be informing your wife.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t...¡± ¡°Hmmm. Perhaps I wouldn¡¯t, but only in exchange for some information. If only there were something you could tell me. Something I didn¡¯t know and desperately want to learn of...¡± ¡°Oh. Like the workshops I createdst night in the church? Is that something that would interest you?¡± My jaw dropped open, and I blinked at the smug look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°I certainly am.¡± ¡°Workshops? What kind of workshops?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, nothing too impressive.¡± He made a dismissive gesture with one hand. ¡°Just a tailoring room, a woodworking shop, a smithy¡ª¡± ¡°A smithy?¡± I interrupted, yelling. ¡°Do Fergus and Duncan know?¡± ¡°Know? They¡¯re in there right now, working on cages.¡± My mouth practically salivated at the idea. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± Barry went on to describe a room filled with what sounded like a mountain of different tools. When he mentioned there were two forges powered by System shenanigans, my jaw dropped open. I had spent plenty of time in the smithy ofte, and I couldn¡¯t help but picture the joy that the smiths must have had when they first set eyes on the room. Moreover, theck of metal for oyster cages was the only thing gatekeeping the acquisition of more pearls, so having two forges fueled by chi or the System or whatever was a massive boon. ¡°That¡¯s wild, mate... I can¡¯t wait to see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more impressive than what I¡¯m describing, Fischer. I don¡¯t really understand anything about cksmithing, but I know Fergus and Duncan are beyond chuffed with it.¡± ¡°What about the woodworking and tailoring rooms?¡± He described their features, both of which were just as impressive as the smithy. I shook my head. ¡°I can hardly believe what I¡¯m hearing, mate.¡± He gave me a pride-filled grin. ¡°You¡¯ll have toe see it for yourself, then.¡± ¡°Hang on,¡± I said, raising a finger. ¡°I cut you off before. What else is down there?¡± ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot. There¡¯s a tannery for Ellis, too.¡± My eyebrows furrowed. ¡°A tannery? Like... a srium?¡± ¡°What on Kallis is a srium?¡± ¡°You know¡ªa ce to tan.¡± ¡°A ce to tan?¡± ¡°Yeah. Your skin?¡± I pointed at my browned arm. ¡°Tan. I know Ellis has a buff bod now, but I didn¡¯t take him for the type to work on hisplexion.¡± Barry shook his head, sheer iprehension stering his face. ¡°No, Fischer, I don¡¯t mean a ce to tan. What are you even...¡± He stilled, giving me a t stare. ¡°You¡¯re messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± I gave him a smile so wide that my cheeks hurt. ¡°Would I do that, Barry? Mess with you for my amusement?¡± ¡°Yes. Often and grantly.¡± My grin widened even more, and he shook his head. Before I could say anything to make Barry more disappointed with me, a bark grabbed our attention. Borks sat on the grass beside Roger, whose chin was raised and gaze fixed on us. His eyes were red? and puffy, but his face was resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve reached a decision.¡± Barry and I shared a nce, then I turned back to Roger. ¡°Er... that¡¯s good, mate. But what decision are you talking about?¡± ¡°The only one there is to make.¡± He breathed deep, firming his shoulders and standing taller. ¡°I want you to make me into a cultivator.¡± Book 2: Chapter 66: Birds of a Feather Book 2: Chapter 66: Birds of a Feather As the sun rose ever higher in the sky, its light stole through gaps in the canopy above. When I¡¯d firste across this patch of grass, it had been a clearing; the space around the blue-trunked tree was free of flora other than grass. Now, four lemon trees stood, all growing bigger by the day. Their branches were filled with glossy leaves, bright-yellow lemons, and countless bees that flew between small white flowers. A soft wind gusted above us, shaking the leaves and making a pleasant sound. I blinked at the man before me. ¡°Come again, Roger?¡± He lifted his chin, his gaze unwavering. ¡°I want you to make me a cultivator. As soon as possible.¡± Lost for words, I looked at Barry. He was studying Roger with an intent look. ¡°Why do you want to be a cultivator?¡± ¡°To protect my family,¡± he replied, not skipping a beat. A hint of his anger returned, his nostrils ring and mouth growing tight. ¡°No matter how I feel about you putting my family in danger, it¡¯s up to me to protect them.¡± He whirled on me, likely seeing the look on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word, Fischer. I don¡¯t care about your reasoning or justifications. You had no right to give Maria your poisoned food.¡± Barry cleared his throat. ¡°Can I speak with Fischer for a moment, Roger?¡±¡°Why?¡± he demanded, not hiding his suspicion. ¡°So you can decide how to dispose of me now that you know I won¡¯t blindly follow you?¡± Barry sighed. ¡°Because I want to talk to him. There¡¯s no scenario in which we harm a hair on your head, Roger. If we wanted you to disappear¡ªwhich, to be clear, we don¡¯t¡ªI¡¯m pretty sure Lemon could open up the earth where you stand and swallow you whole.¡± One of Lemon¡¯s roots shot up from the ground right before Roger. It nodded, and his face went white as he stared down at the grass beneath his feet. ¡°I just want to talk to Fischer, okay?¡± Barry continued. ¡°Can you give us a moment?¡± He stepped backward slowly, holding his hands up in a cating gesture as if Lemon would actually eat him up. Barry sighed again, shaking his head. ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± ¡°With making him ascend even though he isn¡¯t... what? Subservient?¡± ¡°Exactly. Are youfortable with that?¡± ¡°Hell yeah, brother. It¡¯s an absolute win.¡± ¡°... it is?¡± I grinned, leaning in close. ¡°Riddle me this, Barry. What do people need to do to be a cultivator?¡± ¡°Eat food you¡¯ve made...?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± I nodded sagely, but Barry just raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Mate, I¡¯ve been slowly converting everyone to the ways of fishing. What better way to make him realize fishing is the correct way of life than to feed him some delicious seafood? Who could have some of my deep-fried fish and not crave more?¡± ¡°Er... you know you could just give him lemons, right? Or a sugary pastry? Or literally anything else?¡± ¡°I could, yes.¡± ¡°... but you¡¯re not going to.¡± My smile was the only answer I gave, and he let out a softugh. ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if raising you to the pantheon is a good idea, Fischer. You¡¯re diabolical.¡± ¡°Not at all! I am but a humble servant to the sea, doing my part to imbibe knowledge upon the uninformed.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said¡ªdiabolical.¡± I waved thement away. ¡°Diabolically pure, you mean.¡± I turned to Roger, who was hiding in the treeline away from Lemon¡¯s trunk and ring at us. ¡°Good news, mate! We¡¯ve agreed to give you some pew pew food!¡± *** The afternoon sun was high overhead, bathing my skin in a pleasant heat. Steam wafted up from the pot before me, bringing with it the scent of beef tallow, fried breadcrumbs, and fish. I breathed it in, a smile slowlying to my face. Maria leaned in beside me, putting an arm on my leg that sent tingles coursing through me. ¡°You know, Fischer, you could have just given him lemonade...¡± She leaned in closer, whispering. ¡°But I¡¯m so d you didn¡¯t.¡± I nodded, shooting a look at Barry, who had clearly heard by the way he rolled his eyes. ¡°At least someone here gets me.¡± ¡°What are you whispering about?¡± Roger demanded, sitting upright. ¡°Just saying it¡¯s almost done, mate!¡± Sharon kept her face neutral, but I didn¡¯t miss the spark of amusement in her eyes as she rested a hand on her husband¡¯s arm. Some of his rigidness rxed with her touch¡ªnot all of it, however. ¡°I wanna test something,¡± I said, peering down at the fish. ¡°I might not hear you for a while.¡± ¡°What are you testing?¡± Ellis asked, his eyes and posture attentive as he lowered pencil to paper. ¡°My chi control after yesterday¡¯s advancement. I¡¯ll let you know about it afterward.¡± I focused all my attention on the chunks of fish frying in the tallow as I closed my eyes, feeling the surrounding world. There were strands of essence flowing all around us, blowing in chaotic directions like leaves in the wind. Those hints of chi, though noticeable, were nothingpared to the chi flowing from my core. It poured into the pot before returning to me in an endless cycle. I sent my awareness along with the flow, and when it hit the fish, some of the chi was left behind. Despite not being in my body, I was aware of my eyebrows shooting up. Someone asked something¡ªEllis, no doubt¡ªbut I ignored the question entirely. I pushed at the stream, making it flow faster. When it passed by the chunks of fish, I honed in on one of them. More chi poured into it, and it started to glow brighter to my senses. Following a hunch, I focused on another chunk of fish next to it. I tried to push and redirect the essence within it into the one that was glowing brighter. I saw the transfer take ce. All the chi that had umted in one chunk flowed into the other, making it even brighter. In a matter of seconds, the drained one was free of any essence at all. I opened my eyes again, returning to the present. Everyone was staring at me, most intent of all Ellis, but I ignored them. The bubbles surrounding the chunks of fish had subsided, so I removed the chi-less one with a pair of tongs. When it was cool enough, I poked it with a finger. The breading was crispy and the fish beneath was firm. ¡°All right, gang. Lunch is ready.¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± Ellis literally yelled, making me jump ¡°Whoa, man. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Details!¡± he ordered, his hand trembling on the pencil. ¡°Oh. Right. My bad.¡± As I removed all the fish, I regaled them with my findings. I set aside both the drained and emptied one from the others, pointing at them as I spoke of each. Ellis swooped in, leaning in so close that I worried he might burn himself. ¡°Fascinating. I cannot tell them apart in the slightest...¡± He withdrew, settling in the sand as he kept writing. When it had cooled, I grabbed the enhanced one with the tongs and put it on a te. ¡°You¡¯re up, Roger.¡± I went to stand, but paused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his face pale. ¡°Er, on second thought, this might be too much.¡± I cut it down the middle, cing half back on the cooling rack. ¡°Give this a crack, mate.¡± He epted the te with a shaking hand, staring down at the golden brown crumbing and ky flesh within. He gulped. ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad. Try it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, dear,¡± Sharon added, squeezing his arm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± He lowered his hand, shook it to stop it from trembling, then scooped the fish up. Before he could change his mind, he threw it into his mouth. I could hear the crunch from where I sat. I leaned in, unable to contain my anticipation. What must have been only a few seconds felt like an eternity as he sat still, only his chest moving with his breath. Roger¡¯s jaw moved, his entire face scrunching as if he couldn¡¯t stand the taste. A single tear escaped his left eye. It rolled down his cheek with cial speed, glinting in the sunlight. ¡°Dear...?¡± Sharon asked,passion coating her words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He covered his mouth with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s just so... disgusting. I can barely... stand it.¡± Seeing through him, I shot to my feet. ¡°Liar!¡± I cackled, dancing from foot to foot with my excitement. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! It tastes so good that you¡¯re crying tears of joy!¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± Sharon chided, looking genuinely pissed off. ¡°This is hardly the time to...¡± she trailed off as she turned back to Roger and the hatred held in his face. Her expression turned thunderous, and she flicked him on the arm. ¡°He¡¯s right, isn¡¯t he? Roger, you blockhead, you made me worry!¡± ¡°No,¡± he mumbled, covering his mouth once more, his face still leaking tears. ¡°It¡¯s foul. I hate it.¡± ¡°Spit it out then,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°I... I can¡¯t. I need to be a cultivator.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± I continued dancing my little jig. ¡°Roger likes fish,¡± I sang. ¡°Roger likes fish, Roger likes¡ªow!¡± I rubbed my arm where Maria had flicked me. Unlike her mother, she¡¯d used her full strength. ¡°Stop teasing my dad.¡± She shook her head, but the hint of a smile was clear on her face. ¡°You¡¯re both as blockheaded as each other.¡± Roger swallowed. He licked his lips and wiped his eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯ll need some more. I didn¡¯t awaken, so¡ª¡± He cut off, his eyes going vacant. I felt it. I felt the exact moment the System reached out to him. ¡°You were saying?¡± I said, sitting once more and leaning casually on one arm. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve be a cultivator, would you like some more of my delicious, irresistible, tasty fish?¡± His vision cleared as he returned to the present. He licked his lips again. ¡°I might need to have a little more¡­ just in case. I wouldn¡¯t want the awakening to fail because I didn¡¯t have enough...¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°That small mouthful of fish worked?¡± Roger nodded, his eyes darting around at us all. ¡°It... it¡¯s asking me to choose a name. Do I just say Roger?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ellis, Barry, and I yelled. His eyes went wide. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Barry said. ¡°We have reason to believe that the capital can monitor our names, so we¡¯ve been choosing pseudonyms that will throw them off.¡± Roger nodded, his face going thoughtful. ¡°Sharon mentioned that there was a prince you were getting information from. What name do I use, then?¡± I threw my hand up. ¡°I have an idea! I¡¯ve been brainstorming more names to confuse them should someone find the artifact.¡± Ellis perked up, watching me intently. ¡°What is it?¡± I grinned. When I told them the name and my reasoning behind it, Mariaughed so hard that I thought she may wet herself. *** Augustus Reginald Gormona felt his anxiety slide away as he shed his kingly robes and got into a scalding hot bath. The castle always got terribly cold this time of year, and no matter what worries assailed him¡ªof which there were plenty- he could always rely on a bath of almost boiling water to recenter himself. He breathed in the steam floating up from the surface, enjoying the heat as it passed his nostrils and went down into his lungs. The water was scented, and even smelling the herbs put him in a good mood, recalling all the baths that hade before. A sharp knock came from the door, and a spike of annoyancenced his calm. ¡°I am busy for the next hour. Come back then.¡± He took a deep breath, trying to center himself once more, but then the sharp knock came again. ¡°Come in!¡± he yelled, only so he could identify and punish this intruder. When the face poked into the room, his stomach dropped. ¡°Apologies, my king. There has been a development,¡± Luke, the man in charge of monitoring the artifacts, said. ¡°... What sort of development?¡± Luke winced. ¡°Another name, my king.¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona rose from the water in an instant, scrambling across the marble floor for a towel. Two minutester, wearing a bathrobe and with steam still rising from his body, the king burst into the artifact-filled room. ¡°Where is it? Which screen?¡± ¡°This one,¡± Den replied, scratching his neck and staring down. His face was lit by a faint blue light. The king walked forward on unfeeling legs, the calm of his bath long gone. He knew it would be bad based on Luke¡¯s demeanor, but the name printed on the screen was worse than he could have ever imagined. He leaned back on the same artifact the guard was using. ¡°Do you know what this means, Den?¡± he asked, his voice faint. ¡°Not really, no.¡± The king swallowed. ¡°It means they¡¯re preparing for war. They¡¯ve secured a scout¡ªone which we have no hope of controlling.¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona stared at the relic, willing it to change, willing this to be a fever dream. The name remained, taunting him. Five simple words that could mean the downfall of a kingdom¡ªof his family. He read the name of the freshly awakened spirit beast once more, printed in bold lettering. An Entire Flock of Birds. Book 2: Chapter 67: Psychological Warfare Book 2: Chapter 67: Psychological Warfare A few hours earlier, we sat before a campfire. The smell of deep-fried fish was in the air, and Maria¡¯s giggles joined the faint sound of wavespping the shoreline. Her joy was a soothing balm to the uncertainty of the day gone, and I watched the lines of her face intently, drinking them in. Barry shook his head, more than a little amusement on his visage. ¡°This is why I said you are diabolical, Fischer. What is wrong with your brain that you can think of a name like that?¡± I shrugged one shoulder. ¡°Just a bit of psychological warfare, mate. me Ellis.¡± I pointed at the former archivist. ¡°He was the one that inspired me with the names they all chose.¡± Ellis stopped writing to cast a smirk over the top of his notepad. ¡°Happy to be of service. For what it is worth, I agree with your reasoning. I cannot think of a better name to sow chaos within the capital should they be monitoring our advancements. Also, I have another suggestion if you¡¯re amenable to it, Roger.¡± The farmer turned cultivator hadn¡¯t stopped scowling. ¡°You¡¯re assuming that I¡¯ll use that ridiculous name. ¡®An Entire Flock of Birds¡¯? How will it do anything other than make me look ridiculous?¡± Sharon squeezed his arm. ¡±Do you trust Fischer?¡± Roger gave her an unimpressed look, and she sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t answer that. Do you trust me, dear?¡±His mouth moved, likely fighting back the urge to call me a choice insult. Instead of voicing it, he nodded. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Because I trust Fischer. I trust Barry, Ellis, and the rest of the church. If it has even a small chance of misdirecting the capital and making us safer, why wouldn¡¯t you use the name? You¡¯re still Roger. We don¡¯t call Ellis Lizard Wizard, because he¡¯s still Ellis. The name is only for the System and has no impact on who you are as a person.¡± Roger grunted. ¡°What if I don¡¯t choose one? Won¡¯t that be even better than trying to misdirect them?¡± ¡°I tried that,¡± Barry said,ughing. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t like sleeping, because it will pull at your awareness multiple times an hour until you pick one.¡± ¡°What was the other request, Ellis?¡± Roger asked, not-so-subtly changing the subject. ¡°After you choose the name, I want you to spend your time learning every trade and skill we have. I want you to gain as many levels in different things as possible.¡± ¡°Listen to me, Ellis.¡± Roger turned toward him, demanding every ounce of the former archivist¡¯s attention. ¡°I may have agreed to be a cultivator, but I don¡¯t intend to join your church. I did so to protect my family.¡± He shook his head. ¡°All that aside, I¡¯m a farmer. I farm. I don¡¯t have time to be running around doing tasks for you.¡± I snorted, unable to help myself, and Roger whirled on me, his eyes filled with hate. ¡°Er¡ªmy bad,¡± I said. ¡°Something funny, heretic?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. You thinking you won¡¯t have any spare time. Do you have any idea how much bing a cultivator will improve your body? Your speed? Your strength? You don¡¯t have that many fields, Roger. I reckon you¡¯ll be able to knock out your work in a couple of hours each day.¡± ¡°So? That means I¡¯ll have more time to spend with my family. Not more time to help you with whatever your goals are.¡± ¡°Riiight...¡± I said, dragging the word out. ¡°Let¡¯s assume that the church¡¯s goals aren¡¯t the best way to protect your family, which, to be clear, they totally are. Even if they weren¡¯t, I¡¯m pretty sure I know what Ellis¡¯s intention is. The confusion it could cause would definitely be the best way to help your family out.¡± I turned to Ellis. ¡°May I?¡± He nodded, so I continued. ¡°You gaining a bunch of different skills simultaneously will make it appear that a flock of birds has genuinely taken steps on the path of ascension, and they¡¯re individually training different skills. It implies numbers, intelligence, and a goal, all of which are pretty terrifying. Think about it, mate. A whole flock of birds of an unnamed species all following different paths. It¡¯ll have the capital sweating bullets every time they see a bird.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not doing it. I need time to consider what choice I make.¡± ¡°Dad...¡± Maria started, but Sharon shook her head. ¡°Take your time, dear,¡± she rubbed Roger¡¯s back. ¡°I know you¡¯ll make the right decision when you¡¯re ready.¡± I waited a moment, and when I saw no one else had anything to add, I grinned. ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. How about we dig into this fish before it goes cold?¡± Everyone had forgotten the meal, and as I pointed down at the still-warm morsels, their eyes were drawn to them. I went to cut the one I¡¯d drained the chi from, then nced up at Roger. Unsurprisingly, he was giving me his best scowl. ¡°Can I interest you in more fish, mate? I just wanna know before I cut this piece up.¡± He licked his lips. ¡°Well, if it has the chance to give me more power...¡± ¡°Nope. This is the one I drained all the chi from, which is why I¡¯m cutting it up. I thought people might want to taste the difference. Interested?¡± ¡°No. Definitely not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure? I can cut you off a bit if you¡¯re worried it will make you a heretic or something.¡± He hesitated for a fraction of a second before shaking his head. That was all the confirmation I needed. You did like the fish, I thought. You want to taste this bit, even though it won¡¯t give you any chi. It filled me with glee, and the smile I gave him made a scowl return to his tanned face. I cut the fish into equal pieces, putting each on a te. Next, I added half a chunk of the chi-containing fish. Finally, I cut up the rest of the fish that I¡¯d poured extra chi into. When each te held some of each, I passed them around. Roger was watching the spare te, his scowl having lost some of its heat. ¡°Want more of the chi fish, mate? There¡¯s a chance it¡¯ll make you more powerful.¡± He nodded immediately, so I gave it to him, then looked up at everyone else. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the in fish.¡± When we¡¯d all picked it up, I ced mine on my tongue. Silence reined across the sand as we all chewed slowly. ¡°Mmm,¡± Maria said, her face creased in thought. ¡°It¡¯s...¡± ¡°Kinda nd,¡± I finished. She nodded. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s still delicious, butpared to your usual fish...¡± She threw a chunk of said fish into her mouth. Her shoulders rxed as she ate it. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s much better.¡± I ate some too. Compared to the one I¡¯d drained of chi, it was night and day. Like the first portion hadn¡¯t been seasoned at all. ¡°So...¡± I said. ¡°Chi makes it taste better...?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± Barry¡¯s eyes never left his te. ¡°What will the one you¡¯ve enhanced taste like?¡± I lowered my hand toward my portion of enhanced fish, my mouth watering and fingers twitching. Before I could get there, power bloomed from across the fire. I sat up straight, staring directly at the source. Roger¡¯s eyes were wide, his gaze distant. He shook his head,ing back to reality. Everyone else was looking down at their tes, so I cleared my throat to get their attention. ¡°Roger...¡± ¡°What?¡± he demanded, challenging me with his eyes. I raised my eyebrows expectantly. ¡°Anything to tell us, mate?¡± His lip twitched as he continued trying to re a hole through me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sharon asked, darting a look between us. ¡°Roger? What¡¯s he talking about?¡± ¡°The System or whatever you call it,¡± he growled. ¡°It was distracting me, so I chose a name.¡± ¡°Distracting you, huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the grin from my face as I nced down at the half-eaten chunk or deep-fried fish in his hand. ¡°Distracting you from what, Roger? What was so important that you didn¡¯t want to be interrupted?¡± Maria let out a little oh, and then she smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, dad... you don¡¯t enjoy the taste of fish as much as Fischer was suggesting, do you?¡± His face was turning red as his mouth moved inaudibly, trying and failing to find the words to exin himself. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he said, getting to his feet. My grin turned downright evil as I looked from him to the fish still held in his hand. ¡°Taking that with you, mate?¡± ¡°Enough, Fischer,¡± Sharon said, letting out a sigh. ¡°And you.¡± She grabbed Roger by the arm. ¡°Sit back down. You¡¯re allowed to like the taste of fish, for the love of the gods. It¡¯s delicious, especially when Fischer cooks it. Sit with me and eat the damned meal.¡± I pouted at her. ¡°Booo,¡± Maria called, cupping a hand to her mouth. ¡°No fun allowed.¡± Sharon threw a chunk of fish at her daughter. ¡°Thanks!¡± Maria said, catching it and throwing it into her mouth. Barry raised a hand, getting our attention. ¡°All right, I¡¯m calling an official truce. I think each second we wait is shaving a year off of Ellis¡¯s lifespan.¡± Sure enough, Ellis held the cut of enhanced fish up to his face. He was literally shaking as he stared at it, his other hand ready to scrawl notes in his open notepad. ¡°Deal,¡± I said, then threw mine into my mouth. The moment the first drop of moisture hit, its vor exploded across my awareness. The deepest umami vor I could imagine hit every one of my taste buds at the same time. Despite the flesh having cooled, it warmed everywhere it touched. The heat spread down my chest, and when it reached my core, I shuddered in delight. Unable to wait any longer, I bit down into it. Breading crunched, meat separated, and the heat rose to a fever pitch. A noise escaped me, joining the soundsing from my friends. I savored it as long as I could, closing my eyes to experience each bite in its entirety. Finally, I swallowed it, and a heat shot down my throat, followed by another shudder. I opened my eyes, blinking rapidly to banish the tears that had welled up. The fish had been barely wider than a coin, and that was the impact it had? I took deep breaths,pletely overwhelmed by the experience as I looked around the circle. To a one, each of them were simrly speechless, their expressions rapturous. The only one with a smile on his face was Roger, but I suspected that was because he¡¯d already eaten a whole mouthful previously and knew what to expect. Maria looped an arm in mine and pulled herself close. ¡°Are you single?¡± she whispered. ¡°Because I¡¯d give anything to eat food like that for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Taken, I¡¯m afraid,¡± I whispered back, shakily. I cleared my throat and clenched my jaw, willing my voice box to work correctly. ¡°If things ever fall through with her, though, where can I find you?¡± She elbowed my ribs lightly, and I put an arm around her, pulling her to my side. She leaned in, and wepsed back into silence, both enjoying the moment. When I opened my eyes, Roger was once more scowling at me, but the joy on Sharon¡¯s face beside him counteracted it. The scratching of a pencil came from my right, and I nced over, seeing Ellis taking notes at a ridiculous pace. He shook his hand, his limb likely as insubordinate as my voice had been. I inhaled deeply, then let out an audible sigh. ¡°We¡¯ve had a big day today, one that I think requires a celebration.¡± Barry raised a knowing eyebrow. ¡°We have, haven¡¯t we? Dare I say this calls for a church-wide feast?¡± I smiled back. ¡°Anything less would be downright disrespectful. How could we properly celebrate Roger¡¯s ascension without a party?¡± His scowl deepened; my grin widened. *** Three hourster, the delicious taste of fish lingered in my mouth as I watched Danny pat the back of an inconsble Peter. The chef opened his mouth to speak, but only a pained noise came out. Everyone¡¯s reactions to the pile of enhanced fish I¡¯d cooked were wonderful, but Peter¡¯s was the most visceral¡ªhe¡¯d been beside himself for thest five minutes since he¡¯d taken a bite. I rubbed Corporal ws¡¯s belly, who was lying on her back in Maria¡¯sp, her little head resting on my thigh. I moved my hand up to her chin, giving it a good scritching that made her whiskers twitch. As I looked around the circle, I bathed in the friendship on disy. The fishing club all sat close to Peter, taking turns trying to console him. The crafters sat together, probably discussing the different aspects of their workshops. I looked closer, and when I saw the attention going to Ruby¡¯s abdomen, I realized she and Steven must have shared the news of her pregnancy. They raised their drinks in a toast, and Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled as she drank from her cup of sugarcane juice. ws let out an indignant chirp. ¡°Sorry, ws.¡± I resumed scratching her chin, her temporary disapproval melting away. I waved at Fergus, and when I caught his eye, I gestured him over. ¡°What¡¯s up, Fischer?¡± ¡°Sorry for calling you over, mate. I wanted toe talk to you about the new forge, but as you can see, I¡¯m currently serving her royal highness, Corporal ws.¡± ws cooed her agreement, moving her head so I could scratch the other side of her chin. Fergus smiled, shaking his head. ¡°No need to apologize. Tell you what¡ªI¡¯ll get everyone toe over and we can all talk about our new workshops.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to...¡± I trailed off as he waved my concern away and jogged to fetch everyone. With Maria at my side, Corporal ws¡¯s furry little head in myp, and the crafters getting to their feet and looking my way, I smiled at the world. Nary a day went by that I didn¡¯t thank whatever cosmic force or isekai bullshit brought me to this world, but in that moment, I felt an indescribable level of gratitude. I turned to Maria, and as I stared at the firelight dancing over her freckles, she darted in to steal a kiss. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked, my cheeks heating. She cocked her head, a strand of hair falling free from behind her ear. She swept it back into ce with a practiced movement. ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason. I love you.¡± It was said so simply, yet it made butterflies spring to life in my stomach. What a beautiful life I¡¯d found. ¡°I love you, too.¡± ws chirped, once more indignant. ¡°Yes, ws.¡± I rolled my eyes yfully. ¡°I also love you.¡± She cooed, giving a happy little wiggle of her body. Book 2: Chapter 68: Invaluable Data Book 2: Chapter 68: Invaluable Data The warm light of magical fire lit the way as Ellis strode with purpose down the church¡¯s hallway. His attention had been divided over the past couple of days, but now that the trade route was set into motion and Roger had ascended, there was only one more task to take care of before he could devote himself entirely to processing the spiritual beast. He took a deep breath, enjoying the smell that wafted up from the tray in his hands. ¡°Everything okay, Ellis?¡± Keith asked from beside him. ¡°It will be as soon as we get this business over with.¡± Keith nodded. ¡°Agreed. Here¡¯s to hoping this actually works...¡± ¡°It will.¡± ¡°How can you be sure?¡± ¡°Hmm. A gut feeling.¡±Keith¡¯s footsteps halted, and Ellis turned back. Keith pursed his lips, looking back at him as if he were a scroll he couldn¡¯t quite decipher. ¡°Are you well, Keith?¡± ¡°Am I well? Did I just hear you say that you, former head archivist in the royal library, know something because of a¡­ gut feeling?¡± ¡°Yes. Why is that odd?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t have any proof, Ellis. No backing articles, journals, or first-hand recordings... yet you¡¯re sure.¡± Ellis raised an eyebrow at his own behavior. ¡°Hmm. That is quite remarkable, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Quite remarkable? It¡¯s downright astounding, Ellis. You¡¯ve nevermitted to anything without having a literary foundation supporting it.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because...¡± Ellis shook his head and raised a hand. ¡°No. We can theorize on thatter. As soon as we deliver this food to your cousin, I am focusing my attention on the spirit beast¡¯s carcass.¡± Ellis turned and kept striding, so Keith ran to catch up. ¡°Have you put any thought into what you¡¯re going to do with it? The lizard, I mean.¡± ¡°It will depend on what properties it presents, if any.¡± ¡°Hello?¡± a voice called from the open doorway ahead of them. Keith sighed as they entered the room. ¡°None of your business, Trent. What are you doing?¡± The prince was leaning against the bars, making his already toe-like face even more squished. ¡°What am I doing? No one brought me my dessert!¡± ¡°Well, great news, then!¡± Keith pointed at the tray in Ellis¡¯s hands. ¡°We¡¯ve brought you food.¡± Trent frowned at it. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Deep fried meat. Try it¡ªit¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°... but I want dessert...¡± ¡°Tell you what. If you eat all of this second dinner, I¡¯ll give you extra dessert. What do you say?¡± Greed entered the prince¡¯s eyes, and he happily scooped up one of the golden chunks of fish. He raised it to his mouth, but paused. ¡°This isn¡¯t lizard, is it?¡± ¡°Why on Kallis would we give you lizard to eat, Trent?¡± He pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Keith. I heard you two talking about a lizard. I won¡¯t go eating dumb animals for your amusement.¡± Keith took a steadying breath. ¡°It is not lizard. It¡¯s meat, and it¡¯s delicious. Just try it.¡± Trent, still frowning as if they were trying to trick him¡ªwhich, to be fair, they were¡ªbit down into the fish. His face immediately transformed. He¡¯d not so much as swallowed when he raised the rest to his mouth, but then he caught sight of the flesh. ¡°White meat...?¡± He froze, and Keith could practically his sparse brain cells bouncing off one another. Trent retched. ¡°It is lizard! Oh, Keith, you deceitful, hateful cousin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not lizard, Trent.¡± The prince squinted at him. ¡°Swear on your parents.¡± ¡°I swear on my parents¡¯ lives that it isn¡¯t lizard.¡± ¡°In that case...¡± He threw it into his mouth and chewed happily, letting out an mmm that trailed off abruptly as his gaze went distant. Ellis¡¯s heart hammered in his chest. Has it truly worked? Is the quest to awaken the foolish prince finallyplete? Trent¡¯s eyes came back to the present, and he swallowed his mouthful, lookingpletely perplexed. ¡°Why did that thing ask my name?¡± Ellis¡¯s excitement drained away as he and Keith shared a nce. In their excitement, they¡¯d forgotten to remind him not to enter one by himself. Trent being Trent, though, had likely forgotten that detail mentioned so many times before. ¡°What name did you enter, cousin?¡± Keith asked, taking an involuntary step forward. Trent gave his cousin a look like he was the moron. ¡°Trent. Duh.¡± The prince shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡± *** Though Augustus Reginald Gormona was half aware he was dreaming, he couldn¡¯t wake himself; the nightmare trapped him. He ran from parapet to parapet atop the capital¡¯s walls. No matter where he went, they were besieged by creatures of the night. They had shadowy, intangible forms, and the more he focused on them, the more they seemed to slip away, evading his observation. Some of them had climbed the walls. Limbs writhed over the parapet and ws dug into stone, silent yet terrible. They circled him. Reached for him. Grasped him. ¡°Augustus!¡± He tried to fight them off, but his body was robbed of strength. ¡°Augustus!¡± someone called again. He had no time for whoever called. He was surrounded, the world growing smaller with each creature reaching for him. ¡°Augustus!¡± Thumping like thunder joined the sound of his name, and all at once, the illusion was shattered. Augustus Reginald Gormona sat bolt upright, taking a deep breath as he scrambled away. When his back came to his ornate headboard, its carved wooden surface was cool in the winter air. ¡°Augustus!¡± his wife said again, her voice urgent. ¡°Someone is at the door!¡± Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. With his body still panicked, Augustus Reginald Gormona climbed out of bed. Addled as he was, he didn¡¯t step into his lush slippers. When his stumbling feet left the royal rug that the servants put under their bed for the winter months, the castle¡¯s stone floors were freezing. He focused on the sensation, willing his racing heart to calm. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± he yelled before the awakener could knock again. He grasped the door and pulled it open, revealing a man just as panicked. ¡°Luke? What is the meaning of this?¡± Augustus had intended for the question toe out as a demand, but the dread he felt made it sound weak to his own ears. Luke¡¯s lips formed a line. ¡°The screen, my king. Another name...¡± ¡°Another...?¡± It was exactly what the king had feared, but before he could fully cognize the ramifications, Luke opened his mouth again. It moved inaudibly for what felt like an eternity. Eventually, the dignitary found his words. ¡°Your...¡± He swallowed. ¡°Your son, my king...¡± ¡°Exin yourself, Luke.¡± Fury and confusion burned in the king¡¯s chest. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Another name appeared on the screen. It was...¡± He looked past Augustus toward the queen. ¡°It was Trent.¡± ¡°What?¡± his wife asked, but from the tone of her voice, she already knew. ¡°They have our son,¡± Augustus answered in a whisper. The queen ran from the bed, dashing toward the dresser where she kept her jewelry. She plucked a locket from among her nes and cracked it open with shaking fingers. She let out a noise halfway between relief and despair as she fell to the floor, her shift bunching around her legs. ¡°The light remains lit. He¡¯s alive...¡± ¡°Some fates are worse than death,¡± Augustus said, his body going numb. His wife¡¯s answering whimper echoed his thoughts, and her eyes went vacant as she stared into space. ¡°My baby boy... he¡¯s not strong enough...¡± Augustus clenched his jaw so tight he thought his teeth might shatter. His wife was right; the foolish boy was ill-equipped for being a captive of war. *** Trent Reginald Gormona, first in line to the throne and authority on all things sweet, was having a rather pleasant evening. He lounged among a throne of plush pillows as he ate his second dessert for the evening. Two dinners and two desserts? Now that was Trent¡¯s kind of night. Even better, since he had entered his name into that weird blue thing, the delicious sweets he ate no longer bothered him. Each time he¡¯d eaten some of the purple jam or drank sugarcane juice previously, an odd pressure had pulsed in his brain for a short time, as if trying to break down a physical wall. It had been the same when he ate that deliciously savory meat earlier. Rather than struggling against the wall, though, the white flesh covered in golden crumbs had shattered right through. Trent cocked his head to the side. Perhaps it was the meat that had fixed his problem, not entering his name. Realizing he was thinking, he chuckled at himself. What good was thinking when he had delicious things to eat? He dipped the croissant into his heaped pile of jam and ced it on his tongue. The sweet vor warmed his entire body, and he could almost feel its energy coursing through his veins. He paused, waiting for the energy to press against that wall, but then he remembered the wall was no more. Trent grinned, dipped his pastry, and took another bite. ¡°How do you feel?¡± his traitorous cousin asked, making the blessed jam covering his tongue turn sour. Trent leveled his best hate-filled scowl at him as he chewed. ¡°I¡¯d feel better if you brought me more jam.¡± Keith nodded. ¡°As I thought. I can take it from here, Ellis. You can go get started on your project if you like.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± the other man... what was he again? A librarian? Trent shook his head; it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll take notes if my cousin here does anything of note, but I don¡¯t foresee that happening.¡± Keith sighed. ¡°Not like he¡¯s going anywhere.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Trent countered through another mouthful of pastry. ¡°I might flex and bust out of this prison the moment you lower your guard.¡± If Trent hadn¡¯t been so engrossed by the lingering vor of jam and the sense of smugness he got from insulting his captors, he may have noticed the drips of information making their way into his cerebrum. Being Trent, he didn¡¯t, of course. He simply puffed his chest out and looked down his nose at the two men outside his jail cell. *** Ellis couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at the moronic prince. He had finally ascended, but the poor boy was so thick that he didn¡¯t even realize it yet. Ellis recalled the physical and cognitive changes that had urred almost immediately following his own awakening. The urge to enlighten him was hard to ignore, but doing so could negatively impact the data. Trent¡¯s mental faculties¡ªorck thereof, he supposed¡ªpresented a unique opportunity. Based on all their testimonials, the animals that had ascended from eating Fischer¡¯s food all experienced the same thing: a steady stream of information flowing into them. Though humans also experienced improvement, it was insignificant inparison. Given these statements were all true, what would happen when a man thicker than Fischer¡¯s desserts awakened? The data was invaluable, so Ellis once more dismissed the urge to tell him. ¡°All right, Keith. I leave the imbecile to you.¡± Trent snorted, an ugly noise considering how much croissant and jam he had stuffed into his mouth. He gave them a smug smile as he finished the mouthful. ¡°Your insults are so ludicrous as to be amusing. Don¡¯t waste your breath attempting to bring this one low¡ªyou merely lower yourself in the attempt.¡± Ellis had started walking away, but froze mid-step, slowly looking back toward the prince. Keith was staring with the same amount of incredulity. ¡°What did you just say, Trent?¡± He raised an eyebrow at them. ¡°What? Are my sentences too verbose for cretins like you toprehend? Doth my vocal vibrations leave you flummoxed?¡± He shook his head,ughing. ¡°I daresay you two are the imbeciles, not I.¡± Ellis¡¯s hand twitched, reaching for his notepad of its own ord. ¡°What?¡± Trent continued. ¡°Nothing to say? Are you so inarticte that you¡¯ve forgotten your words? You are a stain upon your houses. A blight upon the learned. A gue¡ª¡± ¡°Trent,¡± Keith interrupted, leaning so far forward that he was almost at the metal bars of his cousin¡¯s confinement. ¡°Think about the words you¡¯re using.¡± Trent rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with your trickery, cousin. I know they are contextually correct. It is you whocks the intellectual dexterity to¡ª¡± ¡°Trent! Think about the words you¡¯re using. Do they sound like things you¡¯d normally say? Sentences you¡¯d normally put together?¡± Trent cocked his head, squinting at them. His face morphed as the realization struck him. ¡°Poseidon¡¯s salt-crusted beard...¡± Trent said in a whisper, his eyes like saucers. ¡°I sound like a nerd...¡± Book 2: Chapter 69: Future Plans Book 2: Chapter 69: Future ns A swath of purple and orange colors painted the sky in the predawn light. Beneath that beautiful vista, Maria and I raced over the sands. Borks loped between us, his golden fur streaked back in the wind. I reached the gate first and put our race aside for a moment to hold it open for her. Without even a thank you, she sprinted past, poking her tongue out at me. Borks leaped clean over it. As with Maria, he didn¡¯t pause for a moment. I pouted, then grinned. Taking off at a sprint, I swiftly made up the distance they¡¯d put between us. The world blurred by under my feet, and focusing my chi into my legs, I leaped. Like a rocket, I sailed past them, skidding to a stop in the sand just before the first crop of sugarcane. They reached me three heartbeatster, and Maria pointed at me. ¡°Cheater!¡± she yelled, lifting her chin. ¡°We agreed to a running race! You were clearly flying just now! Right, Borks?¡± He barked in agreement, his tail wagging despite the usation. ¡°Flying?¡± I held a hand to my chest. ¡°I would nevermit such vile treachery on purpose. It¡¯s not my fault that I tripped and fell.¡± She giggled. ¡°Tripped and fell? From the halfway point between your house and the Vige¡¯s border?¡± ¡°I¡¯m rather clumsy.¡± Borks barked in the affirmative again, and I narrowed my eyes at him.¡°Fine. We¡¯ll call it a draw, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say that too if I got caught cheating,¡± Maria huffed, but her smile betrayed her. ¡°Come on,¡± I said. ¡°If we don¡¯t get our coffee soon, we¡¯ll miss the sunrise.¡± She inteced her fingers with mine and nted a lightning-fast peck on my cheek. ¡°Lucky you¡¯re cute, otherwise you¡¯d never get away with your constant bending of the rules.¡± Despite it being a mere peck, my face flushed hot, and a hand drifted up to touch the spot she¡¯d kissed, distracting me as we walked. When we entered the street before Sue¡¯s bakery, the scent of fresh coffee struck me. Sue was just handing over a cup. She gleaned up at us. ¡°Well, well, well. Fancy seeing you two together so early in the morning. You must have woken up rather early to meet beforeing here together.¡± The downright predatory smile she had told me she knew the truth of it. ¡°We¡ªer¡ªwe didn¡¯t...¡± Maria spluttered, her cool demeanor having disappeared before Sue¡¯s ambush. I gave Maria¡¯s hand a squeeze, trying to reassure her, but before I could tell Sue off, a tiny ball of dough came sailing toward her head. ¡°You leave them alone, Sue,¡± Sturgill said, leaning around the dividing wall between the counter and kitchen. The dough bounced off the side of her head, and she slowly turned his way. Sturgill retreated, scrambling from sight as Sue rushed him. Maria and I raised out our brows at each other as a cacophony of nging pans and muffled smacks followed. ¡°Joking! I was joking!¡± Sturgill tried, but Sue¡¯s pursuit was relentless. I let my hearing extend, wanting to make sure Sturgill wasn¡¯t getting shoved headfirst into the oven. They were both giggling under their breath as Sue berated and smacked him with what sounded like a wooden spoon. I withdrew my senses. A momentter, Sue reemerged, brushing flour from her shoulder and smoothing her hair. ¡°Where were we?¡± she asked, tugging at her apron. ¡°Ah, yes¡ªyou two were exining how you came to be together so early in the morning.¡± ¡°I stayed at Fischer¡¯sst night,¡± Maria replied, a slight blush to her cheeks. Sue sighed. ¡°Sturgill!¡± ¡°Yes, dear?¡± he asked, grinning from behind the counter. ¡°Stay there for a moment, would you?¡± She bent down to retrieve a croissant from the disy case. Drawing her arm back and raising a knee, sheunched it at her husband¡¯s head. He let it strike his chest, then plucked it from the air before it could hit the ground. ¡°Thanks! I was just considering breakfast.¡± Sue pouted at hisugh as she retreated into the kitchen. ¡°Infuriating man, ruining all my fun.¡± She straightened her apron once more. ¡°Well, jokes aside, I¡¯m happy for you two. You¡¯re both wonderful people and you make a charming couple.¡± A heat blossomed in my chest, only increasing as Maria¡¯s grip tightened around my hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, feeling the heat move up to my face. ¡°Okay.¡± Sue gave us a kind smile. ¡°That¡¯s enough of my prattling for one morning. I assume you two would like a coffee and a croissant?¡± I grinned. ¡°I¡¯d usually ask for the finest coffee and croissant someone has, but I know all of yours are wless.¡± She gave me an appraising look, then nced at Maria. ¡°Watch yourself around this one. He has a silver tongue.¡± As Sue prepared our coffees, the purple and orange sky faded to gradients of pink, warning of the sunrise toe. ¡°All right, you two.¡± Sue ced our cups on the counter and slid over two croissants. ¡°On the house, as usual.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sue. I know we made a deal for free coffee and food, but I¡¯ll have to start paying one of these days.¡± She shook her head at me, rolling her eyes yfully. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea how much our business has picked up because of the coffee machine you got us? We could give you twenty coffees a day and it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind to me.¡± I passed Maria her cup and croissant, then breathed in the scent of my coffee. Unable to help myself, I drank a sip. It was perfect. ¡°So,¡± Sue said as I took another drink. ¡°How long until you two have a baby in the oven?¡± I choked, spraying foam and crema everywhere. Maria made a simr noise from beside me, thumping at her chest to clear her throat. Sue cackled withughter as we tried topose ourselves. She leaned all of her weight on the counter, barely able to hold herself upright. ¡°Sue!¡± Sturgill chastised from the kitchen. ¡°Leave them alone!¡± She onlyughed louder, falling to the floor as she tried to wipe a tear from her eye. ¡°Your faces!¡± she got out before cackling wordlessly. Maria cleared her throat and took a deep drink of her coffee. I reached over the counter and stole a tea towel, using it to wipe my face free on foam. I threw it down at Sue. Again, it only made her amusement increase. I grabbed Maria¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go catch that sunrise. The owner of this coffee shop is a lunatic.¡± Maria¡¯s face was bright red. She nodded, not meeting my gaze. *** My heart and mind raced as we sat on the shore, watching the sun¡¯s glow rise over the horizon. When its orange face finally came into view, I turned to Maria. She stared at it, her lips pursed and eyes crinkled in thought. I gathered my courage. ¡°Do you want children, Maria? Eventually, I mean.¡± She started, her head hanging to the side as she turned to look at me. ¡°I do... eventually.¡± She swirled her cup. ¡°What about you? Do you want kids?¡± It was something I had never really considered in my previous life. There were fleeting thoughts, sure, but bringing a child into that world seemed almost... irresponsible. Here, though, in Tropica... Each time I saw Paul, the thought of having a son or daughter came to mind. When my eyes drifted from the rising sun to Maria¡¯s freckled face, the answer was simple. ¡°I¡¯d love to have children, or at least one child.¡± I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°I haven¡¯t given it too much thought, to be honest, but I know I¡¯d love having a kid, especially with the right person.¡± ¡°The right person, huh?¡± She rubbed her chin. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Sue is spoken for, then. I can¡¯t think of anyone else with the same cruel sense of humor as you.¡± It was so unexpected that I almost choked on my coffee again. ¡°Oh, ha-ha. If we¡¯re talking degenerate senses of humor, you¡¯re just as bad as she is.¡± She grinned. ¡°I suppose I am. You might have to settle for me, then. A pity.¡± I flicked part of my croissant at her. She caught it easily, dipped it in her coffee, then ced it in her mouth as she shot me a wink. I looked out at the ocean. The sun was almost entirely visible now, only a small section remaining hidden by the horizon. ¡°So... I have an awkward question.¡± ¡°More awkward than Sue asking us when we were going to procreate?¡± I snorted. ¡°No, not quite that bad. Is there, uh... contraception here? In this world, I mean?¡± I chanced a nce at her. She stared back, her face scrunched in confusion. ¡°Contraception? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You know¡ªlike methods to stop someone getting pregnant.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sheughed, covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°I honestly forget you¡¯re not from here sometimes¡ªyou have the weirdest little gaps in your knowledge.¡± She shook her head, smirking. ¡°There are two different teas, one to stop you getting pregnant, the other to... stop a pregnancy.¡± She turned her body to face me, suddenly serious. ¡°Maybe we should have talked about this earlier. My mom has been preparing the former for me for thest month or more, so there is little chance of anything happening. If it does, though, I don¡¯t believe in taking something to ¡®take care of it¡¯. Even if it¡¯s not the perfect time, I would never get rid of a blessing like that, especially with the¡­ side effect.¡± ¡°Side effects¡­?¡± She nodded seriously. ¡°It can hurt your chance of having a kidter. Other people can do what they like, but it¡¯s not something I could ever do.¡± I held up both hands ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of man that would pressure you to do that.¡± Her face rxed, and she reached a hand out to squeeze my knee. ¡°I know you¡¯re not, Fischer, but thank you for reminding me.¡± I smiled at her, the glow of her cheeks threatening to take both my breath and all conscious thought away. I forced myself to continue. ¡°In a perfect world, I¡¯d like to wait until all of this churchy-culty bullshit is over, but I know these things don¡¯t always wait for the right time.¡± ¡°Same. As much as I agree with Barry¡¯s n and think it¡¯s the best path for everyone¡¯s safety, I don¡¯t relish the thought of bringing a child into it.¡± She gave me a haughty look. ¡°I¡¯m also not so sure about you yet.¡± I nodded. ¡°Understandable. I¡¯d be having second thoughts too after seeing all that weight George has lost. He¡¯s looking damn fine.¡± She raised her hand to stop me. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the line. He¡¯s still about twenty years older than me, Fischer.¡± I shot her a wink. ¡°How about this, then: we revisit this conversation after Barry is finished making us all gods or whatever? If something happens before that, though, we¡¯ll do the best that we can. Together.¡± The smile she rewarded me with seemed brighter than the rising sun, and she nodded, making her hair bounce against her face. She took my half-finished cup of coffee from my hand, put it on the sand, and crawled into my arms. Our proximity made a barrage of emotions wash over me. I reveled in them, squeezing her tighter. The joy coursing through me made me want to voice the other thing that had been tugging at my awarenesstely. Against my better judgment, I decided to let it out. ¡°I wanted to mention something else, too,¡± I said, my stomach fluttering suddenly. ¡°I worried it was a bit... forward, but considering the conversation we just had, it doesn¡¯t seem so bad.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, looking up at me. Gods, she was beautiful. I chewed my cheek. ¡°Let me preface this by saying this is probably just me getting caught up in my feelings, so keep that in mind if it seems a bit¡­¡± She reached a hand up toward my face. I thought she¡¯d caress my cheek or run a hand through my hair, but then she flicked the tip of my nose. She shook her head at me with a bemused smile. ¡°Fischer. We just had a conversation about the possibility of having a child. If that doesn¡¯t scare me away, what could?¡± I raised a finger to protest, then snorted. ¡°All right, that¡¯s fair y. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Out with it.¡± She tapped me on the nose again. ¡°Or else I¡¯ll give you another flicking.¡± I ran a hand through her hair, fighting the urge to change the subject by kissing her. ¡°Okay. I wanted to ask you about, er¡­ moving in with me.¡± Her eyes opened just a little wider, so I rushed to exin the rest of my thoughts. ¡°I know it¡¯s terrible timing with your father, and having you move in might be the thing that finally gives him a conniption, so I don¡¯t think we should¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°What am I even saying?¡± I ran both hands over my face, searching for the right words. ¡°I guess what I mean is that I¡¯d love for you to move in when the time is right, and I wish it could be now.¡± Her hand reached up again as she stared into my eyes, and this time it dide to rest on my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re bing an issue, Fischer.¡± I quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because everything you say only makes me fall for you more.¡± I blew air from my nose, giving her a confused smile. ¡°How does the word sd I just threw at you make you more in love with me?¡± ¡°Because you are thoughtful, caring, and kind. Even to my dad¡ªa grumpy, unreasonable man that held a scythe to your neck the first time you met him.¡± She wrapped her arms around me. ¡°Despite how much of a menace he is, I¡¯m quite fond of my dad. As such, I don¡¯t want to send him over the edge by moving in with a heretical fisher.¡± She pulled her head back to look into my eyes. ¡°... yet. I¡¯d love to move in with you when the time is right.¡± She pulled herself in again, holding me so tight that I thought she may never let go. In that moment, with the scent of her hair wafting up and her slight body held in my arms, I wished she never did. Book 2: Chapter 70: Hatchling Book 2: Chapter 70: Hatchling In the fading afternoon light, Cinnamon woke from a wonderful nap atop the heand rocks. She stretched her body out, lounging in the cushionsprising the nest shey in. The female pelican hatchling she was curled around let out a soft peep,ining at being woken. Cinnamon peered out at her charge, taking in the down covering the pelican¡¯s entire body. It was almost the same color as her own cinnamon fur, and was, frustratingly, even softer. The bird had grown an incredible amount over thest week or so since her hatching, and was now half as big as Cinnamon. Has it really been a week already? Cinnamon wondered. The days had blurred into one, hertent maternal instincts kicking in and letting her focus on nothing but the life dependent on her. Those same instincts were the reason she had kept the hatchling isted¡ªthough she knew not why, she was certain that keeping her charge unsocialized for the first few weeks of life was integral to development. As much as Cinnamon loved doing pranks on others and being a general nuisance, she was forced to admit that nurturing the baby bird currently falling back asleep was even more rewarding. Knowing it was time for another feeding soon, Cinnamon nudged the pelican¡¯s head. The hatchling peeped in protest, but Cinnamon persisted, nudging her again. With perfect timing, Bill came soaring up over the side of the rock. The hatchling, who looked at Cinnamon with what she thought was certainly annoyance, perked up immediately. She opened her bill, facing her wide-open maw toward Warrant Officer Williams. Hended beside her, stretched his crop, then started dropping baitfish in. She ate each one whole as fast as they came, somehow fitting them into her tiny, down-covered body. Cinnamon had been amazed the first time she saw how much food such a small bird could eat, but quickly grew used to it. When the steady stream of baitfish from Bill came to an end, the hatchling settled down, lowering herself into a rather cute little loaf. Bill reached back, ruffled through the feathers of his back, and withdrew a stalk of sugarcane. He held it out to Cinnamon, and she happily epted, letting out a thankful squeak as she munched on the delicious treat. Bill nodded once, then turned and took flight, heading back out to sea. *** A full moon rose high above us, shining its light across thendscape. The campfire¡¯s mes licked at the logs within it, orange tingeing our surroundings with each flicker. Each night for the past two weeks since Maria and I had discussed moving in, we¡¯d practiced my cooking¡ªWell, I¡¯d been practicing, but she was ever by my side. Tonight was no different. No one had spoken since the meal began; the only sounds to be heard were the churning ocean and my animal pals¡¯ enthusiastic crunching as they bit down into golden crumbs. Snips, ws, Pistachio, and Rocky were all partaking, each as intent as the next.¡°Cheers,¡± Maria said, holding out a strip of deep-fried fish. ¡°Cheers!¡± I tapped mine to hers, and we bit down at the same time. I had worried that the taste of the chi-enhanced fish would lose its luster once I got used to it. Each meal since, this one included, proved just how wrong I was. The vor exploded across my taste buds, the fish¡¯s juices mixing with the crumbs and tallow it was fried in. As I chewed the mouthful, I breathed in through my nose. The sweet air was a perfectpanion to the savory bombardment assaulting my senses. I ate each bite slowly, lingering in the moment as long as possible. A loud honk drew my attention, and I whirled toward it. ¡°Bill! I was wondering where you were¡ªthere¡¯s fish to...¡± I trailed off, seeing the two creatures on his back. Cinnamon¡¯s ears were alert as she sat up, wiggling her little body in excitement. Sitting down before her, an unrecognizable bird peered out at the world with curiosity. Thest time I¡¯d seen the bird, she looked like a plucked lorikeet. Now, she was... well, she looked like a small pelican. Soft down the same color as Cinnamon¡¯s fur covered most of her body, interspersed with small brown feathers that grew from her head, chest, and around her wings. Most impressive was her size. She stood up and hopped from Bill¡¯s back under Cinnamon¡¯s guidance¡ªshe was already bigger than the bunny. ¡°I knew baby birds grew quickly, but damn...¡± Maria said, a look of shock on her face that mirrored my own thoughts. Bill puffed his chest out in pride, but it was nothingpared to Cinnamon. She looked downright smug, her eyes twinkling and head held high. ¡°To what do we owe the pleasure?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought we were banned from seeing your child¡ªyou¡¯ve chased me away every time I came to check up on things.¡± Bill actually blushed, a pink tone rising to his yellow pouch. With a reassuring paw resting over the hatchling¡¯s back, Cinnamon pointed another toward us. I followed the gesture; she was pointing directly at the small pile of deep-fried fish. My eyes widened. ¡°For her...?¡± Cinnamon nodded, her eyesced with anticipation. Cocking my head to the side, I extended my awareness toward the adolescent pelican. Two weeks spent moving chi around while cooking had given me an unforeseen level of control over the essence flooding the world, and I channeled every ounce of experience I¡¯d gained. Cinnamon and Bill¡¯s cores¡ªand the power held within¡ªdrew me in, but I brushed past them, honing in on the curious bird. There was no core present¡ªno nexus of power holding chi. I furrowed my forehead, digging deeper, sharpening my attention, focusing... there. Within her body, only marginally stronger than the chi flowing all around us, power circted. Given time, she would ascend if they kept nurturing and feeding her, but Cinnamon thought that now was the time to force the issue. ¡°You¡¯re positive, Cinnamon?¡± She nodded again, letting out a peep filled with certainty. ¡°You too, Bill?¡± He nodded, just as sure. Without another word, I plucked some chi-enhanced fish from the pile, broke a bit off, and flicked it toward them. Bill caught it from the air and slowly lowered it down to his adopted daughter. Sensing a meal, she opened wide, letting out a half-honk, half-peep as she awaited the morsel. Bill dropped it, and she ate it whole. I held my breath, watching the hatchling. My heart pounded in my ears, the only sound I registered as the seconds stretched on. She opened her bill again to beg for more food, and just as I thought it may have not worked, she froze. Her head darted back, going still as her eyes zed over. And then I felt it. The chi held within the food had already spread throughout most of her body. All of it flowed toward her abdomen, even now filling the core I could feeling into existence. When that nexus of power was almost filled to bursting, it solidified. A pulse came from her, flooding over thendscape and making an immutable sense of euphoria swell within me. My skin tingled in the aftermath, and just as I started to wonder about the effect of awakening an adolescent, a blinding light shone from across the fire. As was bing a frequent urrence for me, time slowed to a crawl. The chi within the pelican vibrated as it bloomed, spreading to epass everyst feather on her tiny frame. It didn¡¯t stop there. Her form shifted as ligaments extended and bones grew. With each adjustment, she became more¡­ real. Her plumage sprouted in earnest, and it was as if each feather that finished growing was a piece of a puzzle slipping into ce. When the change was finished, I was left with a feeling of contentment, like the world was more whole. I held up a hand, squinting against the dazzling gleam as time returned to normal. Even before the light disappeared, I knew what I¡¯d find. With the blinding sh withdrawing, the fire¡¯s orange glow and the full moon above us once more lit our surroundings. A now fully grown pelican sat between Bill and Cinnamon, looking cartoonishly perplexed. Her feathers were a dark brown, yet had a sheen that reflected the moon¡¯s light. Her body was a slightly different shape to Bill¡¯s; she was smaller, her features more feminine. The newly awakened bird looked at Bill, Cinnamon, the rest of the gang, and then me. ¡°Honk¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t helpughing at the sheer bewilderment on her face. ¡°I¡¯m as confused as you are.¡± Her eyes went vacant as she stared off into the distance with a look of supreme difort, as if the knowledge of ten-thousand schrs flowed into her. It was reminiscent of those videos back on Earth of someone putting sliced cheese on a cat, making them malfunction. She leaned back, and if not for Cinnamon¡¯s guiding paw, would have fallen over. All of my animal pals were gravitating toward her, slowly advancing. ¡°ws,¡± I said, making the otter¡¯s head dart my way and cock to the side. ¡°Sorry, but would you mind going to get Ellis? He¡¯llin for a week if we don¡¯t at least invite him to whatever is happening.¡± Her eyes sparkled at the task, and after a serious chirp, she tore off across the sand with lightning flowing from her legs. ¡°Is she getting faster?¡± Maria asked. She was gone in the blink of an eye, only dust remaining to tell of her passing. ¡°I think so...¡± I replied, smiling at the overenthusiastic otter. *** Everything. The pelican was learning... everything. It poured into her with unerring incessence, each detail finding a ce to settle within her awareness. It was enlightening, marvelous, and objectively ufortable. She was only vaguely aware of her body tilting backwards, her brain too upied to worry about trivial details like spatial positioning. ¡­ spatial positioning? The words, unfortunately, made sense. A disorienting sh of images and ideas raced through her mind¡¯s eye simultaneously, firmly mming into ce the knowledge of both concepts. Something caught her. No, not something¡ªsomeone. A¡­ bunny. The word made a slew of relevant information jump out at her. Adolescent rabbit. Mammal. Herbivore. Burrower. Low intelligence. The bunny had caught her; not a regr rabbit, then. Awakened. Again, a deluge of information jumped out. Awakened. Spirit animal. Enhanced cognition. On the path of ascension. It was what she was¡ªwhat she had be. Why was the bunny helping her, though? Spirit animals were... self serving. More knowledge slid forward. Memories of the past weeks. The bunny had been there from the beginning. Warming her. Caring for her. The bunny, a creature of an entirely different species, had acted as her mother. Even now, the mammal held her body with tenderness and support. It made her feel... nice. With what little attention she could spare, she leaned her head down, resting it atop the small bunny¡¯s head. Book 2: Chapter A week-long hiatus Book 2: Chapter A week-long hiatus Hello, friends. I''m taking an unnned hiatus from today. I''m rather unwell at the moment with an infection in my chest and both inner ears, along with a cheeky perforated eardrum. This isn''t a woe-is-me thing, just letting you know that I didn''t make the decision lightly. Sorry for springing it on you without warning; I assumed I would get better and could continue pumping out words, but my body is telling me to get some rest. I hope you all have the best holiday season, and I''ll see you back here next Friday for the next chapter. Love you. <3 PS. I''ve also updated the Discord so there are public areas for RR readers. There may be some more friends joining in there over theing days & weeks. Book 2: Chapter 71: The Birds and the Bees Book 2: Chapter 71: The Birds and the Bees Sequestered deep beneath the surface of Tropica, a grin came to Ellis¡¯s face. ¡°Wondrous...¡± he said to himself, checking the results again. He carefully removed the section of bone from the acid with a metal tong, and just as he went to put it in the cleansing mixture, the door was thrown open. ws dashed into the room, a whirl of energy and fur. She stood there looking frazzled, gesturing out of the room and chirping insistently. It had something to do with¡­ food? Ellis ignored her attempted distraction. ¡°Impable timing!¡± He scooped her up in his arms. ¡°I was just thinking of getting Theo to bounce my theories off of, but you will do.¡± ws began to chirp something, but he cut her off; he had to put voice to the words lest they bounce around his head indefinitely. ¡°My original theory¡ªthat the spirit beast¡¯s remains offered some sort of protection¡ªwere correct! I had thought I was wrong for a time, unable to replicate the conditions as I was.¡± He lifted ws up, bringing them eye to eye. ¡°The secret was moisture, ws! Moisture!¡± Heughed at himself. ¡°How foolish a mistake¡ªthe environment the spirit beast was sealed within, you see? High humidity and low air cirction. I should have started by replicating the same conditions from the get. I suspect it was semi-aquatic, which makes sense why it was located near Tropica Vige¡¯s coastal ts. If not for the scales, I would have assumed it to be a species of newt¡ªor perhaps it is, just with a scale evolution it unlocked when taking steps on the path of ascen¡ª¡± ws chirped indignantly, pushing off his chest and trying to get away. Ellis sighed, shaking his head with a rueful smile. ¡°I suppose you are correct¡ªI am getting quite off topic.¡± He let go of her and rubbed his chin. ¡°Where was I...? Ah, yes¡ªthe protective properties. When it is exposed to water, it radiates a protective aura. Do you recall how the pickaxes were not as spoiled as they should have been? The metal should have rusted away entirely, the handles turned to dust.¡±Corporal ws leaped back up. Ellis caught her. ¡°Ah, you are as excited as I, ws? As expected of one of Fischer¡¯s spirit beasts. Your intellect knows no¡ª¡± ws reached into his pocket, withdrew his notepad, and pped him across the face with it. She chirped again, so loud that the very walls seemed to shake. Ellis recoiled. ¡°W-what...?¡± She chirped again, pointed at the notepad, then out the door. ¡°There... is there something to record?¡± Yes, she chirped, rolling her eyes and sagging her shoulders. He pouted. ¡°Well, you could have just said that¡ªthere was no need to assault me.¡± ws¡¯s eyebrow twitched, and she smacked him with the notepad again. *** When ws finally arrived with Ellis in tow, my new pelican pal was having an existential crisis. Both she and Cinnamon sat in myp, the former staring into space like a shellshocked war vet, thetter rubbing the pelican¡¯s brown plumage with calming repetition. Ellis halted as he entered the firelight. His brow furrowed. ¡°That is... not Bill.¡± I smirked at him. ¡°Sharp as ever, mate.¡± In response, Bill swooped down andnded before me. A pile of fish spilled from his mouth, and he looked at the newly ascended pelican with anticipation. She didn¡¯t respond. I noticed her leaning into Cinnamon¡¯s pets, so I started stroking her too, running my fingers along the back of her head. The feathers there were soft, and she leaned back mere millimeters, but it was enough to tell me she foundfort in my pats. I nced back up at Ellis just in time to see the realization strike him. ¡°The hatchling..?.¡± he asked, his hand reaching for his pocket. ¡°Yeah, mate. The hatchling. I gave her some of my chi-enhanced fish...¡± Ellis scrawled everything down with exacting detail as I recounted the night¡¯s events. He probed with countless questions; I answered them as best as I could. By the time we finished speaking, the pelican was looking much more sure of herself. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, stroking her neck. She let out a hesitant honk,den with trepidation. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± I smiled down at her. ¡°Take all the time you need.¡± She hopped off myp and shook her body, her feathers fluffing out. When she saw the pile of fish Bill had dumped onto the sand. She slowly turned toward me, the question clear in her bodynguage. Iughed. ¡°You can have as much as you like¡ªBill here got that for you while you were... uh... were you learning? Is that why you were silent for so long?¡± She nodded, still gazing at the fish. Bill, seeing her hesitation, hopped over, picked one up, and lobbed it to her. She caught it from the air instinctively, wobbled her head so it aligned in her pouch, then swallowed it whole. Seeing her animalistic instincts, I felt a pang of guilt. She had still been a hatchling a mere hour ago, and here I was grilling her with questions. ¡°Sorry to be a pain, Ellis, but is it alright if we leave it there for tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, that is fine.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re probably wanting to ask more¡ªwait, what?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°It¡¯s... fine?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, closing his notepad and sliding it into a pocket. ¡°I was working on something and I would like to return to it. Goodnight, everyone.¡± He turned and jogged away, not sparing us another nce. Maria and I shared a look, both simrly confused. ¡°ws...¡± I said. ¡°What was Ellis working on?¡± She let out a nonmittal chirp, so I spun to find her. She was sitting on the sand beside the pile of food, one bait fish in each forepaw as she happily crunched down on them. ¡°Nevermind,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Who wants more fried fish?¡± A chorus of agreement met me, so I stood and stretched before making my way over to the fire. ¡°What about you, Private Pelly?¡± I asked, watching the brown pelican. ¡°Do you want some more?¡± I tried to keep my face straight as I looked around the circle, gauging everyone¡¯s reactions. ¡°Just like that, huh?¡± Maria asked, quirking an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not even gonna ask if she has one already before giving her one of your weirdo names?¡± ¡°First of all,¡± I replied, holding up a finger. ¡°There¡¯s no way Cinnamon gave her a name without me. Second, and most important, how dare you insult Private Pelly¡¯s beautiful, charming, and downright cute name? Can you believe the audacity of this woman, Cinnamon?¡± I turned to the bunny in question, who was staring at me with an unreadable gaze. ¡°Wait... you didn¡¯t already give her a name, did you?¡± She shook her head slowly. A twinkle entered her eye, and she turned to look at Pelly¡¯s brown feathers, staring at the moonlight reflecting from them. A soft peep came from her throat, sounding remarkably like Pelly. Bill threw his wings wide and raised his head toward the sky. He unleashed a mighty honk, broadcasting his approval for everyone to hear. ¡°That settles it,¡± I said, bending to rub her head pal. ¡°Wee to our little family, Private Pelly.¡± Despite her obvious exhaustion following the transformation, she preened, her feathers puffing up around Cinnamon¡¯s reassuring paw. *** I stepped from my living room beneath a purple sky. Sunrise was so far off that even the predawn light had yet to arrive, but that didn¡¯t stop Borks and I. ¡°Ready to go?¡± He barked, his tail wagging. ¡°Race you there!¡± I took off, leaving a trail of sand and usatory barks in my wake. With each stride, I grew more awake, and by the time I arrived in the clearing, my head was clear. I took a deep breath of the humid forest air. ¡°Good morning, Lemon.¡± Her leaves shook in greeting, then paused. A twig bent to point behind me. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up¡ª¡± Borks mmed into me from behind,unching me forward. We slid along the grass. He tried to kick off my back, but I spun, grabbing him. ¡°Not so fast, you little gremlin!¡± I dug my fingers into his neck, giving him the worst punishment of all¡ªa good tickle. He writhed and tried to get away, but my grip was as firm as my smile was wide. After only a few seconds, I let him go. He tore off, sprinting around the clearing; he was suffering from an acute case of the zoomies. Round and round he ran, barking at me and darting in with false charges to bait me into chasing him. I obliged. ¡°Think you¡¯re fast enough for me, Borks?¡± I roared, kicking off the base of Lemon¡¯s sturdy trunk. The white of his eyes became visible as he looked back and saw me right on his tail. I let the game drag on, repeatedly grabbing at his back half before falling back. I had no idea how long we yed for, but by the time we were finished, light shades of pink colored the purple sky. Borks copsed to his back, his stomach exposed and tongue lolling from his mouth. ¡°Truce,¡± I said, copsing to the clearing beside him. When he¡¯d caught his breath, Borks nipped at my arm yfully, and Iughed, batting him away. I stared up at the lemon tree above us. As always, it wasden with yellow citrus, but given the early morning hour, the pollinators were absent. It made the scene seem lifeless inparison. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Bumblebro and Queen Bee in a while,¡± I mused. ¡°Let¡¯s go see how they¡¯re doing before we get started.¡± We approached in silence, not wanting to rouse the resting insects. As with the trees, the hives were quiet; not a single bee flew in or out. Curious if they¡¯d made any headway with the hive I¡¯d built, I lifted the lid to the top chamber. To my utter astonishment, there was honeb. I raised both eyebrows, and Borks cocked his head to the side. I reced the lid, then lifted the first chamber. The next one down was empty, and I nodded¡ªit hadn¡¯t been that long, so it made sense. Unable to help myself, I put the first chamber down and lifted the second, revealing what would usually be the brood box. I froze, not believing my eyes. There wasb in the brood box too, but unlike the top chamber, it was absolutely filled. ¡°What the...¡± I carefully lifted a tray free, peering down at the honeb. One corner of the tray was a different color, so I leaned in closer. Within theb there, only taking up a dozen or so of the hexes, were fully developed pupae. ¡°Queen Bee is producing more workers in here, huh?¡± I reced the tray and lifted another with just as much care, curiosity overtaking me. A small shape at the bottom of the brood box caught my attention, and I paused. Inadvertently, my awareness shot down toward it. Not just a small shape, I realized. It was Bumblebro and Queen Bee, resting so close beside each other that their abdomens touched. They stirred, either sensing my attention or being woken by the light leeching in. Both their wings twitched as they looked up toward me. Then, they exploded into motion. Queen Bee¡¯s face flushed¡ªI didn¡¯t even know bees could do that¡ªand she darted from view, her wings vibrating in agitation. ¡°What the¡ªwhoa!¡± I darted my head to the side, dodging Bumblebro¡¯s charge. ¡°Sorry, Bumblebro!¡± I dodged again. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you!¡± He flew at me onest time, stopping directly before my face. He let out a low drone, clearly pissed, then flew down to the tray in my hand, staring up at me definitely as he buzzed his wings. ¡°Er... sorry?¡± I put it back, and the moment it was in ce, he darted over to the chambers I¡¯d set on the ground. ¡°Bzzz!¡± ¡°My bad, Bumblebro.¡± I put them back on, and he raced down to the entrance, heading back inside. His head poked out of the hole, and he shook it, letting out one more buzz of disapproval. With that, he was gone, leaving me and Borks alone beneath the forest canopy. He stared up at me with his ears pinned back. I leaned down to whisper, ¡°I think we saw something we shouldn¡¯t have...¡± ¡°Bzzz!¡± Bumblebroined from within the hive. I held up both hands in surrender and backed away. Borks followed suit, his ears still pinned back. When we were a few meters from the hive, we turned and made our way back toward the clearing. ¡°If anyone asks, we saw nothing.¡± He let out a soft ruff, darting nces back at the hive as we went. The moment we got back to the clearing, I plucked two lemons from the tree and sat down on the grass. ¡°Ready to test this theory, Borks?¡± Just as happy to forget our foolish foray toward the hive, he nodded, staring at the citrus intently. I sat down, crossed my legs, and sent my awareness down into the fruit¡ªjust in time for something mighty to fall from the heavens and strike the back of my head. Book 2: Chapter 72: Arts and Crafts Book 2: Chapter 72: Arts and Crafts Something light smacked into my back, making a noise like sheets pping in the wind. Borks let out a yelp and dashed away at incredible speed, his back legs trying to overtake the front ones. When my assant let out a panicked honk, I knew what had fallen from the heavens to strike me down. ¡°... Pelly?¡± She shook her body, puffing her feathers out as she got back to her feet. I raised an eyebrow at Borks, who had run to the other side of the clearing in his retreat. He was sniffing a bush and pointedly ignoring me, pretending he hadn¡¯t just fled for his life from a pelican half his size. ¡°You all good, Pelly?¡± I asked, turning back toward her. She let out an embarrassed honk, so I gave her a kind smile. ¡°Were you trying out your wings?¡± She nodded. ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou were trying toe say good morning?¡± Again, she nodded, even more bashful this time.¡°Well, I¡¯m d I could break your fall. Don¡¯t feel bad. If me or Borks here tried to fly, we¡¯d probably hit the ground face-first.¡± Borks was slowly making his way back toward us, sniffing everything he passed in an attempt at nonchnce. I rolled my eyes at him, letting him know I knew what he was up to. ¡°Wanna see something cool, Pelly?¡± I asked, pointing down. This got her attention. She waddled over, peering down at the objects before me. ¡°Lemons. You know that food I gave youst night? I want to try doing the same thing with this fruit¡ªshifting the chi so one is empty, while the other has twice the concentration.¡± Her intelligent eyes sparkled, and I could practically see the thoughts whirling through her mind. ¡°Yeah... if it works, it could change everythi¡ª¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± a feminine voice called out through the forest. It made my heart jump. ¡°Over here!¡± I yelled back. ¡°In Lemon¡¯s clearing!¡± There was silence for a moment, then her voice came again, much closer this time. ¡°I swear on all the gods, Fischer¡ªif you¡¯re trying to make edible lemons without me, I¡¯ll pluck your feathers and string you up to a particrly thorny tree. Then, I¡¯ll...¡± she trailed off as she reached the clearing and caught sight of Pelly. ¡°O-oh... Pelly. Good morning, sweetie. Did you sleep well?¡± Pelly took a step closer to me, keeping a wary eye on Maria. I roared augh. ¡°She was just being hyperbolic, Pelly. She wasn¡¯t going to hurt me¡ªnor would she hurt you.¡± Maria clutched a hand to her chest, and I thought she might cry as she watched Pelly sidle even closer. ¡°Come give Pelly some pats in apology,¡± I suggested. Maria skipped forward. ¡°I really am sorry, girl. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡± Pelly was hesitant at first, but then Maria found the right spot. Her feathered head tilted to the side, giving Maria even better ess to the back of her neck. ¡°Ohhh, you like that, do you?¡± Maria giggled. ¡°Your feathers are so soft...¡± She turned to smile at me. But then she caught sight of the lemons. ¡°Hey! You were creating lemons without me!¡± I held up both hands in surrender. ¡°It was just a trial run! Borks and I woke up early and I didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡± She appeared unconvinced. ¡°Plus,¡± I continued, ¡°it might have upset Roger if I came to get you, right? We wouldn¡¯t want that...¡± Her brow lowered into a scowl. ¡°You can make some lemons, then have Sue make some treats from them as an apology. I¡¯ll ept no less than five pastries!¡± I made my face go impassive. ¡°Best I can do is four pastries.¡± ¡°Oooh, you...¡± She shook a finger at me. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, mister.¡± I let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Ah, they warned me of dating noble-born women. Fine, five pastries it is.¡± She snorted in a very nondylike manner. ¡°If it gets me sugary treats, you can say what you like about my lineage¡ªlie or not.¡± I grinned at her pragmatism. ¡°Good morning, by the way.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡ªgood morning.¡± She leaned down and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°So, did you try yet?¡± ¡°Not yet¡ªI was about to when a certain pelican crashed down from above.¡± Pelly let out a soft, apologetic honk. ¡°Aww.¡± Maria scooped her up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say sorry for an honest mistake.¡± The pelican still appeared chastened, so I thought to offer a distraction. ¡°Pelly¡ªhave you met my tree friend?¡± She cocked her head at me, clearly not understanding. Not missing a beat, one of Lemon¡¯s roots sprouted from the ground. It rose to the height of Pelly and Maria, then gave them a curt nod. Pelly pped her arms and jumped from Maria¡¯s arms, not once taking her eyes from the root. She let out a questioning honk, and Lemon retracted part of the root until it was once more at Pelly¡¯s height. They proceeded to have a conversation consisting of honks, nods, and the subtle movement of leaves. Happy to let them go, I cleared my throat, took a deep breath, and picked up the lemons before me. Sensing I was about to begin, Maria sat beside me. Borks flopped into herp. She gave me a nod. ¡°You¡¯ve got this.¡± I returned the gesture, then focused on the lemons. Immediately, I could feel their power. It was... damn, they were strong¡ªmuch stronger than I¡¯d thought. I hadn¡¯t sent my awareness into one since myst advancement, but now that I was feeling them out, I suspected a single fruit had the ability to awaken multiple people. It¡¯s no wonder the lemonade was so sessful¡­ With my lingering attention, chi swirled from my core, traveling along my right arm and into the fruit held there. I imagined it flowing from right to left, going through the lemon and taking its chi with it. It was harder than with the fish, perhaps because they were in their natural form. If not for my practice over the past two weeks, the test would have been aplete failure. A small grin tugged at my lips. Luckily for me, I had been practicing. The lemon¡¯s chi was picked up by the essence I was circting, traveling into the other lemon. I imagined each strand detaching from mine when it reached the second fruit; it did so. Doing all the actions simultaneously was like juggling four balls at once, and a single bead of sweat dripped down my face. I ignored it, focusing entirely on the transference of power. Despite the effort of will required to concentrate the chi, it was incongruously rxing. My breaths slowed as the process continued, my mind and body slipping into a zen-like state. I had no idea how long it took, but when it was done, something tugged at my awareness. I was returned to the present as if waking from a dream. My arms tingled in a pleasant manner as I squinted out at the world, marveling at the beautiful colors of dawn toe that peeked through the canopy above. ¡°Did...¡± Maria licked her lips. ¡°Did it work?¡± I opened my mouth to respond, but something tugged at my awareness again, an unignorable sensation I hadn¡¯t felt in weeks. The System. Though I¡¯d willed the notifications to turn off, something important enough had urred that the System demanded my attention. I considered reading it. Only for a moment, though. With a surge of will, I pushed it away. ¡°Not today, demon. Leave me in peace.¡± ¡°Uhhhm...?¡± Both Maria¡¯s eyebrows reached toward her sun-bleached hair. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I was talking to the System. It was being a scoundrel.¡± I lobbed a lemon toward her. ¡°Catch.¡± She swiped it from the air, furrowing her brow. ¡°Do you n on only speaking in riddles today? Why can¡¯t you just... oh.¡± She stared wide-eyed at the citrus in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± I nodded. ¡°It worked¡ªbetter than I could have imagined.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not felt it before.¡± She held the lemon up reverently. ¡°Not like this, anyway...¡± ¡°It confirmed something I had suspected from the fish.¡± Borks cocked his head at me, so I continued. ¡°Transferring the chi isn¡¯t a one-to-one deal. It has an additive effect of several orders of magnitude. It was hard to tell with the fish, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s so potent. But that lemon...¡± I pointed at the fruit Maria was cupping in both hands. ¡°That has some serious pew-pew power.¡± Maria sighed so hard she almost dropped it. ¡°Can you not be serious for a single second?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± I grinned. ¡°That¡¯s not even the most important thing, though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not...?¡± I hefted the other lemon. ¡°This one has absolutely no chi¡ªthe test was a sess.¡± Maria understood immediately. ¡°Sue can cook with it!¡± She started pumping the air with a fist. Borks got caught up in Maria¡¯s enthusiasm and ran around her in circles, barking towards the pink and purple sky above. I got to my feet and stretched. The sky was lighter, but the sun had yet to rise. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked, extending a hand to Maria. She grabbed it and pulled herself up, then shot off with the momentum. ¡°Race you!¡± She nced back at me. ¡°Come on! We have to catch her before the coffee rush!¡± Not wasting a second, I took off after her. ¡°Let¡¯s beat her there, Borks!¡± He let out a bark, loping beside me as we trailed Maria¡¯s infectious giggles. *** As I presented the lemon to Sue, a head shot from around the dividing wall that lead to the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Sturgill¡¯s eyes were filled with need. ¡°Another lemon?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate. One condition, though.¡± Sue tugged at her apron, trying and failing to appear nonchnt. ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± ¡°We want to watch!¡± Maria said, beaming. ¡°And Fischer requires six pastries of whatever you make¡ªto repent for past crimes against me.¡± ¡°Crimes, huh?¡± she asked, amusement ying over her face. ¡°Of course, mydy. May I enquire as to what crimes hemitted?¡± Maria sniffed, adopting the demeanor of a slighted nobledy. ¡°A betrayal most foul, I assure you.¡± She leaned in close, raising a hand between me and her mouth. She spoke in a stage whisper. ¡°He agreed to wait for me this morning before running errands, but s, when I went to his abode¡ªhe was nowhere to be seen!¡± Sue gasped, holding an indignant hand to her lips. ¡°He didn¡¯t...¡± Maria sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true¡ªI didn¡¯t want to believe it either. Ah, such are the hazards of socializing with men of ignoble birth, I suppose.¡± Sue nodded gravely. ¡°I understandpletely. Worry not, Maria. We¡¯ll ensure you have all the pastries necessary to take the sting out of his barbaric actions.¡± I snorted at the sparkle in their eyes and raised a brow at Sturgill. ¡°Does it ever get better, mate?¡± ¡°Afraid not. Come on, you two. I already have an idea for what we can make¡ªit¡¯s been stewing in my head since thest time you brought lemons.¡± Sue lifted the moveable section of counter, and we followed Sturgill into the back. ¡°I expect a couple portions too!¡± Sue called as we entered the kitchen. ¡°Of course, dear.¡± He rolled his eyes at us. It was yful, not cruel. He led toward hte back of the kitchen, past sacks of flour, bags of sugar, and baskets of eggs. ¡°Have either of you ever made a danish?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had some, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve made it, mate...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never even tried it,¡± Maria said. Sturgill smiled to himself as he grabbed a handful of flour and dusted it over the bench before reaching for arge wooden bowl. ¡°Well, I¡¯d better not disappoint, then.¡± *** In the capital city of Gormona, in a no-longer abandoned room high above the castle, a sleepy guard smiled. He had first woken this morning as the purple light of predawn streamed in through a slim window. Rather than get up, he remained lounged on his bed of choice¡ªan ancient artifact with a dip that made it perfect for napping in. He slipped in and out of consciousness, each time he woke just as pleasant as thest. With a contented sigh, he slipped back to sleep once more. The next time his consciousness returned, the sun had risen. It shone in through the window, and just as Den was considering blocking it out with a raised gauntlet, the light disappeared. ¡°Ahhh,¡± he sighed, rxing once more. But then the sun returned. It beamed down on his closed eyes. His hand twitched, wanting to move and block it out. As before, the sun disappeared again. ¡°The hells¡­?¡± He cracked an eye. The scene only confused him more. The sky visible through the window was still the deep purple of predawn, the sun nowhere to be seen. Just as he began to consider that he¡¯d dreamed the whole affair, the invading light bloomed once more. The entire room lit, a bright white light bouncing off the stone walls. Den rolled from his favored sleeping spot, squinting at the room as he tried to find the source of the strange illumination. He stood there for a long moment, getting more and more confused each time it blinked on and off. Eventually, he noticed that one corner of the room was brighter than the others. He slipped through the artifacts, heading in that direction. It waspletely blocked off at one point, so he crawled beneath the relics, struggling to fit his armored body through the winding maze of metal legs. He reached a gap where he could stand, so he got to his feet, leveraging his arms to pull himself skyward. The moment he was upright, the artifact before him shone. A thin strip of illumination peeked through around the edges of a rectangr screen. As he squinted at it, he realized something had been put there to cover most of the light-source. He removed a gauntlet and scratched at it with a finger. It was¡­ paper. Someone had wet ck sheets of the stuff,yering it over the screen like the royal children would sometimes do to make paper mache. The paper peeled back in a single sheet, easily detaching. As if sensing that it was once more visible, the light shining from the screen dimmed, revealing a series of printed lines. Just as with the other artifact, Den could read them. He focused on thest line there, cocking his head to the side as he tried to grasp its meaning. New ascension milestone! Fischer has learned Chi Maniption. ¡°Fischer¡­?¡± Den scratched his head. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± He stretched his arms toward the roof, letting out a long groan of contentment. His back cracked, making a small smile spread over his face. ¡°I suppose I should let the king know¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 73: Adverse Effects Book 2: Chapter 73: Adverse Effects Beneath the sandy soil surrounding Tropica vige, a prince woke from a restful sleep. He wished he hadn¡¯t. The moment he was conscious, the storm of thoughts returned. They crashed down on Trent like a tidal wave. Each day since he¡¯d been turned into a cultivator was worse than thest, the unbearable weight of knowledge only ever increasing. He sat up, rubbing his eyes and willing the thoughts to leave him be. They didn¡¯t¡ªthey never did. He began pacing the room, his legs striding of their own ord. The movement helped him sort through the worries assaulting him, even if only a little. He sighed, willing his body to calm as he admitted something to himself for what must have been the hundredth time: for most of his life, Trent had been a moron. Worse than a moron. He was cruel, selfish, and petty. Knowing that these traits were born of his own mental inadequacies did nothing to quell the embarrassment and shame. For the barest of moments, a light shone through the storm within him. Perhaps there was time for him to right the wrongs. He was still rtively young, after all. He could return to the capital and use his newly attained intelligence to benefit the crown and citizens alike. Reality came crashing in on him, snuffing out that ray of hope. He was a cultivator. The vigers, these cult members, had turned him into a reviled being. His lip twitched up into a snarl, both because of what they had done to him and for who he had been. ¡°Good morning, Trent,¡± came a familiar voice from the bars of his cell. Trent red at Keith, channeling every ounce of loathing toward his traitorous cousin. ¡°What do you want?¡± Keith raised an eyebrow. ¡°I brought you breakfast. What happened to the man that was always so keen for his morning sweets?¡±¡°You know damned well what happened, Keith.¡± Trent marched over, intent on taking the tray so he¡¯d be left alone. The look on Keith¡¯s face brought him up short, however. ¡°... what?¡± Keith narrowed his eyes, leaning in close to the bars. ¡°Did... did you do something to your face?¡± ¡°Save me the insults, cousin. I¡¯ve heard them all a hundred times over.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious, Trent. You look...¡± Keith set the tray of food down and reached into a back pocket. ¡°One second. I¡¯ll show you.¡± He strode from the room, disappearing down the hallway. Trent rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t have the patience for whatever game Keith was ying. Before he could yell such thoughts, however, Keith¡¯s hurried footsteps returned. He swept into the room holding an object before himself¡ªa small hand mirror. Trent gave him a t re, slowly looking over at the mirror and expecting a jibe from Keith about his features. Instead, he found a stranger staring back. As the initial shock dissipated, he recognised parts of himself. The lines of his chin, though much less round, were a vaguely simr shape. His cheeks weren¡¯t as swollen, but parts of their hamster-like pudginess remained. His hair... had his hairline lowered? What on Kallis... ¡°See?¡± Keith asked, putting the mirror away and sliding the breakfast under the bars. ¡°I told you.¡± Trent felt at his face, tracing his features to confirm it wasn¡¯t some trick of the light. His face, something he¡¯d been struggling toe to terms with as he gained more knowledge, had changed. He bent and retrieved the cup of sugarcane juice, sipping at it to quench the dryness in his throat. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re still hideous,¡± Keith said, a smirk on his lips. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re slightly better to look at, though...¡± Trent took another drink, pouted his lips, and sprayed a steam of the sugarcane juice onto Keith¡¯s tunic. Keith looked down at his wet clothing, then back up at Trent, his face featureless. ¡°Did that make you feel better about yourself?¡± Trent¡¯s answering smile was genuine. It sent a wave of joy down into his core, faint as it may have been. ¡°A little, yeah. Thanks for breakfast.¡± He picked up the tray with one hand and retreated to his pile of pillows, taking another sip of juice. It tasted sweet. *** I took steady breaths as the first few drops of coffee dripped from the coffee machine. Dual streams fell from the portafilter down into two cups beneath it. Steam rose from the cups in the cool predawn air, bringing with it an intoxicating scent. I watched it intently, and just as the shots started to change color from a deep brown, the sun rose over the rooftops east of Sue¡¯s coffee shop. The rays hit the steam, making them glow a golden hue. A smile came unbidden to my face, but I didn¡¯t let the magic of the moment distract me from my task. When the coffee pouring from the machine again changed color to a light brown, I turned the water off, just as Sue had instructed. Next, I had to froth the milk. I poured some in until it reached the second line, then put the wand inside and turned the knob above it, releasing the pressurized steam. It hissed, the milk within swirling and bubbling as the temperature rose. I held my hand to the side so I could feel the temperature, and when it was just hot enough, I raised the wand to the surface, causing froth to rise. Seeing it was ready, I turned the steam off, swirled the pitcher, and poured half into each cup. ¡°Two cappinos and croissants,¡± I said, cing the cups on a tray and bending for apanying pastries. ¡°Sorry about theck of art¡ªI¡¯m still learning.¡± The farmer gave me a friendly nod, his eyes lighting up as he gazed down at the cups of liquid happiness. He picked up the tray and walked over to hisdy friend, setting it down before joining her on the floor. There was something innocent about the act, like they had no worries in the world other than each other. Seeing the smile she gave him reminded me of Maria, and I took a moment to wish them the best. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± I raised my eyes to the front of the line, finding a friendly face apanied by an equally grumpy one. ¡°Oh! Morning, guys! What can I get for you?¡± Roger grunted, his arms crossed. Sharon stepped forward, giving a slight shake of the head to her husband. ¡°Good morning, Fischer. Dare I ask why you¡¯re making coffee?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just helping out! Maria and I brought a fun ingredient for Sturgill to bake with¡ªit felt a waste for Sue to miss it.¡± In truth, I hadn¡¯t even thought of offering to sit out for Sue, but after I caught her stealing nces into the kitchen between customers, I realized my folly. To amoner, lemon was an almost mythical ingredient; they¡¯d never be able to taste it, let alone cook with. I¡¯d already started to take the citrus for granted after only a couple of months, and seeing the hunger in Sue¡¯s eyes each time she peeked at us was a sobering reminder. ¡°A fun ingredient, huh?¡± Sharon asked, intrigue clear on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I shot her a wink. ¡°Nothing dangerous that could have any adverse effects.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, it¡¯s lovely of you to take over the storefront while she tries out this¡­ fun ingredient.¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± came Maria¡¯s singsong voice. ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. Wannae¡ªoh! Good morning!¡± ¡°Morning, dear,¡± Sharon replied. ¡°I was wondering where you got off to so early.¡± ¡°It still wasn¡¯t early enough.¡± She gave me a yful flick on the arm. ¡°Someone had already started without me.¡± Sharon clicked her tongue. ¡°To think someone trying to court my daughter would act so disrespectfully...¡± As the mother-daughter duo continued their fun at my expense, I noticed the slight shift in Roger¡¯s demeanor. His frown was still there, but it seemed almost forced. His wife and daughter interacting, the most important people in his life, seemed to lift his spirits. His posture, too, seemed different. He stood taller than usual, his frame of bone and roped muscle having filled out a little. It wasn¡¯t as drastic as Ellis, who had turned from a skeleton to a men¡¯s physique contender, but it was still incredible. I felt the urge to ask him about it, but then he noticed my attention. His scowl returned in earnest as he slowly spun to re at me. Before he could spit out a choice insult, Sue came scrambling from the back. ¡°You two! Get back into the kitchen!¡± She started beating at me with a teatowel. ¡°W-wait!¡± I tried. ¡°I¡¯m happy to make the coffee. You should help with the¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re too slow! Look at the line! Shoo!¡± I nced up, seeing she was right. I had been so caught up in the conversation that I didn¡¯t see the crowd gathering. There were a few annoyed nces mixed in with the friendly faces, so I gave them a sheepish smile and let Sue guide me away. ¡°Okay,¡± Sue said, pulling at her apron. ¡°What can I get you two?¡± The moment I was past the dividing wall between kitchen and counter, the scent of the danishes hit me. The bakery always smelled divine, as was the way of things, but this... The lemon¡¯s distinct profile was most notable, trailed only marginally by the flour, sugar, and... was that vani? It immediately made my mouth water, and I had eyes for nothing but the tray in Sturgill¡¯s hands as I approached. He held it with the care a father would give a newborn. So gentle as to not make a sound, he set it on the metal bench. Only when he was sure it wouldn¡¯t somehow fall to the floor did he look up at us. I felt a surge of chi swelling around us. I focused on each stream, my brow furrowing as they rose from the ground, swirled around the room, and mmed into Sturgill. He went still, his eyes going distant. ¡°Sharon!¡± I immediately called, running for the counter. Sturgill let out a whimper. When I got to the front, I raised the countertop. ¡°Sharon, Roger¡ªcould I, uh, show you something?¡± ¡°Oh, sure, Fischer,¡± Sue said in a joking tone from the coffee machine. ¡°Just make yourself at home. It¡¯s not a business or... Fischer? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She had turned to give me a grin, but my face must have betrayed my panic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I lied, stering a smile on my face. ¡°Just need to show Sharon and Roger the danishes, is all.¡± The pair immediately picked up on my urgency. They walked as fast as possible without running, Sharon lowering the countertop behind them. I gave Sue onest attempt at a reassuring smile, then followed them into the kitchen. Sturgill had copsed to the floor, a thousand-yard stare on his face. Maria rubbed both his shoulders, speaking softly into his ear. ¡°I thought you said there was no chance of this,¡± Sharon hissed. ¡°There wasn¡¯t! Or there shouldn¡¯t have been¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a trace of chi in the lemon we used.¡± ¡°Shocker,¡± Roger growled. ¡°Something Fischer touched turned to shit.¡± ¡°Not now,¡± Sharon said, shooting him a re. ¡°We need to get him out of here. Grab an arm, Roger.¡± ¡°What about Sue?¡± Maria asked. ¡°What do we say?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± came a voice from behind us. ¡°What about me?¡± Her face was fiery as she stared at us, blocking the exit. She looked around, settling on a flour-covered rolling pin for a weapon. ¡°Put him down. Now.¡± She spoke softly, but she clearly meant it¡ªshe¡¯d sooner take us all on with a rolling pin than let us pass. ¡°Sue, please. You don¡¯t understand.¡± I held up both hands and took a step forward. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin this. He¡¯s¡ª¡± She took a breath that filled her chest, then opened her mouth. Her intention was carved in every line of her face, so before she could yell for help, I was on her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, holding one hand to the back of her head and mping the other over her mouth. To her eyes, I would have teleported. She went stiff as a board, then her eyes rolled into the back of her head. I caught her and lowered her limp body to the ground. ¡°S-Sue...¡± Sturgill came back to himself, her unconscious form enough to tear him back to the present. ¡°What did you do...?¡± His voice was breathy, as if he couldn¡¯t truly believe what he was seeing. He swallowed, his face going red as he looked between us. ¡°What did you¡ªhnng!¡± His rising voice caused Sharon to dash forward. She flicked him in the stomach hard enough for him to buckle. ¡°Mom!¡± Maria hissed. ¡°What the hell?¡± Sharon drew a hand to her mouth. ¡°S-sorry, Sturgill. I only meant to shock you. I panicked...¡± Sturgill groaned again, obviously winded. ¡°Everything okay back there?¡± someone called from the counter. Before they coulde to check, I got to my feet and rushed out. Everyone in the front of the line had taken a step forward, trying to peer into the back of the bakery. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The bakery has to be closed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± a woman asked. ¡°What was that noise?¡± Thinking on my feet, I made the only excuse I could think of. ¡°Sue and Sturgill are both sick. It struck them fast, so it might be contagious. She doesn¡¯t want to risk customers eating contaminated food, so she asked me to close up.¡± From the corner of my eye, I saw the young man sitting opposite hisdy friend choke mid-swallow. Croissant sprayed everyone, all over the tray and the girl¡¯s work leathers. ¡°John!¡± she yelped. The blood drained from his face, but before he could pass out from embarrassment, she startedughing. ¡°That is so gross, man!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡± he started wiping the flecks of pastry up with a handkerchief. At any other time, I¡¯d haveughed too. Instead, I grabbed the pile of sheets Sue used to show she was closed and draped one over the coffee machine. ¡°Sorry, everyone.¡± I threw a sheet over the disy case. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll recover and open up again soon.¡± With the crowd dispersing and more than a few grumbles making it to my ears, I slid the wooden panels across, sealing the bakery off from the outside world. When I returned to the kitchen, everyone appeared as stressed as I felt. Sharon was rubbing Sturgill¡¯s back in apology, whose breath wasing back. Roger was channeling his anxiety at the situation into hatred for me, blessing me with a mighty glower. Maria had gone to Sue, who was sitting up with her help, staring at me like I¡¯d just... well, like I¡¯d revealed myself as a cultivator. I groaned, putting my head into my hands. ¡°I just wanted to give my friends some lemon.¡± I let out a mockingugh, wishing I could rewind the clock. ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to go like this...¡± When I looked out at the room once more, I could tell Roger wanted to rip into me again, but he shot furtive nces at Sue, likely only holding back for her sake. I knelt down to her level, ensuring I kept a good amount of distance; thest thing I wanted to do was make her faint again. ¡°Are... are you okay, Sue?¡± She shook her head, tearsing to her eyes. ¡°No, Fischer. I¡¯m not okay. What did you do to my husband?¡± Seeing her sorrow made my heart break. ¡°Nothing, Sue. It¡¯s not what it looks like. It¡¯s...¡± I put my head in my hands again. ¡°Where do I even start? Barry is so much better at this stuff.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sue,¡± Sharon said. ¡°The only person who did something to Sturgill was me. I flicked him in the stomach lightly.¡± ¡°Lightly?¡± Sturgill interrupted, his voice hoarse. ¡°It felt like you hit me with a brick.¡± ¡°I meant to do it lightly,¡± Sharon corrected, wincing. ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to my strength...¡± ¡°You¡¯re all cultivators, then.¡± Sue had a look of resignation on her face as she got to her feet, brushing off her apron. ¡°Where are you going...?¡± I asked, shrinking back as she strode past me. ¡°If I¡¯m going to die anyway...¡± She plucked a danish from the tray. ¡°I¡¯m at least going to try this before I go.¡± I shook my head as she took a massive bite, kes of pastry falling to the floor. ¡°No one is going to kill you. Like I said, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°What is it, then?¡± Sturgill replied, answering for his wife who was blissfully eating the danish and staring at nothing. ¡°It¡¯s...¡± I sighed. ¡°Screw this¡ªI need one too.¡± I trudged over, grabbed a pastry, and took a bite. Book 2: Chapter 74: Better Late Than Never Book 2: Chapter 74: Better Late Than Never The taste of lemon danish lingered on my tongue. It was sweet, morish, and light, yet insignificantpared to the silence that stretched between everyone in the bakery. Gazes were turned toward walls, the floor, and random kitchen equipment, studiously avoiding each other. Sue drank deep of a coffee cup, swirling the liquid in her mouth before swallowing. She cleared her throat. ¡°So, I take it you really aren¡¯t nning on killing us?¡± I grimaced. ¡°No, Sue. Even if I didn¡¯t consider you both my friends, we wouldn¡¯t, er... snuff you or Sturgill out for awakening as a cultivator.¡± ¡°That¡¯s truly what this is?¡± Sturgill asked, gripping Sue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve be a cultivator?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate,¡± I replied. ¡°I think it¡¯s not official until you ept a name, but from what I¡¯ve heard, not epting isn¡¯t an option. Barry said the System won¡¯t let you sleep or rest until you do.¡± ¡°Barry?¡± Sue licked her lips. ¡°Barry is a cultivator too?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you start from the beginning, Fischer,¡± Sharon suggested. Thankful for the direction, I nodded. ¡°Sue¡¯s right. I¡¯ll tell you the story from the start...¡±I told them everything. Well... almost everything. From my encounter with truck-kun, to the chi transference I¡¯d done with the lemons, I told them everything necessary, only omitting details that would make the tale take too long. They listened intently, not uttering a single question until I finished. ¡°And that¡¯s the lemon I brought here this morning¡ªone that I¡¯d drained of all chi.¡± Sturgill blinked, his eyes distant. They slowly drifted up to me as he leaned forward. ¡°You mean to tell us that Borks is a... a hellhound? I¡¯m not sure how I could believe that, Fischer.¡± Sue pulled back from him, shaking her head as she scowled. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re questioning? The damned dog?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sturgill demanded. ¡°He¡¯s a good boy! How could he possibly be a hellhound?¡± Knowing there was an easy way to confirm the detail, I looked up at the rafters. ¡°Would you mind, Borks?¡± Everyone followed my gaze, so when a dog shaped like a demon dropped from above, we all bore witness. Borks, in his chihuahua form, fell toward my chest. I easily caught him. Sturgill¡¯s eyebrow furrowed. ¡°Who is that?¡± In response, Borks shifted to the form he always took around the Vige¡ªthat of a long-haired golden retriever. His tongue lolled happily as he let out a bark. Sturgill and Sue both leaned back, their eyes going wide. The former cleared his throat. ¡°Okay, so Borks is definitely a spirit beast, but I struggle to believe he¡¯s a hellhou¡ª¡± Without needing my guidance, Borks shifted once more. His long fur turned into midnight skin as he more than quadrupled in size. He still sat in my arms, his torso and snake-headed tail both upright and looking at the two bakers. ¡°Oh...¡± Sturgill said. Sue arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°Happy, foolish man?¡± ¡°Well, no. But I do believe Borks is a hellhound now...¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, then?¡± Sue asked, staring at me as Borks shifted back and dropped to the floor. ¡°All of it?¡± ¡°Yep. All of it. I have one more bit of proof, for what it¡¯s worth.¡± I looked up at the rafters again. ¡°Corporal w¡ª¡± Before I could finish my sentence, the otter zapped across the room on lightning-fueled muscles. She mmed into my chest, letting out a happy coo as she curled into my arms and smiled with her needle-sharp teeth. ¡°This is Corporal ws¡ªor ws for short. She is how Borks snuck into the rafters without you knowing. Don¡¯t give me that look, ws. Of course I felt you zap him up there before I closed the cafe, you little deviant. You¡¯re not sneaky enough to avoid my senses.¡± She chirped her defeat before squirming to get even morefortable in my arms. Closing her eyes, she started drifting off to sleep without a care in the world. When I looked back up at Sturgill and Sue, they sighed, then shared a smile at the simr reaction from the other. ¡°You two seem... remarkably calm about all of this,¡± Maria said, giving them an appraising look. Sue shook her head. ¡°I most certainly am not calm. It makes sense, though. The changes Fischer has had sinceing here. Your remarkable recovery, Sharon.¡± ¡°And Roger¡¯s hatred for you,¡± Sturgill muttered. Roger grunted, and I thought he¡¯d turn his displeasure on Sturgill. As always, however, he reserved it for me. I grinned back at him, then cleared my throat. ¡°Right, then. Should we take you guys to the church? I¡¯m sure Barry will have answers for any questions you have.¡± ¡°Uhm...¡± Sturgill rubbed the back of his head. ¡°How do you n on getting us there? I think the vigers might have a few questions if they see us walking about after closing up for the morning.¡± I tickled ws¡¯s chin, making sure she was awake. ¡°Can you get Borks out of here without being seen?¡± She sat up, stretching her back as she let out an affirmative chirp. ¡°I... don¡¯t understand,¡± Sue admitted, ncing between us. ¡°I skimmed over some of our abilities.¡± I grinned at Borks. ¡°Would you mind, buddy?¡± He barked happily, and power swelled within his core. The next second, a ck portal tore into existence, its lines spider-webbing out as it shattered the air itself. I stepped inside and poked my head out. ¡°Follow me. It¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Sturgill asked, his eyes tracing the ck lines around me. ¡°Positive!¡± Maria skipped toward the portal. ¡°Last one in doesn¡¯t get another danish.¡± Sue snorted. ¡°You¡¯re out of your minds if you think we¡¯re giving you more danish after the fright you gave us.¡± She picked up the tray and held it to her chest to emphasize the point. ¡°You forfeited the right to any delicious pastries.¡± Maria pouted at her, but I saw the amusement tugging at her lips. Everyone stepped inside, the portal closing behind us. *** Barry leaned down over the report, thoroughly scanning each line. Everyone was silent as they did the same, the only sound that of Ellis¡¯s pencil scratching down notes in the corner. With each sentence, paragraph, and ounting of goods sold, Barry¡¯s smile grew. When he finished thest line, he grinned out at the room. One by one, they looked up from the document, simr looks of pride, joy, and surprise stered over their face. All the while, Danny tried to appear nonchnt in his spot at the circr table, but his bouncing knee gave away his anticipation. ¡°You did amazing, Danny.¡± Barry said. ¡°Better than amazing. The amount of produce you moved is honestly unbelievable.¡± He pointed at the ledger halfway down the page. ¡°This is all correct? You brought this much food and cured wood back with you?¡± Danny shrugged, still trying to y it cool. He failed. His cheeks glowed a vicious crimson as the entire congregation present settled their attention on him. ¡°It was thanks to the route you and Ellis devised¡ªall I did was show up and let the viges know. It was particrly brilliant sending me to Bengal and Cedar first. I¡¯d never have thought to start so far away, but those two viges alone got me stocked up for the rest of the route.¡± He shot a smirk at Barry. ¡°You didn¡¯t exaggerate how much they hated each other, either¡ªhaving me act as merchant meant they could trade withouting to blows.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Helen said from opposite Danny. ¡°How do two viges have ess to everything you needed for the rest of the route?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they have everything,¡± Ellis answered, not taking his eyes from his notepad. ¡°It¡¯s that they had exactly what each other¡ªand the next viges on the route¡ªwanted. The path wasn¡¯t chosen for its ease of passage or proximity.¡± Barry reached over, giving Helen¡¯s hand a squeeze. ¡°The most important thing was tradingpatibility.¡± He looked over at Danny again and tapped the report. ¡°The only thing your report doesn¡¯t mention is if you were able to establish the passive trade routes. Do you think they¡¯ll continue without your presence, or will we need to constantly have the wagon traveling?¡± Danny nodded. ¡°I left that out on purpose because it¡¯s... nuanced.¡± He shuffled through his papers until he found one in particr. It was covered in small writing. ¡°I thought it best to write it up on the wall here. That way, we can...¡± Danny trailed off at the sound of wed feet scrambling down the hallway. Every head drifted toward the door just in time to see a golden-haired good boye flying around the corner, a manic-eyed otter riding his back. Borks¡¯s padded feet fought for purchase, running on the spot and mming into the doorway. Unperturbed, he used the collision and subsequent cessation of movement to leap up onto the table,nding right in the center. ws hopped down, chirping a greeting and puffing out her chest. Borks let out a bark, wagged his tail, and tore a portal into existence. A dark shape extended from the murk, slowly taking shape in the magically lit room. ¡°Er, good morning, everyone,¡± Maria said, covering her eyes. ¡°Is it safe for me and Fischer toe out?¡± *** As safe as I knew it was within Borks¡¯s pocket dimension whatever-the-frack he had going on, it was... stuffy. As I stepped out into the air of the underground church, I took a deep breath, delighting in how sweet the air was inparison. ¡°G¡¯day, Barry. I may have made a lil whoopsie this morning and...¡± I looked around the room, seeing almost everyone. ¡°Oh. My bad. Good morning gang.¡± Stacks of pages sat before every person, tactically turned face-down so I couldn¡¯t catch sight of their contents. ¡°A whoopsie...?¡± Barry asked. ¡°What kind of whoopsie?¡± I raised a finger and opened my mouth to respond, then shook my head. ¡°Best if I show you, I think.¡± I popped my head back inside Borks¡¯s portal. ¡°You cane out, guys.¡± I withdrew, stepping aside to make room for everyone. Roger came first, grumbling as he did so. Sharon came next, epting Roger¡¯s hand as he helped her down from the table. Last, Sue and Sturgill stepped through, both looking as ufortable as the other. Their faces slowly transformed to a mix of surprise and disbelief as they looked around the circle, able to see each face when Borks¡¯s portal disappeared. ¡°You...¡± Sue said, her jaw hanging open as she stared at everyone in turn. ¡°All of you?¡± They stood stunned atop the table, their heads swiveling non-stop. Maria and I shared a nce and helped them down from the table, not wanting to have them feeling trapped. ¡°What happened?¡± Barry asked. I winced. ¡°You know how I¡¯ve been draining chi from some of my fish? Well, I did that with a lemon. I wanted to let Sue and Sturgill bake with it because of how rare lemons are. It had no chi, so it shouldn¡¯t have had any effect...¡± ¡°Except it did,¡± Roger finished in his gravelly, disapproving voice. I gave a rundown of the events, my chest constricting further with each sentence. Unfortunately, it seemed to have a simr effect on Sue and Sturgill; their faces grew more stricken with each word. When I finished, Barry walked around the table,ing to a stop a short distance from the bakers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must have had a crazy morning.¡± Sue nodded, tearsing to her eyes as her lips formed a line. He reached out a hand, but she flinched back. He grimaced, withdrawing it. ¡°I promise you, this isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± A chorus of agreement rang out, loudest of all was ws, who chirped and nodded her head emphatically. Sturgill, who had pulled Sue into a hug, raised his head. ¡°Forgive me for saying so, but of course you¡¯d say that. You¡¯re all cultivators.¡± He immediately averted his eyes, showing deference. ¡°Hey,¡± Barry said, clicking his fingers to draw Sturgill¡¯s attention. ¡°None of that¡ªwe¡¯re not a bunch of power-tripping nobles that need to be kowtowed to. We¡¯re not some shadowy cabal of evil-doers.¡± ¡°You say that,¡± Roger said, ¡°yet you all praise Fischer as your god. At least be honest with them.¡± The bakers¡¯ gazes both shot toward me. The prevalent emotion was clear. Fear. I had seen all I could handle. I¡¯d tried toe into the meeting with my usual chipper attitude, but seeing the effect my actions and presence were having on Sue and Sturgill, I had to get away. Misunderstanding or not, it was too much. I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been slowly backing from the room, but seeing my proximity to the door, I edged toward it. Maria held my hand, trying to keep me there, but I had to go¡ªhad to get away. ¡°I think I¡¯ve done enough damage for one day,¡± I muttered. ¡°Sorry, but I think I need to leave the rest to you¡ª¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Ellis said, standing. His voice held iron, so I paused. ¡°This is not your fault, Fischer.¡± I let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find it very much is, mate.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Fischer,¡± Barry said. ¡°We knew this wasing.¡± My eyebrow furrowed as I nced from one to the other. ¡°You knew I¡¯d do this?¡± ¡°No, that people would start awakening. You wanted to be left out of the loop, yes?¡± Ellis looked up from his notes. ¡°Well, forgive me, but I believe you need to hear this, lest you descend into misguided self-ming. Technically, you caused this, yes¡ªbut that¡¯s because of the chi once more coursing through the world.¡± He looked up at Sturgill. ¡°You got a message from the System for baking, correct? Not for eating the food?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Ellis nodded. ¡°Sturgill here awakened of his own ord. The System saw his baking as good enough to merit bing a cultivator. Otherwise, Sue would have awakened by eating the danish.¡± He rubbed his chin. ¡°Actually, she still might have if the System saw it as food created by a cultivator¡­ A fascinating line of thought¡ªwhiches first: the chi, or the awakening?¡± Entirely forgetting we were all there, Ellis began muttering to himself, taking notes on a fresh page. Just like that, the former archivist had looked up, given me a tactical nuke of knowledge, then gone back to his work. I blinked at him, genuinely shocked by his efficiency. It made part of me feel better for one simple reason: it made sense. The chi that mmed into Sturgill had risen from the world around us, not within the lemon. I took a deep breath, exhaling it slowly as Maria came to my side and gripped my forearm lightly. There was still a tightness to my chest, but as I took another breath, its hold loosened. ¡°Better?¡± Barry asked. ¡°Yeah, mate. I should have noticed that myself, though.¡± He gave me a kind smile. ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough morning too, mate. It¡¯s not surprising that your thoughts weren¡¯t clear.¡± I didn¡¯t respond, focusing entirely on my breathing as I tried to ground myself in the present moment. ¡°All right.¡± Barry pped his hands together. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you should hear me tell them, Fischer, then it¡¯s probably best you leave.¡± He turned to Sue and Sturgill. ¡°I wanted to bring you in and make you members of the church for some time now.¡± Their eyes went wide, as did mine. Before we could speak, Barry continued. ¡°You¡¯re both perfect candidates: smart, hardworking, and, most importantly, kind.The only reason we didn¡¯te and offer you ascension is because you both serve food to many of Tropica¡¯s citizens, and we thought it might be problematic given we know so little about what causes someone to awaken. That you¡¯ve now awakened, Sturgill, isn¡¯t a curse. It¡¯s a blessing. Perhaps this is the universe¡¯s way of telling us we made a mistake in noting to you sooner. For that, I¡¯m sorry. If I¡¯de to you before the System took matters into its own hands, you wouldn¡¯t have had such a traumatizing morning.¡± I watched Sue and Sturgill¡¯s faces closely. Though Barry¡¯s words didn¡¯t remove any of the ropes wrapping my chest, their reactions did. Fear remained, as did hesitation, weariness, and confusion. But now there was also curiosity. They wanted to know more. ¡°Thank you, Barry,¡± I said, grabbing Maria¡¯s hand. ¡°And sorry again, guys.¡± I gave Sue and Sturgill onest nce before leading Maria out and up the stairs. We walked toward the surface in silence, both lost in our own thoughts as our feet scuffed on the stone stairs. When we stepped out into the sunlight, Maria stopped, turning her head toward me. ¡°Well?¡± she asked, her hair falling to the side as she cocked her head. ¡°Well what?¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me what¡¯s still bothering you?¡± I didn¡¯t bother protesting, instead just shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m that obvious?¡± ¡°To me? Yep.¡± She squeezed my hand. ¡°Walk and talk?¡± I nodded. ¡°Walk and talk.¡± Hand in hand, we turned and ambled off toward the distant treeline. Book 2: Chapter 75: Finding Purpose Book 2: Chapter 75: Finding Purpose As we strode over grass and between trunks, a slight breeze rustled the canopy above us. The scents of earth and decaying leaf litter drifted on the air, dulling the edges of my troubled thoughts. Maria gazed up at the gaps of blue sky filtering through the trees. ¡°Something about the forest here always makes me feel... calm.¡± I looked up, focusing on the leaves¡¯ hypnotic movement. ¡°I know what you mean.¡± A powerful gust blew, making the scene chaotic for a few seconds. A soft roar came from the canopy as thousands of leaves shifted, sounding almost like a crashing wave. The sharp edge of my worries dulled further as Maria squeezed my hand, giving me a smile that was oh-so beautiful. ¡°So.¡± She swung our armsically high with each step, not once breaking eye contact. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I faced forward, my gaze going distant as the words formed. ¡°Okay, so let me preface this by saying it¡¯s probably ridiculous.¡± She stopped walking, holding me firmly in ce and giving me a knowing smile. ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to diminish your feelings like that, right?¡± I opened my mouth to respond, then pressed my lips into a line, making a cute gigglee from Maria. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± she said. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re feeling. I¡¯m not going to judge you or call it ridiculous, so you don¡¯t need the disimer attached.¡±Walking once more, I tried again. ¡°So... seeing Sue and Sturgill¡¯s reactions kind of made me realize everyone has probably had a simr experience. There¡¯s no easy way to let someone know that there¡¯s an entire group of people that have be cultivators.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s probably no good way of doing it.¡± ¡°The thing is, though, they¡¯re the lucky ones. Anyone being recruited by Barry and that bunch of well-intentioned maniacs has a support system to ease them into the whole cultivator thing. Now that Sturgill awakened just by creating some bloody danishes... well, it stands to reason that other people are going to awaken. People who have no supportwork and are going to be terrified of what it means for them. Worse, what happens if immoral people awaken? I trust every single person in the church inherently, and we were lucky that it was Sturgill that awakened of his own ord. What happens when a sociopath bes a cultivator? Or that dickhead noble, Osnan or whatever, that took a swing at me the other week? If he was a cultivator and I was amoner, he¡¯d have pped my head clean off.¡± We stepped from the thick canopy into the sparsely upied sky of Lemon¡¯s clearing. The pollinators swarmed the citrus trees above us, buzzing around from flower to flower. It was a beautiful sight. Despite how much Maria loved to watch their movement, her eyes were focused on me, appearing a light blue in the sunlight beaming down from above. ¡°Do you feel responsible for all those people that might ascend?¡± she asked. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of weight to shoulder, Fischer.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I agreed. ¡°As much as I want to spend my days fishing with you, though, I¡¯m not sure I can ignore it. We know what happens when I bottle things up and pretend they don¡¯t exist.¡± She gave me a wry smile. ¡°Yeah¡ªyou obliterate trees. Worse, you alienate me¡ªa crime most foul.¡± Iughed at the jab, knowing there was no malice hidden in her words. ¡°Do you want to hear my opinion?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay. Well, as per usual, you¡¯re being too hard on yourself. But,¡± she added before I could protest, ¡°that doesn¡¯t mean you should ignore it. If you feel responsible, trying to do something about it is probably the right move.¡± As I thought about that, we both sat down at the base of Lemon¡¯s trunk. I ran my hands through the grass there, taking sce in the lingering cold of the night gone. Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket extended thick roots from the ground beside Maria and I. I rested a hand on one, soaking in the love I felt radiating from Lemon. ¡°Oh! Good morning, Lemon!¡± Maria said, giggling at a leaf tickling her leg. ¡°Where do I even begin doing something about an entire world¡¯s worth of people that could be bing cultivators?¡± I asked. ¡°One step at a time,¡± she replied easily. I grabbed a few des of grass, weaving them together as I nced Maria¡¯s way. ¡°You know, it¡¯s infuriating that you¡¯re always right.¡± ¡°The sooner you get used to it, the better.¡± She winked. ¡°We¡¯ve got a whole life of me being right about everything ahead of us.¡± I rolled my eyes, causing her grin to broaden. ¡°What¡¯s the first step, though?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, what usually helps you think?¡± I thought for only a moment. ¡°Honestly? When I have something to do. If my hands aren¡¯t busy, it¡¯s like I get paralyzed by negativity.¡± She nodded. ¡°Then that¡¯s your first step¡ªfinding something to do that gives you purpose.¡± ¡°Something to do...¡± I mused, looking around the clearing. Half sunlight and half shadow, it never failed to take my breath away. The bees flying between branches lit up when they flew into the sun, fading once more when they reached the next flower. It was almost like the tiny embers dancing above a campfire, burning bright before disappearing. Something that gives me purpose... ¡°Oh!¡± I sat up straight, eyes widening as I stared at the patches of sun. ¡°I think I know what to do!¡± ¡°Oooh, what is it?¡± ¡°Well, it kind of depends.¡± I swiveled to face Lemon¡¯s trunk. ¡°How do you feel about having some more life in your clearing?¡± With my hand held to the root she¡¯d extended, I felt an odd mix of emotionsing from her. Then, with absolutely no warning, she shook her entire trunk forward and back, nodding her tree body like it was a head. Maria¡¯s answeringugh skipped across the clearing, as natural as the wind. ¡°Call me crazy, but I think she likes the idea...¡± I turned toward Maria. She spun to meet me, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°How do you feel about going on a trip?¡± I asked. ¡°A trip? You don¡¯t even need to ask, Fischer. Of course I¡¯ll go on a trip with you. Where to, though?¡± ¡°The capital city of Gormona.¡± The curiosity on her face only grew, then her brow rose in realization. ¡°More life in the clearing? Don¡¯t tell me...¡± I grinned. ¡°If lemons can grow here... why can¡¯t passiona fruit?¡± Mischief and possibilities danced in her eyes, just as they did in mine. *** Two hourster, with the sun cresting its peak in the sky, the construction had begun. Maria and I picked up a wooden nk each. We put the corners together as I hammeredrge nails into ce. We added more nks of differing sizes until the nter box wasplete. It was about knee height, a half meter wide, and three meters long. Somewhere along the line, ws had joined us. I¡¯d once told her about construction sights back on Earth¡ªa conversation she¡¯d apparently taken to heart. She stood atop one of Lemon¡¯s branches with an empty shell on her head, acting as a hardhat. She chirped and cooed incoherent orders at us, having an infectious amount of fun. Maria and I were a blur of wood and nails as we constructed another three boxes and set them on the forest floor around Lemon¡¯s trunk. They were each positioned in the sunny gaps between trees¡ªthe perfect position for berry bushes. ¡°Okay,¡± I said as we ced thest nter. ¡°Time for some substrate.¡± ¡°Substrate?¡± Maria asked, cocking her head to the side. ¡°Yeah! Do you ever mix straw into the soil? You can do the same with branches.¡± ¡°Oh, right! Wait, branches?¡± She frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sure you can use branches? They¡¯re a bit... big, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°You can!¡± I rubbed my chin. ¡°Well, you could on Earth, anyway. I don¡¯t see why it should be any different here. They¡¯re big, yeah, but that just means they¡¯ll break down slower and provide more fuel for the passiona.¡± ¡°Well, what are we waiting for?¡± she asked, brushing dirt from her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go find some branches!¡± It didn¡¯t take us long. What must have been ten minutester, we strode back toward the clearing with armloads of wood. Honestly, armloads might have been an understatement. My branches were piled so high that I could barely see. ¡°You sure you¡¯re all right with that, Fischer?¡± Maria asked, peering from behind her own stack. ¡°You doubt me? The venerable Fischer? Liege Lord of thesends? Master of the waves? Benevolen¡ªoh no.¡± Lost in my tirade, I hadn¡¯t noticed my stack of branches hit the low-hanging canopy. No matter how fast I was, there was no time to recover, and all I could do was watch as my pile came raining down around me. Maria, her arms filled with half as many branches,pletely lost it. She leaned against a trunk so she wouldn¡¯t fall over with herughter. I gave her a t look, only causing tears ofughter to stream down her face. I eyed a particrlyrge branch at the base of her pile, a devious n forming. ¡°You can¡¯t say you didn¡¯t deserve that, Fischer. Wait, what are you doing? No, don¡¯t you dare! Fischer!¡± I pushed the branch, throwing her entire stack off bnce. She tried to save it, tried to keep it in one piece. Focused as she was on keeping herself upright, she didn¡¯t pay attention to ws crouching down behind her, a devious grin on her face. Maria tripped over her, letting out an oof as her mountain of branches came crumbling down. ¡°Are you,¡± I squeaked out betweenughter. ¡°Are you okay?¡± My vision swam with tears as she whirled around. ¡°ws! Traitor!¡± The look of sheer delight on ws¡¯s face was too much for me. I fell down, joining them on the ground as my legs gave out under the onught of myughter. ¡°Come on,¡± I eventually said, wiping my eyes and getting to my feet. I helped her up, and after onest giggle for good measure, we began rebuilding our stacks with the help of ws. As I threw thest branch into the fourth nter box, I let out a contented sigh, gazing down at theyer of sticks. Each nter had an even amount of the organic material. It would make the perfect foundation for... what the? Power began ebbing around us, chi flowing from the very earth itself. It went toward all four nters, as well as... us? Rather than watch the transformation toe, I watched her. It was as if she moved in slow motion, her eyebrows shooting high as the chi crashed into her core and flowed out, as it did mine. Euphoria washed over me, sending a shiver all the way up my spine. The light flowed away, dissipating into nothingness as the euphoria faded. ¡°Whoa...¡± Maria said, breathing heavily. ¡°That was... oh.¡± Her eyes went distant as she read the System-sent notification. Figuring there was no harm in checking because I¡¯d hear it from Maria anyway, I willed the notification to show. You have learned horticulture! You have advanced to horticulture 2! You have advanced to horticulture 3! You have advanced to horticulture 4! Neat. I went to dismiss it, but the System shoved another notification through. You have learned Chi Maniption. ¡°Oi, you cheeky prick. I didn¡¯t ask for you to show me the alert from the other da¡ª¡± Another one was thrown through, assaulting my visual field. You have advanced to fishing 63! I mmed my will into the notifications, forcefully cutting them off for good. I let out a string of expletives and bent to pick up a stick¡ªyeeting it through the forest might make me feel better. There were no longer any branches in the nters, however. I blinked at the bare earth where theyer of sticks had been. ¡°Fischer...?¡± Maria asked, face lined with worry. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? You just used a string of words I¡¯m pretty sure were horrifically offensive where youe from.¡± ws held a paw to her mouth, taking an indignant gasp. ¡°Yeah, it was justified, though. I let the System show me that message about learning horticulture, but it snuck in a couple more. I¡¯m pretty sure it would have kept going if I didn¡¯t m the door closed, the cheeky little fracker.¡± Maria gave me an unreadable look as she reached out and touched my hand. ¡°You know we¡¯re going to have to unbox that one day, right?¡± ws nodded sagely, but I was pretty sure she had no idea what Maria meant either. ¡°Unbox what?¡± I asked. ¡°Why you don¡¯t like reading the System notifications.¡± I sighed, not walking to confront it. ¡°One existential crisis at a time.¡± ¡°When we get back from our trip,¡± she pushed. ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about it.¡± I pouted. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Good. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, we have some brand new nter boxes to inspect.¡± She let go of me, leaning over the closest one. Her eyes went distant, so I looked down too, expecting it to draw me in¡ªit didn¡¯t. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Maria asked. ¡°We can¡¯t I inspect it?¡± I shook my head. ¡°You can¡¯t inspect everything.¡± ¡°... why?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I have absolutely no idea. Couldn¡¯t do so with the beehive, either.¡± I pointed down at the nters. ¡°It¡¯s definitely changed, just not enough to be considered a magical item or whatever, I guess.¡± The grains of wood had tightened and condensed, making it much less cumbersome. At the corners where we¡¯d nailed the nks together, metal brackets now lined the outside, secured with way more nails than I had actually used. ¡°If only we had some sort of generated text messages from the System...¡± Maria trailed off meaningfully. ¡°Maybe they could have exined why...¡± I gave her a t re, but couldn¡¯t keep it up for long as her lips curled. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Point taken.¡± She patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Like you said¡ªone crisis at a time, my love.¡± The statement, so easily voiced, made birds take flight in my core. It must have shown on my face, because Maria leaned in close. ¡°Oooh, you liked that.¡± My face heating, I nodded. ws jumped up onto my shoulder, leaning in with a look that said she sensed weakness. ¡°Well, then,¡± Maria said, sweeping in toward me. She got up on her tiptoes and nted a peck on my lips, pulling back to stare into my eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some soil, my love.¡± ws let out another gasp, scandalized. I grabbed Maria around the waist with one arm and pulled her close, using the other to cover ws¡¯s eyes. Maria and I melted into each other, heat blooming everywhere our bodies made contact. All too soon, we separated, both left taking heavy breaths. ws jumped to the ground and mimed being sick. I ignored her; my eyes were only for Maria. ¡°Come on. Let''s get that soil.¡± She scrunched her face up at me. ¡°Tease.¡± ¡°You started it,¡± I said, messing up her hair. ¡°I have a fun idea for transporting the dirt that might cheer you up...¡± Book 2: Chapter 76: Bribery Book 2: Chapter 76: Bribery ¡°You¡¯re sure this is a good idea, Fischer?¡± I stood tall, peeking over the wooden tabletop I¡¯d borrowed from the woodworkers. ¡°Yeah, why¡¯s that?¡± She looked from me, to the portal torn in space on the other side of the nter box, and back to me. She quirked a brow. ¡°Do I really need to verbalize my concerns?¡± She had a good point. Before I could make that concession, however, ws¡ªwho was once more donning her shell-shaped hard hat¡ªchirped for the work tomence. In response, dirt came flying from the portal. I hid behind the tabletop, holding it still against the nter¡¯s wooden frame as an absolute torrent of earth smacked into it. Dust and debris filled the air, and I covered my mouth with my shirt to keep as much out as possible. Still, the finer particles made it through. The moment the torrent ceased, I ran from the cloud, coughing and sputtering. ¡°Did It work?¡± I wheezed, squinting to make sure no dirt got into my eyes. ws let out an affirmative chirp from atop an absolute mountain of dirt that wasrge enough to conceal the nterpletely. Maria stared at me. ¡°A good idea, huh?¡± ¡°Of course! Borks just got a little too excited. Having too much is better than having not enough. Right, ws?¡± Inplete agreement, ws gave me the ¡®ok¡¯ hand gesture.Wait, how did she do that without opposable thumbs...? Before I could question her anatomy any further, Borks flew from the portal,ing tond beside ws. He gave a full-body way, his front paws covered in dirt. ¡°A little too much, buddy.¡± ws chirped an order, pointing at the peak and sides of the mountain. Letting out a bark¡ªhe was just happy to be there¡ªBorks turned and started digging. He moved an obscene amount of earth with each flick of a paw, and in less than a minute, enough dirt was removed to call the mission a sess. ¡°Good boy!¡± I said, scratching him behind the ear. ws protested loudly and immediately. She hopped onto his back, removed her shell-hat, and pointed at her own head, demanding scritches. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I said, obliging with my other hand as I spun my head toward Maria. ¡°So... good idea?¡± ¡°All right, fine. It was a good idea to have Borks do all the digging.¡± She reached down to scratch his head with one hand, preemptively doing the same to ws before the rascally otter could protest. ¡°You both did good.¡± They preened beneath our praise, leaning into the pats. ¡°Okay, gang.¡± I ran a hand down ws¡¯s back. ¡°What do you say we fill the rest? We¡¯re making fantastic time.¡± ws snapped to attention, cing her shell-hat back in ce. After a series of chirps, Borks was off, loping toward the next nter. Less than a half hourter, Borks¡¯s tongue lolled from his panting mouth as he flopped to the forest floor. All four of the nters were finished, and he¡¯d just finished scattering any leftover dirt around the clearing. I scooped him up into my arms. He transformed into a Dachshund, slipping into the crook of my elbow and heaving with tiny little breaths. Maria scooped up ws, who also went half-liquid in Maria¡¯s arms despite not having done any physicalbor. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Well, other than packing our stuff, we need to tell everyone what we¡¯re up to.¡± ¡°Do you think everyone will be okay with it?¡± ¡°They can certainly try stopping us if they think it¡¯s a bad idea, but I have a n to make them more amenable.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Curiosity twinkled behind her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I grinned. ¡°Why, bribery, of course.¡± She covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Bribery, huh? What vor of bribery?¡± I gave her a full-toothed smile. ¡°The fishy kind.¡± *** Beneath the midday sun and atop the rocky shore of the heand, I held out my hand-crafted fishing rod. ¡°This is what we use. I made this one with the help of the System.¡± Pelly craned her neck forward, peering down at the differentponents. As always, intelligence shone in her gaze. I assumed her enhanced consciousness was no-doubt working overtime to deduce what each part of the rod did¡ªbut then she proved me wrong by letting out a very confused honk. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if we show her,¡± Maria said, giggling. ¡°Fair call.¡± I pointed at one of the spare rods. A sabiki rig was tied to the end. ¡°Do you want to try and catch an eel?¡± Maria¡¯s face lit up, her hair bobbing as she nodded. I sat down on the rocks beside ws, who was crunching on a juvenile shore fish she¡¯d predated. Pelly came and stood next to us. I saw her eyeing me, so Iughed, ushering her in closer. ¡°You never need permission for a good cuddle, Pelly. Myp is yourp.¡± A guttural noise came from her throat. To some, it may have sounded aggressive, but I could hear the happiness in it. As Maria¡¯s deft hands unhooked the sabiki rig and let gravity straighten the line, I couldn¡¯t help but watch her. A soft breeze flowed past us, tickling my skin and blowing her hair around chaotically. She lifted her face toward the sun, a smile forming on her lips as its heat shone down on her. She took a deep breath, flipping the reel forward. Drawing her arm back, she exhaled and cast her line out past the rocky shore. The sinker let out a soft plop, barely disturbing the water. ¡°This rig works by reflecting the sun¡¯s light,¡± I whispered to Pelly, not wanting to disturb Maria. ¡°The metal strips near the hook make fish think it¡¯s the scales of a smaller fish. When they bite it, they find a hook instead.¡± She quietly grunted her understanding. Maria¡¯s attention was entirely on the rod in her hands. Her eyes were closed, one hand holding the rod as the other felt the line, waiting for a bite. She swayed softly with the breeze, her bodypletely free of tension. Each breath came steady, gradually getting slower and slower as she slipped deeper into a meditative state. Contrary to her calmness, my hands twitched. Pelly noticed; she cocked her head, staring at my opening and closing hands and letting out a questioning honk. I forced them to rx. ¡°I¡¯m not agitated¡ªseeing her fish just really makes me want to wet my line too.¡± Maria¡¯s shoulders jolted up, drawing our attention. She lifted her arms, raising the rod high. ¡°Fish on!¡± she yelled, her voice exuberant. I sat up, subconsciously leaning forward. Pelly did too, both our necks craning forward as Maria started winding. Doing a little happy dance with her lower half, she wound the line in. The rod¡¯s tip bounced up and down as the hooked fish tried to escape. Against Maria and the System-made training rod, though, it didn¡¯t stand a chance. The moment she caught sight of it at the water¡¯s surface, she hefted the line, bringing the fish sliding up onto the rocky shore. Pelly pped forward, peering down at the eel from every possible angle. Common Eel Common Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this eel¡¯s flesh has high oil content and a strong scent, making it unptable food but excellent bait. It was just a regr, twicemon eel¡ªnot the pungent variety. But that didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°Good job!¡± I bent and grabbed the eel, angling my body so Pelly could watch as I spiked its brain, dispatching it instantly. I held it up to her. ¡°Poking a fish behind the eye with a nail ends them immediately. It¡¯s the most humane way of doing it.¡± Pelly nudged the eel with her bill, then bobbed backwards, likely still expecting it to move. She came forward once more, picking the eel up and waddling over to my rod. I cocked my head, not understanding. She ced it on the rocks, grabbed therge hook attached to my line, then stuck it into the eel¡¯s tail. Mariaughed, sweeping her hair from her face as the wind did its best to blind her. ¡°It¡¯s too big to use whole, Pelly. Here. I¡¯ll show you.¡± With practiced efficiency, Maria grabbed my knife, crouched over the eel, and began slicing. She ran the de behind its pectoral fin, along the spine, then back out, carving the perfectly sized chunk for the hook. Seeing her so easily handle the slimy eel was surprisingly endearing, and as she exined the process to our curious pelican pal, my affections only grew. She slid the chunk of eel onto my hook, passed my rod to me, then repeated the process again, cutting another chunk of bait for her rod. When she finished, she stood, winding in the ck line and preparing to cast. Noticing me sitting there and not already fishing, she cocked her head. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± I shook my head, smiling. ¡°You know, if I didn¡¯t already love you, seeing you handle that eel would have had me falling.¡± She stared at me for a long while, chewing her cheek. ¡°Fischer... you know how weird that sounded, right?¡± ¡°What, a man can¡¯t get excited about how someone handles a fish?¡± ¡°Please stop.¡± I erupted intoughter. She tried to keep a stern face, but her amusement leaked through. ¡°Okay, my bad,¡± I said. ¡°Shall we show Pelly how it¡¯s done?¡± yfully rolling her eyes at me, she walked to the water¡¯s edge, flicked her reel forward, and cast out into the rivermouth. The tide was running out, so when I stepped forward, I cast my line out further, ensuring they didn¡¯t get tangled. The sinker sailed high over the ocean, the line unspooling silently as more and more length arced over the water. With an inaudible ssh, it finallynded. I flicked my reel back and wound in, pressing my finger against the now-taut line. I took a deep breath and nced at Maria. She was already looking at me, her eyes crinkling with joy. Two small stepster, she was at my side, resting her head against my upper arm. I closed my eyes, leaning into her as I focused on the sensations of my body. The wind blew fitfully, tickling my skin with each gust. The sun warmed me from above, its heat wee in the winter air. Maria¡¯s weight, so slight yetforting. Pelly at my other side, her feathers brushing against my leg as she stared out at the rivermouth. ws must have been feeling left out, because she leaped up on my shoulder, cooing softly as she rubbed her head against mine. An unbelievable gratitude welled up from within me. I let it flow, actively thinking of every blessing I¡¯d received sinceing to this strange new world. Just as my gratitude was reaching a crescendo, climbing to a point that I felt my core physically buzzing, something nudged my line. It was a massive hit, something colossal having tasted the bait. I opened my eyes, focusing on the tip of the rod beneath the midday sun. ¡°What was that?¡± Maria asked. ¡°You saw that?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± she muttered, eyes pinned to my fishing rod. For a tense moment, nothing happened. Had the hit just been a fish randomly swimming into my line, or did something actually bite at the hook? Had something taken the bait? It nudged the line again. I leaned forward, anticipation coursing through my veins. I braced my feet, my hand tightening around the reel, just in time for the fish to eat the bait whole. It took off, the bearing within my reel squealing in protest. I wound backward, tried to let line out as fast as possible, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The hooked creature was simply too quick. The line tore through the water, leaving a visible wake as the fish swam out to sea with inconceivable speed. A grin spread over my face as adrenaline pumped through me, my stomach fluttering with excitement. I had a fight on my hands. Book 2: Chapter 77: The Deep Book 2: Chapter 77: The Deep With the midday sun beaming down from above, waves crashed on the rocky shore before me. A gust kicked up, carrying drops of water from the crashing waves to strike against my legs. Combined, it was a feast for the senses, yet I barely registered it. I had a war to wage. The fish tried to tug the rod from my hands, so I gripped even tighter, the handle creaking within my grasp. The hooked creature kicked with mighty beats of its tail at slow, steady intervals. An undeniable fact made my throat rise and pupils dte: I¡¯d experienced nothing like the fight this creature was giving me. All the more reason I need to catch it, I thought, clenching my jaw. Maria asked something, but I didn¡¯t quite hear the words. ¡°Sorry?¡± I asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t catch that.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she repeated, her voice intrigued. ¡°I have no idea.¡± I nced over, seeing her eyes wide and jaw clenched. It only made my smile widen. ¡°I¡¯m gonna find out, though.¡± I jogged along the shore with the fish¡¯s movement, letting it drag me toward the bay. After only a few seconds, I reached the edge of the ocean. I nted my feet down against the shoreline, enjoying the feel of the rocks beneath my bare feet. The reel continually spun, taking more and more line out. I nced down at it, furrowing my brow; at least half of its length was gone.Something had to change. I had to make a move, lest the fish spool me. What could I do, though? I hadn¡¯t tightened the drag because I feared the line would snap. I¡¯d hoped the fish would tire, expending too much of its energy to sustain the fight for long... but that clearly wasn¡¯t the case. Despite how far each kick of its tail took it, the movements seemed almost calm, ponderous. I instinctively knew it could keep this pace all day, if not indefinitely. As if in answer to my predicament, a strand of chi called out to me. I cocked my head to the side, not entirely understanding. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t tell where it originated¡ªjust the opposite. I knew exactly where it was: right within my grasp. The hair-thin, almost undetectable strand of power flowed from the handle of my fishing rod to the tip, then folded back on itself, flowing down. When it hit the reel, it deviated, flowing up and around before rejoining the rod. In my mind¡¯s eye, I could trace every single fluctuation of the insubstantial chi. A ghostly hand reached out in my periphery, and as it approached, I recognised it. Maria gripped my shoulder, shaking me softly. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, opening my eyes and blinking against the harsh midday sun. ¡°The line!¡± She pointed at my reel. ¡°It¡¯s almost gone and you¡¯re just standing there!¡± I nced back down at my reel, seeing only a quarter of the line remaining as the bearing within screamed in protest. I gave Maria an exaggerated pout. ¡°Like you¡¯ve never experienced cosmic insight that took every ounce of your attention before.¡± ¡°... what?¡± Iughed, unable to help myself at the look of unabashed bewilderment on her face as she nced between me and the diminishing line. ¡°Check this shit out.¡± I winked at her. ¡°I¡¯m about to exert some real main-character energy.¡± I lowered the rod, bent my knees, and opened up the gate to my power. Only a trickle came out, because that was all I needed. It flowed up my torso, down my arms, and into the rod, joining with the chi already dwelling there. To my magical senses, it was the equivalent of pouring petrol onto a fire. The lines of chi red, exalting at the source of fuel. Though impossible for the eye to see, I could feel the power it granted. I guided the strands, sending them spiraling down toward the reel. When they got there, I urged them further on. They exited the reel to touch the line. What I¡¯d hoped for was there: a strand of chi, too thin for me to sense, already existed within the line. My power joined the existing strand, flowing into the line still spooled, then shooting off into the water at incredible speed. ... even faster than the fish, I thought, a grining to my face. ¡°Fischer.¡± ¡°Yes, Maria?¡± ¡°You said you were gonna do some main-character shit, but you¡¯re just standing there, hunched over and smiling like a goofball.¡± ¡°A cute goofball?¡± ¡°Yes, fine! A cute goofball! What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m charging up,¡± I replied, only half paying attention. ¡°As all good protagonists do.¡± The reel was still whirring away, more and more of the line disappearing into the blue depths. I doubled the amount of chi pouring from me, increasing the speed it rocketed down toward the hook. Hundreds of meters of line were empowered, but still my chi shot along its length. There were only a fewyers of line left on the reel, and it wasn¡¯t slowing. Maria sputtered, gesturing wildly at the reel. ¡°It¡¯s going to spool you!¡± The reel kept going; there was only oneyer of line left now. The chi wound through the bay, ever trailing the fish. With a feeling like finally scratching an itch, it reached the hook, taking only a fraction of a second to epass it. With less than ten lengths of line still wrapping the reel, I tightened the drag all the way and pulled up. The hooked fish, feeling its passagee to an immediate halt, panicked. It redoubled its efforts, finally kicking as hard as it could to get away, to escape the trap I¡¯d caught it in. I half expected the line to snap despite the strengthening, but with each powerful sweep of the fish¡¯s tail that the line withstood, my confidence grew. I started retrieving line, my hand winding as I pumped the rod up and down, reducing strain with the rod¡¯s flexible body. The fish¡¯s attempted flight only intensified, the creature¡¯s sweeping kicks of its tail bing sporadic. I was just getting used to the tempo of our battle when it shifted. The fish darted to the side, trying a different angle of escape. I grinned, knowing it to be fruitless, but then my hubris came back to bite me. My left foot slipped out from under me, sending me crashing backward toward the rocks. My enhanced awareness was a curse, letting me experience each agonizing moment in vivid detail. The moment I crashed down, I would either be dragged into the water or have to let go of the rod. There was only one option that would let me keep my prized fishing rod: I¡¯d have to get dragged into the water, then sever my line. All of this work, all the insights I¡¯d gained, all to lose the fight in such a disappointing manner. I arced further downward, the suning into view above as my head tilted back. I could cast the line out again, sure, but what were the chances I even encountered this fish again? My one chance with an unknown leviathan, and I¡¯d lost the opportunity because of slick rocks and my penchant for going barefoot. A small smile came to my face. It was funny, really. Just as I began toe to terms with the reality of it, firm arms caught me. They lifted me up, a slight frameing to rest at my back as the arms drew me higher. Confused at finding myself upright, I nced down. Maria. Well, her arms, to be specific. They were wrapped around my torso, her body braced against mine. ¡°You know,¡± she said, ¡°I had half a mind to let you fall because of how cryptic you were being, but then I¡¯d never see what kind of fish that is.¡± Augh of sheer relief and joy bubbled up from my throat, shaking my chest. ¡°I fracking love you.¡± ¡°Right back at you, ya cute lil goofball.¡± She squeezed me tighter, leaning back with all of her weight. ¡°Now make it up to me by catching that fish and showing me what it is!¡± With my feet once more on solid ground and Maria supporting me from behind, the battle resumed. As I pumped the rod and wound the reel, the fish fought with renewed vigor. Each length of line was hard earned, and by the time a quarter of it was wrapped around the reel, sweat beaded my forehead. When I had retrieved half of the line, sweat streamed down my face. After months of having a body that never tired, it felt almost alien to experience exhaustion. Waves of it radiated from my core, making the cause clear: my use of chi. I suspected it wasn¡¯t the amount, but rather the mental control it took to shape the strands and keep them bound to the line. Wiping my forehead on my sleeve to clear some of the sweat, I wound even faster. The fish swam from side to side with erratic movements, each sweep of its body sending it shooting forward. Back and forth, it tried every angle of escape until suddenly, its movements slowed, then stoppedpletely. Whatever was hooked became deadweight, making me wonder what happened. I stood up straight, not needing to brace my legs anymore. ¡°What is it?¡± Maria asked, letting go of my torso and leaning around to look at me. ¡°I stopped moving...¡± I kept pumping my arms, fearing that it had somehow slipped the hook onto debris and gotten away. As it approached the shore, I held my breath, knowing I should have caught sight of at least a sh of silver by now. Maria leaned forward, as did Pelly and ws, everyone silent as we tried to spot anything within the water. A shadow formed, long and sleek. I squinted, moving my head side to side in an attempt to work out what I was seeing. Finally, a sh of silver came,rger than any before it. ¡°Holy shit...¡± Maria cursed. A beast of a fish was on its side, only two meters from shore. Its tail kicked, but the movements were so slight and sluggish I couldn¡¯t feel them. A few heartbeatster, it was at the rocky shore. I bent down, swallowing as my eyes were drawn into it. Mature Bluefathom Tuna Rare Found in the deep waters of the Kallis Realm, this fish is prized for both sport and the quality of its flesh. Its raw meat is considered a delicacy among all who have tried it. ¡°It¡¯s... wow,¡± Maria said, bringing me back to the present. ¡°It¡¯s so big...¡± I nodded. It was longer than I was. ¡°Help me, would you?¡± I asked, but before she could respond, its body rose. I was dumbfounded for a moment as its humongous body¡ªlonger and wider than me¡ªlifted right out of the water. But then I caught sight of the creature beneath it. Pistachio, his thick legs easily mbering up the side of the rocky shore, ced the fish on the ground. I bent, gave him a fistbump and a nod of thanks, then immediately dispatched the fish. Its struggle ceased immediately, the massive body going still. ¡°What happened to it?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Why did it suddenly stop fighting?¡± Seeing the type of fish it was, I understood. ¡°It¡¯s a tuna¡ªthey need to swim forward to breathe, so they rarely survive being caught.¡± ¡°Oh... so when you started bringing it back to shore, it couldn¡¯t breathe anymore?¡± ¡°Basically, yeah...¡± We stared down at the fish for a long moment, all humbled by the size of the thing. Pelly had the best reaction. Her head bent down so close that her eye was almost touching it. Her bill opened and closed silently, stunned as she was by its form. ¡°Well...¡± I said, turning toward Maria with a grin. ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work as bribery, I don¡¯t know what will.¡± She locked eyes with me, a satisfied smileing to her face. I rubbed the top of ws¡¯s head. ¡°Would you mind getting everyone?¡± She chirped, saluted, then exploded into action, her muscles wreathed in lightning as she shot from sight. Iy my hands on the fish¡¯s torso, closing my eyes and taking a moment to thank it. I had taken its life, but we¡¯d make use of everyst bit of its body. The flesh would sustain us just as the frame and skin would fertilize the nts of the forest. ¡°Thanks, mate,¡± I whispered, letting my gratitude flow. I stood, stretching my arms toward the sky. ¡°Can you carry it, Pistachio?¡± He nodded, and Maria and I helped get it onto his back before we made our way toward the campfire. Exhaustion lingered in my body, making my limbs feel heavy. I ignored it¡ªI had a feast to prepare. Book 2: Chapter 78: Fever Dream Book 2: Chapter 78: Fever Dream Beneath the shade of my deck, I cut into the tuna. Recalling the memory of a particr video on Earth, I did my best to emte the movements of a Japanese master of his craft. Surprisingly, the flesh came away just as I imagined. There was no way it should have worked out, so I took a second to thank the System and the levels of fishing and cooking it granted me. As much as I railed against the thing and its annoying messages, I couldn¡¯t process the tuna so efficiently without it. Before I knew it, I had slipped into a zen-like state. My hands took over, lifting, slicing, and removing massive chunks of the fish at a time. I set each filet aside, and when thest of the usable sashimi had been removed, I started cutting away skin. As before, my body moved of its own ord, easily parting the edible flesh. There were strips of dark meat that ran down the tuna¡¯s spine. I removed them with careful incisions, making sure to not take more of the pink flesh than necessary. I set the dark meat aside on a spare board, knowing my animal pals would likely love the stronger vor. A gust swept past me, bringing with it savory scents that made my mouth water. I smiled. Maria was at the campfire making a sauce. We had been experimenting over thest couple of weeks, doing our best to replicate soy sauce. It was aplete failure, if I was being honest, but we¡¯d managed to create a delightful alternative using garlic, salt, and other spices, skipping the fermentation step entirely. After washing my hands and knife in the kitchen, I started slicing strips of the raw flesh, cutting against the grain as my instinct told me to. One cut at a time, I filled three wooden boards,yering the fish in an aesthetically pleasing way. I so desperately wanted to try some. It took every ounce of will I had to withhold, knowing it would be better to experience it with everyone else. Pelly was sitting beside me, her eyes filled with the same hunger I felt. ¡°You can help yourself if you like,¡± I said. She shook her head slowly, staying strong. ¡°It¡¯s worth the wait,¡± I replied, focusing on each cut I made. ¡°Food tastes better when shared with friends.¡± Remembering an important detail, I held an uncut chunk of tuna out to Pelly. ¡°Would you put this on the fire, Pelly? It needs to be fully cooked.¡± She nodded, grabbed the fish, and took off. Ipsed into silence as I finished the final filet. I ced it on the board, marveling at the sight. It was a veritable mountain of food, all three boards piled high.¡°Fischer!¡± Maria called. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Pistachio lumbered around the corner, freezing for a moment when he caught sight of all the food. ¡°It¡¯s a lot, huh? More than I expected.¡± He slowly nodded, his eyes locked onto the closest board. ¡°Could you carry one for me, mate?¡± Blowing bubbles of anticipation and hunger both, he picked a board up, holding it before him with care belying his size. I grabbed the other two, lifting them high and striding around the corner. A sea of faces met me, some hesitant, most excited. ¡°Hope you all brought your appetites!¡± I said, sweeping forward with the mountains of fish. ¡°The feast is ready!¡± ¡°Uh, Fischer?¡± Barry asked, giving me an odd look. ¡°Yeah, mate?¡± ¡°Is that raw...?¡± ¡°It certainly is! It¡¯s called sashimi. I¡¯ve eaten it plenty before and can confirm it¡¯s bloody delicious. It should be safe to eat for everyone except Ruby.¡± I leaned past Barry to look at her. ¡°Sorry, Rubes. Raw fish is no bueno for pregnant women. There¡¯s a portion cooking on the fire for you.¡± She smiled in response, shrugging one shoulder as she held a hand to her stomach. Pistachio and I set the boards down on stumps beside the campfire. Snips, ws, and Bill stepped through the crowd, all following the scent of the fish. ¡°Oh! I almost forgot! One moment!¡± I dashed off toward my deck, returning with the red, vorful cuts that I removed from the pink flesh. I set it on the corner of a board and cut it into strips. ¡°You guys will love this. I think it will be too strong for us humans, but that¡¯s only because we¡¯re inferior.¡± ws gave a little wiggle, puffing out her chest as she nodded. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe, Fischer?¡± Barry asked, looking skeptical. Maria set bowls down next to each board, pouring her finished sauce into them. ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to eat some to prove how safe it is. Even if it would make people sick, I¡¯m pretty sure being cultivators would save us. The System specifically said in the description that it¡¯s a delicacy when eaten raw, though.¡± ¡°A delicacy...?¡± Peter asked, stepping forward. ¡°Damned right, mate. You in?¡± He nodded, licking his lips as he stared down at the pile of pink meat. I picked up a slice. It was tender and cool between my fingers. Most came forward, the only exceptions being Ruby, Roger, Sue, and Sturgill. Maria removed the now-cooked chunk of tuna, setting it on a te and passing it to Ruby before collecting her own bit of sashimi. ¡°I rmend trying it without the sauce first.¡± I locked eyes with all present, then held my sashimi high. ¡°To friendship, family, and good food.¡± They cheered in response. As always, ws was the loudest, giving a shrill chirp as she held her red cut of sashimi above her furry little head. As one, we threw it into our mouths. Despite having it without any of the sauce, the sashimi¡¯s umami notes immediately sprang forth. I¡¯d tasted plenty of sashimi on Earth, including from Michelin starred restaurants in Japan. None of those experiences held a candle to the vor of the fish currently blessing my pte. I bit down into the soft flesh; the vor profile transformed. A sweet, subtle taste took over, smothering my taste buds with each bite. As I got used to the sweetness, I tasted the umami again. They melded together, perfectlyplimenting each other. The more I chewed, the more theirpatibility grew, bing something greater than the sum of their parts. I closed my eyes, letting the mouthful epass my awareness. The vors swept across my tongue like a crashing wave, only for the next wave to form and join its predecessor. Finally, I swallowed. The chi within the meat warmed my throat as it traveled down to my core. I exhaled a shaky breath, overwhelmed by the experience. When I opened my eyes, I found someone standing before me. Peter¡¯s eyes were teary, his lower lip trembling as he blinked at me. He opened his mouth to speak, but no sound came out. ¡°Need a hug, mate?¡± He nodded shakily, so I pulled him in, patting him on the back. He took a steadying breath, his silent trembling slowly receding. When he let go, he exhaled, taking a step back. ¡°That was...¡± ¡°Unbelievable...¡± Maria finished, her voice awestruck. ¡°Yeah.¡± Peter cleared his throat. ¡°That.¡± ¡°Hestia¡¯s weing hearth,¡± Ruby swore, cutting through the silence. ¡°If the raw fish is as good as this, I totally get it.¡± She scooped up another forkful of cooked tuna and put it in her mouth, letting out a loud, drawn-out groan. ¡°All right,¡± I said. ¡°Show of hands¡ªwho wants more?¡± The hand of everyone who had tried it shot up, animals included. ws flopped to her back in the sand, raising all four paws as high as she could. Mariaughed, bending to scratch ws¡¯s belly and fuss over how cute she was. ¡°Um...¡± someone said, drawing my attention. Sue, seeing everyone looking at her, blushed. She absently tugged at her apron and stood tall beneath our gazes. ¡°Can I have some too?¡± I raised an eyebrow, peering over at Barry. ¡°I take it things went well, then?¡± He gave me a single nod before turning to Sue. ¡°Of course you can have some. Just remember not to choose a name for now.¡± Sue, ringing her hands, shot a furtive nce at Sturgill. ¡°Is that okay, dear?¡± Sturgill¡¯s head slowly tilted to the side, his face growing concerned. ¡°Did you just ask me for permission to do something? Who are you, and what did you do with my wife?¡± I barked augh, unable to help myself¡ªas did at least half of those present. Sue went beet red, and she whapped him on the upper? arm. ¡°This is why I never ask your permission! You can¡¯t be serious for a gods¡¯ damned second!¡± Heughed along with the crowd, easily catching and holding her wrists. ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay with it.¡± She tutted, withdrawing her hands as he let go. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better run if it makes me awaken. I won¡¯t be so easy to fend off.¡± Roger¡¯s face had been shifting the entire time, moving between frustration and want. I knew better than to address it, though, and my patience was rewarded when he cleared his throat. ¡°Will this make me more powerful?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± I said cheerily. ¡°I felt the chi I got from that single slice. It was potent.¡± He sniffed. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have some then.¡± Sharon and I shared a knowing nce as he bent to grab a bit of fish. She rolled her eyes yfully, shaking her head as everyone joined Roger in taking more. I dipped my slice into the garlicky sauce Maria made, my mouth watering in anticipation. I held it before me as I waited for everyone else, one palm under it so I didn¡¯t waste a single drop of vor. Sue and Sturgill were thest to fetch some. Sue¡¯s hands bunched around her apron, twisting it as she stared at the pink, glossy fish. Her jaw clenched, and just as I thought she had changed her mind, Sturgilly a hand on her arm. He whispered something in her ear that I intentionally didn¡¯t listen in on. Whatever he said made her body rx, and she nodded, plucking a thin piece of sashimi from the board. Without dipping it into the sauce, she stepped back, locked eyes with me, and gave me a nervous smile. With everyone else¡¯s gazes on me, I put the fish into my mouth. The sauce dripped, touching my tongue before anything else. It was as a bomb, its umami essence exploding throughout in mouth. Knowing the overpowering vor¡¯s cure was already within reach, I bit down into the sashimi. Sweetness rushed out, the tuna¡¯s mild notes joining the fray. They swept each other up, like a warm updraft and cool downdraft forming a tornado. Rather than leaving destruction in its wake, however, the tempestuous vors left only bliss. I smiled, a tear forming in the corner of my eye. I waited to hear someone unleash an mmm, or perhaps for Peter to sniffle. Instead, power bloomed across from me. To my enhanced awareness, it came at cial speed, forming at waist-height. I was more than a little surprised to feel strands of power reaching up from the ground to join the coalescence taking ce. They curled upward from different directions, weaving into then solidifying the core. All at once, it was done. A wave of euphoria washed out, just as enjoyable as the first time I¡¯d felt it. I swallowed the mouthful, letting its vor linger in the afterglow of Sue¡¯s awakening. When I opened my eyes, every head was facing her, one and all smiling. Sue blinked, her eyes clearing as she once more looked out at the world. ¡°So,¡± I said, trying to appear indifferent, ¡°have you guys nned out their names?¡± Barry slowly turned, his face intentionally nk. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Maria, much less tactful, let out a groan. ¡°Just cut to the chase and tell us the delinquent names you¡¯ve thought up, Fischer.¡± I grinned. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask!¡± *** High above the capital city of Gormona, within a relic-filled room, Augstus Reginald Gormona swallowed. It did nothing to help his reflux. He leaned against a lifeless artifact, his eyes locked on a screen that he¡¯d scarcely looked away from since learning of it. Upon being told of its existence, he had thought it an error. The screen had to have been showing advancements from another age, right? But then the slew of new messages had begun. His enemies were more vast than he could have imagined, and the spirit beasts appeared to have recruited humans to the cause. Worse, they grew stronger by the day. Especially that troublesome flock of birds. Each appeared to be mastering different crafts. It was a terrifying prospect, and the main reason for Augustus¡¯sck of sleep. ¡°You should get some rest, my king,¡± the guard leaning beside him said. The out of turnment made the rage of a thousand suns re in his chest, but as the king whirled on the man, his fury deted. ¡°You¡¯re probably correct, Den.¡± The man had been a rock these past weeks¡ªhe didn¡¯t deserve his ruler¡¯s scorn. ¡°And please¡ªcall me Augustus.¡± Theckadaisical man, rather than protest as most would, simply nodded. ¡°I can do that, Augustus. Tell you what, if you go get some sleep, I¡¯lle and let you know right away if anything crazy gets reported by the relics.¡± August Reginald Gormona, a king who prided himself on his unppable demeanor, let out a weary sigh. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Den. Thank you.¡± He bent and crawled his way back through the sea of artifacts. When he emerged on the other side of the room, a blue light sprang forth. He slowly spun, horror dawning¡ªhe already knew what it meant. On numb, exhausted legs, he stumbled over to the artifact, leaning on other relics for support. At a speed that belied belief, Den appeared at his side, having crawled to meet him. ¡°Let me help, Augustus.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied, his voiceing shakily. Den¡¯s support was a wee balm to his worries, but any semnce of reassurance vanished the moment he spied the lines of text printed on the screen. His stomach dropped, the floor itself feeling as though it disappeared beneath his feet. ¡°Please tell me my eyes deceive me, Den.¡± ¡°Okay. Your eyes deceive you.¡± Augustus chuckled, yet it held no mirth. ¡°Our chances of surviving the eventual onught grow slimmer by the day.¡± He rubbed his weary eyes, praying that when he opened them again, he would wake from this fever dream. He didn¡¯t. The lines of text taunted him, further cementing the doom of his kingdom. He read the first line again. Fat Rat Pack Swallowing, he took in the second, despairing at the implications. The Beetle Boys Book 2: Chapter 79: Oaths Book 2: Chapter 79: Oaths Beneath the descending sun, Sue¡¯s and Sturgill¡¯s eyes were distant. Dual waves of power flowed from them as they entered their names into the System. ¡°Happy?¡± Maria asked, giving me a rather judgemental look while trying her best to hide the amusement poking through. ¡°Very,¡± I replied, grinning. I extended a hand to Sturgill, then Sue, shaking them in turn. ¡°Wee to the ranks of the heretical, Fat Rat Pack and The Beetle Boys.¡± Sue pouted. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure how I feel about being called The Beetle Boys.¡± ¡°Would you rather Fat Rat Pack?¡± Sturgill asked, smirking. She lowered her eyebrows. ¡°No. I¡¯d prefer Sue.¡± I opened my mouth to let her know why the names were important, but she shook her head, likely knowing my intention. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Barry already exined why it was necessary, but it doesn¡¯t take all the sting out of it.¡±¡°Would more tuna help?¡± I asked. Her eyes drifted to the heaped boards of fish. ¡°It couldn¡¯t hurt...¡± ¡°Well, good, because we need to eat all of this before it goes bad. It¡¯s warm, so we should really hurry.¡± With that, the feast truly began. The mountains of sashimi shrunk surprisingly fast, everyone falling into silence as we ate it one mouthful at a time. I watched my animal pals with no small amount of glee, encouraging them to eat the pink flesh when the slices of red meat were gone. I didn¡¯t know when she got there, but Cinnamon lounged in the sun, chewing a stalk of sugarcane as she rested a paw on Pelly¡¯s side. ¡°And where have you been?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. She gave me a sly little shrug, amusement clear on her face. ¡°All right. Keep your secrets.¡± I bent to rub her belly, then grabbed another slice of sashimi. No matter how much I ate, the fish, even whenbined with the savory sauce, was light and refreshing. Everyone clearly felt the same, as after less than a half hour, we¡¯d eaten everyst bit. I¡¯d been keeping an eye on Roger, only ncing his way when he was distracted. Though I already knew it to be the case, it was clear that he was eating the fish for more reasons than just gaining power. The tension held in his body slowly melted away with each bite. He and Sharon joked and smiled, their love for each other clear in their eyes. Maria, who was also stealing nces at them, squeezed my hand. We shared our own smile, hopeful for the n toe together. As we sat and let the food settle, I cleared my throat. ¡°So, I have a confession to make.¡± All turned to face me, their conversations pausing. ¡°I had an ulterior motive in inviting you all here for this fishy feast.¡± Before anyone could respond, I steeled my nerves and rushed into it. ¡°Maria and I have decided to take a trip to the capital.¡± ¡°Now hold on one second!¡± Roger protested, his temporary joviality gone. ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous. I won¡¯t let you take my little girl into the maw of the capital.¡± ¡°Dear...¡± Sharon said. ¡°I think this could be a good idea.¡± She shot him a meaningful nce,municating... something. ¡°Don¡¯t you also think Fischer going to the capital is a good idea, Barry?¡± I furrowed my brow, not sure what Barry had to do with it. His eyes darted around, his face calcting. What have I missed...? I wondered, still notprehending. ¡°It would be a good idea for Fischer to go to the capital.¡± Barry agreed. ¡°The timing is¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about your Operation Sticky Fingers!¡± Roger spat. ¡°If you think I¡¯m willing to risk my only daughter for such foolishness, you¡¯re out of your damned mind! I care little for the¡ª¡± Sharon mped a hand over his mouth, cutting him off. ¡°Mind yourpany, dear...¡± she said, ncing at me. ¡°Okay.¡± I threw my hands up. ¡°What the hell is going on? What is Operation Sticky Fingers?¡± Maria, Sue, and Sturgill looked simrly confused, but every other face grew apprehensive. I waited, a line forming between my eyes as I tried in vain to connect the dots. Barry broke the silence. He sighed, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been meaning to suggest you go to the capital, though Maria wasn¡¯t involved in the n...¡± ¡°... why?¡± Barry grimaced. ¡°Do you really want to know the details...?¡± ¡°If you do, is there a chance that Maria fits into the n?¡± Barry nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t see why she couldn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Roger yelled, cutting him off. ¡°It¡¯s much too dangerous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Roger.¡± Barry¡¯s voice held a weight to it, physically pushing against my body. I¡¯d felt it from him before, and as it washed over me, I finally understood why it held such power. There¡¯s chi in his voice...? Strands of it, hair-thin and invisible even to my eyes, flowed out from him. He didn¡¯t have the level of control I did, so I wondered if he was even aware it was happening. Roger¡¯sints died in his throat, his eyes going wide as he sat back down, blinking rapidly. Barry took a calming breath, slowly exhaling it before he continued. ¡°I understand your worry. Truly, I do, but you¡¯re being too emotional and speaking out of turn. If you can¡¯t hold your tongue, I¡¯ll need to ask you to leave. Sharon can tell you what happenedter.¡± Fury crossed his face, his lips forming a line and cheek twitching, but he remained seated. ¡°Thank you,¡± Barry said. He turned toward Maria and I. ¡°How much do you want to know?¡± We shared a look, and she nodded for me to take the lead. ¡°I want to know about anything that puts Maria¡ªor any of you¡ªin danger. Spare the rest of the details unless we ask.¡± Barry nodded, taking a moment to think. ¡°Okay,¡± he eventually said. ¡°I can work with that. I really did want to leave you out of this, but you¡¯ll understand once you know the n...¡± *** Hourster, Barry sat at the round table within the church. As he waited for the rest of the congregation to take their seats, he smiled out at them. ¡°How are you feeling, dear?¡± Helen asked, rubbing his shoulder. ¡°Honestly? I feel great.¡± Snips, ws, Pistachio, and Bill entered the room, taking their seats at the table. Bill was a recent recruit, but it already felt as though he¡¯d been there since the beginning. His instruction in martial arts had been invaluable. Sharon smiled, squeezing Barry¡¯s arm to get his attention. ¡°Are you relieved Fischer agreed?¡± ¡°More relieved that the conversation is no longer hanging over my head, I think. I always knew he¡¯d say yes, but I dreaded asking him to do it. It¡¯s the opposite of the rxing life he years for...¡± ¡°But it¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°It is,¡± he agreed, reaching over to take hold of her hand. Sue and Sturgill took their seats, each looking as confused as the other. Only two spots at the table were empty¡ªthose of Sharon and Roger. Thetter still imed he wasn¡¯t a part of the church, yet he¡¯d attended thest week¡¯s worth of meetings. When it had be apparent that Maria could¡ªand would¡ªapany Fischer to the capital, Roger had stormed off, trailed closely by Sharon. Knowing there was no point in waiting for them, Barry cleared his throat. He gave Sue and Sturgill a kind smile. ¡°Sorry for dropping you right into the deep end like that, you two. I¡¯d have liked to ease you into it, but Fischer forced the issue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Barry.¡± Sturgill put a hand around Sue¡¯s back, resting it on the chair. ¡°We spoke about it on the way back here, and I think it actually helped. We know the stakes and what you¡¯re working toward.¡± ¡°More importantly,¡± Sue added, leaning into her husband. ¡°We agree with all of it.¡± Another weight lifted from Barry¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m d. We¡¯re more than happy to have you with us.¡± ¡°Shall we pick up where we left off?¡± Ellis asked, reading over his notes. ¡°We should.¡± Barry rubbed his chin. ¡°I believe we were about to go over your crafting when ws came to get us. How is the spirit beast¡¯s leathering along?¡± ¡°Coming along?¡± Ellis raised his eyes, pride clear in them. ¡°It is finished. Just in time, too.¡± ¡°It is?¡± Theo asked, pping his friend on the shoulder. ¡°Indeed. It came out even better than I had hoped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic timing, Ellis.¡± Barry gave him a nod. ¡°Well done.¡± He took a deep breath, thinking about what to discuss next. ¡°Okay, I believe the running n should work. We¡¯ll use the Baker¡¯s Dozen and Hidden Stash variations. Also...¡± He smiled at the room, unable to hide it. ¡°I believe we can adjust Baker¡¯s Dozen now that we have Fat Rat Pack and The Beetle Boys...¡± ws chirped, nodding her head so violently that Barry she might take flight. ¡°d you approve, ws.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Sturgill said. ¡°I thought we were staying here? Why are you including us?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I forgot you don¡¯t know the variation details. We didn¡¯t tell Fischer on purpose.¡± Barry turned to Ellis. ¡°Would you mind going over it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He stood, cing his notepad in a pocket as he walked over to the diagram on the wall. ¡°Baker¡¯s Dozen, by its nature, is a variation focused on misdirection...¡± He continued exining the variation in all its intricacies. When understanding finally struck Sue and Sturgill, their eyes went wide. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Sturgill said. ¡°You really mean to¡­?¡± Sue asked, trailing off. Barry nodded, unable to stop himself from smiling. The two bakers, now known to the System as Fat Rat Pack and The Beetle Boys, burst intoughter. *** There were only a few hours of daylight left, making it a terrible time for a viger to leave on a camping trip. Luckily for us, we weren¡¯t regr vigers. With a fitful breeze at my back and Maria¡¯s hand in mine, I followed the setting sun toward the west. ¡°Are you sure about this, Fischer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I gave her hand a soft squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my best behavior.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about.¡± ¡°Hey! I can be good!¡± She snorted. ¡°Yeah, you were being good when you spoke to that noble the other week. How did that end?¡± ¡°Lord Osnan? I thought that went pretty well¡­¡± ¡°He tried to p your head off!¡± ¡°Fine, it didn¡¯t go well, but that was one time.¡± ¡°One time? What about every other time you¡¯ve interacted with my dad?¡± ¡°Okay, I might have been a touch antagonistic here and there.¡± She stopped on the spot, narrowing her eyes beneath her blonde hair. ¡°... here and there?¡± ¡°Fine¡ªmost of the time, but this time will be different. I promise.¡± She looked at me for a long moment, then nodded and resumed walking. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°... okay?¡± I took a few hurried steps to keep pace. ¡°Just like that?¡± ¡°Yep. I trust you.¡± I nced over, seeing a solid side-eyeing from her. ¡°Unless I shouldn¡¯t?¡± she asked. I grinned back. ¡°You can trust me. I want you to move in without your dad swearing a blood vendetta against me, so I¡¯ll be on my best behavior.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Her cheeks flushed, and she darted in to nt a kiss on my cheek. ¡°I want that too.¡± I stared into her eyes, marveling at the colors I found there and the way they seemed to shift in the sunlight. Distracted as I was, I felt our quarry¡¯s chi signature toote. ¡°What do you want?¡± came his gruff voice. I turned to look at Roger. He sat on his deck, peeling a root vegetable and letting the skin fall to the sandy soil. ¡°Hey, Mate. I came to see you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done enough for one day?¡± I turned to Maria. ¡°Would you give us a moment?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She let go of my hand, sweeping forward and only pausing to give her dad a quick hug before running inside. The front door closed behind her, leaving us alone. The soft snick of his knife peeling skin from the vegetables was the only sound to be heard. A wind kicked up, shaking the leaves of the surrounding crops. I leaned into the calm the wind gave me, letting out a slow breath. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, mate. That¡¯s okay, and I get it. In the absolute best-case scenario, I¡¯m some kind of interworld traveler with more power than he can fullyprehend.¡± Roger raised an eyebrow, ring up at me. I held up both hands, stalling the inmmatoryment no doubt forming on his tongue. ¡°Let me finish, mate. You don¡¯t trust me¡ªtotally fine. What you can trust is that I love your daughter. I¡¯m in love with your daughter. Come hell, highwater, or even a literal Goding down from the heavens, I will protect her with my life. I swear to you, on everything I am, that I¡¯ll bring her home safe. I¡¯ll always bring her home safe.¡± Every time Roger looked at me, I saw exactly who he was. He had the eyes of a soldier, one who had seen things most men would crumble under the weight of. He¡¯d never told me as much himself, but it was easy to glean from the things Maria had told me. He never spoke of his time in the army. Never. Not even a word. It was why he was so abrasive. Why he didn¡¯t really care what others thought. Given everything he had been through, it was impossible for him to not see the world through a grim lens. When it came to his daughter, though, that mask shattered. He usually did pretty well to hide it. Tosh out in anger and hide the fear he felt; the fear of losing her. Earlier, when Barry had agreed Maria could apany me to the capital without being put in danger, Roger¡¯s eyes told the truth. Now, as he looked up at me from the deck, with his knife frozen midway through removing a strip of dirt-covered peel, he had the eyes of a father, terrified of the prospect of losing the thing he held dearest in this world. ¡°Can you really promise that?¡± he asked, voice unnaturally calm. ¡°I can.¡± Whether he could tell I meant it or because he needed to believe me, Roger nodded and stood. He set his vegetable and knife down, holding out a hand toward me. I grasped it, shaking as he weighed me with his gaze. It felt as though we¡¯d finally foundmon ground, like I¡¯d finally convinced him that I was someone worth trusting. Was this the missing piece? I wondered. Could I have ended the animosity long ago by promising I¡¯d protect her with my life? He leaned in close, his eyes going flinty. ¡°Fail her and I will hunt you down.¡± Welp. Nevermind. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you ascend to the heavens,¡± he continued, leaning in closer and squeezing my hand with everything he had. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, find you, and end you if you hurt her.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said, matching his strength. I felt a small but powerful source of chi racing through the crops behind us. Roger looked past me, hearing the creature as it brushed sugarcane stalks aside. Borks came flying out, his tongue lolling and tail wagging as he came to a skidding stop before us. He barked, sitting down and looking up with nothing but excitement on his face. ¡°I think that¡¯s my cue, mate,¡± I said, letting go of Roger¡¯s hand. The door opened behind him, Maria and Sharon appearing in the doorway. ¡°Ready to go?¡± She asked, giving her father and me a hesitant nce. ¡°Yep! Ready when you are!¡± She skipped forward, wrapping her father in a tight hug. Sharon came to me, giving me a knowing smile as she approached. She pulled me into a hug, patting me on the back. ¡°Bring her home in one piece.¡± She leaned toward my ear. ¡°And nicely handled,¡± she whispered before letting go. I gave her a wide grin. Maria came to my side, putting her hands behind her back as she smiled at her parents. ¡°See you guys soon,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah!¡± Maria agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll be back within the week.¡± ¡°Remember your promise,¡± Roger said, his face once more that of a hardened soldier. ¡°Will do, mate!¡± With Borks at my side and Maria¡¯s hand in mine, we followed the trail of the setting sun. Book 2: Chapter 80: Brotherly Love Book 2: Chapter 80: Brotherly Love Beneath the pink and orange sunset of a beautiful winter¡¯s day, two brothers stumbled arm in arm along a seldom-traveled dirt road. ¡°We¡¯d better get back to the farm,¡± David slurred as they both wobbled. ¡°Aye.¡± Trevor upended his bottle, taking a deep swig. He sighed with the burn that ran down his throat, warming him from the core. ¡°Da will tan our hides if he learns we been out drinking all day instead of working.¡± A few seasons back, things had kicked off between their home vige of Cedar, and those bog-water drinkers over at Bengal Vige. As a result, the brothers hadn¡¯t been able to buy any of Bengal¡¯s moonshine for most of the year. So, when a merchant hade through with some of the swill¡ªand speaking all proper like, so they knew he wasn¡¯t a Bengalian in disguise¡ªthey¡¯d bought as much as they could afford. ¡°Say what you will about those goatherders over in Bengal, they sure know how to make a damned good brew.¡± Trevor tipped the ss bottle up, his eyebrow furrowing when none came out. He shook it, a scowl deepening when only a few drops fell onto his tongue. He turned to re at his brother. ¡°You drank thest of it, David, you bastard?¡± ¡°Me?¡± David reeled back from his brother, indignant and swaying. ¡°You¡¯re holding the damned bottle!¡± ¡°Aye! Which makes it even worse! Ye drank thest of it right out from under me, you poxy son of a goat.¡± ¡°Oi, oi, oi. You leave my mother out of...¡± David huped, a flushed grining to his face. ¡°We have the same parents. You just called yourself a son of a goat..¡± Swaying without a shoulder to lean on, Trevor pointed the now-empty bottle at his brother¡¯s thieving, mother-besmirching face. ¡°You take that back.¡±With the dexterity of a dehydrated man that had been day-drinking moonshine for thest eight hours, David backhanded his brother. Well, he tried to, anyway. By some miracle, he managed to smack the swaying bottle extended toward him. It made a dull tink as his knuckles collided with it, sending it sailing into the treeline. Both wobbling violently, their heads spun to follow its trajectory. ¡°You ungrateful, mother-insulting toad lick¡ª¡± Trevor cut off as a streak of colors shot past them, traveling east to west along the road. The speed of it was incredible. They both turned, intending on seeing what it was, but there was nothing there. ¡°What in¡ª¡± A wall of wind mmed into their backs. If they had been sober, perhaps they could have withstood it. Instead, they fell like long-dead trees in a hurricane,nding in a tangle of limbs as dust sprayed over them. Both brothers slowly climbed to all fours, spitting dust. Trevor, locking eyes with his brother, chortled. ¡°You look like you been tilling the soil with your teeth!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± David got to his knees. ¡°Well, you look like you been shovelin¡¯ dirt with your head!¡± Both pairs of eyes narrowed, a lip curled, and they burst intoughter. ¡°That damned bog-swill is some good stuff,¡± David said, finally making it upright and holding a hand to his brother. ¡°Aye,¡± Trevor agreed, using the offered hand to pull himself upright. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get some more soon. Might not be so bad dealing with them bog-water drinkers if we can get more bottles...¡± Shoulder to shoulder and their spirits as high as the clouds above, the brothers stumbled back toward their vige. *** Watching the two men go, Maria, Borks, and I shared a smile. We waited until they were far away before hopping down from the tree. After identally sprinting past them at cultivator speed, all three of us had scrambled upward, hiding from sight. ¡°Phew!¡± Maria brushed her hands off. ¡°That was close.¡± ¡°No kidding. Lucky they were so drunk.¡± Maria giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure how I feel about the church¡¯s trade route being used to facilitate whatever those two were up to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, looking down the road after them. ¡°I kinda love it. They seem like fun.¡± ¡°Should we go say hello?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°We probably shouldn¡¯t be seen, but we could trail them. Checking they got home would be the right thing to do...¡± She rolled her eyes, smiling at me. ¡°Right. It¡¯s definitely because you want them home safe and not because you¡¯ll get enjoyment out of their banter.¡± She bent to scratch Borks¡¯s head, who was staring up at us with unconditional love. ¡°Come on, then. Let¡¯s go make sure those farmers make it back to their vige.¡± We trailed them for a good half hour, our enhanced senses of hearing easily picking up their voices. The words they were using, however, were a different story. ¡°Are they getting drunker?¡± Maria asked, scrunching her nose. ¡°What are they even saying?¡± Iughed, keeping it quiet enough that we wouldn¡¯t be overheard. ¡°I think that was something about a barn cat or a cactus needing water. Could have been either, honestly.¡± The two brothers¡¯ voices trailed off. When we stepped further through the trees, I saw why. They¡¯d arrived at Cedar Vige, just as Ellis had marked on our map, and we barely caught sight of their still-swaying backs as they stumbled around a stone and mortar wall. The mortar was half covered in moss, the nt flourishing in the damp forest air. The buildings beyond stretched toward the sky, their walls built of the same materials and only slightly less afflicted by the green growth. Smoke rose from chimneys, glowing a deep orange against the almost-set sun beyond. It looked like a little vige right out of a fantasy novel. The only thing missing was elves, or perhaps a low-flying dragon. Or a bloke that can shoot beams of explosive light from his fist, I thought, smiling at myself. Cedar Vige was almost as beautiful as the picturesque bay back at Tropica, and we stood in silence a moment longer, taking it in. ¡°David and Trevor!¡± a feminine voice called, breaking the silence. ¡°You get your butts here this instant so I can smack some sense into you!¡± One of them mumbled something unintelligent, but the tone was questioning. ¡°What? You thought I wouldn¡¯t know my idiot sons bought some of that poison from Bengal when the merchant rolled through? When your da couldn¡¯t find you, I checked your hiding spot. And what did I find? A bottle missing!¡± A series of hurried smacks rang out through the trees, followed by slurred protests. ¡°Oh, you think this is bad? Just wait until you da finds you!¡± Their mother slipped into a tirade filled with such vitriol and passion that Maria and I raised our eyebrows at each other. ¡°I feel like I should write that down,¡± I whispered. ¡°That would put some hair on Paul¡¯s chest.¡± She hit me on the arm softly. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that! Helen would p you silly.¡± ¡°Naturally... but it could be worth it.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go find a ce to camp before you get any more brilliant ideas.¡± ¡°But then we won¡¯t get to hear their da beat their hides like an old carpet¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s race, then,¡± she replied, shooting me a grin. ¡°Loser has to cook dinner!¡± Before I could reply, she was off, dashing through the trees to the northwest. Borks raced off after her, his golden hair streaming with his passage. It was a terrible punishment for losing; I loved cooking. What I couldn¡¯t ignore, however, was a challenge. ¡°You want a race, huh?¡± I rolled my shoulders, watching them as they tore off through the underbrush. I crouched, sent chi down to my legs, then exploded into motion. A half hourter, Maria was leaning on her knees, huffing. ¡°Not... fair...¡± she got out between breaths. ¡°Not bad, huh?¡± She copsed to the ground, her sweat-streaked hair sticking to parts of her face. ¡°Your chi advancement or whatever it is¡ªI want it.¡± Borks let out a groan of agreement, alsoying on his side in the grass. The entire time we ran, I¡¯d used just enough chi to stay ahead of them. I wanted the race to be close, and the result was the exhaustion Borks and Maria were currently experiencing. We¡¯d covered an insane amount of ground, running around the vige and next to the road along our plotted path. When we reached a crossroads Ellis had marked down on the map, we took a left and headed south. It was a little out of the way, but there was a vital pit-stop we had to make. I gazed out at our reason for visiting, anticipation burbling to the surface of my consciousness. Theke was thergest I¡¯d seen sinceing to this world. The sides of it were raised, looking like nothing so much as a crater. There were no streamsing to or from the body of water, meaning there was good potential for finding a new species. The far bank was as far across as the river mouth back home, and my fingers twitched as I dreamed of casting out my line. With the daylight almost gone, though, there were more important things to take care of. ¡°Take your time to recover,¡± I said, stretching. ¡°I¡¯ll get started on the camp.¡± It took little time to set our tent up, and even less to collect wood for a campfire. As I blew on a tiny me sprouting beneath a teepee of sticks, Maria knelt down beside me. The fire grew, quickly consuming the dry wood. ¡°You know,¡± Maria said, leaning her head on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re pretty well domesticated.¡± ¡°Yeah, my girlfriend iszy, so I naturally learned to¡ªkidding! Kidding!¡± She withdrew her pinchy fingers, smiling behind her pout. Borks shoved his head between us, tongue lolling from his panting mouth as he stared up at both of us. I rubbed Borks¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s see if thiske holds any fish.¡± After setting our rods up, I removed the chunk of bait. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we didn¡¯t find any of the pungent eel over thest couple days,¡± Maria said, pinching her nose as I removed the ripe eel from its wrappings. ¡°Yeah. This should be enough to do the trick, though.¡± I ran a knife through the eel, cutting off two thin pieces. Maria had a smaller hook on her line so we could target different sized fish at the same time; we had no clue what theke held. I slipped the baits on each of our hooks, then we stepped forward together. ¡°After you,¡± I said, delighting in the look on Maria¡¯s face. ¡°No. Please.¡± She ushered me forward. ¡°Ladies first.¡± ¡°Oh, such a gentleman!¡± I replied, batting my eyes. She giggled, covering her mouth in the way that always made my heart flutter. I cast my line out, aiming right for the middle of theke. Itnded with a satisfying plop, as did Maria¡¯s, just a little closer to shore. Sitting beside each other, with Borks at our feet, we waited. And waited. And waited. ¡°Well, this is a bit disappointing...¡± Maria said, chewing her lip as she stared at the water. I reeled my line in. It felt heavy, and sure enough, the bait was untouched. Maria sighed. ¡°I was so excited, too. I guess there¡¯s nothing in thiske?¡± ¡°Maybe...¡± I replied, thinking of something. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maria asked as I cut my tackle off the end of my line. ¡°Testing a theory...¡± I grabbed a sabiki rig, tying it to the end of my rod, then walked down to the water and cast it in. Itnded close to shore, making a quiet ssh barely heard over the calls of insects. I wound the line in so it was tight. ¡°You think there are smaller fish here?¡± she quietly asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered back. ¡°Surely there¡¯s something...¡± She wrapped an arm around my back, leaning against my torso as we both stared out at the calmke. Something tugged at the line. I inhaled sharply, adrenaline spiking and shattering the calm that Maria¡¯s proximity gave me. I held the line tight, waiting for the bite. Bump. Bump. The fish bit the hook, immediately trying to swim away. It was a small thing, but that didn¡¯t make it any less exciting as I brought the hooks toward the surface. With a smile on my face, I lifted it up out of the water, swiveling so it entered the campfire¡¯s light. The moment I caught sight of it, I froze, blinking at the iling limbs. Maria¡¯s hand jolted on my back, gripping onto my shirt. ¡°... what the frack is that?¡± she demanded, her voice shrill. Book 2: Chapter 81: Four-Legged Monstrosities Book 2: Chapter 81: Four-Legged Monstrosities Night had well and truly descended within the forest, the light of day having slowly bled over the western horizon. The campfire was both a wee source of heat and light, thetter of which was currently illuminating an absurd-looking creature. Maria and I shared a worried look as it kicked around on the hook. Borks slunk over to sniff at it, taking care not toe within touching distance. Most of its features were that of a fish; it had tiny scales, fins, and was a light-brown color that would help it hide in the murkyke¡¯s waters. Sprouting from the bottom of its body, however, were four decidedly non-fishy limbs. It was... a quadruped? They were like the limbs of a smander or axolotl, scaleless and fleshy. As it kicked all four of its legs feebly, my eyes were drawn into it. Mature Jungle Mudminnow [unknown] [unknown] What in the fresh fuck...? I thought, dismissing the information from my field of view. ¡°Unknown...?¡± Maria asked.The System, my ever-annoying pal, demanded my attention. It wasn¡¯t like any nudge I¡¯d felt from it before; I got the sense it was trying to give me something. With more than a little hesitation, I epted the message. New species discovered: Mature Jungle Mudminnow! im and identify species? im and identify...? I willed my ascent, and information about the creature streamed into me. It was unnatural¡ªnot native to this world. It had... mutated? Been created? I couldn¡¯t exactly tell, but that it was alien to this forest was undeniable. The System tugged at my attention again, once more offering something. A little less hesitant, I allowed it toe. New species identification bonus: +5 to fishing! Congrattions! Mature Jungle Mudminnow Unique This fish is a creation of the followers of Ceto. It is unknown how long the Jungle Minnow has existed within the Kallis Realm, but in that time, it has stabilized itself within the food chain. This fish has be the favored prey of [unknown]. ¡°Holy frack...¡± I said aloud, processing the many implications. I turned to Maria, curious to know if she had gotten the messages too. Her face told me everything I needed to know. Her eyes were distant, likely staring at the writing in her field of view, and as I waited impatiently for her toe back to the present, golden light burst from her. There was no warning, even my enhanced sense of chi not alerting me to the advancement. The shine was blinding, and I had to squeeze my eyes closed against the gold brilliance lighting our surroundings. With the light came an overwhelming euphoria that made my entire body tingle. A smile that wasn¡¯t only a result of the sensation came to my face. The moment the light diminished, I opened my eyes, excited to hear from Maria what had happened. Instead, I found myself lurching forward, instinctively reaching for her unconscious form as she raced headfirst toward the forest floor. I easily scooped her up, bitter panic rising in the back of my throat. ¡°Hey... hey!¡± I cradled her head in my hands, my eyes locking on hers as I caressed her cheek with a shaky hand. ¡°Maria! Hey!¡± Borks dashed to our side in the blink of a cultivator¡¯s eye, pressing his wet nose against her neck and sniffing intently. She stirred, my heart seeming to stop beating in my chest as I waited for another sign of life. She... giggled, squirming her head down against Borks to block out his wet nose. ¡°Borks! Stop!¡± She pushed him away with one hand, still giggling. ¡°It tickles!¡± I heaved a breath of relief, slumping to the forest floor as she sat up. My panic was still present, but drained away with each breath I took. ¡°Fischer? You okay? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again! You scared the life out of me!¡± ¡°Do what...?¡± ¡°You fainted!¡± I crawled forward, pulling her into a hug. ¡°It was terrifying.¡± She patted my back,ughing loud and free. ¡°What...?¡± I asked, smiling along but not quite understanding. Her grin turned wry. ¡°Do you know how many times you¡¯ve done that to me? Just copsed with no warning, then popped up like nothing was wrong? About time you got a taste of your own medicine.¡± I shook my head, palpable relief still running through me. We made to stand, but Maria froze, her brow lowering. She reached underneath herself, grabbed a hold of something, then lifted it up before her eyes. A familiar tinkle came from the small brown bag. Hey eyes knowing yet still curious, she opened the drawstring, leaning forward so we could both see within. Golden coins gleamed back at us, faintly illuminated by the campfire¡¯s orange glow. ¡°What did the System say?¡± I asked. ¡°I got five skill points in fishing for discovering a new species. That fish¡ª¡± ¡°Crap!¡± I interrupted. ¡°The fish!¡± With everything happening, I¡¯dpletely forgotten about the poor creature. Unlike us, it couldn¡¯t breathe air, and I¡¯d left it to suffo... cate? The Jungle Mudminnow, apparently unaware or uncaring of its inability to breathe air, was standing on its four smander-like limbs, trying to walk back to the water. The fishing line was stretched to its limit, the rod too heavy for the small fish to drag it into theke. ¡°Ew...¡± Maria said. ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t like that at all.¡± Still, I walked over to it, picking it up to remove the hook from its mouth. All four of its fleshy legs fought against my palm, tickling me as they squirmed to be free of my grasp. I lobbed it into the water, both feeling sorry for it and wanting it to be as far from me as possible. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to try using it as bait?¡± Maria asked, patting Borks on the head. ¡°I felt bad about forgetting it, but honestly, I think it may have been able to breathe air?¡± I shook my head, shuddering. ¡°Why are legs on a fish so weird?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They just are.¡± Borks ruffed his agreement, staring at theke I¡¯d returned the fish to. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked Maria. ¡°Drained.¡± She tied the drawstring on her bag of coins closed. ¡°Too drained for a little fishing?¡± I asked. Her eyes sparkled as she looked up at me. ¡°Never.¡± With a sabiki rig soaking in the water, my thoughts returned to the messages we¡¯d received from the System, as did Maria¡¯s. ¡°The descriptions said it was from the followers of Ceto, right...¡± she asked, curling a finger through her hair. ¡°Yeah. Pretty insane, huh?¡± ¡°No kidding...¡± ¡°Ceto is a God of the sea, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I sighed. ¡°I have a confession to make.¡± She quirked an eyebrow at me. ¡°Another one?¡± ¡°Would you mind keeping it between us for now? I think it might break Ellis if he finds out.¡± Recognising how serious I was, she spun to face me. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Most of the gods you all swear about in this world... I¡¯d heard of them beforeing here.¡± Her head cocked to the side, her nose scrunching. ¡°You did...? How?¡± ¡°From my world¡ªthey were the same gods an ancient civilization worshiped.¡± ¡°They were in your world?¡± she asked, her eyes flying wide. I made a so-so gesture. ¡°I mean... maybe? If not that, then someone from this world¡ªor from another realm those gods had fled to¡ªwas sent to ancient Greece.¡± ¡°Ancient Greece... that¡¯s where you know the gods¡¯ names from?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Huh. That¡¯s pretty neat.¡± ¡°Neat...?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯m more interested in the fact that Ceto¡¯s followers could somehow make a new species of fish, to be honest.¡± Seeing the incredulity on my face, she shook her head, smiling. ¡°Fischer, you¡¯re a regr man¡ªor at least were a regr man¡ªthat was sent from an entirely different world. Spirit beasts, creatures that haven¡¯t existed for thousands of years, pop up around you like weeds. You shoot beams of light that turn trees into splinters and send hellhounds flying across the sky like shooting stars.¡± She turned to the side. ¡°No offense, Borks.¡± He shrugged, a decidedly non-doglike gesture. ¡°On that note,¡± she continued. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful that you befriended a hellhound, a creature spoken of in the mythology here as the arbiters of the underworld that drag souls off to the afterlife. All those things considered, that our gods may have fled to your world at some point doesn¡¯t seem that important to me.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± ¡°Though, I do agree you shouldn¡¯t tell Ellis right now. His head might explode, and we need him for the mission to seed. Feel free to tell him after, though.¡± My chest felt light following the confession, and let out augh, shaking my head. ¡°The Jungle Mudminnow alone might make him implode. He¡¯s going to be so pissed that we didn¡¯t tell him until after the mission¡ªespecially when he¡¯s so close.¡± Maria joined in with my mirth, covering her mouth as she let out a cute giggle. ¡°How long has that information been bothering you?¡± ¡°Since I arrived here. I didn¡¯t think it was that important, to be honest, but with how light I feel right now, it was weighing on me more than I thought.¡± She leaned forward. I expected her to nt a soft kiss on me, but then she reached up, flicking my nose softly. ¡°Stop keeping secrets, you big oaf. How many times do you need to relearn that fact?¡± I rubbed the spot she¡¯d flicked. ¡°Point taken.¡± Maria leaned back in. This time, she did kiss me, her velvet lips lingering on mine for a few heartbeats. When she pulled back, she smiled at me. ¡°Now, can we talk about the fact that there are four-legged fish in here? That shit¡¯s whack.¡± Unexpected as it was, her use of Earth-borne ng made me chortle. ¡°Yeah, it truly is whack.¡± ¡°If it was made by the followers of Ceto, and if Lemon¡¯s memory of this world¡¯s timeline can be believed, they must have been here for thousands of years, right?¡± ¡°It would seem so, yeah, unless there¡¯re some secret followers of Ceto still kicking around. The fact it said church, though, makes me think that isn¡¯t the case. It was from a time when Ceto, and presumably, the rest of the gods, were present.¡± ¡°And in that time...¡± Her eyes, twinkling with anticipation, darted over to meet mine. ¡°These four-legged monstrosities have be the food-source of another creature...¡± As if listening to the flow of our conversation, something bit down on my line. I shot to my feet and held my rod high, angling it past Maria¡¯s rig as I slowly wound it in. My n worked; the slow retrieve meant another fish had time to bite down on another hook. The moment I felt the extra weight on my line, I lifted it out of the water. Two Mudminnows flopped on the grass, their weird little legs trying to find purchase. ¡°Yeah, still gross,¡± Maria said, scrunching her nose. I dashed forward, dispatching both of them and removing them from the sabiki rig before either knew what was happening. Both were smaller than my palm, and Maria and I immediately set about swapping our tackle for something more suitable. With the sabiki rigs removed and a singlerge hook tied above a sinker, we shared a grin, then each baited up with a whole mudminnow each. ¡°Same time?¡± I asked, smiling at Maria. She nodded. ¡°Same time.¡± In practiced unison, we flicked the reels forward, cocked the rods back, then cast our lines out. Theynded one after the other, twin sshes rising as our baited hooks hit the water¡¯s surface. I took a slow breath through my nose, a small smileing to my face as a sense of ease washed over me. Maria and I sat down, our legs touching as we gotfortable. Borks came to sit at my side, his reassuring weight resting against me. The night air was chilly, growing more so with each gust of wind blowing through the leafy canopy above. Warmth from the campfire radiated against my back, stealing away the night¡¯s wintery kiss. I had wound my fishing line tight, and with a finger held to it, I waited for a bite. As much as I idealized a life of peace and calm, chaos had been leaking into it over the past couple of months. In moments like this, though, the chaos didn¡¯t matter. As long as I had fishing and the rtionships that had flourished since my arrival in this strange realm, all the chaos in the world couldn¡¯t overwhelm me. ¡°Oh... oh!¡± Maria said, sitting upright. Her line went taut, her rod bending and bouncing as a hooked creature fought to escape. Her face lit up,pletely covered in a childlike wonder that made my chest feel light. ¡°Fish on!¡± Book 2: Chapter 82: Potent Book 2: Chapter 82: Potent A breeze blew through the surrounding trees, their leaves rustling softly. Ethereal moonlight shone down from above, illuminating theke¡¯s surface. mes licked at the campfire behind us, its orange glow joining the blue-white light of the moon. Within that beautiful vista, Maria¡¯s line tore through the water. ¡°Fish on!¡± she repeated,ughing as her eyes grew intense. The fish darted to the right, trying to escape her clutches¡ªthere was nowhere to go. My fingers twitched, my entire body aching as I watched her rod bend beneath the fish¡¯s mighty kicks. The hooked fish darted back to the left, charging toward my line. ¡°Shit,¡± I hissed, reeling in so they wouldn¡¯t get tangled Something bit at my line, making my adrenaline spike. When it didn¡¯t move, however, I understood. A snag, I thought, letting out a sigh. I held the tip of the line low, trying to get it out of Maria¡¯s way, but then my snag moved. ¡°F-fish on!¡± I yelled, excitement blooming in my core. ¡°Double hook-up!¡± Maria let out a liltingugh. ¡°Last one to catch the fish has to cook dinner!¡±¡°Deal!¡± I replied, not at all bothered by the fact Maria had already lost that particr bet with our race to theke. I stepped to the left, keeping our lines away from each other. My fish had other ns. It dashed to the right, just as Maria¡¯s continued going left. I held my rod high and she slipped beneath it, neither of us needing to utter a word. Whatever we had hooked, they were both powerful. Not sitting still for a moment, they used their lean muscles to seek any possible avenue of escape. As was so often the case, however, we were more than their match. Maria¡¯s fish darted toward us, taking a course it had no way of knowing was the wrong one. She didn¡¯t waste the opportunity, reeling in the line and keeping it tight. It turned, swimming adjacent to the shore, its silvery scales shing beneath the moon¡¯s otherworldly light. It was big. ¡°No way¡­¡± Maria uttered. Her hand never stopped winding in line, and with its proximity to the surface, water swirled around each kick of its massive tail. Holding her rod up in one hand, she stepped into the shallows, easily looping a hand under its gill te and hauling it up onto the shore. I wanted to gaze at it, wanted to let my eyes get drawn into the unknown fish, but I had my own fight to focus on. The fish I¡¯d hooked continued trying to escape, but for every method it tried, I was ready to counter it. I drew it ever closer, and when it finally reached the shallows, I followed Maria¡¯s actions, reaching down to lift it from under the gills. Its body was as long as it was formidable, and if I was a regr human, I might not have been able to wrestle it to shore. With my enhanced body, however, I brought it up with one hand, sliding it up on the grass. The moment I¡¯d seen its mouth beneath the pale moonlight, I understood why Maria had grabbed it by the gills. Its elongated face was lined with rows of teeth like a crocodile, and even with my strengthened body, I didn¡¯t want to chance having my hand ripped to shreds by those razor-sharp daggers. Its body was at least a meter long, its stomach as round as my muscle-packed thigh. As with the mudminnows, its scales held a brown hue, likely to help it camouge within the silty waters of theke. It snapped at me with its tooth-filled mouth. I dodged, positioning myself above it so I could hold the mouth closed with both hands. As I stared down at its inhuman eyes, my gaze was drawn into it. Mature [unknown] Alligator Gar [unknown] [unknown] Before I could say anything, the next lines of text appeared. New species discovered: Mature [unknown] Alligator Gar! im and identify species? I nced at Maria; she was staring back. We both nodded. Borks let out a loud bark, not entirely understanding what we were doing, but happy to just be there. I willed my ascent, as did Maria. New species identification bonus: +10 to fishing! Congrattions! Mature [unknown] Alligator Gar Unique This species variation of the Alligator Gar has evolved through its predation of Jungle Mudminnows over thousands of years, an unnatural fish created by the followers of Ceto. There is more to learn about this species for those willing to partake of its flesh. I dismissed the System message, the orange glow of the campfire flickering as the fish flopped about, trying to escape. I held it, making its efforts futile as I turned to Maria. Before I could say anything, power welled up from within me. It flowed out as a heady pulse, the golden light making me stumble. With my increased power, I managed to stay standing. Something fell to the ground behind me, letting out the jangle of coins as it struck the grass. Grabbing her fish around the back of the head and shooting me a knowing nce, Maria ran down to the water, cing it beneath the ck surface. The fish wasted no time in swimming back to the depths, the only evidence it was ever there the water swirling in its wake. I cocked my head in question. ¡°Mine was out of the water for longer,¡± she answered, eyes flicking between me and the fish I held down. ¡°And we only need one to learn more about it...¡± Grinning as my strength returned, I slipped the spike from my belt. With a sh of movement, I drove it into the fish, dispatching it in an instant. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, holding a hand to its dinosaur-like head. ¡°Yeah,¡± Maria said, kneeling down beside me. Sheid her palm on its abdomen. ¡°Thanks, fishy. We¡¯ll make sure none of you goes to waste.¡± I twisted my torso, picking up the bag of coins. ¡°More, huh?¡± Chewing her lip, Maria seemed pensive as she looked at the grown bag. Her eyes drifted toward the fire, avoiding mine. ¡°On the subject of secrets, I know you¡¯re still hesitant to read the notifications from the System, but do you want to know what it said when it gave me my coins...?¡± The question brought me up short, but after a moment¡¯s consideration, I let out a sigh. ¡°I think I already know, so you may as well tell me.¡± ¡°You do...?¡± she asked. ¡°Unfortunately, yeah. Did you reach a milestone? Like, say, getting level twenty-five in fishing?¡± It was her turn to sigh. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s exactly what it was. How long have you known that was the cause of the coins...?¡± ¡°Well, since you just confirmed it. Before that, it was only a theory.¡± As if sensing the moment of weakness, the System pinged me. With more than a little hesitation, I allowed it in. You have advanced to fishing 75! I shook my head, letting out a softugh. ¡°Yeah¡ªI just got to fishing seventy five. I guess that confirmed the ¡®intervals of twenty-five¡¯ theory...¡± ¡°Seventy five?¡± she repeated. ¡°ucus¡¯s scaled tail¡ªSeventy five?¡± ¡°What can I say? I love me some fishin¡¯.¡± Her face turned thoughtful. ¡°Do you think the church knows? About the intervals, I mean?¡± ¡°Good chance. I imagine more than a few of them have skills above level twenty-five by now, especially considering it takes previous experience into ount. Peter would have to be at least twenty-five in cooking, right? If not way higher.¡± I ran a hand through my hair. ¡°Hell, all the crafters probably have at least one skill at twenty-five.¡± My brows furrowed. ¡°Which begs the question: how many coins is Barry sitting on, and what is he nning to...¡± I shook my head, dispelling the thought. ¡°Nevermind. Don¡¯t wanna know.¡± Maria giggled at me, covering her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re cute when you get flustered.¡± Seeking to distract myself, I lifted the alligator gar and took it down to the water''s edge. With my trusty knife, I started removing its scales. ¡°Why do you think the mudminnow said an unknown amount of time, but the alligator gar said thousands of years?¡± I asked after a stretch of silence, running the dull side of my knife along its body. ¡°Hmm... because it is an evolution of an existing species?¡± she guessed. ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I wonder if we¡¯d caught the gar first, if the System would have said it predated an unknown fish instead of outright stating it evolved by eating jungle mudminnows.¡± ¡°I assume so?¡± Maria shook her head, her hair whipping with each movement. ¡°I feel like we could discuss the nuance of those System messages and the whole coin thing all night.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to be gleaned from them, not least of all that we learn more by eating the fish. I won¡¯t lie; I don¡¯t like the phrasing of those willing to partake in its flesh.¡± Her head cocked to the side, her eyes curious. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It makes me worry it might not have a good effect.¡± I flipped the fish over and began scaling the other side. ¡°Especially because it evolved by eating four-legged horror fish.¡± ¡°Good point. I still can¡¯t get over how creepy those little mudminnows are.¡± I finished scaling the second side much faster than the first, then immediately started gutting it. ¡°I think I should eat a bit first. We can cut a little off and cook it. Hopefully, that will unlock the unknowninfo.¡± I cut back a bit of skin on the side of its body, removing a palm-sized chunk of pink flesh from the filet there. After pressing a stick into it, I held it right over the mes. The moment the flesh started to cook, the smell became intoxicating. The scents and sounds of a campfire alone were enough to make my soul sing, but with the addition of seared fish to the mix, I found myself salivating. ¡°Mmm.¡± Maria said. ¡°That smells amazing.¡± It took little time for the thin slice of fish to cook, and when the side facing the fire waspletely white, I flipped it. The side that I¡¯d seared dripped, its white flesh sprinkled with spots of brown from the campfire¡¯s heat. I watched the fish intently, knowing it wouldn¡¯t take long to cook, but then another of my senses spoke up. My brows drew down as I felt my abdomen resonate with the small bit of fish. It was... was that chi? Without me doing any essence-swappy shenanigans, the chi content of the fish had increased on its own. As the flesh continued cooking, the power only grew, and when the chi within it stabilized at a potent level, I knew the fish was done. ¡°Can you feel that...?¡± I asked, removing it from the mes. ¡°Feel what?¡± Maria cocked her head to the side. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything...?¡± I licked my lips. ¡°The chi content of the fish. It¡¯s¡ª¡± The System nudged me, offering more informational goodies. Usually, I¡¯d have ignored it, but if it was willing to tell me about the fish, I was willing to take a chance. New species trait discovery bonus: +10 to fishing! Congrattions! Mature Potent Alligator Gar Unique This species variation of the Alligator Gar has evolved through its predation of Jungle Mudminnows over thousands of years, an unnatural fish created by the followers of Ceto. Through millennia of evolution, the Potent Alligator Gar has managed to produce a unique kind of chi that only matures when exposed to heat. ¡°Holy frack...¡± Maria said. ¡°You...¡± I licked my lips. ¡°You got the notification too?¡± She nodded, staring down at the fish. Without a moment¡¯s thought, I broke it in two, holding one half out toward her. ¡°Well, we know it isn¡¯t poisonous,¡± I said. ¡°Will you try it with me?¡± She epted the fire-charred fish, watching it with hunger in her eyes. Without a word, we both ate it at the same time. We¡¯d added no salt, no seasoning, no... anything. The only vor adding itself to the fish were the smoky notes provided by the campfire. An appreciative noise escaped my throat as its vor washed over my taste buds. The flesh was low in fat, and given how I¡¯d seared it over the fire, it was firmer than some of the melt-in-your-mouth fish I¡¯d eaten ofte. Still, it was delicious, having a mildly fishier taste than the oceanic species we usually partook of. When I swallowed, the chi heading down toward my core was like a roaring forge. It heated everything it passed, waves of warmth radiating outward. Maria released a shaky breath, clearly experiencing the same sensation. ¡°That¡¯s... wow.¡± She took a deep drink of water. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± We sat with the feeling for a long moment, Borksing up to each of us and sniffing at us inquisitively. I ran a hand along the top of his head, delighting in how soft his fur was. ¡°I think I know how to cook the fish...¡± I said, thinking aloud. ¡°Were you thinking shallow fry? Because I was thinking shallow fry.¡± I shot her a smirk. ¡°Great minds think alike. The crumbs and added fat content would lend itself perfectly to the vor.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she said, getting to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll get the oil and bread crumbs ready, you cut up the flesh?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± I headed back down to the fish, my knife making short work of it. A little less than an hourter, we¡¯d fried all the fish, and an absolute mountain of golden-crumbed pockets of deliciousnessy atop a board. Maria, Borks, and I had been helping ourselves as we went¡ªeach portion was as delicious as the one before it. ¡°I¡¯m honestly full already,¡± I said, nursing my stomach. ¡°Me too,¡± Maria agreed. ¡°I might explode if I absorb any more chi...¡± I turned to Borks. ¡°Wanna share some with everyone else?¡± His tail wagging, he barked in the affirmative. I lifted the board for him, letting him grab it with his mouth. With his golden tail still swishing away, he opened a portal and disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to that,¡± Maria said, watching the abyssal tear in space. Before I could reply, Borks was back, closing the portal behind him. ¡°How are they fairing?¡± I asked. Good, he barked,ing to lick me on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy,¡± I said, ruffling his fur. Yes, he barked in reply, his whole body wagging. Book 2: Chapter 83: Something Brewing Book 2: Chapter 83: Something Brewing Riding unseen currents of air high above the coast, Warrant Officer Williams¡ªaffectionately dubbed ¡®Bill¡¯ by his master¡ªlet out a mighty yawn. Pelly had taken the night shift, allowing him to rest. They would have to take turns over theing days, lest exhaustion ovee them, causing their intricate n to fall apart. Seeing the formation scattering, Bill dove toward the ground, unleashing mighty kicks through the air until the formation came back together, heading north. Inexplicably, an idiom sprung to mind: herding cats. Though he¡¯d neither seen a cat with his own eyes, nor tried to herd them, he knew theparison to be an apt one. The formation he was hounding was chaotic, their pathing and movements making little sense to his intelligent mind. Unlike the proverbial herder of cats, however, Bill wouldn¡¯t fail. His job was vital and would contribute toward the safety of everyone on the mission toe. With his resolve renewed, he sailed higher on the ocean currents, leaving the formation alone until the next time one¡ªor all of them¡ªscattered. *** Despite the cold winter air trapped beneath the forest¡¯s canopy, I woke to a cuddle puddle so warm it was almost too much. Almost being the keyword, I wrapped my arms around Maria, pulling our bodies closer to one another. Borks, still snoring softly, flopped into the space behind me, rolling onto his back. As warm as I felt, it was nothingpared to the heat that ran through my awareness, my love for both Maria and Borks climbing to an overwhelming crescendo. Taking a long breath and sitting with the more-than-wee feeling, I carefully extricated myself, intent on making a delicious breakfast for them to wake up to. Given our ability to carry basically as much as we wanted within our packs, we¡¯d brought all manner of ingredients with us. I would have loved to makeminated dough and craft some croissants from scratch, but we simply didn¡¯t have the time. For this reason, I¡¯d taken some from Sue and Sturgill ahead of time. The frosty air trapped beneath the canopy above meant that we could bring dairy products without fearing they would go off, and when I unwrapped a parcel of folded leather, the vaguely cube-shaped dough within was cool to the touch. With a smile on my face, I ced it on a wooden board and started cutting triangles. They¡¯d given me an excessive amount of dough, and when I finished, there were thirty-two of them¡ªtoo much for Maria, Borks, and I, but the perfect amount to share. I stretched the triangles out with practiced ease, following the directions Sturgill had given me. After they were the correct shape, or at least I thought they were, I started folding them. It was a pleasant process, time flying by as I lost myself to the work, getting a little quicker with each croissant I made.As the sun¡¯s beams just started peeking through the leaves above, movement from my left caught my attention. Maria and Borks emerged, both stretching after escaping the tent¡¯s confines. ¡°Good morning,¡± I said. Engrossed as I was by the work, I hadn¡¯t noticed the ache building in my lower back. I stretched too, raising my hands toward the sky and letting out a soft groan as the pain melted away. ¡°Good morning,¡± Maria eventually replied, after unleashing a mighty yawn. She walked toward me, but Borks was faster, striding over with his tail wagging and head dipped. He rubbed himself on my side, and I gave him a pat with my elbow, not wanting to get my hands dirty. ¡°Ooooh,¡± Maria said. ¡°Croissants?¡± ¡°Yeah! I thought this morning was the perfect time.¡± She nodded, stifling another yawn. ¡°Makes sense. This is thest chance we have for Borks to use his portal, right? We¡¯ll be too close to the capital after traveling today.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± I removed two trays from my bag,yering the croissants over them evenly. Before I could get any further, I remembered the most important thing. ¡°Oh! Coffee!¡± Maria rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°You and your coffee¡ªwant me to take over the croissants?¡± ¡°Er¡ªwould you mind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± She sat down beside me, shooing me away. ¡°Go on¡ªget.¡± Happy to oblige, I ran for her pack, where the sweet, sweet coffee beans¡ªand my new favorite toy¡ªwere located. It would take longer to create the coffee this morning, but that was only natural given the invention the craftsmen had whipped up for me. At first, I hadn¡¯t understood the anticipation on Brad and Fergus¡¯s faces when they¡¯d told me they had a surprise for me. What could a woodworker and a cksmith build together...? The possibilities were endless, but none could have brought me as much joy as what they presented did. Made mostly of stainless steel, it looked like something produced by an artisan back on Earth. Its wooden handles were a deep mahogany, the color reminiscent of dark-roasted and freshly ground coffee beans. Atop the main body, there were two chambers. The first held coffee grounds, the second collected the golden liquid bubbling up from below. It was what I¡¯d heard called a moka pot in my previous life. I¡¯d often used one when traveling abroad and had only mentioned it to Fergus in passing; he¡¯d taken the idea, run it past Brad, and they¡¯d gone out of their way to make it for me, doing a better job than I ever could have imagined. It was the next best thing to a fresh coffee made at Sue¡¯s espresso machine and was certainly preferable to reheating shots over the campfire. I poured some fresh water from a canteen into the bottom chamber, not entirely trusting anyke that housed fish with legs. I shuddered at the thought. I¡¯m never going to get used to those creepy little bastards... Banishing them from my mind, I grabbed the bag of pre-ground beans, poured them into the bottom chamber, then screwed all the pieces together. When it was back in one piece, I held it up before my eyes. ¡°It really is beautiful...¡± ¡°Do I need to be worried?¡± Maria asked, not looking up as she checked on her baking croissants. ¡°I thought others might try to steal you from me¡ª¡± ¡°Understandable,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m a whole lotta man.¡± She leveled a t re at me. ¡°Never mind. The coffee pot can have you.¡± ¡°Coffee pot?¡± I gasped, miming covering the moka pot¡¯s ears. ¡°How dare you reduce her to a mere item? How dare you objectify her so? How dare you look down upon the love of a man and his moka¡ª¡± I bent backward, matrix-style dodging the log Maria sent hurtling my way. ¡°Whoa!¡± Iughed,ing back upright. ¡°Point taken.¡± She arched an eyebrow at me, and despite the firewood turned artillery¡ªthat she¡¯d intentionally made easy for me to dodge¡ªthere was no malice in the joyous lines of her face. ¡°Come get the coffee boiling, you big goof. If you wait any longer, it won¡¯t be ready when the croissants are.¡± I snapped off a crisp salute. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡ªsorry, ma¡¯am!¡± Iughed, dodging the next log that sailed over me. *** ws, with a grin on her face and the thrill of the hunt fueling her limbs, tore through the underbrush beneath the rising sun. It was rare that she got to utilize every bit of her espion... urge? Scorpionage? She shook her cute little head, giving up on the word. With her sniffer twitching away, she breathed deep of the forest air, her toothy grin turning malevolent when she caught the scent of her quarry. It was faint, so she slunk around on silent paw pads, slowly triangting the source. A breeze blew beneath the canopy, bringing with it a scent stronger than any of the colonies she¡¯d already found. More lithe than an arrow in flight and with deadlier intent than a master swordsman, ws followed the trails, so thick in the forest¡¯s humid air that she could almost taste them. Over a meadow, down a sweeping hill, and across a creek, she went wherever the scent led. Eventually, she spotted the first of them. It was walking around a tree, so enthralled in its business that it hadn¡¯t noticed her dangerous form slinking out from under a bush. Not giving it a chance to flee, ws flew forward on lightning-empowered limbs. She flicked it in the back of the head, just hard enough to knock it out. Noting its position in her mind, she set off for the next target, knowing the thickness of their odor meant there had to be dozens, if not hundreds. She spied another three as she rounded a corner, and after a moment spent considering the best way to subdue them, she chose violence. *** As a small breeze blew along theke¡¯s surface and over the campfire, the scent of baked goods and fresh coffee suffused the area. I breathed deep, the soft whistle of the moka pot¡ªlike music to my ears¡ªgetting drowned out by the leaves blowing above. ¡°Smells like it¡¯s almost ready,¡± I said, my mouth watering. ¡°Good,¡± Maria replied, watching the pans atop the campfire. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can wait any longer.¡± She folded a tea towel, using it as a glove to remove a tray covering one pan. Moisture streamed out the moment she lifted, and when I caught sight of the golden pastries within, I knew they were ready. So did she, evidently, because she quickly swept them from the rack atop the fire, setting the pans down on the grass. She lifted both lids, letting the vapor escape. The sun shone down through the trees, lighting the steaming croissants in all their glory. I removed the top of the moka pot, seeing just what I expected: dark-brown coffee filled the top chamber. There was enough there to make a dozen double-shots. ¡°Happy with espresso?¡± I asked. ¡°Always,¡± she replied, fanning the croissants. I poured a couple shots of coffee into two wooden cups, delighting in the steam that danced above them. Setting them aside, I put the moka pot on a wooden board. Maria, wasting no time, plucked the still-steaming croissants from the pan and piled them high next to the pot. With only a croissant each left for Maria, Borks, and me, she nodded to our caninepanion. ¡°Ready when you are, buddy.¡± He let out a bark, tore a portal in space, and hopped through. A few secondster, he was back, closing the rift behind himself. ¡°How were they?¡± I asked, grinning at how fast he was. Good, he barked, though with his optimism, I assumed he¡¯d never answer contrarily. I picked up our wooden cups and walked over to Maria, sitting down beside her and passing her one. ¡°Thanks for making breakfast.¡± She shot me a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be appreciated¡ªI¡¯ve been up since the crack of dawn folding them myself. I daresay my poor wrists may be sore for the rest of the day. You might need to carry my pack for me.¡± I nodded, grinning back. ¡°As is only fair. Hopefully, the coffee takes some of the sting from your no-doubt bruised hands.¡± She took a sip, her shoulders rxing, the amused look on her face reced by one of bliss. ¡°I feel better already. Thank you.¡± Unable to wait any longer, I grabbed one of the piping hot croissants. I broke it in half, the buttery pastry easily parting. My mouth watered as I took a bite. It was soft, just that tiny bit chewy, and, above all else, delicious. ¡°Mmm,¡± Maria said, closing her eyes as she chewed. Borks sniffed his croissant, licked it, then took a little nibble. His eyes went wide and he wolfed it down, basically swallowing it whole. ¡°Good, mate?¡± I asked,ughing. He let out a bark of sheer delight, his tail wagging violently. ¡°I¡¯m d. We¡¯ll need the energy for how far we need to travel today.¡± We slipped into silence, our breakfast too epassing for conversation to take ce. Book 2: Chapter 84: Ambush Book 2: Chapter 84: Ambush With the morning sun peeking its orange-hued rays through the trees above, Cinnamon wiggled her cute little tail. Small as her task may be, she was excited to be included in the mission. She took onest bite of her sugarcane stalk, licking up everyst drop of its sweet juices. She swallowed, the chi-enhanced stalk making her body tingle with power. Despite how powerful she had be, some of her base instincts remained. Nothing within the forest could hope to hurt her, yet she still hopped silently through the underbrush, feeling much more at ease when tucked away from sight. Lucky for her, that¡¯s where the things she hunted also liked to hide. They were prickly things, so each time she found one within the leaf litter, she¡¯d bat it into her small sack with a paw, taking care not to strike any of the spines. Though she never doubted her own ability to harvest them, she hadn¡¯t anticipated just how many of them she¡¯d find. The sun had only been up for an hour or so, and she¡¯d already filled her sack multiple times, depositing her harvest in a specialty box designed by Ellis and the woodworkers each time it became full. After another two bushes, it was time to deposit again. She hopped back to the box, leaping up its odd-shaped sides to get to the top. Marveling at how weird a construction it was, she popped thetch open and dumped her harvest inside. As she fixed thetch in ce again, she peered in through one of the many slits lining the box. In spite of how many she¡¯d harvested, the vast majority of the box was still empty. A grin crossed her little bunny face. She didn¡¯t have much time, but she would make sure to fill as much of the container as possible. For her master, for her friends, and for every member of the congregation, she would do this task. With resolve steeling over her features, sheunched herself back toward the trees, intent on gathering even faster than before. *** I leaped from branch to branch, the midday sun peeking through the leafy canopy I upied. Borks and Maria joined me, sprinting from tree to tree at inhuman speed. ¡°Uh, Fischer?¡± I nced at Maria as I leaped from a particrly thick branch. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±¡°Why are you running like that?¡± I was leaning forward, my arms trailing behind. ¡°What? You¡¯ve never seen the Naruto run before?¡± She narrowed her eyes, unimpressed with the reference we both knew she wouldn¡¯t get. ¡°I thought it might be more efficient now that I¡¯m a cultivator and all, but it still feels pretty awkward.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t feel worse than it looks.¡± Iughed so hard at the unexpected jab that I fumbled thending on the next branch, falling to the floor and having to abort my Naruto run lest I m head-first into the ground. I skidded to a stop on all fours, and an opportunist took advantage of my positioning. Borks flew in under my legs, assaulting my chin with a barrage of licks. ¡°Stop!¡± Iughed, squirming to get away. He followed, his tail wagging as the assault continued. Maria rescued me by scooping Borks up into a hug. She cradled him like a baby. He epted his fate, resting his head on her shoulder as he panted to catch his breath. ¡°Do you want lunch soon?¡± I asked, smiling at them. Borks¡¯s head shot around at the mention of food, his ears perking up. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± I checked the map Ellis had given us. ¡°If we¡¯re where I think we are, the next vige is just over the next hill. And just past that...¡± ¡°The river?¡± Maria asked. ¡°There¡¯s no way we traveled that far already, is there?¡± ¡°Pretty sure we have. If the vige is where I think it is, the river will be just west of there.¡± With our energy reserves receiving a booster shot of excitement, we took off once more. A couple of minutester, we caught sight of the vige. It was the biggest one yet, its houses sprawling across the distance of a valley. We kept our distance from it, circling wide to the south. When we got to the other side of the valley and crested the hill there, Maria turned to me. ¡°That means the river is close, right?¡± Her eyes grew intense. ¡°Do we have time to fish?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost halfway to the capital already and don¡¯t have to be there until tomorrow night. We can spend the rest of the day, and then some, fishing.¡± She did a little happy dance, a strand of hair falling from behind her ear that she didn¡¯t bother sweeping back into ce. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± We tore down the hill, and as we emerged from the trees on the river¡¯s bank, we all came to a stop. As beautiful as my home in Tropica was, the vista we stumbled upon might give it a run for its money. Unlike the water that sometimes turned murky in the river mouth, the water in the river was crystal clear. Smooth rocks lined the riverbed, their gray uniformity somehow stunning beneath the sparkling surface. The sun, directly above us in the cloudless sky, beamed its life down on all we saw. ¡°Beautiful...¡± Maria said. ¡°Thank you! Not so bad yourself.¡± She pped me on the arm lightly, but couldn¡¯t fully hide her smile. ¡°Let¡¯s set the rods up. I¡¯m starving.¡± *** As the sun set over the western mountains, Bill couldn¡¯t help but swell with pride. He had covered a vast stretch of coast, getting even further than he imagined possible. With every beach, cove, rocky cliff, and mangrove swamp he crossed, his formation grew. They were nearing a thousand strong now, already exceeding the numbers necessary for the n. There were still a full two days to gather more strength, and as he pictured howrge the formation could grow, a shiver ran down his spine, continuing toward the tips of his mighty wings. He, as well as the congregation, had assumed that with each addition to the formation, controlling them would be even more difficult. They couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Their burgeoning numbers made them stay closer together, their surrounding brethren seeming to give them a sense of security as they migrated. There were still times when sections attempted to scatter, of course, and just as he was wondering when next it would ur, it happened. A full third split off toward the west, following the lead of one misguided fellow. Faster than the formation¡¯s eyes could register, Bill appeared on the ground in front of them, kicking up sand with two mighty beats of his wings. They rejoined the main group, and all became right in the world. Bill rode an unseen column of warm air back into the sky, and as he stabilized high above the coast, he felt a power approaching from behind. He nced back, a content smileing to his face when he saw who it was. Pelly was a kilometer back, rocketing toward him at incredible speed. So swift was her passage that within the space of two wing beats, she was over him. Rather than stop, though, she kept going. His grin widened, and before she could get too far away, he honked to get her attention. She jolted, spreading her wings wide and pping backward to halt her passage. With a furiously blushing pouch, she came down to meet him, her eyes averted. Bill shook his head with wry amusement, letting out an understanding honk in an attempt to ease her shame. He, too, sometimes lost himself when shooting along unseen winds high above the ocean. It was natural¡ªa remnant of their animalistic origins. Pelly let out a honk of her own, telling Bill she was ready to take over the formation. Giving her an appreciative nod, he dove toward the ground, swooping past the formation¡¯s edges to bring them tighter together. With onest wave toward Pelly, he veered off toward a rocky cliff in the far distance. Letting off some steam, he shot toward it, his enhanced wings crossing leagues in the time a regr pelican could travel meters. He found a nice little crevice that shielded him from the elements and tucked himself inside, settling down to sleep. *** Beneath a nket of stars, ws skipped along a dirt road while dragging a makeshift sled behind her lithe body. Her day had been wonderfully productive, and as she nced back at the dozen creatures lying unconscious on her sled, she let out a toothy grin. While she had never once doubted her ability toplete the task, her ndestine skills had surprised even herself. She¡¯d umted dozens upon dozens of them, which, considering she only took thergest and ugliest of each group, was no small feat. Among their kind, her captives were bruisers that could conquer entire ecosystems, yet all it took was a tap on the head for ws to render them unconscious. Her attention drifted to the beautiful sky above. There wasn¡¯t a cloud in sight. A crescent moon beamed its blue light down on the surrounding trees, granting them¡ª Weight shifted on the sled. ws spun, ready for violence. One of the creatures had awoken. It shook its head groggily, getting to all fours. ws saw the moment it registered the other unconscious bodies of its kind; the creature''s eyes went wide. It bunched its muscles, crouching to gather strength and flee far from this ce of terror. ws sent a tiny little zap of lightning chi its way, so small that the unawakened eye wouldn¡¯t even register it. It hit the creature at the base of the skull, hitting its ¡®reset button¡¯, as her master would say. The creature copsed back to the sled, once more in a state of slumber. Trilling a little song to herself, ws continued back to the cart that Ellis had designed and the crafters had made for her. Unlike the one made for Cinnamon, hers was designed for her to carry it. She could only do so under the cover of night, obviously, so time was of the essence. ws wondered how Cinnamon and the pelicans were doing. While she wished them luck with their tasks, she intended to hunt so many of her quarry that her ascended friends¡¯ efforts seemed paltry. ws¡¯s toothy grin turned predatory as she reached the cart. With lightning-enhanced limbs, she threw each captured creature into the cage, wedged her sled in a ce it wouldn¡¯t get dislodged, then grabbed the handle and tore off along the road, trilling a happy little song all the way. *** With a stomach full of fish and vor of the jungle perch still lingering on my tongue, I let out a content sigh. ¡°Agreed,¡± Maria said, resting her head on my shoulder. Borks let out a simr noise, rolling onto his back beside me and offering his belly up for a good rubbing. We¡¯d spent the entire day swimming, fishing, and rxing, even sneaking in a cheeky sun nap in thete afternoon. The fish had been the perfect thing to top it all off, and despite the minor disappointment of not discovering a new species in the river¡¯s waters, it was nowhere near enough to besmirch the rest of the day¡¯s joy. ¡°Want some juice?¡± Maria asked, ncing up at me. ¡°I would love some.¡± She gave me a kiss on the cheek before standing and stretching. ¡°Back in a moment.¡± She went over to the tent and started rummaging through our bags. Borks bolted upright, his ears at attention. ¡°What¡¯s up, Borks? Did you hear¡ª¡± Something metallic reflected the campfire¡¯s light as it shed from behind the tent. A man, covered head to toe in dark-green cloth, held a spear to Maria¡¯s torso. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he ordered, his lean muscles poised to plunge the jagged spear into Maria''s side. Book 2: Chapter 85: Disarming Book 2: Chapter 85: Disarming ¡°There is an arrow trained on your head, stranger,¡± the camouged man warned, ncing at me. I had Borks gripped by his scruff, stopping him from insta-murdering the misguided spearman. I looked over my shoulder, and sure enough, there was a teenage boy with a bow. It was pulled back, the tip of the arrow trained on me. There was one reason I hadn¡¯t taken both of our attackers out¡ªwell, one main reason: Maria was in no danger. Neither of these men¡ªlikely father and son, judging by the look of them¡ªwere cultivators. If she were so inclined, she could probably throw one at the other hard enough to end them both. Hell, I wasn¡¯t sure that the spear could break her skin if she stood still, but if the man tried to stab her, it would be like a newborn trying to jab a mountain. Realizing no one had spoken for a long moment, I cleared my throat. ¡°If you¡¯vee to rob us, you can take whatever you like.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not thieves!¡± the adolescent behind me yelled. ¡°Quiet!¡± the man snapped, shooting a warning re at his son. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± I asked, keeping my voice calm. The spearman tightened his grip, his hands shaking. ¡°To ensure you¡¯re not the king¡¯s men.¡± King¡¯s men? I thought. Interesting...¡°We¡¯re not with the king, but if we were, what would you have done?¡± ¡°We¡¯d have to take you prisoner.¡± I nodded. ¡°I think I know what¡¯s going on. You traded with the caravan that came from other viges, right? Now you¡¯re worried about the kinging to punish you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he replied, but his eyes told the truth of it. They¡¯d gone panicked at my mention of the caravan. ¡°Look, we¡¯re not with the king, okay? Anything but. Now, can you remove that spear from my girlfriend¡¯s side before I lose my cool?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one giving orders here!¡± His eyes were still wild, and they darted between Maria and me, his knuckles white on the spear¡¯s shaft. ¡°If you¡¯re not with the king, what are you doing out here in the forest? How do you know about the caravan?¡± I felt the immediate urge to goad him with ament about the caravan he just identally confirmed, but I pushed it down, knowing it would just make things more tense. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know about the caravan?¡± Maria said, smirking at him. The man nched and I burst intoughter, unable to help myself. ¡°Maria! You¡¯re being inmmatory!¡± ¡°Hey, he¡¯s the one that¡¯s got a spear aimed at my important bits. Is that an old sickle you¡¯ve reshaped, by the way? You¡¯re a farmer?¡± Maria¡¯s casual tone, despite being held at spear point, broke the man for a few seconds. His mouth moved up and down inaudibly until he was able to reboot. ¡°You¡¯re acting awfully rxed for being one movement away from death,ss.¡± ¡°We know about the caravan because my friends organized it,¡± I exined, making a calming gesture with both hands. ¡°We¡¯re out here on a camping holiday. Look, we even brought our cute dog!¡± I pointed at Borks, but when I looked over, I realized he was snarling. ¡°Borks¡ªshow them your cute face. We¡¯re trying to de-escte.¡± His face transformed immediately, his eyes cid and tongue lolling from the side of his mouth. ¡°See? A harmless couple out and about with their friendly and definitely not dangerous dog.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± the spearman yelled. ¡°I need a moment to think. I...¡± ¡°I believe them, dad,¡± the teen said. ¡°I think they¡¯re telling the truth.¡± ¡°Quiet, Toby! The king employs all manner of underhanded folk. Just because they look innocent, it doesn¡¯t mean they are. Gods above, the more innocent they appear, the more we need to distrust them!¡± Maria rolled her eyes. ¡°This is getting tedious. Can I?¡± I let out a weary sigh. ¡°Yeah, go for it.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± the spearman started, cutting off as Maria whirled on him. She swept her left foot around, grabbed the spear¡¯s shaft, twisted it from his grip, then held the tip to his neck. The movement was beautifully controlled, not so fast that it would identify her as a cultivator, but definitely nearing the upper-limit of a regr human¡¯s capabilities. I raised an eyebrow at the son. ¡°Would you mind putting the bow down? I don¡¯t wanna have to knock you out or something.¡± ¡°You are with the king!¡± The father yelled. The son¡¯s eyes darted between me and his father. His hands shook violently, the entire bow wavering. ¡°We¡¯re not with the king,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re from Tropica and just happen to practice martial arts for funsies. It¡¯s quite good for your health¡ªespecially when it stops you from getting speared by a confused farmer.¡± ¡°Theresa...¡± the father said. ¡°Theresa?¡± I asked, not at all understanding. The name wasn¡¯t meant for me, however. Something changed in the adolescent when he heard it. Standing tall, he took a deep breath. His hands stilled, and he drew the arrow back once more, training it on me. ¡°I need to be sure you¡¯re not with the king. Swear it to me, and I¡¯ll lower my weapon.¡± Here¡¯s something, I thought. The mere mention of a name was enough to turn the boy¡¯s spine from jelly to titanium. Who is Theresa¡­? I nodded. ¡°Alright. See those things on the ground next to the tent?¡± The boy wouldn¡¯t take his eyes from me, so I looked up at his father. ¡°Do you know what those are?¡± He swallowed, a line of sweat running from his temple down to his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t, no.¡± ¡°They¡¯re fishing rods!¡± Maria announced, beaming. ¡°We in Tropica are into some seriously heretical activities. Very un-kingly, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cover, son,¡± the father growled. ¡°No one would actually fish. The rods are clearly an attempt at misdirection.¡± I swore, rubbing the bridge of my nose. ¡°Borks, would you try to find a skeleton? Don¡¯t give me that side-eye, mister. No attacking them, alright? Just find one of the jungle-perch frames I threw into the shallows.¡± Giving the bow-wielding teen a low growl on the way past, Borks disappeared into the shadows. ¡°Sooo,¡± I drawled. ¡°You twoe here often?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Toby!¡± the father blurted. ¡°He¡¯s trying to build a rtionship with you so you don¡¯t shoot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m already in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Fischer...¡± Maria shook her head, making a disgusted face. ¡°He¡¯s like... twelve. Don¡¯t even joke about that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m turning fifteen!¡± Toby countered, his cheeks flushing. ¡°Stop talking to him!¡± the father ordered, finding some of his nerve despite the spear to his throat. ¡°They¡¯re making it more difficult to shoot at them!¡± Borks slunk from the shadows, his body wet and tail wagging. He walked toward Toby and spat something out. Two fish frames, their filets removed and heads picked at by creatures in the shallows, sat lifeless on the forest floor. ¡°See?¡± I said. ¡°Fish. We caught them, fileted them, and ate them.¡± I pointed at myself. ¡°I¡¯m Fischer, and I enjoy fishing. This is Maria¡ªshe also enjoys fishing and eating said heretical beasties.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Maria added. ¡°They¡¯re delicious.¡± Borks barked his agreement, most of his agitation having melted away after being able to retrieve something. ¡°That still proves nothing!¡± The dad¡ªwho was reminding me more of Roger by the second¡ªyelled. I let out a weary sigh; my enjoyment of the day was slowly bleeding away. ¡°Mate, can we give up the posturing? Neither of you are murderers, and you¡¯re not going to shoot us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what we¡¯re capable of.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re capable of it if your family were in danger, but you¡¯re not convinced that we are with the king or whatever. If you were, you¡¯d have told your son to shoot the second Maria disarmed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad...¡± Toby lowered his bow, letting the tension go from the string. ¡°They¡¯re right.¡± ¡°No!¡± the father wailed. ¡°Please. You can have my life, but let the boy go. He¡¯s only young and his sister needs someone to care for her.¡± He closed his eyes and lifted his neck, giving the Spear Maria held a better angle to strike. ¡°Look away, Toby.¡± ¡°My guy...¡± Maria said, lowering the spear. ¡°Your son is right. We¡¯re not going to hurt you.¡± He cracked an eye slowly, unbelieving. ¡°You¡¯re... you¡¯re truly not with the king?¡± ¡°Nah, mate.¡± I grinned. ¡°We¡¯re from Tropica on a holiday to the capital.¡± ¡°But...¡± He took a step back from Maria. ¡°How did you disarm me so easily if you¡¯re from a coastal vige?¡± ¡°I told you, mate.¡± I gave him a wink. ¡°We¡¯re into martial arts.¡± ¡°But...¡± Toby said, stepping around to his father¡¯s side. ¡°My dad was in the army. Where did you learn to¡ª¡± ¡°Toby!¡± his father admonished. ¡°Still your tongue!¡± ¡°Martial arts,¡± Maria reiterated, giving me a smirk. ¡°Fischer is actually the strongest of us, and he could have taken you both out the moment you showed yourself if he wanted to.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Toby asked, staring at me with adolescent exuberance. ¡°How?¡± ¡°They¡¯re bluffing, Toby. A single man couldn¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± I grabbed my favorite knife from where it was sheathed at my hip. Letting a hair-thin trickle of chi from my core, I sent it up my arm as I released the knife. It flew through the air, the chi guiding it and keeping the de straight as it sailed toward its target. Just as Maria had, I kept my movement at the upper-limit of what was possible for a regr human. The knife mmed into the trunk Toby had originally stepped from behind of, driving an inch into the wood there with a muted thonk. The blood drained from the father¡¯s face; awe grew over the Toby¡¯s. ¡°Whoa!¡± he said. ¡°Did you see that, dad?¡± ¡°Who...¡± the father swallowed. ¡°Who are you people?¡± ¡°Just a couple of lovers on a fishing trip,¡± I said. ¡°With our cute dog, of course.¡± Borks came to my side at the mention of him, and I patted his head, letting my appreciation for him flow. The father slumped to his knees. He sat there for a couple of breaths, then lowered his forehead to the grass. ¡°Thank you for not killing my son.¡± ¡°Uh... you¡¯re wee?¡± I shared a look with Maria, who shrugged back at me, simrly wordless. ¡°What is your name, mate?¡± I asked. He nced up from the grass. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°You know our names, and we know your son¡¯s name... what¡¯s yours?¡± He raised his head, chewing on the thought for a long moment. Eventually, he spoke. ¡°My name¡¯s Rodger, but all my friends call me Rod.¡± Maria and I locked eyes and both burst intoughter. I fell to the floor, my legs no match for my mirth as tears came to my eyes. ¡°What...?¡± Rod asked, looking between us. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°We know a Rodger,¡± Maria answered, covering her smile. ¡°He was also in the army. You two would get along.¡± ¡°Except you seem a little more okay with the whole fishing thing,¡± I added, wiping a tear from my eye. ¡°I¡¯m not at all okay with it¡ªthere were just more important things to worry about.¡± He shook his head. ¡°If you¡¯re both on a fishing trip, you¡¯re both heretical fools. It¡¯s just not natural to be¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t hear the rest, my chortle drowning it out. Maria joined me on the ground, his choice of wordsnding like a physical blow. ¡°Yeah, you two would definitely get along,¡± I said when I could speak again. My cheeks hurt from smiling too much, and I rubbed them as I sat up. ¡°So, weird question¡ªTheresa is your daughter, right? The ¡®sister¡¯ that Toby would need to look after if Maria had given you a terminal poke?¡± Rod¡¯s face was red with embarrassment, but it nched at my question. He didn¡¯t answer, but words weren¡¯t necessary; his face told me the truth. ¡°How sick is she?¡± I asked, trying to appear serious. Toby, seeing his father wouldn¡¯t answer, spoke up. ¡°She has always had it. My mother passed when she was born, so it¡¯s just me and dad that look after her.¡± ¡°Other vigers? Could they care for her if you didn¡¯t return?¡± My inquiry made color return to Rod¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, holding up both hands. ¡°I was only making sure she wasn¡¯t super sick.¡± Maria shot me a meaningful nce, knowing me well enough to see my intention. ¡°You¡¯re not agents of the capital, right?¡± Rod asked. ¡°So you¡¯re going to let us go¡­?¡± ¡°True.¡± I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re both free to go. We¡¯ll pack up our camp and move. No offense, but I don¡¯t relish the idea of you returning with your entire vige in some foolhardy attempt at self preservation.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Toby eximed, his face indignant. ¡°But they¡¯ll still move, anyway.¡± Rod stood, brushing dirt from his knees. ¡°Can I trust you won¡¯t follow us?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Maria said, passing his spear back to him. ¡°We¡¯ve got our own business to be about.¡± ¡°Come on, Toby. Let¡¯s leave them to it.¡± ¡°Onest thing.¡± I strode forward, extending my hand. Rod stared down at it for a long moment, then grasped it. ¡°It was nice meeting you, mate. You too, Toby.¡± ¡°Y-you too!¡± Toby replied, shaking my offered hand. I thought for a moment, considering if it was worth the risk. Maria poked me in the side, and when I looked her way, she nodded. I smiled back at her. ¡°If you two get in trouble,¡± I said, ¡°or if Theresa gets more unwell,e and find us. I reckon you¡¯d get along well with my friends back in Tropica.¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer,¡± Rod replied, hesitant. ¡°We¡¯ll keep it in mind. Come on, Toby.¡± We watched them go, and when they were from sight, we started packing up. ¡°Keep an eye and make sure they don¡¯t return,¡± I said to Borks. He nodded, skulking toward the treeline and watching the darkness. ¡°So, that was insane, right?¡± Maria said. ¡°No kidding. I can¡¯t believe they actually snuck up on us...¡± I nced in the direction they¡¯d left, seeing nothing but shadows and dimly lit trees. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a thing, and the fact that Borks didn¡¯t smell them tells me they understand tracking and wind direction better than most.¡± My brow furrowed as I started considering the implications, but Maria, seeing right through me, poked me in the side again. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Fischer.¡± ¡°You are?¡± I raised a questioning brow. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I saw the fury on your face when he came at me with the spear, but you trusted me. You also had empathy for strangers that ambushed us in the night. Moreover, you told them where they could find help if Rod¡¯s daughter got sicker.¡± I snorted. ¡°Only because you told me it was okay.¡± She shook her head, her hair bouncing against her face. ¡°You would have done it anyway. I just sped up the decision.¡± She wrapped her arm around my back. ¡°Every day you do things that make me love you even more.¡± ¡°You think that made you love me more? I wish you could feel what I feel¡ªthe way you disarmed him in a split second did things to me. The way you handled that pole so deft¡ª¡± She unlooped her arm from me and pped me on the arm at the speed of light. ¡°Don¡¯t finish that sentence. You¡¯ll undo all the good work you did tonight.¡± Augh flew from me, rolling over the grass and bouncing off the trees. Despite being ambushed no less than ten minutes ago and being held at arrow point, I felt calm and free. *** As Rod led his son back toward their vige, anxiety and fear warred for dominance within him. Toby followed his steps exactly; the years he had spent training his son in the way of the hunter hadn¡¯t been a waste. Proud as Rod was of his only boy, the thoughts assaulting him were immutable. To think that mere vigers could be so powerful... It rivaled the strength he¡¯d seen those dreaded cultivators use on the battlefield. Unbidden, some of the scenes of destruction shed through his mind, making bile rise in his throat. He shook his head, trying to clear it of the shes. The sound of a stick snapping rang out through the forest. Rod froze. ¡°Dad. Are you okay?¡± Toby asked. ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time you stood on a stick.¡± Looking down at the offending twig, Rod clenched his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he lied. As they continued on, he yed over the interaction in his mind, searching for where he could have improved¡ªwhat he could have changed to get the upper hand. There was nothing, though. Short of shooting arrows from the dark and assassinatingplete strangers, they couldn¡¯t have won that fight. The speed with which the man had thrown that knife... even if Rod had held him at spear point instead, he¡¯d still have been easily disarmed by the martial artist. He reyed the woman¡ªMaria¡ªso easily removing the spear from his grasp and holding the tip to his throat. It really was like the speed he¡¯d only seen cultivators possess, and it made the bile rise in his throat once more. Is it possible that they¡¯re cultivators? Sent by the crown to dismantle their little pocket of resistance? Rod blew air from his nose, acknowledging just how ridiculous a suggestion that was. If they had been cultivators, he and his son would have been dead before they knew it. Besides, they weren¡¯t cored. The king wouldn¡¯t abide ves that weren¡¯t forced to do his bidding under threat of death. The knowledge that he couldn¡¯t have done anything different should have made him feel worse. Surprisingly, it made him feel at ease. He guided his whirling thoughts, focusing on the information they¡¯d gotten from the misguided encounter. As distasteful as it was that they were fishing¡ªactually fishing of all things¡ªshowed how little they cared for the crown¡¯s rules. Perhaps there was something there. Was it possible that their vige could find allies in Tropica? Others willing to go against the tyranny of the king and his cultivators? Once more smiling at his own hubris, Rod shook his head. No one outside of his vige could be trusted. He was thankful for the restraint the strangers had shown, but he didn¡¯t trust them. He couldn¡¯t. He returned his attention to the surroundings, his thoughts still troubled as they made their way home. Book 2: Chapter 86: The Calm Before the Storm Book 2: Chapter 86: The Calm Before the Storm I woke to the sun beaming in through the tent¡¯s opening. A barrage of tiny licks rained down on my chin. ¡°Cinnamon?¡± I asked groggily, squinting against the morning light. I wasn¡¯t sure what Cinnamon was doing here, but who else had such little kisses? Still blind, I reached my hands up¡­ and found a chihuahua. Borks yapped at me, his tail wagging despite his incredulity. ¡°Sorry, buddy,¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°You¡¯re so small that I thought you were a bunny.¡± Get let out another yap. ¡°Yes, yes. I know you¡¯re ferocious.¡± He barked his agreement, letting out a demonic little growl from his chihuahua throat. ¡°Why the change, though? Is it to scare off any would-be ambushers?¡± He stood tall atop my chest, beaming down at me with pride. It was both cute and hrious, so I ruffled the soft fur on the top of his head.¡°You¡¯re a good boy, Borks.¡± ¡°When you two are done cuddling in there,¡± Maria called, ¡°breakfast is almost ready!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll never be done!¡± I called back. Borks ruffed, wagging his tail in agreement. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± she asked. ¡°You asked for it.¡± I nced past Borks. ¡°Asked for wha¡ª¡± She came flying through the opening, her eyes wide and grin manic. ¡°For me to crash this party!¡± She mmed down next to us, startling the absolute hell out of Borks. He jumped on the spot, whirling on her with his teeth bared. ¡°Aww, did I scare you, buddy? I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to be a part of the cuddle puddle.¡± Borks, upon realizing it was her and not another attacker, descended on her with his rapid-fire kisses. She half-choked, halfughed, pressing her chin to her chest in a failed attempt to keep him away. With his small size and cultivation strength, he was a formidable adversary, and just when I thought Maria might die ofughter, I swept him up, his short legs hanging uselessly in the air. ¡°Sorry to interrupt your ambush, Borks, but I need her to be breathing to make us breakfast.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she wheezed. She tried to get up, but I pounced, pulling her into a hug. Borks, free of my grasp,y on top of us, rolling to his back and slipping in the wedge shape our bodies made. ¡°Good morning.¡± I kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°I did. You?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I yawned and stretched. ¡°I found it hard to sleep after the ambushst night. My mind wouldn¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, patting me on the chest. ¡°Will you be okay traveling the rest of the way to the capital today?¡± ¡°If I had some breakfast made by my girlfriend, I¡¯m sure I could do anything.¡± Maria giggled. ¡°Well, lucky for you, I think she has some buns warmed and coffee brewing this second.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± I furrowed my brow, doing my best to keep the smile from my face. ¡°My girlfriend is here? I thought Sue was back in Tropica...¡± ¡°Borks...¡± Maria eventually said, ring at me. He perked his ears up, cocking his head to the side in question. ¡°Sic him!¡± Borks, ying along,unched himself at me. He snarled and nipped, the growlsing from him making meugh as I wrestled the little git. ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re ready to take on the master, Borks?¡± I scooped him up, running from the tent, and performing a slow-motion m onto the ground. He yed dead, groaning as his tongue hung from his open mouth. ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria gasped, dashing from the tent. ¡°You killed him!¡± She started doing fake chestpressions, but Borks remained ¡®dead¡¯, a little smileing to his face under all the attention. ¡°Okay,¡± Maria said, rubbing his belly. ¡°If I leave breakfast on the fire any longer, it¡¯s going to burn.¡± He hopped to his feet,ing to sit beside me. ¡°First course: honey buns!¡± She lifted a tray from the campfire, and when she removed the covering, steam flowed out. The smell of honey drifted over to me, making my mouth water. ¡°Mmm,¡± I said. ¡°When did you make honey buns?¡± ¡°I snuck off to make them,¡± she replied, grinning. ¡°I even got fresh honey from Bumblebro and Queen Bee to make them.¡± ¡°Oh. You didn¡¯t...er... interrupt them?¡± ¡°Interrupt them? What do you mean?¡± I hadn¡¯t told anyone about the time I¡¯d caught them... cuddling? Man, I hoped that¡¯s all I had caught them doing... I shook my head. ¡°You know what? Forget I said anything.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Well, the point is, the honey is fresh. Here.¡± I grabbed one from the offered tray, immediately breaking it open to let some of the heat out. The vapor drifted in the air, its irresistible notes traveling up my nostrils and down into my lungs. I couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. I bit down into it. Despite being baked two days ago, the bun was fluffy, sweet, and filled with chi. I leaned back as I chewed, angling my face toward the sun that peeked down through the clearing we¡¯d set up camp in. With the honey bun¡¯s chi warming me from within and the sun¡¯s rays warming me from without, a smile I couldn¡¯t resist crossed my face. My eyes were closed, so I didn¡¯t see Maria¡¯s approach. She nted her soft lips to mine, lingering for a moment that was both blessedly long yet too short. ¡°d you like it,¡± she whispered, sweeping a hand through my hair. ¡°The kiss or the bun? Each was wonderful.¡± She giggled, a red blush rising to her cheeks. ¡°Both. Are you ready for coffee?¡± ¡°Does Rocky like beingunched out to sea? Of course I¡¯m ready for coffee.¡± ¡°Coming right up!¡± She removed the moka pot from the fire, pouring the liquid into two cups. I took another bite of the honey bun as she passed the cup to me, washing the sweet pastry down with deliciously smooth coffee. It had a bitter bite to it, but that wasn¡¯t a bad thing. I took a deep breath through my nose, letting the air circle my mouth and enhance the vors lingering there. ¡°Delicious, my love.¡± I took another bite, the honey joining the coffee¡¯s aftertaste. ¡°So are you.¡± She bent and kissed me on the forehead, then sat beside me, leaning on my shoulder and taking a sip of coffee. As we took the time to enjoy our breakfast, my thoughts drifted toward the events toe. We¡¯d reach the capital tonight, and then the fun would begin. ¡°The calm before the storm, huh?¡± I asked, resting my head on hers. ¡°Yep. I can¡¯t wait.¡± I grinned; neither could I. *** As the sun reached its zenith in the sky, Pelly flew in circles. It was almost time, and with each passing moment, she could barely contain her nervous energy. She continued flying in a loop, trying to distract herself from the butterflies in her stomach. The formation below had stabilized more with each new addition, and since she¡¯d taken over the post this morning, she hadn¡¯t had to swoop down and gather them together a single time. A source of power drew her attention, and with her excitement reaching a fever pitch, she turned toward it. Bill rocketed toward her, and the moment she caught sight of him, she took off, heading south. She gave him a honk in parting. He honked back, his call filled with thanks for her hard work. She sent chi down to her wings, stretched them wide, then pped as hard as she could, the ground bing a blur beneath her. *** ws, content with her efforts, napped in the early afternoon sun. She had filled the entire cart, everyst cage stocked to the brim with her quarry. They were lively this afternoon, attempting to break out of their temporary prisons, but they stood no chance against the work of the woodworkers and their System-aided creation. Hanging her head down over the side, she chirped at them, telling them to be quiet. It didn¡¯t work; they only increased their efforts, biting down on the bars with long teeth. Letting out a sigh, ws epted her fate. She was too excited to nap, anyway. She was only a half hour away from the capital, having traveled within walking distancest night. Hopping down from the top of the cart, she gazed over her handiwork. The mammals gazed back at her, ck eyes assessing her. ws puffed out her chest, taking great pride in how many she had captured. There was no way the others had collected more than her. She was the benevolent ws, maiden of the forest and cutest of Fischer¡¯s followers. The sun would set in a few hours, and when it did, the operation would begin. ws grinned, her needle-sharp teeth glinting in the afternoon sun. She couldn¡¯t wait. *** Cinnamon heard a familiar beat of wings above her. Her heart immediately set to fluttering as she raced back to the box. Both she and Pelly arrived at the same time. Cinnamonunched herself from the ground, rocketing toward her wayward daughter and wrapping furred limbs around Pelly¡¯s feathered body. Pellynded atop the box and craned her neck, wrapping it around Cinnamon as she crooned. Cinnamon peeped back, telling Pelly how much she had missed her over the past couple of days. After a good cuddle, they separated. When Cinnamon hunkered down on top of the box, Pelly cocked her head in question. Cinnamon grinned back; there was no world in which she was going to miss the chaos toe. Are you sure you want to do this? Pelly asked with a low honk. Certain, Cinnamon peeped back. Shrugging, Pelly hopped to the handle and gripped it in her feet. Despite it being half-filled with the spiky little things Cinnamon had been collecting, Pelly easily lifted it skyward with powerful beats of her wings. Cinnamon held on tight, gazing down at thendscape as it grew ever further away. Pelly let out a questioning honk, to which Cinnamon nodded. She was ready. Her adopted daughter took off, traveling west at incredible speed. With every meter they crossed, Cinnamon¡¯s core seemed to vibrate with excitement. Before the day was done, her hard work woulde to fruition. *** Under the cover of night, Maria, Borks, and I arrived at the capital city of Gormona. It was like nothing I¡¯d ever seen before. I hade across some seriously fantasy shit since arriving in this new world, but the city before me took the cake. Walls that had to be at least four stories high protected the capital, its top lined by a parapet and a series of torches at even intervals. There was a single structure visible over the wall: a castle of ridiculous dimensions. I could only see the top floors, but there were multiple spires as big around as office buildings, all reaching up into the sky. I¡¯d caught snippets of Operation Sticky Fingers, so I knew there were multiple levels to the castle, but seeing it in person was something else. Tearing my eyes from the castle, I focused on the wall before us. A giant gate of wood and iron blocked our way, and short of blowing through it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the city. Luckily for us, we weren¡¯t taking the front door. Maria was staring wide-eyed at the castle, so I nudged her in the side. We shared a nod, then dashed off toward the south, staying within the treeline. Borks followed behind us in his golden retriever form, his stepspletely silent under the crescent moon. I counted the arrow slots in the wall as we went, and when we reached the eighty-third, I held up my fist, signaling a stop. Here. We dashed through the clearing to the wall, crouched, and leaped. All three of us soared through the air, easilynding atop the wall without so much as the scuff of a boot to give us away. The entire cityscape was within view, everything from the castle to the gate to a few points of interest I¡¯d been made aware of. My heart thundered in my chest as I looked down into the courtyard below; it was the reason we¡¯d climbed the wall here. Lines of citrus trees ran up and down, their green canopies well pruned and cared for. Running between the trees, small bushes grew, some of which were covered in small purple berries. ¡°Wow,¡± Maria whispered. ¡°There are so many...¡± ¡°May I interest you in some fresh Passiona berries, my love?¡± ¡°Why, such a gentle¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°Fischer¡ªwhat is that?¡± ¡°Something wrong?¡± She stared toward the northeast, her eyes going wide. Curious, I followed her gaze, then frowned. ¡°Is that¡ª¡± ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± she interrupted. ¡°No fracking way...¡± Ruff, Borks agreed. A sea of white creatures filled the sky, their number so vast as to be uncountable. ¡°Above them!¡± Maria yelled. ¡°Is that Bill?¡± Sure enough, there he was, soaring on unseen winds. He darted from side to side, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t get it. Then, though, I realized the truth¡ªhe was herding them. As if he was privy to our conversation, Bill unleashed the mightiest honk I¡¯d ever heard. Despite being on the other side of the capital, it reverberated in my chest with a bassy kick. ¡°Over there!¡± Maria gasped, pointing toward the front gate to the city. I followed her gesture, and when my cultivator eyes caught sight of it, my mouth dropped open. ¡°Cinnamon and Pelly? Wait, what is Cinnamon wearing? Is that armor?¡± ¡°Forget that! What the frack is Pelly carrying?¡± It was a wooden box, but I didn¡¯t have much time to check it out, because the front gate to the city fracking exploded, ruff, adding his affection to the mix. Maria walked backwards, not taking her eyes off me. ¡°Good luck.¡± Without another word, she leaped from the battlements, soaring into the forest beyond. I smiled, then bent to pat Borks on the head. ¡°Good luck, buddy.¡± He licked my hand, turned, and dashed away, shifting to his nightmare form as he sped along the wall. ¡°Guess it¡¯s my turn...¡± I said aloud, approaching the ledge. I stepped into open air above the grove of trees, opening the floodgate to my core and letting chi flood out into my body as I fell to the ground below. Book 2: Chapter 87: Full-blown Assault Book 2: Chapter 87: Full-blown Assault Augustus Reginald Gormona, ruler of every tree, stone, and building below him, gazed out over his kingdom. He stood atop a balcony in the highest spire of the castle, leaning on an ornate metal railing and letting the winter air wash away his troubles. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night, Augustus,¡± Den said, leaning against the rail beside him, his metal armor clinking. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? There are few things that calm my nerves so.¡± Though he usually found sce in the heat of a bath, the scene before him was almost as rxing. Even the peasants¡¯ quarter was picturesque of an evening, the dirty streets made appealing by the warm firelight cast down by myriadnterns. Augustus took a deep breath, focusing on the cold air tickling his nose. With each passing day over thest few months, his troubles only grew worse. It had reached a point where he no longer looked at the relics, their data too much for him to handle. He would be warned if another spirit beast ascended, of course¡ªthat it hadn¡¯t urred in days was a blessing of the highest order. After ignoring the constant stream of advancements over thest couple of days, he¡¯d questioned just how much of a threat these spirit beasts really posed. They were advancing fast, sure, but levels were mostly in trade skills: baking, tailoring, cksmithing, woodworking, and fishing, of all things. They were hardly advancements worth losing sleep over. I am safe, he reminded himself. The city¡¯s guards defended the castle, Aisa and her sisters watched the streets, and dozens of cultivators were defending the city¡¯s wealth, ready to strike should someone be foolish enough to try to steal it. ¡°I need to thank you, Den,¡± Augustus said, feeling at peace. ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that, king?¡±¡°Augustus,¡± he corrected. ¡°My bad.¡± Den gave him a wide grin. ¡°Hard to break old habits. Why¡¯s that, Augustus?¡± ¡°Because you were right. Constantly being told of the advancements was a blight on my consciousness. A ck cloud that only served to hamper my judgment. The days since I stopped checking that dread screen have been a breath of fresh air.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Augustus.¡± Den nodded at him, then looked out at the horizon. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, but even the best of us need a reminder sometimes.¡± This strange guard¡ªa man that seemed to be immune to the weight of kings, queens and crowns¡ªwould have frustrated Augustus to no end mere months ago. Now, though, Augustus found himself feeling an inordinate amount of gratitude for the atypical guardsman. He wasmon born, the lowest of the low, and yet he seemed to possess such gravitas, such wisdom. ¡°You know, Den, in another life I¡¯d have loved to wed you to my daughter. I¡¯m ashamed to admit that your lowborn status prevents such a pairing, but¡ª¡± Den blew air from his lips. ¡°No offense, kin¡ªer¡ªAugustus, but your daughter is a terror.¡± Augustus slowly turned, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Excuse me, Den? We are close, yes, but please mind your ton¡ª¡± ¡°Hey...¡± Den interrupted. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Den,¡± Augustus chastised, his voice firm. ¡°I like you, and I¡¯d hate to have you chained. I request, nay, demand that you appolo¡ª¡± ¡°No, really,¡± Den repeated, squinting into the night. ¡°What in Neptune''s veiny member is that?¡± His face scrunching at the curse, Augustus felt his gratitude for this guard diminish. ¡°Den, I think you should return to the artifact¡ª¡± ¡°Augustus!¡± Den¡¯s eyes turned to the king, finally showing the proper level of respect for his betters. What the king saw in the peasant¡¯s eyes was enough to bring his fury to a standstill. The usuallyckadaisical man was serious, his eyes narrowed and mouth forming a line. ¡°This conversation isn¡¯t over, Den, but what are you...¡± Augustus blinked,ing face to face with a field of white. ¡°B...b...b...¡± His tongue became leaden, his mouth unable to form the words. ¡°Birds.¡± Den finished. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of birds, though.¡± A swarm of seagulls, thick enough to block out the stars, flew over the capital''s walls. High above them, arger shape beat wide wings. It unleashed a honk that physically struck the king, making his royal robes flutter. ¡°A flock... an entire... flock...¡± His words was sluggish, like an entire pastry obstructed them. ¡°Oh!¡± Den snapped his fingers in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s An Entire Flock of birds! Like from the artifact, right?¡± ¡°Sound the rm!¡± King Augsutus Reginald Gormona yelled, whirling on the spot. Panicked as he was, his feet got tangled beneath him. He tumbled headfirst into a stone wall, knocking himself unconscious. *** Corporal ws, pusher carts and fastest in all thend, tore through the streets like her chompers tore through fish. She and Snips had been running reconnaissance in the capital over the weeks gone, and though she had felt terrible keeping it a secret from her master, she regretted nothing. Because of the knowledge they had gained, Operation Sticky Fingers was going to seed. Speaking of the devil, she felt her master¡¯s power climb. Like the weight of a nket, his familiar chi washed over her, filling her with a sense of ease. ws shook her head, dispelling thefort; she had a mission to focus on. The cobbled stones were a blur beneath her lightning-wreathed limbs as she ran ever deeper into the capital, searching for... there! A sprinkling of chi bloomed in her senses, and she turned left onto a street, veering for it. The moment she caught sight of them, her grin spread even wider. She took two white rocks from her pouch with one paw, wedging them in ce between her upper lip and gums. Weeks of scouting, months of nning, and innumerable secrets kept from her beloved master¡ªall for this moment. She grinned so wide that her cheeks hurt; the fun had finally arrived. *** Following the booming honk earlier, Aisa ran through the streets. ¡°Stick close!¡± she ordered, ncing at the four cultivators assigned to her. ¡°Which way?¡± ¡°It came from that direction!¡± the short-haired cultivator replied, pointing toward the eastern wall. She had been assigned to the middle quarter that night, and though she would never leave her post, the honk rang out was an obvious deration of war. Following the cultivator¡¯s directions, she turned down an alleyway, sprinted through it, arrived in a square, and skidded to a stop. An odd cart blocked the way, and before their eyes, all four of its walls fell to the ground. Something leaped atop the wooden cart, standing tall and puffing out its chest like a proud rooster. When Asia saw what it was, her eyes went wide. A humongous rat with giant bucked teeth red down at them like they were a fresh patch of manure. Then, movement exploded from the cart. A wall of fur, beady eyes, and twitching whiskers flowed from the cart, flooding the street. Hundreds of rats, eachrger than any of the ones they¡¯d caught in the capital over thest few days, ran in every direction. ¡°The... The Rat Pack!¡± one of the female cultivators yelled, voicing what Asia had already surmised. ¡°Attack¡ª¡± A bolt of lightning cracked, mming into the cultivator and sending her flying. She struck a barrel, its wooden panels exploding, and as the debris cleared, Asia¡¯s stomach dropped. The giant rat, grinning with wicked malevolence, locked eyes with her as it stepped down from the fallen cultivator¡¯s chest. It strode forward in what felt like slow motion, blue arcs of lightning wreathing its body. ¡°What are you idiot cultivators doing?¡± Aisa demanded, not taking her eyes off the formidable foe. ¡°Attack! Defend the capital!¡± Her order snapping them from their inaction, abilities flew from all sides. A bolt of fire, a clump of cobblestones, and a wave of green energy descended upon The Rat Pack¡¯s leader, crashing into it. ¡°Good!¡± she yelled, whirling back to the rest of the rats. ¡°Exterminate the rest! They can¡¯t be as powerful as that one, and¡ª¡± Thunder struck, mming into the stone-throwing cultivator. His lifeless body rocketed at the cart, shattering it into a million pieces. Splinters and nails rained down, obscuring her view. All she could do was stare¡ªfear, horror, and understanding washing over her. The dust cleared, revealing their doom. The rat, crackling with energy that made the street smell of ozone, chittered at her¡ªtaunted her. One of the rats fled the explosion and climbed over her foot, but Aisa didn¡¯t even register it¡ªher eyes were locked on a vision of death. The rat leader¡¯s grin grew even wider, revealing a row of needle-sharp teeth behind the two white incisors. The rat stood up on its back legs, raising its forepaws to the sky and cackling with maniacalughter. Movement in the sky drew Aisa¡¯s attention, and when their shapes resolved, any ounce of hope died. A nket of birds flew above, blocking out the night¡¯s sky and seeming to drain the air from Aisa¡¯s lungs. An Entire Flock of Birds... she thought, despair turning to numb disbelief. It¡¯s a full-blown assault... When the rat leader caught sight of the birds above, theughter died in its throat. The rat pointed skyward, gesturing at them wildly as she let out a shrill chirp that sounded almost like an usation. When the rat¡¯s eyes returned to meet Aisa¡¯s, they were filled with fury. ¡°Run,¡± Aisa ordered the remaining two. ¡°Flee deeper into the capita¡ª¡± The moment she issued the order to flee, the two remaining cultivators listened. She wanted to preserve the kingdom¡¯s strength¡ªsacrifice herself for the greater good¡ªbut the spirit beast saw right through her. In one movement, it zapped around the square, ricocheting off walls and striking both cultivators, knocking them out. It came to a stop before her, peering up at her, and despite the size difference, Aisa felt as though she was looking up at a mountain. The rat leader gave her an exaggerated wink, once more puffing its chest out like a proud cock at the crack of dawn. Lightning shattered the air, her hair stood on end, and her consciousness fled. *** With the rabble taken care of, ws chirped again, yelling her displeasure at the seagulls flying above as she shook a fist in their general direction. The scheming pelicans had outdone her by collecting way more birds than she had rats. She¡¯d intended to have more fun with the cultivators, to draw out the fun, as was her right. The sight of so many birds, though, had made a red-hot anger well up from within her. ws forced herself to take a deep breath, letting it out slowly as her master had instructed so many times. More birds was a good thing, she supposed, despite it making her light shine dimmer. Kicking splinters of the shattered cart as she went, she started gathering the cultivators, cursing Bill and Pelly under her breath all the while. *** Cinnamon let out a thankful peep as Pelly dropped her and the payload. Taking onest nce at her feathered daughter, Cinnamon turned her attention to the street below. The cultivators there were engaged in some sort of argument, spittle flying from the mouth of the person who had to be their handler. Cinnamon adjusted her armor. It was made of thin metal sheets that were stained ck, made to resemble the very thing she had been collecting in the forest. Though she hadn¡¯t filled the entire payload, she¡¯d collected an impressive amount, filling it halfway to the top. Power flooded from across the capital, its source clear¡ªit was her master, unleashing only a fraction of his strength. It made her soul feel calm, and she took a moment to wish him a joyous night. As the ground grew closer, some of the conversation below drifted up to her fuzzy ears. ¡°Obey my orders, scum!¡± the handler ordered. Well, that was just rude. Her master would never treat his followers so. ¡°We are obeying orders!¡± the bearded cultivator spat back. ¡°The king ordered you to hold this square! His authority outshin¡ª¡± ¡°Look out!¡± another cultivator yelled, his blue eyes wide as Cinnamon¡¯s payload dropped toward their heads. She waved a greeting his way, grinning beneath her armor. They all looked up, saw the payload about to strike their heads, and dashed back instinctively. Just in time, too, because Cinnamon and her mount struck the ce where they¡¯d been standing. As she had expected, the payload had been engineered wlessly; its sides split apart, each panel flung outward when the bottom te hit the cobbled street. As such, the impact did not harm the thousands of beetles within. They flowed out like a ck, spiky liquid, engulfing the street. Cinnamon found their writhing bodies around her feet disgusting, but it was a small price to pay for such a dramatic entrance. The bearded man that had been fighting the handler recovered first. He stared at the bugs, then at Cinnamon, his eyes going wide. ¡°The... The Beetle Boys!¡± Cinnamon let out her best beetle scree, confirming his assertion. She held her beetle-armored forepaws high to the sky, making the pose ws had shown her. The humans were frozen, captivated by her grace, her ferocity. Ellis had called the bugs ¡®elephant beetles¡¯, and as they stopped flowing outward, they started taking flight. The air became alive, and with her enhanced awareness, Cinnamon watched the face of every single human surrounding her change. It. Was. Beautiful. Power swelled, hands extended, and abilities flew, but Cinnamon was faster. In the blink of an eye, she mmed into each cultivator,shing out with a headbutt, a roundhouse kick¡ªBill was right; that one was fun¡ªa left jab, and a body m, knocking all four of them out cold. She came to a stop before the handler, gazing up imperiously at her foe. Annoyingly, the handler was looking toward the sky, her eyes perusing the seagulls currently blocking out the moon. ¡°An Entire Flock of Birds,¡± the handler mumbled, dropping to her knees. Her eyes drifted down to Cinnamon. ¡°Please. Spare me...¡± In response, Cinnamon patted her on the cheek. The handler licked her lips, hope dawning in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll.. you¡¯ll let me go?¡± Cinnamon snorted. Frack no. She backhanded the woman, sending her sprawling to the ground in a lifeless pile. Cinnamon stared down at her armored paw¡ªBill was right about that move, too. pping people was fun. She set about gathering the cultivators, making sure she didn¡¯t step on any beetles; the spiky little creatures had served her well, and she was proud of not letting a single insect fall to the cultivators¡¯ attacks. *** ¡°You look fracking ridiculous, Ellis,¡± Theoughed. ¡°Your thoughts are of little matter,¡± Ellis said, adjusting his armor. ¡°My ego is nothing before the mission.¡± ¡°Booo!¡± Danny drawled, giving a thumbs down. ¡°At least fight back¡ªI need some entertainment.¡± ¡°How much longer?¡± Peter asked, running a hand through his hair. ¡°We¡¯ve been cooped up in here for days. I¡¯m getting desperate for some proper food.¡± Barry nodded. ¡°It can¡¯t be too long now. We just have to wait for Borks to let us out.¡± Sergeant Snips was sitting between Pistachio and Rocky off to one corner, hissing orders at thetter, who nodded with only a little annoyance. Before she could finish, the portal into Bork¡¯s pocket dimension opened, letting fresh air flow into the space. ¡°Yes!¡± Danny yelled, jumping to his feet. Borks poked his head in, letting out a loud bark before retracting it. ¡°Okay,¡± Barry said. ¡°Everyone ready?¡± Every face turned toward him. The fishing club¡ªminus Keith, who was back in Tropica with Trent¡ªwere the first to nod. Next, the woodworkers, standing and stretching as they gave him their assent. The two smiths, who locked arms with each other, shook, then nodded at Barry. Finally, Fischer¡¯s creatures. Barry knelt down so they were eye to eye-stalk. ¡°Pistachio, Snips¡ªyou know the drill.¡± They nodded, both blowing serious bubbles. ¡°And Rocky¡­ please don¡¯t blow anything up. This is a delicate mission.¡± He scowled back at Barry, but Snips petted Rocky¡¯s carapace, nodding at Barry that Rocky would behave himself. Content, he stood back up, casting his gaze around the room. ¡°In that case, I officially call for themencement of Operation Sticky Fingers!¡± They whooped and hollered, letting out their nervous energy before leaving the dimensional space. One after the other, they ran through the portal, entering the capital city of Gormona. Book 2: Chapter 88: Conqueror Book 2: Chapter 88: Conqueror As I fell toward the grove below, cold night air rushed past me. The crescent moon was high in the sky, and I bathed in its light, intent on soaking up as much as I could before Bill and his army of seagulls blocked it out. As I considered the mass of gulls, I shook my head, smiling to myself. This night was shaping out even more chaotic than I¡¯d anticipated. I hoped they were all having as much fun as I was. Inded silently in the grassy grove, and still releasing a steady stream of chi, I wasted no time in collecting my prize. Thanks to the intel¡ªfrom Trent, of all people¡ªI knew the Passiona bushes were tiny things that barely reached my knee. I unfurled a bag Ruby made me, shook it out, then bent down to pull a bush from the earth. I froze when I felt the chi radiating up its stem. The trickle of chi was thickest at its base, separating into thin strands as it went out towards the leaves and berries. Furrowing my brow, I traced it back down to the ground. The chi flowed between all the bushes, meshing out in every direction in aplex web. Not only the bushes, either¡ªit connected to the lemon trees too, the chi running up and along their thick branches, hair-thin strands going into the few lemons present. ¡°And what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± came a demanding voice. Raising my gaze, I stared in the speaker¡¯s direction with more than a little disbelief. For the second time in so many days, someone had managed to sneak up on me despite my enhanced awareness. In the lone gate to his courtyard, an aged man stood. He had white, close-cropped hair and a neatly trimmed salt-and-pepper-beard. His robes were immacte, their deep-purple more rich than any clothes I¡¯d seen sinceing to this world. His hands were calmly crossed in front of him, each finger adorned by pearl-encrusted rings. ¡°G¡¯day, mate. I was just stealing some of these bushes. How¡¯s your night going?¡± In the time since we¡¯d started weighing each other, multiple explosions had urred in the city. I gestured all around, pointing in their general directions. ¡°Seems like some crazy shit is going down in the capital, huh? What¡¯s a man of your evident stature doing calmly checking on a few bushes?¡± He smirked at me and started removing his ornate rings. ¡°I knew you¡¯de for the capital¡¯s strength,¡± he stated,pletely ignoring my question. ¡°Unlike you, I wasn¡¯t born yesterday. I won¡¯t fall for your distractions, child.¡± He spat thest word, and I was keen to continue the banter, but then the rest of his statement pulled me up short.¡°The capital¡¯s strength...?¡± I nced at the bushes. ¡°These things? They¡¯re tasty, yeah, but surely theirmerce isn¡¯t what keeps you goons in power.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in ying dumb. You know their purpose as well as I do.¡± He waved all around himself, epassing not only the bushes, but the lemon trees, too. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡± I held up my hands in surrender. ¡°You got me, mate. I definitely know what¡¯s going on here, and I came to steal your¡ªer¡ªsource of power?¡± ¡°Finally, some truth.¡± He was on his second hand now, the firstpletely free of the pearl rings. ¡°Would you like to know a secret?¡± ¡°I love secrets.¡± He snorted, the condescending smirk never leaving his face as he removed another ring. ¡°Your mission was pointless. These grounds are ancient, having stood as long as the royal castle. Longer, perhaps. Even if you take these bushes, they¡¯ll wither to nothing without the chi present here.¡± ¡°You know what chi is? Neat. What if my mission was to destroy them, though? That would shatter your source of power, right?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°You could try, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll live long enough to find out.¡± He removed hisst ring, and as it came free of his finger, my mouth dropped open. Chi roiled from the man, bristling and chaotic. Unlike the slow, steady stream I was releasing, his was like a forest fire,shing out and consuming whatever it touched. He snapped his fingers, and shapes emerged from the shadows around us, dozens upon dozens of cultivators appearing atop the surrounding walls. ¡°Do you have anyst words, child?¡± ¡°Last words? I¡¯ve got plenty of life and words ahead of me, mate.¡± He raised a brow, anger clear in the lines of his face, and then burst intoughter. It was an ugly thing, filled with superiority and misced confidence. He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the king was worried about you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, giving him a genuine smile. ¡°Because you, peasant, are a moron.¡± He clenched his fists together, water rushing from his skin and coating them in a pale blue light. ¡°What¡¯s your name, bloke?¡± I asked the still-smirking dickhead. His lip twitched. I thought he might attack, but he shuddered, forcing his fury down and holding up a hand to halt the cored cultivators. ¡°Lord Tom Osnan. Keeper of the grove and lord of Tropica.¡± Well, I thought. Isn¡¯t that something... Before I could ask if he had a simrly dickheaded son that lived in a coastal vige, he flew at me. Dozens of cultivators followed his lead, someunching forward, others unleashing ranged attacks. One and all, their cores hummed with power. I closed my eyes, focusing on each individual cultivator. My mind¡¯s eye traced the lines of their powers, painting a view from above as they drew closer. Unlike the lord who had managed to sneak up on me, I¡¯d felt the cultivators there from the beginning. I registered every step as they¡¯d slowly arranged themselves around me, thinking me to be cornered prey. Just like the purple-robed lord, all of their chi was a wildfire. It was chaotic, unfocused, hungry. When a grin came to my face, I was forced to admit something: as much as I wanted to fish in peace, having almost fifty cultivators unleash their power and descend upon me at once made excitement course through my veins. It was a direct challenge¡ªa shing of two powers in which there could only be a single victor. Though, I also admitted. It would probably be much less exciting if they actually presented a threat... With my grin turning predatory, I tore the floodgate to my core open. *** Flying like an arrowunched from a bow, Bill rocketed groundward, and his flipper connected with a cultivator¡¯s chest. Oof! the man moaned, flying to hit another of his kin. Bill held no remorse for the fools; they hadunched attacks at his seagull brethren. The gulls weren¡¯t spirit beasts, but that was hardly their fault. His actions had ced them in danger, so it was up to him to protect them. Such was the way of the warrior. Angling his body to the right, he swooped around, mming his wings into thest two cultivators standing. They hit the floor bonelessly, their consciousness fleeing like the receding tide. ¡°A... An Entire Flock of Birds, sir...¡± the handler sputtered, averting her eyes. Bill peered down at her with disdain. She had ordered her cultivators to attack the seagull homies, a crime most foul. ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry. Please spare my life¡ª¡± Bill smacked her over the head hard enough to knock her out, yet soft enough to ensure nosting damage. With one beat of his wings, he took to the air once more, zooming around the battlefield and herding the gulls so they remained above the city. Power swelled from his master¡¯s position to the south, and just as Bill shot a nce that way, white light exploded outward. Bill shielded his face, blocking out the blinding aura. When the shockwave hit his body, it knocked the breath from him for a moment, his core seizing. The surrounding gulls were thankfully unaffected, their cores nonexistent. Shaking his head as he stabilized himself, Bill couldn¡¯t help but smile¡ªit seemed as though his master was enjoying himself. *** As the bubble of pure white chi shot out from me, it was like finally scratching an itch I¡¯d been long ignoring. It was enjoyable to use my chi and I¡¯d done so daily since myst awakening, but it had never felt anything like this. For the first time, I truly understood that my chi wanted to be used, wanted to be expended. I was merely a vessel, a conduit for the chi held within me to experience the world. Letting it out made me feel... useful. Alive. I could do more, I realized; I could better serve the universe by opening the gate even wider. With building euphoria urging me on, I cracked it wider. The pure chi built, illuminating the surrounding grove and everyone in it. I gave over control, letting the universe take hold. *** Lord Tom Osnan, keeper of the grove and water-chi cultivator, had prepared the perfect trap. Though his highness the king had been stricken with mncholy following the news of an outside force, it had filled Tom with nothing but glee. Over the course of his long life, there had been attempts by countless enemies to steal the kingdom¡¯s power. Most of those misguided fools weren¡¯t even cultivators, though. To the average person, challenging Gormona was akin to challenging the heavens, and every single one of the attempts had been snuffed out by the kingdom¡¯s agents long before reaching his doorstep. So, when multiple spirit beasts had awakened and joined some sort of alliance, even gaining enough power to generate a Domain, he wished them luck. He wanted their power to grow¡ªneeded their cultivation to advance. When this lone cultivator appeared in the grove, it was a bitter joy. Excited as he was to spring his trap, the outside force hadn¡¯t spent long enough cultivating to present the sort of threat he craved. The chi flowing from the young man before him was barely worth notice, only detectable because of Tom¡¯s rtive strength. Most disappointing of all, the man¡¯s chi seemed unaspected. He hadn¡¯t even cultivated long enough to specialize in an elemental affinity. Frankly, it was insulting. A lesser man than Lord Tom Osnan would have stretched out the conflict and let the adolescent cultivator think he had a chance. A lesser man may have even guarded the grove by themselves without the aid of other cultivators. Tom, however, was no lesser man. He was a lord of Gormona and the keeper of the grove. It was his duty¡ªhis very purpose¡ªto crush anyone foolish enough to stand against his kingdom. So, the trap had been prepared. Over half of Gormona¡¯s cultivators hadin in wait for weeks, poised to strike the moment the enemy moved. Still, Tom wasn¡¯t against a little fun. He¡¯dunched himself at the cultivator first, knowing that his strike would end the fight before it even began. As he glided over the grass toward the enemy, propelled by jets of water chi, a snarl crossed his face. The enemy cultivator was even more foolish than Tom had assumed; he grinned back, not yet understanding that his demise was sealed. Then, the bubble of white appeared. Unaspected chi flew in every direction, the cultivator not even experienced enough to direct his attack. It was so pitiful that Tom almost felt sorry for the fool. An echo of the bubble¡¯s power brushed up against him, making Tom raise an eyebrow. It had a decent amount of chi behind it, surprisingly. The moron must have shattered his core in panic, releasing enough chi all at once to rebuff the first wave of attacks. It was useless, of course; they¡¯d just attack again. Tom considered pulling back and bracing himself, but immediately dismissed it¡ªthe bubble of white didn¡¯t present a threat. He extended his fist, prepared to break through it, but then another echo hit his awareness. Though it was only a reflection of the bubble¡¯s power, it was strong enough to make Tom¡¯s core vibrate. His breath caught in his throat as if physically struck, and as his eyes refocused, they were drawn into the man before him. It didn¡¯t make sense¡ªhe¡¯d already shattered his core, hadn¡¯t he? How was he releasing even more chi? It increased again, hitting Tom so hard that his entire body was jolted back an inch. It was as if he were a mortal man that had struck a brick wall. His momentum was arrested instantaneously. His instincts kicked in and he rerouted his chi, shooting himself back from the bubble. He didn¡¯t have any contact points with the ground, so his retreat would be slow, but he should be able to get out of the way in time to save himself- The power doubled, tripled, doubled again, each strike hammering against Tom¡¯s core. The white light was blinding now as it expanded from the intruder. He could still see the man the chi exuded from, still make out his face. And what Tom saw there made his blood freeze. The cultivator¡¯s smile remained, not at all changing over the fraction of a second since Tom hadunched himself forward. The eyes, though... they weren¡¯t the eyes of a peasant. They were the eyes of a king. No, hethought, the ice in his veins crystalizing. They were the eyes of a conqueror, someone with the utter confidence and surety that they could do as they pleased. The bubble¡¯s chi increased again, gaining so much strength that the surrounding air warped. The cultivator hadn¡¯t shattered his core at all. That first increase in power, so strong that Tom had assumed he had ruined his cultivation, was a mere drop in the ocean. This man, this attacker, was no peasant. He was a wolf, a force of nature, that Tom had stumbled directly into the path of. As the bubble of white burgeoned outward, Tom saw his death, and all he could do was watch. Book 2: Chapter 89: Unveiled Book 2: Chapter 89: Unveiled Barry¡¯s breath caught as he took in the royal library. Shelves stretched three meters up to the roof, running in long lines he couldn¡¯t see the end of. The purple light of Borks¡¯s portal was the only thing that lit the room, and as he closed it, darkness descended. A me came to life, battling the gloom for dominion. Ellis carefully closed themp¡¯s hinged ss door and nced up, his eyes severe. ¡°If anyone causes me to set fire to the library, I will curse you and every one of your descendants in perpetuity.¡± ¡°Yes, dad,¡± Theo replied, giving Ellis a soft pat on the shoulder that made the former archivist re at him. ¡°It¡¯s in antern. Not like the me will reach the books even if we do bump you.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t take you seriously while you¡¯re wearing that, Ellis,¡± Peter added, stifling augh. ¡°You look extra preposterous in themplight.¡± Ellis looked down at the armor he had worked so hard on. ¡°What? I look remarkable. Especially considering the age of the material¡­¡± ¡°You look like a wayward god got freaky with an iguana,¡± Theo muttered, causing Peter and Danny to chortle. Barry let the banter continue, tuning it out as he set his backpack down and turned toward Fischer¡¯s creatures. ¡°Okay, everyone.¡± He opened the bag¡¯s drawstrings. ¡°Let¡¯s get the costumes on. It¡¯d be a shame to waste Steven and Ruby¡¯s hard work.¡± Borks was first. The dark-brown material was covered in old foliage, pondweeds, and patches of moss and dried mud. Ruby had somehow made the mud appear wet despite them being hardened and cracked.I¡¯ll have to ask her about that, Barry thought, considering other uses. Snips was next, and Barry draped the patchwork armor over her carapace. The armor¡ªof Steven¡¯s design¡ªwas arranged in a hexagonal pattern, and the talented tailor somehow concealed Snips¡¯s orange carapace withyers of ingeniously woven material underneath the metal tes. He tied the straps in ce, ensuring it was secure. Barry would never admit it to the disgruntled crab, but Rocky¡¯s costume was his favorite. Barry slipped stic loops over Rocky¡¯s body; the animal pelt fit perfectly. As a final touch, Barry reached into a bag and removed what Fischer had called a pirate hat. Barry set it down atop Rocky¡¯s head, then tied it in ce with a thin leather strap. ¡°Okay, Pistachio. You¡¯re up.¡± The lobster¡¯s costume was perhaps the mostplicated. They hadn¡¯t found a pelt for the animal he was supposed to be, but Ruby had still done a wonderful job. Barryyered the fake fur on top of the leviathan crustacean¡¯s sizable body, then attached the four legs. Lastly, the two eyes were strapped to his head. As Barry stepped back, he had to stifle hisugh. Rocky was prone to violent outbursts; thest thing Barry wanted to do was set him off and have him start unleashing explosions. Snips, however, had no suchpunctions. She hissed withughter, her carapace dropping to the floor and legs kicking out. Rocky froze, slowly spinning to re at Snips. Given the costume, it had the opposite of his desired effect. Pointing at the hat, Snips¡¯s legs spasmed, her hissedughter sounding more like a choke as she writhed on the floor. Her antics drew everyone else¡¯s attention, and when they spied the now vibrating-with-fury Rocky, their conversation died. Under the attention, Rocky started hissing like a boiling-over teapot, so Barry sprang into action. ¡°Focus,¡± he reminded them, stepping forward. ¡°Take us to the royal library when you¡¯re ready, Ellis.¡± The former archivist marched them down a confusing series of corridors, finally arriving at a stone door. Just as Ellis had informed, there were four different locks necessary to open it. Everyone stepped back as Pistachio scuttled forward. He cocked his ws back, then unleashed a single st at an upward angle that obliterated each lock. Barry pushed the door open on silent hinges. ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± A man asked from within. ¡°What manner of¡ªoh...¡± He fell to his knees, his eyes darting between the spirit beasts and Ellis. ¡°Monsters¡ª¡± Snips flew forward on water jets, parts of her costume trailing behind her as she smacked the man on the back of the neck. He fell limp and she caught him, slowly lowering him to the ground. ¡°Wonderfully done,¡± Barry said, striding forward. Pistachio nodded. Rocky made a noise akin to, ¡®yeah, so?¡¯ And Snips let out a series of happy bubbles, her lone eye twisting to take in the room they were in. The walls were shelves, and books filled every gap. ¡°Okay, gang,¡± Barry said, a smile forming as Borks reopened his dimensional space. ¡°Let the piging begin.¡± *** With his mouth feeling like it was filled with rocks, Augustus Reginald Gormona woke from a fitful sleep. He rolled over, letting out a groan. To his surprise, his mouth was filled with rocks, and he spat them out, coughing and sputtering. Where was he? His vision swam, the stone bricks of the castle spire slowlying into view. A shattered doorway let in the night sky, and all at once, he remembered. The enemy cultivators were here, and he¡¯d run right through a wall in his haste to raise the rm, knocking himself out cold. ¡°The birds!¡± he yelled, scrambling to his feet. ¡°Gods above! Den, where are you?¡± He gazed around the room, finding the guard sitting on a chunk of fallen wall. ¡°What are you doing? Help your king up! We must defend the castle!¡± The entric yet reliable guard chewed his lip, staring down at his hands. ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator?¡± he asked, not looking up. Augustus spat, clearing more grit from his tongue. He saw no reason to deny it right this second. ¡°Yes. I am. But that¡¯s of little import right now! We have to¡ª¡± ¡°My brother was a cultivator.¡± Den wrung his hands, his gauntlets creaking. ¡°Is a cultivator.¡± ¡°Enough prattle, fool! We¡ª¡± ¡°Leave me be,¡± Den said, his voicecking any inflection. ¡°I need to think.¡± Seeing such a reaction from someone he considered a friend, Augustus felt the need to exin himself, to voice and justify the way of things. But then the pulse of chi struck his core. Something so powerful that it had to be the efforts of multiple enemy cultivators drove into him, setting his entire body to vibrating. It made his heart skip a beat. Augustus clenched his jaw, recalling that he was a ruler. His kingdom was in danger, and he had no need to exin himself to a mere peasant. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your hysteria, guard.¡± Augustus spat thest word, approaching the spire¡¯s stairwell and not bothering to hide his ire. ¡°Report to the garrison for punishment. I don¡¯t need dull tools.¡± Without waiting for a response, Augustus began descending, removing stone-encrusted rings as he went. With each finger he freed, power coursed through him. The pulse of power that had struck felt like it came from the grove, but that was of no matter. Lord Tom Osnan was there, as were most of the kingdom¡¯s cultivators; anyone stupid enough to attack it was as good as dead. Removing thest ring, Augustus unleashed his full power for the first time in decades. Chi flowed from his back, ripping through his robe and propelling him down the spiraling staircase at blistering speed. With the unshackling of his power, a familiar madness crept forward, like an old friende to visit. The rings were a necessity, of course. The more power one released, the harder it was to contain when violence was no longer required. Still, it had been too long since the king had let his true nature show, and a vicious grin graced his lips as he let more chi flow from his considerable reserves. Woe was any spirit beast that got in his way. *** Endless bliss roiled through me with each drop of chi I surrendered, my very soul delighting to serve. It was a frozen moment, each passing microsecond making me give thanks for the boundless euphoria. The bubble surrounding me condensed and built upon itself, containing indescribable levels of chi that only grew as I let the universe take hold of my power. It dragged it out, ravenous for the essence I held. The bubble was so dense it was hard to see out of, so I sharpened my awareness, sending chi toward my eyes. My vision pierced the veil. The cultivator was there¡ªthe lord that hadunched himself toward me with water chi wreathing his hands. He was at an odd angle in the air, something¡ªprobably me and my chi¡ªhaving struck him a physical blow. Though his face was upturned, his eyes were locked on mine. No longer did he look down his nose at me. Even the condescending smile was gone, reced by a visage of sheer, unadulterated pants-pissing terror. And all at once, I realized my folly. This bloke and the rest of the cultivator ves attempting to ambush me didn¡¯t have the same power I did. If I was to unleash any more chi, they might have a seriously bad time. Sending my awareness inward, I mmed the floodgates closed¡ªwell, I tried to. My core resisted, wanting to keep spewing chi out into the world like some homicidal dam. Oi, I thought inwardly. I. Said. Close! I hammered my will into it; my core listened immediately, cutting off my chi and sealing itself to the world. Though my power was no longer pouring out, there was still entirely too much in the world to be good for my attackers¡¯ health. Shooting the lord a quick wink¡ªI really hoped his cognition was enhanced enough to see it¡ªI shot off through the bubble, rupturing its force in that direction. Just as I exited the light, I experienced a moment of hesitation. For this to work, I¡¯d need to release more chi. Memories of ecstasy still lingered in my body, my nerves not yet forgetting just how good it felt to let it all flow out, to let the universe take hold and pull essence directly from my core. Is it really safe for me to use my power so soon¡­? But then I saw the faces of the cultivators surrounding the iing st. Just like their ¡®lord¡¯, they were terrified. Unlike the tyrant lord, however, they were here through no fault of their own. They were cored cultivators. They did what their handlermanded, lest they be put down like rabid dogs. They were worthy of empathy. Pity. More importantly, they were worthy of saving. Without an ounce of hesitation remaining, I saturated my lower muscles with chi. I flew for the first row of cultivators. Those that had leaped toward my previous position. Some shielded their eyes, others stared at the bright light in frozen shock. One and all, they reeked of terror. I flicked each of them on the back of the neck to knock them out, then set them down against the wall in the spot I¡¯d ruptured the bubble¡¯s force. Next, I collected the outer row. As many as there were, I had to do four trips, each time carrying a stack of limp bodies back to the only safe ce in the courtyard. It all happened in less than a second, and following the exertion of chi, I felt like I¡¯d just done leg day, my lower half sluggish and slightly unresponsive. The job was done, though. No innocent cultivators would lose their lives to the st I¡¯d unleashed. The lord, however¡­ From a perch atop the battlements, I watched the st strike him. I¡¯d shattered the force to his left, somewhat disrupting the bubble¡¯s power. But that didn¡¯t stop it from hitting him like a freight train. His body shot backward, mming beside the doorway he¡¯d entered the grove from. To my surprise, the wall held. It cracked and cratered, but the structure was reinforced by the same lines that spider-webbed around the courtyard and carried chi to the nts. Lord Tom Onsan, keeper of the grove or whatever he had called himself, slumped to the ground. The crater behind him leeched chi, the strands so potent that I could physically see them. My core called to them of its own ord. The strands obeyed. Floating through the air, they came to me, soaking into my abdomen like fresh rain into parched earth. I could taste the chi. It was as if an ancient forest entered me, the trees as old as time itself, its soil holding the nourishment of a million decayed leaves. Though it was now within me, the foreign chi hadn¡¯t melded with my own. It sat to the side, upying its own space in a previously unused pocket of my core. The strands continued flowing until there was none left, the very grove robbed of its life force. Before I could properly investigate the chi I¡¯d somehow stolen, Lord Tom Osnan took a wheezing gasp. ¡°Who¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce myself? Where are my manners?¡± I crouched down before him. ¡°I¡¯m Fischer. Nice to meet you, mate.¡± I held a hand out to shake, but Tom¡¯s body seemed to be unresponsive. I lifted one of his hands, guiding it to shake mine. ¡°The¡ª¡± He cut himself off with a wracking cough. ¡°The chi maniptor?¡± ¡°Oh! You guys were tracking our advancements? Barry¡¯s gonna be chuffed.¡± Though his body was limp, his eyes held the rage of ten-thousand Rockys. ¡°You win, Fischer,¡± he wheezed. ¡°You can tell your followers you won.¡± I cocked my head. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t toy with me. You¡ª¡± Another cough took him. ¡°That power you wield. You¡¯re clearly the leader.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I made a dismissive gesture. ¡°Yeah, nah. I¡¯m not the leader of this little mission.¡± His eyes narrowed in suspicion, then widened as he seemed to realize I was telling the truth. He licked his lips, the slight movement taking all his effort. ¡°What are you, then¡­?¡± I grinned. ¡°I¡¯m the distraction, mate!¡± ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Afraid so, my man,¡± I replied. ¡°Gotta let the boss know I¡¯m done here, too. Sorry about this.¡± Once more opening the floodgate to my power, I unleashed an uppercut into the air above me. A beam of white light shot from my fist. It climbed into the heavens in an instant, and a fraction of a secondter, it detonated. Book 2: Chapter 90: The Theft Book 2: Chapter 90: The Theft High above the streets of Gormona, Corporal wsmanded the sky. Evening air rushed past, tickling her whiskers and making a toothy grin cross her face. She stood tall on her noble steed, reaching her forepaws high and praising the moon. Bill, her formerly obedient steed, let out a loud honk as her weight shifted, so ws sat back down, giving him a mighty pout as she did so. First he¡¯d brought more creatures than her, now he dared order her around? The audacity of this junior¡­ Cinnamon let out a squeak ofughter from her right. ws turned her ire on the troublesome bunny. Cinnamon rode on Pelly¡¯s back, whoserge avian eye sparkled with amusement. ws opened her mouth to give her junior sisters a taste of her mind, but something brought her up short. A pir of light, wider than any of the castle¡¯s spires, shot into the sky. It illuminated everything in sight, seeming to cleanse the city with its purity. Then, the pir imploded. It copsed in on itself, all of that light being converted into sound. Crack! It was like the world itself was torn in two, and the sound reverberated in ws¡¯s very soul. Bill¡¯s flight faltered. He dropped toward the ground before bncing out again. Her master had said he would release two distracting sts, but as ws stared where the pir of light had been, both her eyebrows rose to their peak. Her master was terrifying. It was fantastic. Movement stirred in a window just across from ws. A little girl¡ªjust younger than Barry¡¯s son, Paul¡ªstared at ws with eyes like saucers. Letting out a cheerful chirp, ws smiled and waved at the little girl. Another face appeared in the window. An older man, likely the little girl¡¯s father, dropped his jaw open when he spied the pelican-riding otter. The girl raised a hand to wave back, but the father swept her away, sprinting to some hidden corner of the house.ws sighed. They all ran and hid. Was it too much to ask that someone witness ws¡¯s brilliance as she conquered the skies? Was she not Corporal ws, maiden of the forest and cutest of Fischer¡¯s animals? Shaking her head, ws focused down on the ground once more. Fine. Let them ignore her. There was still another gang of cultivators about, anyway. She¡¯d be the one to find them. Then, she''d have an outlet for her indignation. Not at all upset that there was no one to witness her brilliance¡ªokay, maybe just a little upset¡ªthe hunt began. *** As Borks loped along the stone hallway, a crack struck like two mountains colliding. He turned his head in its direction. His master was over there; no one else could have released such a powerful burst of chi. Thinking of his master, Borks wagged his serpentine tail. Returning to the task at hand, he bounded across the floor. He no longer needed to follow the map in his head¡ªBorks could smell his destination. It was an ancient scent, something he knew well from his former life as a hellhound. And it grew closer. He rounded a corner, running along the wall so he didn¡¯t skid along the smooth stones. A guard stood ahead, his back to a closed door, his eyes panicked. As he whirled toward Borks¡¯s movement, the blood flowed from the man¡¯s face. Borks skidded to a stop before him. ¡°B¡­¡± He dropped to his knees. ¡°Bog¡ª¡± Borks smacked him across the chin with his tail, knocking the man out cold, then caught him on his back and lowered the guard to the ground. He looked up at the door, considered opening it by the handle. But where was the fun in that? Instead, he leaped through it. Wood splintered, hinges buckled, and the metal handle ttered across the floor,ing to rest at the foot of an ancient artifact. As the door¡¯s debris settled, Borks gazed over a treasure trove. In his long life, he¡¯d never seen so many relics in one ce. There had to be multiple kingdom¡¯s worth here. His tail started wagging; his master was going to be so happy. Maybe he¡¯d even call Borks a good boy. Grasping for his power, Borks tore a portal open to his dimensional space. *** Barry leaped through the portal the moment it opened. After only a moment of staring at the veritable treasure trove¡ªand giving Borks a pat on the head, of course¡ªthe theft began. ¡°Screen here!¡± Brad said, his amusement clear. ¡°It lists awakenings. I see ¡®Fat Rat Pack¡¯ and ¡®The Beetle Boys.¡¯¡± ¡°Marvelous!¡± Ellis replied. ¡°They are aware of the names!¡± ¡°Another here!¡± Fergus called when they¡¯d loaded half of the relics already. ¡°It¡¯s the one Trent told us about. They found it.¡± ¡°They know about the levels?¡± Barryughed, unable to hold it back. ¡°All those skills that Roger has been gaining as An Entire Flock of Birds must have been terrifying.¡± ¡°One here!¡± Duncan interrupted from the side of the room. ¡°It¡ªwhoa. The Domain¡­¡± Duncan¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°It says what our Domain does. It also says there¡¯s one here that¡ª¡± ¡°What does it say?¡± Ellis demanded, marching over. ¡°Not now!¡± Barry called, carrying a relic with Peter. ¡°We can converse when Borks seals us back in!¡± ¡°Right. My apologies.¡± Shaking his head, Ellis strode over and helped Duncan lift it. As they walked, he craned his neck over the top, no-so-subtly reading the Domain¡¯s effect. Barry helped them take it into the portal, sharing a smirk with Duncan as Ellis continued examining the screen. They ced it against the others, and as Barry came back into the room, Theo made an excited noise. ¡°Another here!¡± He stared down at the screen, his eyebrow furrowing. ¡°Ah¡­ you guys might want to see this one.¡± ¡°Get it inside first. We¡¯re almost done!¡± ¡°Oh. Right¡­¡± They were a well-oiled machine as they loaded up thest of them, all knowing that the sess of Operation Sticky Fingers was on the line. When the final one was in ce, they met in the now empty room. ¡°Okay,¡± Barry said. ¡°We have confirmation they know of the false names.¡± He turned to the spirit beasts. ¡°Are you all up for the Marinate variant?¡± As one, they nodded and made various sounds of confirmation. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Ellis said. Barry¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°I am.¡± The former archivist lifted the scaled head adorning his own. ¡°It is necessary for proper marination.¡± Smiling, Barry nodded. ¡°All right. Good luck, then.¡± Everyone but the animals and Ellis entered Borks¡¯s portal. When the portal sealed behind them, Barry spun, rubbing his hands together as he spied the working artifacts. *** Augustus Reginald Gormona leaned into the madness as he ran through the castle¡¯s twisting corridors. It was a long way between the spire he had been in and the artifact-filled room. Getting there as fast as possible, he expelled vast amounts of chi with every step, but they were only drops in the bucket that was his core. The smell of his own robes burning greeted him like an old friend, reminding him of years long passed. It smelled like training and his youth. Most of all, it smelled of his father. Thinking of the old man made a shudder run down Augustus¡¯s spine, and he shook his head, returning to the present. He could reminisceter. For now, there were enemies within the capital''s walls. Augustus stopped on the spot. He could feel cultivators. They were close. For a moment, he dismissed his worry, thinking it was only one of the girls with a handful of cultivators under her control. But if that were the case, why were they in the castle and not defending the streets? When the cultivators got close enough to count, his blood ran cold. The cultivator squads only run with four at a time, and there are five of them¡­ They stopped moving on the other side of a wall. Can they sense me, too? He wondered, a smirking to his face. If they thought of ambushing him, they would soon regret it. He cocked his arm back, aimed it at the wall, and channeled as much chi through his elbow as he could. His fist rocketed forward, the strike filled with deadly intent. Before it could hit, a yell loud enough to travel through stone came from the other side of the wall. *** ¡°Fire!¡± Ellis yelled. Pistachio, Rocky, and Snips all released the power welling in their ws. Their abilitiesbined into a single st that mmed into¡ªand through¡ªthe stone wall. The cultivator Ellis had felt on the other side of the wall rocketed back as if shot from a cannon. From his position, Ellis saw each subsequent wall the stranger struck and broke through. ¡°That may have been a little too much force¡­¡± he mused, sensing the cultivatoring to a stop a few rooms away. The bacsh from the sts would have torn the spirit beasts¡¯ costumes to shreds if not for the fact they were System-made, and Ellis quickly jotted that down as he stepped through the hole left in the first wall. ¡°Let us go be seen, shall we? Our presence must be marinated within the locals¡¯ minds.¡± Rocky was already scuttling forward, his disguised ws held high and promising future violence. ¡°Don¡¯t let him kill them,¡± Ellis said to Snips, who tore off after Rocky, followed closely by Pistachio and Borks. *** If not for the skills the king had honed over a lifetime, the attack would have killed him on the spot. He¡¯d rerouted the chi to form a protective shield in front of his torso just in time. As he flew backward, crashing through walls like they were paper mache, he had time to consider his next move. By the time he came skidding to a stop within the grand banquet hall, he had the entire fight mapped out in his mind¡¯s eye. They had gotten the jump on him, yet they had failed to kill him. Augustus grinned, letting the madness running through his veins show. Let them gaze upon his true form. Let the world¡­ let¡­ the¡­ Augustus¡¯s mind came sputtering to a stop as the first of his attackers came skidding into the banquet hall. Unmistakably mammalian, the creature made the king¡¯s breath catch in his chest. With the pelt of a goat and more limbs than a spider, it was no natural beast. The hat atop the spirit beast¡¯s head made its identity clear. ¡°Boat Goat¡­¡± the king muttered, his eyes locked on his adversary. He gathered his power and forced it toe roiling up from his core, but before he could attack, the rest of them arrived. re Bear, its body too low to the ground to be anything but an evolved creature. It almost seemed to slither, its many legs like that of a centipede. The namesake re came from two enormous eyes that sprouted from its head. Augustus quickly averted his gaze from the awakened bear, suspecting it had some sort of ocr power. Next was Hurtle the turtle. It was the same size as Boat Goat and also had entirely too many limbs, but that was where the simrities ended. Its armored shell glinted in the banquet hall, reflecting the firelight of multiple torches. A humongous canid came bounding through the breach, covered in remnants of the bog whence it came. Bog Dog was as tall as a man, and the visible patches of body beneath its swamp trappings were lithe and muscr. When thest of the cultivators came strolling through the shattered wall, Augustus clenched his jaw. Standing on two legs, the spirit beast was more anomalous than the rest. Its body was covered from head to toe in obsidian scales asrge as a gold coin. The scales seemed to absorb the torchlight and reflect it out at the wrong angle. The creature was a humanoid, having advanced enough to leave behind its beastly form. Within its thumbed and scaled hands, the spirit beast grasped a notepad and pencil. Looking up from the notes it was taking, it turned toward the king with beady, dead eyes, freezing in ce when it saw him. ¡°... Augustus?¡± it asked in a too-human voice, apparently surprised. ¡°You are a cultivator¡­?¡± ¡°So you finally show yourself?¡± The kingughed, sounding mad even to himself. ¡°You think to ambush me? To unsettle me by knowing my name? In my seat of power?¡± He spat. ¡°You waste your breath, wizard.¡± The leader of the enemy forces bent in response. Its body convulsed, and Augustus took a step back, preparing himself for an attack. But then he heard the sounding from his enemy¡¯s throat. The scaled humanoid wasughing. ¡°How did we not expect this?¡± it asked, shaking its reptilian head. ¡°It all makes so much sense now!¡± The fire chi seethed from the king¡¯s core and bathed everywhere it touched in fiery rage. This cretin daresugh at me? His chi spread out in an instant, burning away shock and leaving only righteous indignation. Channeling his chi outward, Augustus rocketed forward on streams of molten energy, heading directly for the still-cackling spirit beast. ¡°Lizard Wizard!¡± he roared. ¡°Fight me!¡± Book 2: Chapter 91: Shooting Star Book 2: Chapter 91: Shooting Star Of all the secrets Ellis expected to uncover during Operation Sticky Fingers, the king of Gormona taking steps on the path of ascension wasn¡¯t one of them. Ellis¡¯s mind worked to unravel the implications as he stared down Augustus Reginald Gormona, his former monarch and apparent cultivator. How many of the royals are cultivators...? Trent wasn¡¯t one. Despite being first in line to the throne, the prince had been unaware his father was a cultivator. Had he perhaps known and sessfully fooled them? Not possible, Ellis immediately deduced. Theo had been present for many of the conversations. He would have detected any lies or half truths. When, then, would they have informed Trent? How would they have caused him to awaken? If it were only to ur after the king passed, that would imply a secret faction in the capital. Ellis¡¯s eyes went wide. There had to be a secret faction. If the king was the only one to know, the knowledge would disappear if he died unexpectedly. Just how deep did the conspiracy go? How many of the capital¡¯s lords had been cultivators all along? His thoughts immediately went to Lord Tom Osnan, the king¡¯s closest confidant. His house held the passiona and lemon monopoly within a white-knuckled grip, making it the most powerful family other than the king¡¯s own. Suddenly, a wave of chi burst from the king. It coalesced as mes that shot from his back. ¡°Lizard wizard!¡± he yelled, rocketing forward with eyes locked on Ellis. ¡°Fight me!¡± Ellis paused for only a fraction of a second. ¡°Trial of scales!¡± he yelled back, but it wasn¡¯t for the king¡¯s ears.It was a battle variation, one of the many they had prepared in advance. As one, Fischer¡¯s animalpanions took a step back, yielding the floor to Ellis. Their only goal in remaining after Operation Sticky Fingers seeded was to be witnessed. To be seen by as many of the capital¡¯s denizens as possible. Finding a powerful cultivator, however, presented a unique opportunity that Ellis could not pass up. With the prospect of invaluable data fueling his stride, Ellis dashed forward, heading right for the king and his madness-filled smile. Seeing that his challenge had been epted, Augustus drew a fist back. mes sprouted from it in a chaotic release of chi. The inferno burned bright enough to drown out the surrounding torches, and it only grew stronger with each passing moment. Hmmm, Ellis thought, weighing the strength of the king¡¯s attack. I shall try one-hundred percent first. Just to be safe. Ellis braced his legs and lowered his body as he channeled chi into his System-made armor. The scaled suit readily epted, drinking deep of Ellis¡¯s offering. *** After I unleashed the skyward st, I stumbled on the spot, having released more chi than I intended. My damned core, I thought, furrowing my eyebrows as I held a wall for support. ¡°Hey.¡± I nced down at my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m the boss here, got it? I don¡¯t care how good it felt to release power. We only let out as much as I want.¡± It was a troubling development, but I had more important things to worry about. The column of light I had created released a wave of pressure as it imploded. It had struck the surrounding cultivators, and given how close I was to lord Osnan, he¡¯d been hit by the brunt of it. I knelt and held a finger to his neck. He still had a strong pulse, and I let out a relieved breath. He was a monumental prick, especially considering he was a cultivator who enved other cultivators, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted his blood on my hands. ¡°Where did that bag get to?¡± I mused, scanning the grove. As I caught sight of the state of the vegetation, I grimaced. Between the two sts I¡¯d unleashed in the grove, most of the passiona bushes had been decimated. Those hit directly looked like they¡¯d gone through a wood chipper; the only proof they¡¯d ever existed was the leaves and splinters littering the base of the surrounding walls. The lemon trees had thankfully survived... well, their trunks and thicker branches had. Not a single leaf or twig remained of their previously lush canopies, also having been torn and shredded by my chi. Right before the stack of unconscious cultivators, in the spot where I¡¯d weakened the initial bubble¡¯s power, three passiona bushes remained. They looked like a toddler had gotten his hands on a hedge trimmer and gone buckwild with it. But enough of their stems and leaves were undamaged, or so I hoped. I guess I could always try to grow some from a seed if they don¡¯t survive... I bent to dig my hands in the soil, but paused. I nced to the side, staring at the unconscious forms of the cultivators. Chewing my lip, I let out a soft curse and stood upright. I couldn¡¯t just leave them here. Barry had said we only had so much room back at the church, but leaving them here with these monsters didn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡°Sorry, Barry...¡± I stretched, relieving some of the fatigue in my muscles. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to make it work.¡± I left the grove and wandered into the streets of Gormona in search of something. *** Flowing forward on streams of me, Augustusshed out with a straight jab toward Lizard Wizard¡¯s abdomen. The fire surrounding his fist roared as it tore through the air, and he drew the mes in, concentrating their power. The foolish spirit beast didn¡¯t even bother to defend itself; it lowered its arms and left its vitals open. Augustus¡¯s strike flew with unerring uracy at the lizard¡¯s core. He aimed the jab through Lizard Wizard, knowing it would tear the cold-blooded reptile asunder. Augustus released the concentrated fire chi before his fist connected. He expected it to scorch Lizard Wizard¡¯s body, to soften the flesh before his fist followed through. But with his enhanced cognition, he watched the inferno st into the ck scales and... flow around them like water. Lizard Wizard repelled the mes. Some sort of ability, the king decided. He withdrew the remaining mes and channeled their power into his fist. His body vibrated with sheer force as the death blownded. Except it didn¡¯t. His shoulder shuddered with the impact, his fist brought to aplete stop on the ck scales. The next thing Augustus knew, he was flying backward, his momentum turned against him. He mmed into the far wall, the stone cracking and buckling beneath his weight. Sliding down the wall, hended on his feet and checked his body with wide-eyed disbelief. Where his outer robe hadn¡¯t been burned away by the mes, it had been shredded by the force Lizard Wizard¡¯s alien scales had reflected. His body, at least, wasn¡¯t damaged. Augustus grabbed his robe, tearing the remains of his royal garb away with one hand. He stood to his full height, taking a steadying breath. Rather than discouraged, the king felt victorious. Lizard Wizard had powerful abilities. One that could repel magic, and one that could repel physical force. But powerful abilities meant the use of excessive chi. Across from him, Lizard Wizard rested his hands on his knees. The reptile took heaving breaths, no doubt exhausted by such ridiculous expenditure. Augh tore free of the king, bouncing off the hall¡¯s high ceiling. They had entered a war of attrition. And he would win. *** Ellis could barely contain his excitement as he watched the king m into the far wall with so much force that the stones cracked. He had channeled one-hundred percent of the armor¡¯s ability, just to be safe. It had not been necessary. Ellis focused on the armor, letting it draw his eyes it. Gxy Komodo¡¯s Armor of Resistance Made of the scales of a Gxy Komodo, this armor grants its user resistance to all attacks. Level of resistance is dependent on how much chi the user channels into the armor. Bonus effect: twenty percent of all physical force resisted is reflected at the attacker. Coming back to the present, Ellis realized he was hyperventting. The armor¡¯s effectiveness had overstimted his mind, and he¡¯d braced his arms on his knees. The king let out a manicugh from across the room, and when Ellis looked up, Augustus was striding forward. ¡°Not bad, Lizard Wizard.¡± The king had ripped his torn robes away and revealed an odd set of clothing. The one-piece suit was made of a dark material and hugged tight to the king¡¯s body. Unlike the royal garb he¡¯d discarded, the clothes hadn¡¯t been torn or scorched in the least. A System-made bit of clothing? Ellis wondered as he straightened and forced his breathing to calm. He shot a look at Sergeant Snips, whose eye glinted back; she had noticed the clothing and reached the same decision. They nodded at each other. ¡°What do youmunicate?¡± Augustus asked, sauntering forward. ¡°Are you finally going to join in, Hurtle the Turtle?¡± Snips shrugged at him. ¡°You would do well to attack together.¡± The king¡¯s smile turned even more unhinged. ¡°Give me a challenge.¡± Perhaps it would be good to put on a proper show, Ellis thought. It would give him something to think about¡­ ¡°Peacock strut,¡± Ellis said. ¡°Are you mad, Lizard Wizard?¡± the king asked, ever closing the distance. ¡°What gibberish do you speak?¡± Again, though, the words weren¡¯t for the king. It was another formation. Understanding the order, the spirit beasts attacked. Borks stepped through space, appearing behind the king. Showing remarkable reaction speed, Augustus whirled, fire fueling his passage. He mmed a fist into the side of Borks¡¯s head¡ªbut it went right through, the hellhound having turned incorporeal. The distraction worked, and Pistachio mmed his cker closed. Crack. The bullet of force mmed into the king¡¯s back with what Ellis estimated was twenty percent of the lobster¡¯s power. Augustus shot forward through Borks¡¯s still-incorporeal body like a bug hit by hurricane winds, and he flew face-first into the far wall. The king pushed himself from the wall and spun, his face twisting with rage¡ªjust in time for the first of the tables to collide with his head. The term ¡®self control¡¯ meant nothing to Rocky, so the crustacean was under strict orders to only use environmental objects when attacking. Given they were in what appeared to be a banquet hall, the weapon of choice was hardwood tables. The first table exploded in a storm of splinters, and before they could clear the air, he mmed the next one down on the king¡¯s head. *** Enough was enough. Being attacked within Augustus¡¯ castle was one thing, but being smacked over the head with his own furniture was another. Perhaps his rage was because he couldn¡¯tnd a blow. Or perhaps it was because the boat-faring goat that did it had to have known it wouldn¡¯t do any damage. Regardless of the reason, Augustus¡¯s blood boiled. mes erupted from his body, licking out toward the surrounding cloud of splinters. Whoosh. A bonfire roared to life as his chi continued pouring out and devouring every source of fuel it touched. A regr human would have been burned to nothing in a moment, but to a fire cultivator like the king, it felt like home. The mes were a part of him, and he exalted with each bit of wood that burned away. As the fireball grew, it consumed every chair and table it touched. The heat was so intense that a rug on the other side of the room burst into mes. All at once, Augustus drew the mes in. He crouched down, channeling thetent energy into his legs. Then, he kicked off. With his eyes wide and his snarl even wider, he flew at Boat Goat, his fist cocked back and ready to deliver death. The speed was too much for Boat Goat, and before the spirit beast could move an inch, Augustus punched out. His fist flew right through Boat Goat¡¯s head like it was a paperntern, incinerating skin, bone, and that stupid, stupid hat. As Augustus skidded to a stop beyond the headless goat¡¯s corpse, he roared withughter and spun toward his fallen adversary. ¡°One down!¡± he taunted. ¡°Four more to¡ªwhat?¡± Boat Goat¡¯s headless body ran away, gliding along the floor on its alien appendages. The king had never killed a spirit beast before, so he watched with curiosity, assuming it to be the death throes of an ascendant being. But then Boat Goat, stillcking a head, picked up another table and threw it at him. ¡°What manner of demon are you?¡± Augustus yelled, his fury reigniting. Chi flew from his core of its own ord and he kicked through the table. It burned to ash before his foot couldnd, and with mes spinning him around, he aimed a low kick at Boat Goat¡¯s body. Augustus drew on every ounce of power he could without damaging his core. His foot screamed through the air, the fire burning so hot that it turned white. Just before it collided, a purple wall cracked into existence. Lizard Wizard and Hurtle the Turtle appeared, leaping through the portal and into the path of his attack. Augustus¡¯s smile only grew. The fools thought to save their fellow beast, but had doomed themselves. Lizard Wizard¡¯s ability may have absorbed and reflected his earlier attack, but even that weak punch had left the humanoid reptile breathless. This kick held at least ten-times the power. It would shatter through Lizard Wizard¡¯s defenses, rip its body in two, then continue on and obliterate Hurtle the Turtle. The king let even more chi out. It was foolish, and he¡¯d never have done it if not drunk with the power of his chi, but he dismissed that thought, not caring if he threatened part of his cultivation. The mes around his leg grew hotter, turning translucent as the foot descended. A figure shot from around the portal,ing to stand beside Hurtle the Turtle. If Augustus had the time, he¡¯d have roared withughter. Two spirit beasts had given their life to save Boat Goat, yet the headless idiot had ced itself back in the line of death. And just in time, too. The king unleashed the mes. As before, they washed over Lizard Wizard¡¯s scales, not leaving a single mark. This time, however, there were others behind the lizard. The mes washed over Hurtle the Turtle and Boat Goat both, igniting their flesh. His advanced cognition and the awareness of his fires let Augustus see and feel as each hair burned away. Their leather skin was consumed in an instant, revealing flesh that was raw, orange, and... hard? The mes still wreathed both mammals, yet they had nothing to burn. Within the inferno, two crabs stared at him, one with an eyepatch, the other with both its ws spread wide. Before his brain could fullyprehend what was happening, his foot collided with Lizard Wizard. When the king had punched Lizard Wizard, it had been like a regr human striking a block of steel. This time, the scales bent inward, giving way beneath the power of his attack. Just as he¡¯d expected, his foot would tear through the first beast and continue on through the others. All three would perish. But then his foot slowed. His momentum came to a screeching halt against Lizard Wizard¡¯s side, the scales there glowing a furious red. Faster than even Agustus could register, the one-eyed crab formerly known as Hurtle the Turtle appeared at his side. It pinched down on the ancient artifact he was wearing with both ws, blowing bubbles that he somehow understood. Bye...? Lizard Wizard¡¯s protecting scales shed white, and power swelled within the still-open ws of Boat Goat the crab. What¡ª ck! Twin explosions came from the ws. At the same time, Lizard Wizard¡¯s scale reflected his kick. Augustus didn¡¯t even register the wall shatter as he shot through it. One moment his kick wasnding, the next he was sailing through open air beneath a star-filled sky. The castle, now with a gaping hole in its side, grew smaller as he flew from it at impossible speed. Within the breach, all five of the spirit beasts stepped up to the ledge. The two-eyed crab had both ws held high in victory. The eyepatch-wearing crab was scolding the former with bubbles flying from its mouth. Bog Dog sat on its haunches, its tail wagging. re Bear stood silently, its eerie gaze watching him as he rocketed away. Last, Lizard Wizard was writing in a notepad, not even bothered to witness his departure. A familiar garment was slung over the reptile''s shoulder. Augustus Reginal Gormona, the king of thends he currently flew over, looked down. He was as naked as the day he was born, his royal member exposed for all to see. Before he had a chance to cover himself from the judgemental eyes of re Bear, he struck something. A momentter, he struck another something, and everything went ck. Book 2: Chapter 92: Resounding Success Book 2: Chapter 92: Resounding Sess Beneath the sea of birds still milling over the capital city of Gormona, I trudged along with a smile on my face. As I nced back, I saw that my wares were still in order. It hadn¡¯t taken long to find a cart big enough to carry all the still-unconscious cultivators. I¡¯d removed all their cors and stacked them asfortably as I could, making sure they all had room to breathe. Right at the front of the cart sat my prized passiona bushes, all three of them havingrge clumps of dirt still attached to their root systems. Ahead of me, I heard the nking of armor, and I let out a sigh. Rather than change course, I just kept walking, too exhausted to really care. ¡°G¡¯day,¡± I said as the guard came into view. I expected fear, anger, or perhaps even a cry for backup. Instead, the morose guard simply stared at me and the cart now filled with uncored cultivators. He was... relieved? What in the frack¡­? ¡°What are you doing?¡± the guard asked, still not showing any fear. ¡°I¡¯m taking these ves somewhere safe, mate.¡± I replied, giving him an appraising look. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±¡°ves...?¡± He pursed his lips and looked closer at the cart. His hand drifted toward his sword¡¯s handle. ¡°You mean to enve them?¡± ¡°Look, man¡ªI don¡¯t want trouble. I¡¯m saving these guys, okay? The capital¡ª¡± A crack like continents colliding split the air. I whirled toward it, seeing an entire section of castle explode. The stones, some asrge as a car, rained down across the forest. In their midst, something flew across the night sky. Not something, I realized. Someone... A man I didn¡¯t recognize sailed through the debris, his eyes wide and pants nonexistent. He had to have been attacked by my pals, because he traveled at unbelievable speed. He shot through the first mountain, onlying to a stop when he mmed into the peak of a second one. ¡°Whoa...¡± the guard said. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I must be getting tired,¡± I replied. ¡°Because I could have sworn I just saw an old bloke flying through the air with his meat and two veg pping in the breeze...¡± ¡°Did he have long gray hair and a longer beard?¡± ¡°He did. You know him?¡± ¡°The king,¡± the guard said. I chuckled. ¡°Sounds like the poor bloke met my friends. He...¡± I whirled back to the mountain, my skin prickling. ¡°Wait¡ªthe king is a cultivator?¡± ¡°Apparently,¡± the guard answered. ¡°I only found out tonight.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± I scratched my chin. ¡°That¡¯s kinda fracked up, isn¡¯t it? The bloke is a cultivator himself, but enves others?¡± I pointed back at my cart full of cultivators. ¡°Talk about a dick move.¡± ¡°Fracked up?¡± I waved a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, it was nice meeting you, but I gotta bounce. Probably best you don¡¯t tell anyone you saw me, yeah? It actually works out if I¡¯m seen, but they might get mad at you for not stopping me.¡± I gave him a nod and made to walk on, but he stepped forward. ¡°Wait.¡± I sighed. ¡°Mate, it should be obvious that I¡¯m a cultivator. I¡¯m all for your loyalty, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you just let me go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± He clenched and unclenched his fists for a long moment before he raised his eyes to meet mine. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± Well, that was unexpected. ¡°You want toe with me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered, his eyes resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t have an issue with it, but my friends might get a bit annoyed if I don¡¯t ask you why.¡± ¡°Why...?¡± the guard repeated. He pointed at the stack of cultivators. ¡°See the man with his hair tied up?¡± ¡°The one with dark brown, or the one with sandy blond hair?¡± ¡°Dark brown.¡± ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my little brother.¡± ¡°Oh. Oohhh! I get it. You¡¯re, uh, okay with me taking their cors off and all that?¡± The guard shrugged. ¡°The king didn¡¯t wear a cor. Why should they have to?¡± I gave the guard a grin. ¡°Finally, someone sane. What¡¯s your name, mate?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± a voice yelled from down the street. ¡°Return to your homes! The city is under attack!¡± A woman came sprinting into view, trailed closely by four others with gleaming cors around their necks. The cultivators¡¯ eyes were wide as they scanned the sky above, tracking individual seagulls. Unlike the cultivators, their handler was covered in sweat. ¡°What are you doing moving wares around while the capital is...¡± She trailed off when she caught sight of my cart¡¯s contents. ¡°A-Attack!¡± she screamed, clearly recognising the cultivators within. The order made the cored tear their eyes from the gulls above. When they saw their unconscious peers, there was a brief moment of silence. All four of them blinked, their enhanced minds struggling to reconcile the sight. Then, chi poured from their cores. I dashed forward and slipped around the guard, cing myself between him and the attacks that would tear through the street in less than a second. There was a brief moment of quiet like the calm before a storm as the cultivators drew from their chi reserves. A whistling sound broke the silence, and I nced up at the sky, unable to contain my joy. A small form shot headfirst toward the ground. Covered in brown fur, the creature shaped herself like a missile as she rocketed downward. Lightning wreathed Corporal ws¡¯s entire body, and small jolts arced between each of her dagger-sharp teeth as she closed the distance. She trilled her glee for all to hear, and before the cultivators knew what was happening, she was among them. Electricity gathered in the clouds above. I raised an eyebrow, not understanding why chi was gathering there. The seagulls, their senses apparently more keen than the cultivators surrounding ws, fled the area. Booom! A bolt of lightning tore down from the clouds. It connected with ws and spread out, mming into all four of the cultivators. The chi they were gathering died along with their awareness, and all four of them fell to the ground. ¡°ws!¡± I yelled. ¡°You got a new ability? What was that!¡± She cast a wide grin my way, giving me a double thumbs up. Before I could run over and scoop her into a hug, another whistling sound caught my attention. I scanned the sky but was unable to locate its source, so I reached out with my senses instead. They were still sluggish following the sts I¡¯d unleashed, so it took me longer than it should have to feel a familiar chi signatureing from behind me. I spun, expecting to find hering for a good scritching. Instead, I saw murder in her eyes. Cinnamon rocketed down from up high. She flew headfirst toward the guard, her gaze locked on him. A half-peep, half-banshee-wail tore from her throat as she spun in mid-air, utilizing her momentum to deliver a spinning back kick right into the guard¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t use deadly force, but it still would have rocked the regr human it was aimed at. Before she could connect, I caught her by the cinnamon-colored scruff. ¡°Hey!¡± I chided, holding her up before the wide-eyed guard. ¡°He¡¯s a friend. No kung-fuing our pals.¡± She looked at him, me, and him again, then hung her head in embarrassment. Sorry, she peeped, her entire body going limp. ¡°It¡¯s, uh... okay?¡± the guard replied, his hand twitching as he stared at Cinnamon. ¡°Can I... pet you?¡± Cinnamon perked up immediately, her ears going alert. ¡°I think that¡¯s a yes, mate,¡± I said, letting go of her scruff. She jumped up into his arms, resting her forepaws on his chest. He threw a gauntlet aside and rubbed the top of her head with his hand, a small smileing to his face that disappeared when a certain miscreant leaped onto his shoulder. Corporal ws chirped her indignation at him, shoving Cinnamon aside and pointing to her own head, demanding scritches with a firm chirp. The guard obeyed, taking turns to rub them both. ws started pushing Cinnamon, and Cinnamon started pushing back. Before they could start batting at each other within the poor guard¡¯s grip, I yoinked them both. ¡°All right, you two. You know I love giving a good scritch as much as the next guy, but we¡¯re still on a mission.¡± Cinnamon let out an apologetic noise, but ws just gave me a wide grin. I shook my head as I let them go. ¡°Get out of here, you little scamps.¡± Rather than shoot off, however, they both leaped to the cart. Cinnamon gave me a shooing gesture. ¡°You want me to leave them with you?¡± Yes, they both replied. ¡°Do you promise you won¡¯t let Barry leave them behind?¡± Cinnamon held a paw to her heart and nodded sincerely, while ws held a hand to her stomach and reeled as if my words had struck her a mortal blow. I pointed at the cart. ¡°I¡¯m serious, ws,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°The bloke with long, tied-up brown hair is this fe¡¯s¡ªwait, what was your name, mate?¡± ¡°Er¡ªDen...?¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m Fischer. Nice to meet you, mate.¡± I turned back to ws. ¡°That bloke in the cart is Den here¡¯s brother. I know you can be trusted, but it might make him rx if you give him your assurance.¡± ws hopped up onto the cart¡¯s ledge. She gave Den a crisp salute, then dashed forward and grabbed his hand, pumping it up and down in a firm handshake. ¡°I¡ªer¡ªthank... you...?¡± he said. ws nodded, leaped to my shoulder and kissed my cheek, then left. Lightning wreathed her body as she tore off with the cart, disappearing from sight in what must have been the blink of an eye for my new unawakened friend. ¡°They¡¯re spirit beasts?¡± he asked. I nodded, ncing his way. ¡°How do you feel about that, mate?¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± He thought about it for a moment, chewing his lip. ¡°It¡¯s pretty neat,¡± he eventually decided. ¡°Right?¡± Iughed. ¡°It is pretty neat!¡± I took a deep breath, my chest feeling lighter than it had all day. ¡°So, are you ready to leave?¡± Den was lost in thought. But at my question, he looked up. ¡°I think I am, yeah.¡± He was still clearly shocked, but he was handling the fact I was friends with spirit beasts remarkably well. We started walking away, and as much as I wanted to give him a chance to process everything he¡¯d learned, I couldn¡¯t keep a question from voicing itself. ¡°So, Den...¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I looked up at the wheeling gulls, trying to appear nonchnt. ¡°How do you feel about fishing?¡± *** Turning his back to the mountains the king had struck, Ellis watched as Snips smacked Rocky on the head. ¡°It is okay,¡± Ellis said, returning his attention to his notepad. ¡°The king lives.¡± Snips blew a slew of furious bubbles. ¡°I know that is not the point, Snips, but it is done now. No use crying over spilled ink.¡± He finished taking his notes as Snips¡¯s beratement continued. Now that his thoughts were down, he could finally inspect the king¡¯s clothing. The garment drew his eyes in as if it were excited as he was. Indestructible me Suit of the Weaver Rare Woven of web from a Core Weaver, this suit is almostpletely impervious to damage from all chi. It does not provide any resistance. Bonus Effect: +30% effectiveness to fire chi. ¡°Remarkable...¡± Ellis said as he returned to the present. Before he could further vocalize his thoughts, the surrounding ruckus caught his attention. Now that they had been seen by the king, it was time to go. Borks had his portal open and ready for them to enter, but Rocky was being¡­ well, Rocky. The crab was facing the hole the king¡¯s naked body had made in the castle, pointing at his back. When Ellis realized what Rocky was asking for, he rubbed his temples. Rocky wanted to be... what was it that Fischer called it? Yeeted. Rocky wanted to be yeeted by Snips as a punishment for breaking his no-chi-attacks rule. Snips was trying to grab him and drag him into the portal, but every time she got close, he cocked his w back and threatened to blow the floor up. ¡°Rocky,¡± Ellis chided. ¡°You can beunched to your heart¡¯s desire when we get back to Tropica. We really do not have time for this. If you wish to be brought on further missions, I must ask you to enter the portal.¡± Rocky spun and gave Ellis a series of remarkably rude gestures. The distraction had worked, however. With Rocky¡¯s back turned, Pistachio dashed behind him. He wrapped Rocky up in his powerful ws, holding Rocky¡¯s closed. Rocky hissed and spat, his entire body shaking in rage as he promised future violence for the leviathan lobster. Pistachio ignored the threats and scuttled into the portal, taking Rocky with him. Snips followed, berating Rocky the entire way. Ellis took onest look at the castle before he too strode for the portal. ¡°Take us home, Borks.¡± He leaned down and patted him twice on the head. ¡°You are a good boy.¡± Borks licked Ellis¡¯s hand, and Ellis nodded his thanks. When he stepped back into Borks¡¯s pocket dimension, a sea of faces met him. ¡°How did it go?¡± Barry asked, his visage lined by worry as he nced at the restrained Rocky and vehemently hissing Snips. The portal to the outside world closed. ¡°I have much to ry, but first...¡± Ellis threw back his hood, letting them take in his wide smile. ¡°I hereby dere Operation Sticky Fingers a resounding sess.¡± Book 2: What should the first animal pal of book 3 be? Book 2: What should the first animal pal of book 3 be? The epilogue of book 2 will go out tomorrow, which means book 3 approaches. We haven''t done a poll for a lil while, and I thought it would be fun to have you guys throw out ideas, then make a poll with the answers. Feel free to also suggest a goofy name to go along with it. Two of my ideas to get your creative juices flowing: - One of the seagulls from the raid on Gormona. - A kleptomaniac racoon. Unlike some of the past requests for ideas, this one will be going to a poll. I''ll add every animal and let my beloved readers have the final say. (I might veto names for reasons you may or may not have deduced, but the animal that wins the poll will be final.) Book 2: Epilogue Book 2: Epilogue On the outskirts of Tropica, Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket''s canopy shook in anticipation. Most of her friends were on a mission far, far away. It was the perfect opportunity. Master will be so happy, she thought as the image of his grin passed through her awareness. Lemon had been storing energy and waiting for the perfect chance to strike, and her core vibrated with excitement now that the moment was here. Ever since she had contacted the child beneath the ground, they had remained in contact. That alien being, so simr yet so different to herself, had been hesitant at first. Though filled with curiosity, it had kept Lemon at a limb''s length, not ever letting her get too close. Over time, Lemon had kept feeding it a steady trickle of chi, and with each morsel it consumed, it lowered its guard. When it felt how excited Lemon was, it sent a message. Excitement? it seemed to ask. Why? Growth, Lemon replied. Growth. Growth. Growth. Taking onest measure of the power she had umted, Lemon deemed it worthy. She sent a portion down through her mighty roots, offering it up to the baby tree spirit. It was only a fraction of the chi she''d set aside, yet when the child felt it, it recoiled and crawled back into its protective tree, pushing away Lemon''s offering.Trust, Lemon sent alongside the chi. Good. Good Good Good. As she continued radiating reassurance, she withdrew most of the offering and left only a taste for the child to consider. It came from the back of its safe space, and with a trepidatious bite, it tasted the chi. Through their bond, Lemon felt its curiosity grow. ... Delicious, it sent. Yes, Lemon agreed. "Delicious. Good. Growth." The spirit considered that for a long moment. Eventually, it replied with a weak pulse, Fear. Lemon had been too exuberant with her initial offering; it had made the child wary. Sorry, she said, breaking off an even smaller portion and trickling it down to the spirit. She could practically see the child hesitating on the edge of its domain. Despite having been in contact with Lemon for months, it still didn''t trust her. It was a sentiment Lemon well understood. She, too, was a tree spirit. Their lifespans were measured in the thousands of years¡ªwhat were a few months? Both before and after her hibernation, Fischer was the only person Lemon had ever truly trusted. She had faith in those that Fischer called friends, but that was only because they had earned his trust. If the child had been too epting, Lemon would have thought it an imbecile. While she pondered, the child slowly crept from its den. *** In the tree spirit''s estimation, life was a good thing. Before, there had been nothing. Now, there was something. Something was probably better than nothing.Unfortunately for the tree spirit, existence meant one could want. And there was only one thing it wanted: for the leaves of its tree to feel the sun. It had never seen the sun, yet it knew what it was. The sun was a provider of life, and its tree would be much happier if it was beneath its warming rays. Happy tree, happy life¡­ right? The tree spirit thought so. Still, things weren''t so bad. It was safe within its tree''s mighty trunk. It even had apanion, one which seemed much older and more aware of the world. They talked sometimes. Mostly, though, they were just¡­ there. Thepanion was always connected and giving the tree spirit power. The spirit thought it could trust the other, but just like the tree spirit knew the sun existed, it knew there was no sense in rushing things. Though d for thepanionship, it wasn''t about to follow itspanion''s every beck and call. When thepanion had started buzzing with excitement and sent down an overwhelming amount of power, the tree spirit had retreated. Sorry, itspanion had said, but it wasn''t necessary. The tree spirit hadn''t recoiled because itspanion had offered too much; it had recoiled because the offering had tasted delicious. Too delicious. It left the tree spirit wanting more. Wanting to suck up every drop itspanion offered. It was a scarypulsion. Before, it had only wanted sun for its tree. That was... natural. Trees liked the sun, and tree spirits liked happy trees. This hunger, though... Itspanion sent down a soothing feeling that seemed to say sorry again. Perhaps another taste wouldn''t be so bad. It sent its awareness down toward where itspanion''s root sat. It could feel the power. Could almost taste it. Just a little more would be okay... wouldn''t it? Before the tree spirit could second guess itself, it drank some in. Delicious. It. Was. Delicious. Just as good asst time. Better, even. Itspanion offered up a little more, and the spirit tree drank it. The offering slowly grew, eventually getting as wide as a river. A river...? the spirit wondered. How long had it known what a river was? It... oh. It wasn¡¯t just delicious power the spirit was drinking in; it also absorbed knowledge. Itspanion continually increased the amount of chiing through, and the tree spirit epted every drop. Before long, it had increased by an order of magnitude¡ªwhich was also a fun new term the tree spirit now knew. No matter how much chi came through, the tree spirit epted every drop. Before long, it got the sensation that some of the chi should be put to use. With but a thought, the thick gouts of chi poured from its body. The roots of the spirit''s tree shot down into the soil, winding their way ever deeper as they grew. Its roots found pockets of water, spots of nutrients, and even odd channels of chi that ran under the earth. The tree spirit ate some of the chi; they were okay, but nowhere near as delicious as that offered by itspanion. The torrent of powering through increased again, and the spirit channeled it into the tree''s trunk. With a roar of creaking timber, its stronghold grew. The tree shot up faster than was natural, and within seconds, it scraped the roof. Well, that''s no good, the spirit thought. There was still so much chi being sent its way. Too much, in fact. It should probably stop absorbing it all. Tell itspanion to slow the offering. In response, the tree made its thoughts known. It wanted to keep growing. It wanted to grow its canopy wider than any other tree. It wanted to feel the sun. Making the spirit equivalent of a shrug, the spirit let it be so. The entire room shuddered as the tree reached the ceiling and wood punched against stone. Then, the spirit had an idea: it grew a root from the canopy. The root, as thin as a hair, found a crack in the ceiling. It corkscrewed into the stone and kept on going, forcing its way through until it found earth. Stone cracked and soil parted as the root paved the way. The trunk followed its passage, growing wider at the base as it grew ever taller. Other beings ran into the room the tree spirit had upied since gaining awareness. It had never known what they were before, but now it did. They were humans, and they stood witness to the tree''s growth. Abruptly, the root breached the surface, and for the first time in its short life, the spirit tasted open air. Itspanion seemed to sense the spirit''s emotions, because the second the root¡¯s tip was free of the earth, the river of chi became an ocean. Itspanion forced chi through, and the spirit redirected everyst bit of it. The earth quaked, andrge chunks of ceiling fell to the floor, making the humans flee the room. But the spirit had no mind for them. All of its attention was on the trunk''s growth as it pushed tonnes of earth aside and found the open air. Its trunk twisted high into the sky, its branches extending and leaves unfurling into a wide canopy. The tree spirit looked out through the leaves. A crescent moon was high in the sky above, bathing the surroundingndscape in an ethereal light. There was no sun, yet the outside world was even more beautiful than the spirit had imagined. It breathed deep of the salty air, relishing the freedom its tree had gained. *** Within the capital city of a foreignnd, a man waited. He checked the time piece around his neck for what had to be the hundredth time that night. Thirty minutes since thest st, he thought. It was time to go. He crept down the stairs of his rented abode, avoiding the three steps that creaked. He paused at the door, took a steadying breath, and opened it. The hinge was silent; he''d oiled it just in case. As he closed the door behind him, he felt onest pang of regret for the gold he was leaving behind. A prince''s ransom worth of coins, hard earned with how far he had traveled to sell his wares. It was no good, though. They would only weigh him down on his journey. The man''s heart thundered in his chest as he scanned the street beyond. It was eerily silent, even the bugs and night birds having gonepletely silent after the series of sts that had rocked the city. He took each step with great care as he slunk along in the shadows until movement on a building''s gutter to his left caught his attention, and the call of two creatures shattered the silence. In a blur, the man unsheathed a dagger from his waist and drew it back, preparing to fight. When he saw the creatures, he paused, his pulse thumping in his ears. Two seagulls sat on the roof. They screamed at each other, each standing tall and posturing for dominance. The man shook his head, lowering the throwing knife but not sheathing it. What in Poseidon''s blessed waters are two seagulls doing this far from the ocean? he wondered. There was no point in silence if the bird-brained creatures were going to scream at each other, so he abandoned his stealth. He slipped through the light of a crescent moon, crossing a street and entering the alley he''d find his exit in. When he reached the sewer grate, he removed the lock he''d previously cut. cing it in his pocket, he began descending into the sewer, but paused, taking onest look at the city. The capital city of Gormona was a surprisingly beautiful ce, considering how primitive the kingdom was. It was a relic of a time long passed, a monument to the powerhouse it had once been. When the man caught sight of the castle, his breath caught. A hole had been blown in the side of it that wasrge enough to reveal three floors. Whatever had happened, it wasn¡¯t caused by mortals. The man slipped into the sewer and quickly reced the grate, sealing himself within. The stink of human waste was pungent, but it was nothingpared to his duty. He climbed down the metal rungs in pitch darkness,nded on the walkway, and took off running alongside the river of filth. He had to get home and warn them. Book 2: An invitation for feedback. Book 2: An invitation for feedback. Hello, dear friends. The epilogue for book two has gone up. Now that I''m going into the whole-book editing phase, I wanted to ask if you had any constructive feedback for me. I have a lot of things that I want to sharpen and improve, but as the author, I can be blind to issues. If you don''t have any feedback on book 2, I would still love to know what you do and don''t like about the series as a whole. IE. Do you love the cooking scenes, or are they a little tiring for you? Do you like the fishing, or is that aspect getting a little repetitive in your opinion? etc. It will help me sharpen the words I''ve already written, and better understand how I can improve the words still toe. Keep in mind that I can''t promise to change anything, because at the end of the day, I need to stay true to the story and the vision I have for it. There is, however, a bit of flexibility. As you are the people who like my work enough to support me, I can''t think of anyone better to give me critique. PS. Please be kind to each other in thements. Everyone likes different things, and that''s okay. If you agree with what someone says, give thement a like or something so I can better gauge its weight. I love you. The poll with all of your wonderful suggestions for book 3''s first animal pal will be going up tomorrow; I want to give a little more time for people toment. Book 3: Prologue Book 3: Prologue Corporal ws grinned and puffed out her chest as adrenaline coursed through her tiny little body. She was the most powerful otter in all thends and seas, and now she had tamed the sky. ws stood atop a mountain of the fallen, their unmoving bodies a monument to her prowess. This was no metaphorical hill¡ªoh no. She quite literally stood atop dozens of the cultivators that had been bagged up like grains of wheat and were being flown through the sky by her valiant steeds. ws unleashed a chitteringugh. She held her forepaws high, projecting the sound out over the moonlitndscape as her cackle grew, drowning out even the howling wind that rushed past her adorable ears. Her mirth knew no bounds. Her strength was unmatched. Her coat of fur knew no equal. Her... One of her captives was stirring. ws whirled, chirping with indignation at the cultivator that had dared regain consciousness while she celebrated. Using the giant for footholds, she skittered around to find the offending human. She revealed her dagger-like teeth to disy her displeasure, but when she found the man, she paused. It was the man her master had told her to take extra good care of. ¡°Where...¡± he groaned. ¡°Where am...¡± He trailed off as his eyes focused on Corporal ws.Understandable, she thought. My form is magnificent. My fur is immacte. My teeth¡ª ¡°ucus¡¯s cursed herbs!¡± he swore, his eyes tracking the treetops below. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where am I?¡± ¡°Shhhh,¡± she said by blowing air through her pointed teeth, then patted his cheek and cooed reassuringly. Everything was going to be okay. ¡°Sp-spirit beast!¡± he yelled. He reached for his chi, and ws sighed. Sorry, master. She sent a small jolt of lightning down her arm and into the man¡¯s head, temporarily sending him back into oblivion. Fischer, her master, had told her to take good care of him, so when the man¡¯s body went still, she readjusted the bow she¡¯d tied to his head as a marker. The least she could do was ensure he was presentable. Scanning the surrounding cultivators, she found them still unconscious, and with a nod to herself, ws climbed back to the top of the stack. She cleared her throat, puffed out her chest, and resumed where she¡¯d left off. Maniacalughter rolled out through the night sky as she broadcast her joy for all to hear. After only a few seconds, a cinnamon-colored paw tapped her on the back of the head, cutting her off. ws scowled at Cinnamon, her amusement morphing to indignation. For what reason did the deviant bunny interrupt her viinous chuckle? Rather than chastise ws, however, Cinnamon pointed at herself. Bncing on her rear hoppers, the bunny stood tall, puffed out her chest, pointed at her stomach, and let out a slow, quietugh. At first, ws wondered if Cinnamon was having a medical episode, but then the bunny pointed at her stomach more emphatically. With each peep that came from Cinnamon¡¯s throat, her stomach tensed. ws cocked her head all the way to the side as she watched, considering. After a moment, she copied Cinnamon¡¯s posture. Rather than forced from her lungs, theugh felt like it was shot forth from her core like a st from Pistachio¡¯s mighty cker. ws trilled with delight and resumedughing. She stood tall, as did Cinnamon. Together, they cackled their victory over the pile of cultivators they stood atop. *** As Bill soared over the forest while clutching a giant filled to the brim with cultivators, he wondered, not for the first time, if ws might be insane. Her jaw was spread wide as she trilled and chirped withughter, her needle-like teeth shining in the moonlight. Beside her, Cinnamon peeped along with the same cadence. With each heave of their chests, theirughs only grew louder. Suddenly, ws stopped. She turned and spotted another waking cultivator. Zap. She struck the woman with a jolt of electricity. Before the poor woman could even hit the again, ws was cackling away, arching her back and facing her head skyward. Bill shared a nce with Pelly, who looked just as concerned as he felt. They were approaching the meeting ce, so Bill let out a warning honk. ws darted her eyes his way, but when he nodded toward the ground and she saw the iing clearing, the scowl died on her face. ws hunched down low, wiggled her butt, andunched herself. All Bill could do was shake his head as she flew groundward toward their master like an arrow in flight. Book 3: Chapter 1: Home Sweet Home Book 3: Chapter 1: Home Sweet Home When I arrived at the meeting ce, a blur of blonde hair and cute freckles flew at me. ¡°Oof!¡± I said, bracing myself as Maria mmed into my chest. ¡°How did it go? Is everyone okay? Did you get the bushes? What happened? Was that your st? The big white pir that lit up the sky?¡± ¡°Whoaaa,¡± Iughed, holding up both hands at the barrage of questions. ¡°One at a time.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± She squeezed my chest hard enough that I thought she might crack a rib. ¡°I was just anxious without¡ªoof!¡± My revenge arrived in the form of a golden retriever. Brigadier Borks mmed into her side, just as excited to see her as she was to see me. ¡°Borks!¡± she ran her hands through his hair, but quickly regretted the decision. ¡°Why are you covered in mud?¡± Too excited to answer, he rained down a barrage of licks on her chin, which she only moderately seeded in escaping. When Borks had finally calmed down, Maria stood, stretched, and froze. ¡°Fischer¡­¡±¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Who, him?¡± I asked, pointing to the armorer guard that had left Gormona with me. ¡°That¡¯s Den. He¡¯s my new friend.¡± ¡°New... friend?¡± ¡°Yeah. Might be a best friend in the making, but don¡¯t tell Theo that.¡± I spun toward him. ¡°Den. Mate. This is my girlfriend, Maria.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Den replied, a little too nonchnt considering he¡¯d just witnessed Maria and Borks exhibiting very cultivatory movements. ¡°A pleasure, Den.¡± She strode forward and held out a hand. ¡°So, what did you do to earn best-friend-in-the-making status with Fischer?¡± Den shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± ¡°Get this,¡± I said, leaning in close. ¡°Den here likes the idea of fishing.¡± Rather than the excitement I expected, Maria narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°How do you do it?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Just living life and finding fishermen everywhere.¡± ¡°There are more fishermen?¡± Den asked. ¡°Of course there are more fishermen.¡± Maria shook her head and blew air through her fringe. ¡°Fischer seems to create them out of thin air.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re one of them,¡± I added, nudging her side. ¡°Huh.¡± Den chewed his lip in thought. ¡°You made it sound rxing, so it¡¯s right up my alley, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t be too popr.¡± He waved his hands vaguely. ¡°Because of the whole going-against-the-gods thing, you know?¡± ¡°And that doesn¡¯t bother you?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Why should it?¡± He shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re gone. When you really think about it, it¡¯s weirder that others do care.¡± ¡°See?¡± I grinned at Maria. ¡°Best friend in the making.¡± ¡°Poor Theo is going to be heartbroken,¡± she sighed. ¡°Speaking of¡ªshould we check on them?¡± ¡°Check on who?¡± Den asked. ¡°Oh, right.¡± I patted Borks on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, but Borks kind of has a pocket-dimension-ability-thing going on. We have a bunch of people in there right now. Probably a bunch of stolen artifacts, too.¡± ¡°Oh, did you take the artifacts that listed all your abilities and stuff?¡± ¡°Yeah, those ones. That was the whole¡ª¡± I whirled on him. ¡°Wait, you know about that?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was the guard assigned to them.¡± Maria and I blinked at each other, then burst intoughter. ¡°This is too good,¡± she said. ¡°I have so many questions to ask you.¡± ¡°We should wait until we get back. We¡¯ve already wasted too much time here and Ellis will definitely want to hear the effect our names have had.¡± A sound like cracking ss came from beside us as Borks tore open his portal. ¡°Whoa...¡± Den said, staring at the purple and ck void. ¡°Back in a moment, mate.¡± I stepped through, and the moment I did, an animated conversation came to an abrupt halt. ¡°Our Domain is far superior¡ªoh. Hello, Fischer,¡± Ellis said, nodding at me. He looked ridiculous in his lizard outfit, but that was neither here nor there. ¡°Just checking in before we head back to Tropica. Are you guys all good?¡± ¡°We are,¡± Barry replied. ¡°Have Pelly and Bill arrived yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, mate. We¡¯ll leave the moment they do.¡± Barry nodded. ¡°How about you? No issues?¡± ¡°Yeah, no issues,¡± I lied, pointedly not mentioning the dozens of extra cultivators I¡¯d brought along for the ride. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. Theo¡¯s eyebrow twitched. He¡¯d clearly read the lie, but didn¡¯t mention it. Thank you, mate, I thought, grateful for his discretion. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get back outside, then. See you back in...¡± I trailed off, staring at Pistachio and the crab he was restraining. ¡°You guys, uh, sure everything is okay?¡± Rocky hissed a slew of insulting bubbles at me, earning himself a whack from Snips¡¯s w. ¡°Nothing serious,¡± Barry said. ¡°Rocky is just a little upset he wasn¡¯t thrown over the horizon for his crimes against humanity.¡± ¡°Oh. So nothing new, then?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Sweet. See you guys in a few hours.¡± I turned to leave, but a furious scuttling drew my attention. I spun just in time to catch Snips as sheunched herself into my arms. ¡°I missed you too, Snips,¡± Iughed, rubbing the top of her carapace. ¡°Will I be seeing more of you now that the operation is over?¡± She nodded violently, her entire body bobbing up and down. ¡°d to hear. Now that I think about it, how would you like to run back to Tropica with us?¡± Her eye lit up, and her hiss of approval was basically a roar. ¡°You all good with Rocky, Pistachio?¡± The lobster, still calm despite holding a murderous crab, nodded his head. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s hit it, Snips.¡± Sheunched from my arms, sailing through the portal before me. In the moment it took me to join her, she had discovered Den. Snips stared up at him, cocking her head to the side as she took him in. ¡°Er...¡± Den said, looking a little unsure of himself. ¡°He¡¯s a friend, Snips. This is Den.¡± I grinned at the curiosity held in her eye. ¡°Den, this is Sergeant Snips, my violently-capable-guard-crab turned powerful spirit beast.¡± I¡¯m pretty sure he said some sort of greeting, but I didn¡¯t hear it. In the far distance, I saw an unmistakable sight, and between us and the cultivator-filled, a devious being approached. I bent my legs and braced my core just in time to catch Corporal ws as she struck me like a meteor. Even if I hadn¡¯t felt the excessive chi she traveled with, her mischievous grin was enough to warn me. I slid back through the clearing, my feet tearing grass and soil up. When I skidded to a stop, I pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°Good to see you too, ws. I¡¯m guessing it all went well?¡± Yes! she chirped, rubbing her cheeks against mine. Pelly and Bill arrived a momentter, lowering their to the ground. Cinnamon unleashed a mighty peep as sheunched herself at Maria, who caught her. Both of their smiles were radiant, but Maria¡¯s slowly melted away. ¡°Uhhh... are all those people cultivators?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°That¡¯s way too many, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± She gave me a t stare. ¡°You couldn¡¯t leave them, could you?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Sheughed and strode over, wrapping her arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I pulled her into a hug. ¡°Let¡¯s hope Barry feels the same way.¡± ws hopped down from our cuddle and ran over to Den. She held a paw up toward him, and when he hesitantly took it, she dragged him over to the cultivators. Look! she chirped, gesticting at a man with long brown hair. There was a new addition to Den¡¯s brother¡¯s hair: a pink bow, meticulously tied. ¡°You... gave him a bow?¡± Den asked. She nodded vehemently, then arched her head toward him, gazing up expectantly. ¡°She is demanding pets for her hard work,¡± Maria giggled. Still staring at his brother, Den obliged her demands. Pelly and Bill were standing off the side, so I walked over to them. ¡°Come here, you two.¡± They stared up at me, still looking a little awkward, so I scooped them both up into a hug. With a bird under each arm, I went over to Den, nodding for Snips to follow. After Introducing them all¡ªand letting Den softly pat their heads¡ªI put them both down. ¡°Okay, gang. Here¡¯s the n. Den, unless you want to be carried by me like a princess, I think you should sit on the and let Pelly and Bill fly you back to Tropica. ws and Cinnamon, I want you on the to keep him safe in the off chance he falls off.¡± ¡°... falls off?¡± Den asked, some of his calm demeanor vanishing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Pelly and Bill are gonna be going super fast, but any of the four animal pals along for the ride could¡ªand would¡ªsave you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he go in Borks¡¯s portal?¡± Maria asked. ¡°And subject him to Ellis¡¯s non-stop questioning?¡± ¡°Huh. Good point.¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± Den said, ¡°flying actually sounds pretty cool.¡± I grinned. ¡°It¡¯s sorted, then. You guys get going and we¡¯ll follow.¡± Den started climbing the, but then Cinnamon expedited the process. Seeing a bunny as big as Den¡¯s boot carry him to the top of the rigid in a single bound was just as funny as you¡¯d imagine, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the surprise on his face. Pelly and Bill took hold of the and flew skyward, gaining altitude before they shot off with their empowered wings. ¡°Whoooooaaa!¡± Den yelled as they rocketed through the sky, his voice trailing off the further away they got. ¡°He¡¯s a lot of fun,¡± Maria said, watching them go. ¡°Right?¡± I agreed. Maria, Snips, Borks and I were the only ones left, and I shot them a smirk. ¡°We don¡¯t need to hold back this time¡ªwe¡¯ll be traveling home as fast as we can.¡± Their eyes lit up, reflecting just how I felt. ¡°On your mark, get set¡ª¡± Snips shot away, water chi roiling from her joints. ¡°Cheater!¡± Maria and I both yelled. Borks let out a shocked growl too, and all three of us tore off after Snips, chasing her hisses of victoriousughter. The surrounding forest was a blur as we raced between trunks. We no longer had to keep our passage subtle, and our footfalls boomed through the trees. Barry¡¯s nning had been meticulous, though, and ws was already running distraction. I¡¯d asionally catch glimpses of her streaking through the sky as a bolt of lightning, misleading anyone that heard our thundering steps to assume they came from a passing storm. When we got half way to Tropica, the night¡¯s activities caught up to me. ¡°Can I ride you, Borks?¡± I asked. He skidded to a stop and I leaped onto his back. The second I had my arms looped around his powerful neck, he was off. ¡°Cheaterrr!¡± Maria called as we shot past her, both giving her a wide grin. Of the four of us, Maria had the weakest cultivation level. But that wasn¡¯t a reflection of her; it was a reflection of Snips and Borks¡¯s power. Their cores radiated chi as they raced through the forest, and unlike me, they didn¡¯t grow tired. Before the first light of day had broken the eastern horizon, I caught sight of a familiar mountain range¡ªmy mountain range. A thrill ran through me as I realized we were almost home, and only a couple of minutester, the ocean came into view. It was lit by the crescent moon above, its surface calm and inviting. The sight of it made a deep contentment wash over me and a grin split my face. That same grin dropped as I nced toward Tropica. It was quiet, but it wasn¡¯t the actual vige that had caught my attention. Borks, Maria, and Snips all skidded to a stop too, also noticing the anomaly. ¡°What the frack...?¡± Maria asked. All I could do was shake my head as I took in the shape protruding into the sky. ¡°I have no idea...¡± Book 3: Chapter 2: Fantasy-Land Cult Book 3: Chapter 2: Fantasy-Land Cult I jumped down to the sandy soil as we crept toward the giant tree Its trunk was as wide at the base as a house, and its canopy reached high into the sky before fanning out. Large chunks of earthy around it as if the tree had shot from orbit andnded there. It looked like a giant oak, but with one distinct difference. Its bark was blue. It was thergest tree I¡¯d ever seen, bigger even than the one growing within the church. ¡°Hang on...¡± I said. ¡°Is that the tree that was growing underneath the church?¡± ¡°Its position makes sense,¡± Maria whispered back. ¡°Is that why all the dirt is thrown around? It sprouted up from the church?¡± ¡°Makes sense... but how?¡± ¡°You¡¯re home!¡± A familiar voice called, poking her head from around a giant lump of dirt at the tree¡¯s base. ¡°Mom!¡± Maria¡¯s face lit up as she jogged over and embraced Sharon.As they squeezed each other, a veritable crowd came to greet us. It was the entire congregation that had remained in Tropica, and their faces lit us as they saw us. With one exception, of course.. Roger red at me from the back, but his scowl disappeared when Maria wrapped him in a hug. ¡°I missed you, dad.¡± ¡°Missed you too, sweetie.¡± ¡°See?¡± I said, giving Roger a grin. ¡°I promised you I¡¯d bring her back in one piece.¡± He grumbled under his breath, but Maria tapped him on the forehead, cutting it off. ¡°Be nice, dad.¡± ¡°How did it go?¡± Sharon asked, giving me a knowing smile. ¡°We nned on letting everyone out beneath the church, but, uh, what¡¯s up with the tree? Is that the one from downstairs.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Sharon grimaced. ¡°The walls shook so much that I was worried the ceiling would copse. The room the tree was in... well, let¡¯s just say I wouldn¡¯t rmend going anywhere near it.¡± ¡°That bad?¡± ¡°Completely destroyed.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± I gazed up at the tree. Its canopy had to be at least a hundred meters across, and if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d assume it had been here for centuries. ¡°Oh, well. I guess we should let them out here.¡± Borks nodded at me. Cracks formed in the air, and a momentter, the portal opened. The people within flooded out. Wide grins split their faces, but as they noticed where they were, confusion reced their exuberance. Barry was thest to emerge. He scooped Helen up into a hug and roared with victoriousughter, but it died in his throat as his gaze drifted toward the giant blue trunk next to him. He slowly set Helen down. ¡°... Lemon?¡± he asked, his head swiveling between the tree and me. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I replied. ¡°But I can check.¡± I closed my eyes and extended my awareness toward it. I immediately located Lemon, but it was only part of her. She dwelled beneath the surface, listening but not showing herself for some reason. No, I realized as I felt the chi she sent toward the giant oak beside us. Not listening. She¡¯s feeding it... I focused my attention more on the tree, and what I found there made my brows fly toward my hairline. There was a spirit in the tree. It was clearly rted to Lemon somehow, yet also entirely different. As I sent my attention further toward it, the spirit noticed me. It thought I was a threat; I could sense its fear and hesitation. But then a stronger emotion rose up as Lemon radiated reassurance toward the newer spirit, telling it I was trustworthy. Slowly, it came toward my awareness, and as I extended my chi towards it, the spirit didn¡¯t shy away. It was... young. Incredibly young. Perhaps I could only tell because of how well I knew Lemon, but this spirit was essentially a newborn. ¡°Was this you, Lemon?¡± I asked, opening my eyes and withdrawing my chi. I wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d be able to respond given how far we were from her tree, but a root immediately shot from the ground in response. Lemon nodded with the entire root, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. I could feel her pride. She had done this. There was a hint of trickery in her emotions, too, dwelling beneath her overwhelming sense of aplishment. ¡°Lemon!¡± Iughed. ¡°How long have you been scheming to do this?¡± Long, she sent me. Very long. I wrapped an arm around her thick root. ¡°You did good... I think.¡± I turned to Barry, keen on weighing his reaction, but Barry was upied. ¡°Fischer...¡± ¡°Yeah, mate?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± I squinted in the direction he pointed, spotting arge shape over the western mountains. A familiar shape shot from the, and lightning wreathed ws¡¯s body as she rocketed toward me. Halfway to us, she changed course. ws mmed down against the giant blue trunk of the newly grown tree. She climbed up into the canopy, letting out a chirp that I interpreted as, ¡°What in the frack...?¡± ¡°Fischer,¡± Barry said, drawing my attention away from ws¡¯s intoxicating curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s up, mate?¡± ¡°The n was to bring back the cultivators from six squads, right? Four times six. Twenty-four cultivators.¡± ¡°That was the n, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It was...¡± He slowly spun, raising both his brows. ¡°That¡¯s a lot more than twenty four cultivators, and there¡¯s only one person who could have ordered your animal pals to bring them...¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Uhhhh.¡± I gave him an apologetic smile. ¡°My bad?¡± Barry let out a long sigh. ¡°What happened?¡± I gave him a brief rundown as Pelly and Bill closed the distance with the seventy-odd superhumans and lowered the to the ground. ¡°Lord Osnan was a cultivator, too...¡± Ellis mused as he scribbled in his notepad. ¡°Okay.¡± Barry ran a hand through his hair. ¡°This significantly changes our ns, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I have one more question, though.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Barry pointed at the man Cinnamon helped down to the ground. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Den,¡± Den said. ¡°That¡¯s Den,¡± I agreed. Danny stepped forward, his face smothered with disbelief. ¡°Den? Is that really you,d?¡± ¡°Oh. Hey, Danny,¡± he replied, entirely too rxed considering the events of the night. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you since you went missing. How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Barry asked. ¡°Aye...¡± Danny answered, still staring at the guard. ¡°Den was stationed in the castle when we left the capital.¡± Barry slowly spun my way again. ¡°Fischer... Why did you steal one of the castle¡¯s guards?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. Den wanted toe fishing.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Theo asked, his eyes pinned to theckadaisical guard. Den nodded. ¡°Yeah. It sounds rxing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth...?¡± Theo¡¯s face turned incredulous. ¡°You abandoned the kingdom because you want to fish...?¡± ¡°Wellll,¡± I said, drawing the word out, then pointed at the cultivator ws had tied a pink bow to. ¡°We also might have abducted his brother?¡± ¡°Freed,¡± Barry corrected. ¡°Yeah, that. There¡¯s, uh, one more thing you should probably know.¡± I nced at the Den, trying to convey an apology for what I was about to do to him. ¡°Den was the guard assigned to watch the relics.¡± Ellis appeared before Den in a blur, moving so fast that a wall of wind blew the guard¡¯s hair back. ¡°Is that true?¡± Ellis demanded, his notepad and pencil poised to write. ¡°Uh... yeah.¡± Den cocked his head to the side, looking Ellis¡¯s lizard suit up and down. ¡°Are you a human or a spirit beast?¡± ¡°With me, Theo!¡± Ellis calledpletely ignoring the question as he led the poor guard away. Sorry, mate, I thought, watching them go. ¡°So,¡± Barry said, ¡°About the cultivators...¡± I winced. ¡°Are you mad?¡± He shook his head, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Fischer. It¡¯s on brand, to be honest. I should have known you wouldn¡¯t be okay with leaving people behind. You were worried about them being punished, right?¡± ¡°Yeahhh. I kind of embarrassed that Lord Osnan bloke, and he seemed the kind of dickhead to take it out on others.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s not ideal, but we can probably work with this. The issue is that some of them might be mad, if not just outright evil. We stole enough cors from the capital to control any that exhibit such behavior, but that was only assuming we brought the original amount of cultivators back.¡± Someone groaned among the pile of cultivators as one of them regained consciousness. Barry tilted his head and turned their way, likely intending to ask them some questions, but he was too slow. ¡°ws! Wait!¡± I tried, but it was toote. She flew into the and unleashed a jolt of lighting. The cultivator¡¯s body went rigid, then ck once more as he fell back unconscious, and ws turned to Barry with a wide grin, waiting for the praise she no-doubt believed wasing her way. ¡°ws...¡± Barry said. ¡°Please tell me you haven¡¯t been doing that this entire time.¡± Realizing she wasn¡¯t going to be praised, ws crossed her arms and scowled at Barry, releasing a defensive chirp. ¡°I know I told you to keep them cid,¡± he said, rubbing his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be electrifying them to do it. Please don¡¯t do that anymore¡ªwe don¡¯t want to cause any permanent damage.¡± Whatever, ws chirped back, pretending Barry didn¡¯t exist as she marched back to the giant tree haughtily. On the other side of the, another cultivator stirred. ¡°Open the,¡± Barry ordered. Pelly, Bill, and Cinnamon burst into action, cutting lengths of rope that held it together. Within a moment, the rigid¡¯s sides fell away, and the cultivators were free. Barry and I stood before the stirring woman, and she let out a groan as she sat up. ¡°What happened...?¡± she asked, her voice bleary. She looked around in confusion at the surrounding bodies, and when her gaze flicked up to me and Barry, she froze. I recognized the woman. She was one of the cultivators that had been in the grove. And she, it appeared, also recognized me. Sheer terror crossed her face as she stared up at me, her eyes going wide. She leaned back, getting as far from me as she could without moving her limbs. ¡°What...¡± She licked her lips. ¡°What are you...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fischer. Nice to meet you.¡± I gave her a hopefully disarming smile. ¡°Are you mad, by the way?¡± ¡°Mad...?¡± she asked, the question confusing enough to rece her fear for a moment. ¡°Yeah. Mad. You know. Crazy. Insane. Do you have a burning desire to kill people and bathe in the blood of the fallen?¡± Her eyebrows knitted. ¡°Ew. No.¡± ¡°See?¡± I said, grinning at Barry. ¡°Not mad!¡± ¡°Riiight,¡± he drawled, then kneeled down so he was eye level with the woman. ¡°My name is Barry. What¡¯s yours?¡± She swallowed. ¡°Anna...¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Anna.¡± Barry nodded at me. ¡°This is Fischer. He¡¯s a traveler from another realm, and seems to be the catalyst for chi returning to the world.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± I held up both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you put that evil on me Ricky Bobby!¡± Barry rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Fischer. Stop being weird in front of the new cultivators.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± I said with a pout, then shot a wink at Anna. She just blinked up at us, not saying a word. ¡°And this,¡± Barry said, standing and stepping aside so Anna could see everyone else. Humans, spirit beasts, and even a sapient root nodded, waved, or smiled at Anna. ¡°This is the Church of Fischer¡¯s congregation. We rescued you all from the capital, and when we can confirm you¡¯re not mad, as Fischer so eloquently put it, we n to free you.¡± Shaking, Anna¡¯s hand drifted to her neck. With the shock of regaining consciousness around some sort of fantasynd cult, she hadn¡¯t even realized she was no longer wearing a cor. Her other hand joined the first as it felt her bare neck. Her lip trembled, and she slowly took in the other corless cultivators surrounding her. The tremble spread to her jaw, and she looked down at her hands as tears started flowing down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m... free?¡± Her voice broke with thest word, and she wrapped her arms around her legs, curling into a ball as sobs wracked her small body. Maria appeared at her side. ¡°Maria!¡± Roger yelled. ¡°Get back!¡± ¡°Oh, shush,¡± Sharon said, flicking her husband¡¯s arm. She appeared at Anna¡¯s other side and rubbed her back with circr motions. ¡°It¡¯s okay, love,¡± Maria said, doing her best to console the overwhelmed woman. Barry turned toward the rest of the congregation. ¡°Okay, everyone! We need to move these people. The vigers coulde to see what the deal is with the giant blue tree at any moment! Is the church safe to upy?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go further than the tree room,¡± Sue answered. ¡°Former tree room, more like,¡± Sturgill answered with a grimace. ¡°It was destroyed.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Barry replied, his voice holding a feeling of authority. ¡°That sounds too dangerous, so I want these cultivators moved to Lemon¡¯s clearing. When they wake, let them know about us and our mission. If they cultivate, restrain them. If they attack¡ªand I do mean only if they attack, ws¡ªknock them out until Fischer and I are finished.¡± ws saluted. ¡°Dismissed,¡± Barry said, and everyone exploded into motion. ¡°Uhhh, Barry?¡± I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What did you mean when you said until Fischer and I are finished?¡± ¡°Sorry, mate,¡± he replied, not at all looking apologetic. ¡°You brought back almost fifty extra cultivators. I¡¯m going to need your help fixing that.¡± ¡°Yeah, which I¡¯m down for... but how?¡± ¡°The congregation is getting pretty big, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Sensing a trap, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°It is...¡± ¡°Well, Fischer...¡± He gave me a wry smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we build a bigger church.¡± Book 3: Chapter 3: Frack Around and Find Out Book 3: Chapter 3: Frack Around and Find Out Beneath a nket of stars, I took a deep breath, delighting in the scents of salt spray and fresh air that assaulted me. ¡°Are you sure this is necessary, Fischer?¡± Barry asked from behind me. ¡°Positive, mate. If I don¡¯t get an influx of chi, I¡¯ll probably pass out the second we try to create something.¡± Not at all sharing his sense of urgency, I smiled as a fish nibbled the bait at the end of my line. ¡°Besides... it won¡¯t take long.¡± Barry sighed. ¡°All right. Well, the fire is ready when you are.¡± I nced over my shoulder, seeing his campfire roaring. Its mes shone orange light over the surrounding sand, banishing the darkness. As if it sensed my distraction, something took my bait. ¡°Fish on!¡± I yelled, reefing the rod and setting the hook. ¡°Big enough?¡± Barry asked. The rod¡¯s tip bounced and bent; I grinned. ¡°Feels like it!¡± Hand over hand, I wound the fish in. It darted from side to side, but it never stood a chance. Not even a minuteter, I bent and grabbed it by the mouth.Mature Shore Fish Umon Found along the ocean shores of the Kallis Realm, this fish is a staple source of both food and bait. ¡°Just what the doctor ordered,¡± I said, dispatching it with a single movement. Barry rolled his eyes at me, but I caught the hint of amusement on his lips. With deft cuts of my knife, I prepared the fish, and as I ced it over the fire to cook, I let out a weary sigh. ¡°So, we both know where I stand with the whole ¡®not wanting to know what¡¯s going on with the church¡¯ thing. But if I¡¯m gonna be helping you build something, you should probably give me a rundown of the n.¡± He nodded. ¡°So, you know how you got a bag of gold coins, and you theorized that it was for reaching certain milestones in your skills?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Barry nced up, his face going serious. ¡°You were right.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, we worked that out already. Maria and I got another two bags of them when we were on the way to the capital.¡± I reached into my backpack, grabbed them, and flung them towards Barry. He opened each of them, peering down at the golden relics, then shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re really bad at being left in the dark.¡± ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s infuriating.¡± ¡°Well, it makes things easier, at least.¡± He closed the bags and set them aside. ¡°We¡¯ve collected a modest amount of them over the past month since we found out they were rewarded for every twenty-five points in a skill.¡± I waved one hand and turned the fish with the other. ¡°Yeah, Maria and I guessed that too. We¡¯ll be using them to create more space in the church, right?¡± ¡°Right...¡± he replied, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think I don¡¯t need to exin the n at all.¡± ¡°me it on Maria. She¡¯s as smart as she is cute. Can¡¯t get anything by her.¡± I poked the fish with one finger, seeing it was mostly cooked. ¡°I do have one question, though. Where are you expecting the church to expand? I don¡¯t think raising a castle like the one in Gormona is too good an idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯ll be pretty obvious we¡¯re up to some shenanigans.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think the castle-sized tree is already going to give us away?¡± Iughed. ¡°Point taken. Still, though¡ªgoing down would be better, right?¡± Barry gave me an odd smirk. ¡°We¡¯re not going down. We¡¯re also not going up.¡± ¡°Across, then? Not bad, I guess, but I don¡¯t want it to go toward Tropica. Or toward Lemon¡¯s roots.¡± His smirk turned malicious. ¡°We¡¯re not going across, either.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m well and truly confused, mate. Where is it going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he replied simply, schooling his features. ¡°Ohhh, a little mystery, huh?¡± I poked the fish again. The flesh was firm, so I removed it from the fire. I raised an eyebrow at Barry. ¡°Want some?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks. If you don¡¯t have enough energy and you faint or something, Maria will have my head.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± I replied,ughing. I devoured the fish, not wanting to take too long and give Barry a panic attack or something. Despite wolfing the food down, it was a blissful meal. With each bite, delicious vors washed over my awareness and chi poured down into my core. I picked the bones clean, not wasting a single ke of energy. I might be in a rush, but I wasn¡¯t about to disrespect the creature. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, standing and stretching. A small bit of fatigue remained, but my body was brimming with potential energy. ¡°Let¡¯s do some building!¡± Barry led me back to the church, and when we got to the bottom of the stairs, we both paused. ¡°Damn...¡± he said, staring down the hallway. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself, mate.¡± This content has been uwfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The previously clear passage was filled with thick roots, barely leaving enough room for anyone to squeeze past. Barry strode into the meeting room, whose entrance sat before the tangle of nt matter. He went around the back and slid a chest out from under the table. It made a sound like a boulder scraping across stone. I raised an eyebrow at Barry. ¡°How many coins are inside that thing? It sounded way too heavy for how big it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the contents,¡± he replied. ¡°The smiths and woodworkers made the chests so a regr human couldn¡¯t steal or open them.¡± ¡°Hang on, did you just say chests?¡± In response, he dragged two more out from under the table. After a few trips upstairs, we¡¯d moved their contents to the surface. ¡°Barry...¡± ¡°Yes, Fischer?¡± ¡°Remember how you told me you had a modest amount of coins?¡± I pointed down at the two wheelbarrows absolutely loaded with small System-made bags. ¡°In what world is this a modest amount?¡± ¡°There are over a dozen of us now. What did you think we¡¯ve been up to all this time?¡± ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve got a point, but still...¡± I shook my head. ¡°With only a fraction of this, we built an entire underground building...¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving out an important ingredient,¡± he replied, wheeling his barrow south. ¡°What am I forgetting?¡± I asked, cocking my head as I rushed to keep up with him. ¡°Iridescent stones. Pearls, as you call them.¡± ¡°Ohhh!¡± Iughed at myself. ¡°Sorry, mate. It¡¯s been a long night.¡± Barry shared a smile with me. ¡°I know it has, Fischer. We have a substantial amount of coins, yes, but we¡¯re not entirely sure how effective they¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out.¡± He nodded. ¡°I am too. I have a... feeling, as dumb as that might sound.¡± ¡°Not dumb at all, my man. I¡¯ve learned to trust those instincts in this weird fantasy world you¡¯ve got going on.¡± I pulled up beside Barry as we continued striding south. ¡°I think I have another question.¡± ¡°You want to know where we¡¯re going?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± We were walking over my property¡¯s sandy ts. At first I thought we¡¯d turn west and go meet the rest of the church by Lemon, but Barry hadn¡¯t changed course. ¡°Where are we going, mate?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait and see,¡± he replied, shooting me a wink. I rolled my eyes. ¡°You know, the whole mystery thing is a lot less fun when I¡¯m on the receiving end.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll stop doing it to literally everyone?¡± I gave him a full-toothed grin. ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be drawing this out as long as possible.¡± True to his word, Barry said nothing of where we were going as we crossed sand ts, the river, and sand ts again. I looked down at my dripping body as we approached the distant forest on the south side of my property. ¡°You know, Barry, you never mentioned getting drenched as part of the n.¡± He waggled his eyebrows at me, mimicking one of my favorite gestures. ¡°It¡¯s all part of the mystery.¡± I snorted at his antics. ¡°Okay, secret keeper. Lead on.¡± When the barren ground gave way to grassy forest, Barry veered west. Rather than ask why and give him the satisfaction, I trailed silently. Mountains blocked out the sky the further we got into the trees. Looking up at them, Barry nodded to himself and stopped. ¡°Everything okay, mate?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± I pouted, gazing at our surroundings. ¡°It just looks like a regr old forest to me, mate.¡± ¡°For now, that¡¯s all it is.¡± He started unloading his barrow, cing the coin-filled sacks on the ground. ¡°Well? Are you gonna help me?¡± ¡°Ooooh, he¡¯s mysterious and sassy,¡± I replied, grabbing bags and adding them to his pile. When all of them were sitting in a pile on the grass, Barry took a deep breath and let it out with a sigh. I did the same, stretching my body and enjoying the vigor still radiating through me from the fish I¡¯d eaten. ¡°Okay, Fischer. Here¡¯s the n.¡± He spun on me, his eyes going serious. ¡°We¡¯re not expanding the church. We¡¯re creating a vige.¡± I arched a brow his way. ¡°You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ambitious.¡± ¡°It is,¡± he agreed, grinning. ¡°Anyints?¡± Rather than answer his question, I sat on the ground, crossing my legs and gettingfortable. ¡°Ready when you are, mate.¡± As he sat on the grass beside me, I closed my eyes, letting my awareness extend towards the pile of coins. Their power was clear. It was like sitting next to the remnant coals of a bonfire, and as Barry exerted strands of chi into them, embers rose from the ashes. Those embers became mes, and the mes became a roaring fire of force under Barry¡¯s guidance. I joined my efforts to his. Matching his chi, our wills coalesced around the currency, swirling,bining. Consuming. One by one, the coins started evaporating. I¡¯d not taken part in building something since myst breakthrough. It was an entirely different experience with my awareness as it was now. The essence that came from the coins was somehow... wrong. Maybe wrong wasn¡¯t the right word, but I couldn¡¯t think of a better one. The power they held wasn¡¯t one that I could wield. I¡¯d sooner be able to draw water into my veins than the chi that came from the coins. What we could do, though, was guide it. As if he knew my thoughts, Barry pressed his will down on the cloud of essence. I focused my will with his, and to my surprise, I felt what he pictured. A vigerge enough to house hundreds of people. Simple. Utilitarian. Sleeping quarters. Crafting spaces. A meeting area akin to an amphitheater. Something... caged? A prison, I realized. Barry imagined a prison. Damn, my guy, I thought. That¡¯s pretty dark. It made sense, though. I¡¯d brought back dozens of cultivators, all of which were a potential horror film waiting to happen. As I further considered the implications, I got the mental equivalent of a p across the face. Sorry, Barry. I rejoined my awareness to his, helping him mold the coins into something more. Something better. We poured the essence into the buildings he envisioned, and now that they were taking shape, I opened up my core. Chi flowed from me in powerful torrents, and as the streams left me, the world began its transformation. I had expected the process to be exhausting; it was anything but. My soul seemed to rejoice at the power pouring from me, as it did when I unleashed sts of light in the capital. Just as I thought it was almost over, something within me stirred. I furrowed my brow, trying to understand what it was, and that¡¯s when I realized. It was the essence I¡¯d somehow stolen from the lemon and passiona grove back in Gormona. It sat right beside my core, and it wanted to be free. Being the kind of guy to frack around and find out, I let ite. The bubble burst from me, propelled along by my will. Surprise came from Barry, but after a moment¡¯s consideration, he pictured another structure. A grove,rge enough to house multiple trees. The foreign pocket of chi obeyed us, shooting off to the far side of the vige and forming. I returned my attention to the rest of our build, and beneath the weight of ourbined wills, thest of the coins was consumed. Abruptly, I came back to my body. I was no longer sitting in a forest. Hard stones lined the path beneath me, and I put my hands out, running my fingers along their uniform surface. A smile came to my face as I slowly opened my eyes, filled with anticipation for what we¡¯d built. Instead, lines of text printed out before me, blocking my field of view. Book 3: Chapter 4: Evolution Book 3: Chapter 4: Evolution I blinked to clear my vision, but the words remained. New Vige established! Scanning... ¡°Scanning?¡± Barry asked. ¡°What does¡ª¡± Scanplete. Vige already exists. Upgrading existing vige: Tropica...I shook my head, but before I could turn to Barry and ask him what the frack was going on, the System spoke up again. [Tropica has evolved and be a Tier 2 vige!] ¡°Barry...?¡± I asked, slowly spinning his way. ¡°Yes, Fischer?¡± ¡°Any idea what all that means, mate?¡± He blinked at me. ¡°No clue.¡± ¡°Yeah, me neither...¡± Now that the System was done having its way with my field of view, I gazed out at the surrounding world. We stood in a giant crossroads, atop smooth stones and surrounded by buildings. Most of the constructions were only a single story, much like the homes and shops that made up Tropica. But unlike those structures, these were made by the system. Though built of simple stone, there was a beauty to their uniformity. Without realizing what I was doing, I wandered toward the closest building. Just like the church, gilding lined its door. Taking a deep breath, I turned the handle and pulled it open. With Barry at my side, I gazed into the newly constructed smithy. Though it was only slightlyrger than the above ground one in Tropica, six forges lined its walls. Myriad anvils, trenches, and tools were scattered around the room, positioned perfectly to make use of the space. I ran a hand over the surface of one of the furnaces, pausing as I furrowed my brows. Something was... wrong. ¡°You feel it too?¡± Barry asked, drawing me from my thoughts. ¡°Yeah... what is it?¡± Barry pressed a stone button beside the forge, and unlike the ones within the church, nothing happened. The System¡¯s magicy bullshit wasn¡¯t working. ¡°It¡¯s iplete,¡± he replied, pursing his lips. I reached out with my awareness in search of the power that I expected to findcing everything around us and my eyes went wide. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any chi...¡± Since myst breakthrough, I had been able to sense the faint lines of essence running through each brick making up the church. They were particrly strong around the crafters¡¯ workshops there, but this smithy had none. We strode around the vige quickly, finding the buildings that we¡¯d poured the coins¡¯ power into. There were crafting spaces for every vocation imaginable. An ampitheaterrge enough to seat hundreds. The prison Barry had insisted on, each of its cells spacious andvish. The living quarters were constructed like townhouses from back on earth, and were the only two-story constructions in the vige. I wondered if I¡¯d subconsciously influenced their shape. Barry and I strode into one of them, and when I tried to turn the shower on, I shook my head. ¡°No fantasnd hot showers? This vige sucks, Barry.¡± He smirked at me, hearing the joke in my tone. ¡°What ever will we do without hot water? The people will revolt.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. I nodded along. ¡°You¡¯re telling me, mate. They¡¯ll have us strung up andshed for our crimes against humanity.¡± Wepsed into silence as we walked beneath the sea of stars, both lost in our thoughts. When I felt a pulse of power from ahead of us, I picked up my pace, filled with curiosity. I knew what I¡¯d find there, and as we rounded a short wall, I gazed out into the grove. Its chi signature was unmistakable, feeling exactly like the one I¡¯d sucked the essence out of back in the capital city. The smell of freshly tilled soil sprung up to greet me, its scents reminiscent of a forest after rain. I breathed deep of its life as I strode between rows of dirt, a small smileing to my face. I let out a slow sigh, feeling reinvigorated by the chi crisscrossing the very earth beneath us. The sigh died in my throat as I felt something gathering power. Barry leaped back and took a defensive stance; he¡¯d felt it too. Unlike Barry, I recognized who it was, and I barked augh as a blue sapling sprouted in the grove¡¯s center. Its trunk creaked as it thickened, and within a matter of breaths, a mature tree blocked out the night sky. ¡°Hello, Lemon. Didn¡¯t expect to see you here so soon.¡± ¡°Lemon?¡± Barry demanded, lowering his arms. Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket shook her leaves in greeting. I¡¯d expected her to sprout a root and nod vigorously, but she was too busy being awestruck. Her emotions radiated from her trunk, wild and ferocious. As Lemon¡¯s awareness extended to the mesh of surrounding chi, her curiosity only grew. She was cautious at first, hesitantly extending her essence toward the alien-feeling power. The moment they touched, the world shuddered. The entire vige shook as herwork of roots joined to the grove¡¯s life-giving spirit, and when light shone from all around Barry and me, I grinned. In slow motion, luminescent beams shot up from the ground, casting a pir of solid white into the night sky. A wave of ecstasy washed over me. Barry¡¯s legs buckled beside me, so I reached out, grabbing his shoulder to keep him upright. Within the blink of an eye, the light was gone and I let out a shaky breath, letting my eyes adjust to the returning darkness of night. Before I could inspect the grove, words rushed up to meet me. Domain has evolved! [Error: Insufficient power.] I hadn¡¯t seen my old nemesis in a while. I waved the error message away, unable to stop myself from frowning. But then I saw Lemon. ¡°Oh...¡± Barry said, staring up at her canopy. ¡°Yeah...¡± I agreed, my eyes running over her mighty boughs. ¡°That¡¯s something.¡± Lemon¡¯s tree had, forck of a better word, aged. She had at least doubled in size, her formerly smooth trunk now covered in thick bark. Knotted roots branched out into the earth, giving her the appearance of a centuries-old oak. Though it was still Lemon within the tree, her chi felt... different. When I sent my awareness out toward her, I realized why¡ªshe and the alien-feeling power had merged. No. She had absorbed it. ¡°How are you feeling, Lemon?¡± I asked, taking a step forward. Awe, excitement, and joy oozed from her. At my question, she seemed toe back to herself. A giant root sprouted from the ground, so big that it split the earth in giant chunks. It wrapped around me gently, hugging my torso tight. ¡°I love you too,¡± Iughed. ¡°What the frack just happened, though? How did you even get here?¡± What followed was a conversation between myself and a prehensile root that would have made even the mostpassionate of observers assume I was batshit crazy. ¡°What did she say?¡± Barry asked, giving me side-eye as I giggled and batted away an attempted tickle from Lemon. ¡°What? Oh, right.¡± I patted the part of Lemon¡¯s root that served as a head. ¡°When she felt us creating the vige¡ªor the extension of Tropica, I suppose¡ªshe came over to see what we were up to. She trailed us around, inspecting the stones and buildings from underneath, and when she got to the grove...¡± I shrugged. ¡°It was irresistible. She had to grow a tree here.¡± I cocked my head. ¡°How long have you been able to do that, by the way? Just grow more trees?¡± She sent me the emotional equivalent of no, then pointed me toward the power she¡¯d joined with. ¡°Oh! It gave you the ability to do so?¡± Yes, she nodded. ¡°Well, there you have it,¡± I said to Barry. ¡°Just your typical cultivatory shenanigans.¡± ¡°Yeah. Nothing new.¡± He shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°With the addition of the grove, I think we have almost everything we need until we can gather more coins to finish the vige.¡± I shot him a nce. ¡°About that... I was thinking there was something else we could try.¡± He gave me a questioning look. ¡°The one thing we were missing fromst time was pearls, right?¡± I answered. ¡°Lucky for us, I have it on good authority that some local weirdos filled a nearby bay with a bunch of oyster cages.¡± Barry squinted, his eyes sparkling with amusement. ¡°Midnight feast?¡± ¡°Midnight feast,¡± I agreed, delighting in the look on his face. Book 3: Chapter 5: Rude Awakening Book 3: Chapter 5: Rude Awakening ¡°To define enlightenment is to shackle the fledgling meditator with an unfair burden. What it means to be enlightened is subjective, and it falls upon each child to traverse this path alone, lest their road be ravaged by false information.¡± Excerpt from Prologue, House Kraken Manual In the predawn hours, George, the lord of Tropica, let out a slow sigh. He¡¯d had a terrible sleep, riddled with interruptions that he couldn¡¯t exin. The first had pulled at his core just after midnight. Unable to calm his racing heart, he¡¯d remained awake for who knew how long, and just when slumber weed him into its open arms once more, the second event urred. Unlike the first, this one seemed to constrict his entire body. It onlysted for half a breath, but that was plenty of time for anxiety to shoot up his spine and ruin any chance of more sleep. Which was why he decided to meditate instead. As he traversed his way toward his study, George had wondered if he was close to reaching the ¡®enlightenment¡¯ his family spoke of. The term was loosely defined, the texts insisting that if exined, it would be harder for one to reach it. What else could these strange urrences be? After all, they had only begun after he and his wife, Geraldine, started reading House Kraken¡¯s manual. The better they got at the meditations listed within, the more frequent and powerful the unexinable events became. Realizing he was lost in thought, George shook his head, smiling at himself. I im to be getting better at the meditations, yet here I am, lost in past worries and future possibilities. George sat cross-legged in his study, and he let out his breath, focusing once more on the sensations of his body in space, just as his family¡¯s tome instructed. The hardwood of his study¡¯s floor beneath him. His breaths, cooling each nostril when he inhaled and warming them when he exhaled hot air. The spot where his hands rested on his knees, and the tingling that ran up and down his fingers. Together, they rooted him in the present, an unignorable tether to the here and now. But then the knock came, three sharp raps of a knuckle on his front door that made adrenaline shoot through George¡¯s body. He took a deep breath, holding it and willing his heart to remain calm. Just when he thought he¡¯d lose the battle, a hand rested softly on his leg. George cracked his eyes and peered over at his beloved wife. Geraldine gave him a kind smile, rubbing his knee softly with one hand. ¡°Want me to get it, dear?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied, getting to his feet and stretching. ¡°I can handle him.¡± He bent and kissed the top of her head before striding out the door and heading for the stairs. As he walked down them, he didn¡¯t rely on the ornate banisters to either side. House Kraken¡¯s manual was strict with one¡¯s diet, and George had been following it militantly. Though it had been hard to give up his sugary treats at first, that temporary difort was nothing beneath the weight of George¡¯s former stressors. His prodigious size had melted away like candle wax, leaving behind a body that could move much more freely. As George reached thending, he paused for a moment in front of the door. Taking onest calming breath, he opened it. Fischer was standing there, his hand upraised and ready to knock again. ¡°Oh. G¡¯day, George. How are ya, mate?¡± The vige girl Fischer was often with stood beside him. ¡°You remember Maria, don¡¯t you?¡± Fischer asked. ¡°Of course. Hello.¡± ¡°Hi!¡± She gave him a brilliant smile. ¡°Good to see you!¡± ¡°And this is my doggy pal, Borks,¡± Fischer continued. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ve been introduced.¡± The golden-colored dog wagged his tail as he stared up at George. Was he expected to greet the dog, too? He decided it was safest to do so. ¡°Hello, Borks.¡± The dog let out a soft bark, his tail swishing faster. George pursed his lips, looking back up toward Fischer. The faintest whispers of the day toe shone over the eastern rooftops, the sky there turning a light purple as the sun announced its arrival. ¡°What can I do for you at this early hour?¡± ¡°Sorry about that, mate. I hope I didn¡¯t wake you.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Good. I came with a request, actually.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± George swallowed, hoping he hid the spike of fear that drove into him. ¡°I can do my best to fulfill it. What did you need?¡± ¡°I want to see your wedding ring, mate.¡± George froze, his skin prickling. What did Fischer want with his family¡¯s treasure? The rings he and Geraldine wore were passed down for time immemorial, always going to the heir of House Kraken. Given Fischer¡¯s position and how low George¡¯s house had fallen in recent years, if Fischer saw fit to confiscate the iridescent-stone-encrusted jewelry, there was nothing George could do about it. If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Everything okay, mate?¡± Fischer asked, his predatory gaze drilling into George¡¯s very soul. ¡°No,¡± he forced out through a suddenly dry mouth. ¡°Of course you can look at it...¡± As George slipped the ring off, Fischer¡¯s eyes never left him. They weren¡¯t on George¡¯s face or hands, though¡ªthey seemed pinned to his abdomen for some reason. ¡°Here...¡± George said, offering the ring on a shaking palm. Fischer plucked the ring from George¡¯s hand, and as he held it up before his face, Fischer¡¯s eyes went distant. They seemed to look through the ring, and as something shed in Fischer¡¯s pupils, George felt a tug at his abdomen. It was nothing like the strength of thosest night. The pull was so faint that George thought he might have imagined it at first, but it continued, his very core getting drawn towards... Fischer. George¡¯s abdomen started to tingle, then it started to buzz, and sweat sprouted from his pores. Abruptly, Fischer¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and that same weighing gaze drifted to George. There was something in the crown agent¡¯s scrutiny that made a primitive part of George¡¯s brain want to flee. He needed to escape, to get as far away from the threat as possible. Of its own ord, his right foot slid back, ready to sprint. ¡°Huh...¡± Fischer said, and all at once the ferocity melted away, leaving behind features covered in surprise. George wiped perspiration from his brow with a shaky movement as he brought his leg forward again. ¡°Is...¡± The word came out strained, so he cleared his throat. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Fischer grinned. ¡°Not at all, mate! Thanks for that.¡± George epted the offered ring, staring down at it numbly. ¡°I¡¯ve been really curious about jewelrytely, and seeing this design was a big help. Could I ask one more favor of you, mate?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± George replied, slowly raising his head to look at Fischer. ¡°Thanks, George. Do you know where Tom Osnan Jr. lives? I wanted to have a peek at his rings too. He has so many of them!¡± He nodded, still half expecting Fischer to attack. He hadn¡¯t missed the omission of ¡®Lord¡¯ from Tom Osnan Jr.¡¯s name, and winced internally at his disrespect of such a powerful family. ¡°If you follow this street and turn right at the intersection, it¡¯s three houses down. You¡¯ll know it when you see it¡­¡± ¡°Cheers, mate.¡± Fischer reached a hand out, and in its approach, George saw his doom. The limb seemed toe in slow motion, but when it reached George, Fischer patted him softly on the shoulder. ¡°Have a good day, yeah? See ya round.¡± ¡°Bye, George,¡± Maria said, giving him a wave as she turned and followed Fischer¡¯s departure. ¡°Until next time...¡± George stepped back inside and closed the door, his legs giving way the moment he was alone. He slid down the wall and came to rest on the floor. ¡°What in Poseidon¡¯s salted shaft was that...?¡± *** When my enhanced hearing caught George¡¯s whispered curse, I stopped mid-step, turning to raise an eyebrow at Maria. She covered her mouth, her eyes bugging out as she stifled augh. ¡°Maria!¡± I whisper yelled, trying to hide my amusement. ¡°We shouldn¡¯tugh at poor George¡¯s social anxiety!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I never thought he¡¯d say something so crass!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Poor bloke. He¡¯s been doing so well, but every time I talk to him, he reverts back to his anxious self.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t haveughed.¡± A smile tugged at her lip, betraying her true feelings. ¡°So. Did you learn anything?¡± ¡°I did,¡± I replied, chewing my lip as I recalled the ring¡¯s description. Iridescent Ring of the Kraken Epic A ring of precious metal, adorned by the most sought-after stones found in the Kallis Realm. More than just a symbol of wealth, this ring has a multitude of purposes for those with the requisite knowledge. I ryed it to Maria, and it was her turn to pause. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°I am, but that¡¯s not all. I felt chi from George.¡± ¡°You did?¡± she asked entirely too loudly, then winced, adopting a quieter tone. ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator? Why did we leave, then?¡± ¡°Not a cultivator, no. It was weird. He hasn¡¯t awakened yet, but there was definitely something there...¡± ¡°That¡¯s... troubling.¡± I shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep an eye on it, but I¡¯m not worried about him. George is a good bloke.¡± Maria chewed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that, but he has been doing good by the vigerstely...¡± We slipped into silence as we followed the street, only our footfalls and the tapping of Borks¡¯s nails interrupting the quiet. As we entered the intersection, I looked up, gazing three doors down to the home of Lord Osnan Jr. ¡°Holy frack¡­¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Maria agreed. ¡°George wasn¡¯t kidding when he said we¡¯d know it when we saw it.¡± *** Lord Tom Osnan Jr., heir to house Osnan, woke abruptly. ¡°What...?¡± he asked, sitting upright and looking around. The sky past his silken curtains was still dark, only hints of the sun¡¯s rays cresting the horizon. His wife, Joanne, groaned from beside him, rolling over and covering her head with a lush pillow. ¡°Someone at the door,¡± came her muffled voice. Surely that wasn¡¯t the case. What sort of fool would¡ª Thump. Thump. Thump. For a moment, Tom was confused, but then fury roiled within him. He¡¯d already had a fitful sleep after being woken twice by waves of chi, and now he had to deal with some idiot¡ªprobably a peasant¡ªknocking on his door in the predawn hours. He shrugged a robe on, adopted his best scowl, and stomped downstairs. Throwing the door open, he cast his displeasure out onto the street. Three smiles met him. ¡°G¡¯day, mate. Nice to see you again.¡± It was the upstart that had osted him the other week. Tom had tried to p him, but that fool George Kraken caught his hand. I should have used my full strength... Tom thought. Then I wouldn¡¯t be dealing with this moron right now. ¡°Everything okay, mate?¡± the peasant asked. ¡°You having a medical episode of some sort?¡± Tom¡¯s lip twitched, and he didn¡¯t bother hiding his displeasure. ¡°Knock on my door again and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± He made to close the door, but the man put his foot forward, blocking it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must insist, mate. It¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Very important,¡± the woman added, giving him a grin through the crack. ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite them in, Tom?¡± Joanne asked, striding down the stairs. He spun on her, confused by her appearance and the suggestion, but then he caught the righteous anger lining her face. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, dear,¡± he replied. ¡°Where are my manners?¡± He swung the door open again. ¡°Would you like toe in and discuss it? We¡¯d be more than happy to hear you out.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± the man replied, leading them in. As the three sorry souls entered their home, Tom and Joanne Osnan shared a smirk. Book 3: Chapter 6: Frack Around and Find Out 2: Electric-Otter Boogaloo Book 3: Chapter 6: Frack Around and Find Out 2: Electric-Otter Boogaloo ¡°Thanks for your hospitality,¡± I said, not missing the ugly look the two nobles shared as we strode into their home. ¡°Of course,¡± the woman replied, her voice sickly sweet. ¡°I am Joanne, and this is my husband, Tom. What are your names?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fischer, this is Maria, and that¡¯s Borks.¡± Joanna nodded as she removed a notepad from her pocket and wrote them down. That¡¯s not ominous at all... I thought, ncing at Maria. ¡°So,¡± Tom said, resting his hands before him. ¡°What can we do for you at this early hour?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing too major, mate. Just wanted to have a peek at your jewelry.¡± ¡°Our jewelry?¡± Joanne asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah! Your rings, specifically. I¡¯ve been considering making them as a sort of hobby, so I¡¯ve been going around having a little peep at the nobles¡¯ iridescent stones.¡±¡°We just came from George¡¯s ce,¡± Maria said. ¡°His wedding ring was marvelous.¡± ¡°And insightful,¡± I added. A vein literally pulsed on Tom¡¯s forehead as he forced a smile. ¡°That should be fine. Why don¡¯t we let them see all of them, Joanne?¡± They shared another nce, wordlesslymunicating something as they removed a ring each. The moment they did, my suspicions were confirmed. *** As lord Tom Osnan Jr. removed the first of his rings, a fraction of his power stirred and reveled at being unshackled. With each metal band that came free, the chains surrounding his core loosened. It had been almost a year since he¡¯dst let his essence out, and his body thrummed in delight, urging him to continue. Joanne matched his pace, and when they removed their secondst rings, they shared an ecstatic grin. The moment the final one came free, he released a shuddering breath. It would be a challenge for Tom to restrain himself. These foolish sleep interruptors were destined for indentured servitude back in the capital, so it wouldn¡¯t do to identally smite them from the face of Kallis. With his core unshackled, his senses extended into the surrounding space, making Tom feel free for the first time in a long while. But what he found in his surroundings made Tom¡¯s thoughts die and eyes fly wide. The woman and the dog both had cores. Well-established cores. Not only that¡ªthe woman, Maria, seemed to have three of them, one in her abdomen and two in her back. He froze for a fraction of a second, his mind whirling to make sense of what was going on. Neither of their existences were possible. A spirit beast hadn¡¯t been seen for centuries, and even the ancient texts said nothing of a cultivator with three nexuses of power. Joanne was the first to move. ¡°Disgusting creature!¡± she bellowed, flying forward and aiming a full-strength kick at the golden-furred spirit beast. Her action broke Tom¡¯s moment of confusion. He darted forward, aiming one of his hands at Maria¡¯s throat and the other at Fischer¡¯s. He¡¯d aim to execute them at the same time, so even if the woman managed to dodge, Fischer would perish, his death driving a spear of anguish into her. As his hands approached, Tom¡¯s worry dissipated. They didn¡¯t react. Though she had three cores, she was a newborn cultivator and couldn¡¯t hope to match his speed. Satisfaction washed over his entire body, his chi gratified at being unleashed with violent intent. The closer he got to them, the more his core vibrated in pleasure, demanding he end these heretics. Their fate was sealed. They were as good as dead. They¡ª The cores in Maria¡¯s back shifted. One of them exploded into motion, shooting from her and for Joanne. Tom followed its passage, unable to stop his enhanced vision from tracking the anomaly. Said anomaly grinned back at him with needle-sharp teeth, giving him a little wave with one lightning-covered paw. Not even looking at her, the otter mmed into his wife. Joanne¡¯s body buckled, her limbs tense and pinwheeling as electricity jolted along her skin. Seeing another spirit beast appear and attack his wife, Tom refocused on his own task. Joanne was still alive, and it would take him only a moment to dispatch these interlopers. He leaned forward, shooting vines from his hands toward both Maria and Fischer¡¯s necks. Before they could reach Maria¡¯s, the other core in her back shifted. It darted up and over her shoulder, and an orange w reached forward, snipping through his vines, then grabbing hold of his wrist. It was another spirit beast, a one-eyed crab covered in spikes and wearing an eyepatch. Blinking, he focused on Fischer. He needed to end the man and destabilize the rest. His vines shot forward, writhing over one another and wrapping around Fischer¡¯s neck. Tom snarled and clenched his teeth as he squeezed the vines, severing the foolish man¡¯s head from his body. But... nothing happened. Fischer cocked his head to the side and covered a yawn, that small movement snapping some of Tom¡¯s bindings. ¡°Is it my turn?¡± he asked, his eyes drilling into Tom¡¯s. ¡°Wh... what...?¡± Power swelled before him, originating in Fischer¡¯s stomach. It started as a seed, and with each passing moment, it ebbed outward. In the space of a breath, the presence of a god flooded from the peasant. Tom fell to his knees, his vines withering beneath a blinding light that shone from Fischer, burning away every drop of chi Tom wielded. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. He stared up at a visage of annihtion, shrinking back with each step forward Fischer took. When the peasant reached down a hand toward Tom, he flinched back, his entire body trembling. ¡°Thanks for letting me have a look at them, mate,¡± Fischer said, plucking the rings from Tom¡¯s pocket. His hand, still gleaming with light, reached up toward Tom¡¯s face. Tom froze, not daring to take a breath lest this hidden monster take his head from his shoulders. Fischer opened his palm and Tom closed his eyes, not wanting to see the blow that would end him. Instead, Fischer dismissed his power and tapped Tom¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve been a naughty boy, Tom Osnan Jr. Just like your father.¡± At the mention of his dad, Tom¡¯s eyes shot open, staring up in confusion. Just in time to see Fischer¡¯s backhand descending. Before the blow couldnd, a loud trill sounded from Tom¡¯s left and nature chi bloomed. Thest thing he felt was a lightning-wreathed otter mming into his jaw. *** Back on the shore of Fischer¡¯s property, Barry surveyed the mass of cultivators. Thankfully, they hadn¡¯t been foolish enough to try anything stupid. ¡°I¡¯m surprised none of them have attacked...¡± his wife, Helen, whispered, soft enough that only he could hear. ¡°Me too...¡± Many of the cultivators were casting distrustful nces around, but they were all too aware of the power wielded by the Church of Fischer. It didn¡¯t help that there was a spirit beast literally frothing with rage and looking for an excuse to unleash sts from his twitching ws right beside them. Barry shook his head at Rocky. The troublesome crab had returned from his impromptu flight, and knowing he didn¡¯t stand a chance against the lobster that had sent him flying, he was looking for someone else to take his anger out on. When a slight breeze kicked up, it washed a delightful scent over Barry¡¯s awareness. Peter had built a massive campfire and was in the process of cooking oysters with savory ingredients. Barry didn¡¯t know what they were, but he did know they would be delicious. The smell reached the pack of cultivators, and Barry smiled as their faces transformed, their instinctual hunger overriding even the most distrusting of them. The church members had the same reaction. Well, all except for Ellis. The former archivist was pacing on the sand. ¡°They should have left the artifacts behind,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Borks will be back soon,¡± Barry said. ¡°Every second we do not know what the Domain does, we¡ª¡± ¡°Ellis,¡± Barry warned. Ellis threw his hands up, acknowledging he¡¯d revealed too much. ¡°Yes, yes. I apologize. I just¡ª¡± Suddenly, an immutable pulse of power came from Tropica, cutting Ellis¡¯s sentence short. It started small but expanded quickly, the source of it obvious. Just like when the scent of Peter¡¯s cooking hit them, this wave of chi also arrested the cultivators¡¯ attention. Every head swiveled to the north, drawn toward the only man that could so casually unleash energy rivaling the sun. ¡°That... was him, wasn¡¯t it?¡± someone asked. Barry turned toward the speaker, finding Anna, the first cultivator that had awakened. She faced the north, staring at the point of power as it vanished, sealed once more within Fischer¡¯s core. ¡°Of course it was!¡± Roger answered, spitting to the side. ¡°What other fool would traipse around, announcing himself for every other cultivator to find?¡± ¡°Roger¡ª¡± Sharon tried. ¡°Don¡¯t you Roger me, Sharon! He has our daughter with him!¡± Barry shot a warning re his way, but Sharon had already swooped in. She dragged Roger off to the side, no doubt intent on telling him not to disy weakness before the dozens of possibly violent strangers huddled on the sand and listening to his outburst. No more pulses of power came, and though some heads remained facing Tropica, others drifted back toward the oysters Peter was cooking. When the chef brought over the first tray of them, none of Gormona¡¯s cultivators dared taste one, despite the alluring vors wafting through the air. The fishing club held no suchpunctions. They rushed forward, even Ellis skulking over to grab a couple before resuming his pacing. ¡°They¡¯re really good,¡± Theo said to the cultivators, then threw one into his mouth. ¡°Mmmmm.¡± ¡°Mmmhmmm,¡± Danny agreed, closing his eyes as he chewed. Keith walked over and grabbed a couple, taking one back to Trent. As he watched them eat, Barry raised an eyebrow at the Prince¡¯s transformation. He looked so different that none of the capital¡¯s cultivators had recognized him yet. The first of said cultivators, a stocky man with thick forearms, stomped forward and took an oyster. He peered down at it for a long moment, then hesitantly scooped it into his mouth. His face immediately shifted, his eyes flying wide and his jaw moving of its own ord. He swallowed, threw the shell aside, and grabbed another. ¡°Help yourselves,¡± Barry said. ¡°We didn¡¯t save you from the capital just to try and poison you in some roundabout way. Seafood is the basis of our power.¡± He raised an eyebrow at the stocky man as he ate his second oyster and reached for a third. ¡°How was the chi content?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± he replied, blinking for a second before he registered the question. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable! They¡¯re so small, but they fill you with power!¡± Following his endorsement, more of the cultivators came forward to try them. Each and every reaction was the same, and as they feasted and spoke to each other in hushed tones, a small smile crossed Barry¡¯s face. Helen squeezed his arm, feeling the exact same way. They peered on, content to let the former ves enjoy their first moment of freedom. The vibe was immediately ruined when an otter, wreathed in lightning and unleashing a mighty chirp, mmed down nearby. She dashed for the oysters, all the cultivators taking defensive stances. ¡°Corporal ws!¡± Barry chastised, but all he got in return was a mischievous grin as she started downing molluscs. Borks arrived a momentter, and when his portal tore open, Maria, Fischer, and Snips came through, carrying two limp bodies. Barry raised both brows as he felt the noble couple¡¯s cores. ¡°So, they were cultivators, huh?¡± ¡°Yuuuuuuup,¡± Fischer replied, bending down to steal an oyster. ¡°Mmmm. Really good, Peter.¡± Peter grinned back, but before he could reply, Anna stepped forward. ¡°Is that Tom Osnan Jr.?¡± Her eyebrows narrowed. ¡°And his wife...?¡± ¡°You know them? And yeah,¡± Fischer replied. ¡°Pretty fracked up, right? You guys were ves, but these noble pricks have been running around hiding their power with these.¡± Fischer threw a pouch to Ellis. Its content clinked when he caught it, and as he pulled open the drawstring, his eyes went distant. ¡°Ceto¡¯s monstrous offspring!¡± he yelled, his eyes clearing. ¡°These are their rings?¡± ¡°Yup. They had ten each.¡± Taking one more oyster, Fischer strode toward Barry. ¡°So, mate. Looks like we might need a prison.¡± He pointed to Barry¡¯s belt and the pouch that hung there. ¡°What do you say we get up to some more fantasynd shenanigans?¡± Barry shook his head, letting out a softugh at Fischer¡¯s casual return. ¡°I¡¯d love to. Let¡¯s go fix New Tropica.¡± Fischer paused mid-turn. ¡°New Tropica, huh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± He tilted his head, then grinned. ¡°Nah, mate. I love it.¡± Barry returned the smile as they took off together, heading for New Tropica. Book 3: Chapter 7: The Alchemist Book 3: Chapter 7: The Alchemist With the sun¡¯s approach, the sky¡¯s color was starting to change. As Barry and I crossed the sand ts on the south side of the river, I marveled at the sea of stars above us. They¡¯d soon be banished, reced by a brilliant blue of day. I tried to burn their image into my mind as and breathed deep of the cold night air. The moment we entered the forest near New Tropica, an odd sensation shattered my mindfulness. The bag of pearls on Barry¡¯s belt thrummed with power and we both froze, staring down at them. As if in protest of our hesitation, the leather container shifted, moving subtly toward the west where we¡¯d find the System-built buildings. Sharing a smirk, we resumed our passage, racing through the trees. By the time we stood within the main crossroads, the pearls demanded that we use them. Without a word, Barry and I sat cross-legged. He removed the bag from his belt and set it down between us as we closed our eyes. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked. ¡°Ready,¡± I confirmed, extending my awareness toward the pouch of chi potential right beside me. The pearls drew me in, and just like the coins, they began dissolving into clouds of power. Unlike the gold coins, however, they didn¡¯t all dissipate at once. The moment two of them had be chi, their essence shot off to my left, entering the building I knew to be the smithy. Another two went off to the tailoring building. Three tunneled to my right and sunk into the amphitheater, permeating its stone bricks. A full thirty of them umted before winding through the streets and entering the prison; I followed their passage, watching in my mind¡¯s eye as the entire structure was reinforced, bing impervious to cultivators. Barry was right there beside me, helping guide the pearls to where they wanted to go.The entire time we worked, a sense of supreme ease washed over me. With each building we reinforced, the world seemed... better. Like this was exactly what was supposed to happen. It reminded me of the way my chi flew out-of-control back in the capital, but I banished that thought when Barry gave me the mental equivalent of a flick on the nose. Sorry, I sent back, returning my attention to the task at hand. I had no idea how long it took, but when I opened my eyes again, the sky had shifted from ck to a deep purple. I released a slow breath, feeling the life that now filled every building of New Tropica. Even the streets had chi flowing through them, seeming to connect the entire vige. I peered down at the leather bag between Barry and me, and when I hefted it, the clink of pearls rang out. ¡°We didn¡¯t use them all?¡± Barry asked, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Nah, mate.¡± I stood and stretched, groaning slightly at how stiff my body felt. ¡°Man,st night is catching up to me.¡± ¡°I can imagine, I feel exhausted and I didn¡¯t do a fraction of what you did.¡± He chewed his cheek for a moment before giving me a questioning nce. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re up to talking about how it felt taking a more active role in the church?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a force of nature, Barry.¡± I let out a weakugh. ¡°I¡¯ll need to sleep on it first, but I promise I¡¯ll talk to you about it tomorrow. Orter today? Whenever I wake up. I can¡¯t even think straight right now.¡± ¡°Deal. Should we get back, then?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you wanna rest?¡± ¡°When there¡¯s a perfectly good vige and some fantasy creations just waiting to be explored? Do you even know me, Barry?¡± ¡°And I suppose if I ask you to walk and talk about the church, you¡¯ll say something along the lines of, ¡®It would be downright negligent for a bloke to speak while inspecting creations of vast, cosmic importance, mate...¡¯ am I right?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Iughed, enjoying his exaggerated hand movements way too much. ¡°You do know me!¡± I pped him on the shoulder and led us toward the smithy. ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll just check everything is in running order and won¡¯t idently isekai someone.¡± Barry shook his head at me and rolled his eyes as we set off to inspect the vige¡¯s structures. *** Hidden in a squat room within the bounds of Tropica, a man stood very, very still. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. With each breath he took, the acidic haze suffusing his workspace made him want to cough. Solomon, Tropica¡¯s resident Cult of the Alchemist representative, knew that making a noise could mean his death, so he tried to ignore his scratchy throat. Ofte, there had been numerous surges of chi. Either they¡¯d been getting stronger, or Solomon¡¯s detection of them had grown more refined as his ascension drew close. One thing was clear: each pulse had to have been caused by his patron, lord Tom Onsnan Jr. It rankled Solomon that he had to be beholden to another, even if it was only temporary. Being under the watch of a cultivator allowed him a certain level of protection while conducting his experiments, though, so it was worth it. Not that the foolish Osnan boy knew the extent of Solomon¡¯s work. The Cult of the Alchemist had long worked with Gormona¡¯s hidden cultivators, and as far as Soloman knew, they were the only group outside of the royals to know the truth. Not all the cultists knew, of course¡ªonly the highest of their order were brought into the fold. Solomon was one such member, having climbed the cult¡¯s ranks over his many decades of life. A disagreement with the other leaders had seen him relegated to this backwater vige. He¡¯d spent many a day fantasizing about the moment he returned to Gormona as a cultivator; he couldn¡¯t wait to rub in their faces that he had be the Alchemist that their scriptures prophesized. He¡¯d have to ascend first, but with how much his body had been changing ofte, it was only a matter of time. His frail frame had filled out, and he didn¡¯t cough nearly as much as he used to when inhaling the chi-suppressing smoke that always floated around his workspace. The recipe for said concoction was a relic of ancient times, the manuscripts for its creation having survived the gods¡¯ departure because of his cult¡¯s meticulous record keeping. At first, Solomon had assumed the recent bursts of power had been able to prate his brew¡¯s shielding properties because of how close he was to awakening. After all, of course his awareness of chi would increase as he approached ascension. But then the explosion of chi happened. Solomon had been working on some pills at the time, having decided to stay up after being woken by the Osnan boy doing something just outside the vige earlier that night. The moment the chi had burst from almost on top of him, he froze, which was the position he still remained in now, over an hourter. It was widely known among the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s leadership that the nobles of Gormona, those hidden cultivators that thought themselves the pinnacle of power, were just children that saw themselves as warriors. That they needed to rely on mortal alchemists for their pills was proof enough. That st, though, had told Solomon a different story. If that was the level of chi they wielded, he had wildly underestimated the nobles¡¯ capabilities. They all had. It told of a level of control that would shred through Solomon¡¯s¡ªand the entire cults¡¯¡ªns. Their obscuring haze was a defensive measure, designed to protect the prophesized Alchemist from prying eyes when he awakened. With the level of control that Osnan had just shown, Solomon¡¯s shielding would do nothing. Despite not having awakened his core yet, that burst of raw, overwhelming power had struck Solomon a physical blow. Even if his body hadn¡¯t been sent reeling, he instinctively knew that he stood no chance against such a being. Whether it was his base instincts or the knowledge that Osnan would snuff out Solomon¡¯s life if he discovered the whispers of chi flowing through him, the result was the same: Solomon wasn¡¯t going to move until the time was right. He was nothing if not a cautious man, and he had already charted his escape route for just such an event. The door was hidden behind and to his left, obscured by a clever system of hinges. It led to a tunnel he¡¯d painstakingly dug through the earth, a practice that caused part of the scorn the other cult leaders felt for him. It had taken him months to dig, his aged frame no longer built for suchbor. It was all worth it, though¡ªhe may just survive this ordeal because of it. Normally, he¡¯d have relished in that fact, rejoiced that he had another thing to throw in the cultists¡¯ faces when he made it back to Gormona as the Alchemist. Now, though, all he felt was terror. Abruptly, another pulse of energy shot out into the world. It had the same feel as the st that rocked him an hour ago, and a spike of cial ice drove itself into Solomon¡¯s spine. As his knees wobbled with the knowledge he was about to die, he realized where the pulse hade from. Its source was far away, perhaps over a kilometer from the shed behind the Osnan household that Solomon now upied. Tom Osnan Jr. was far, far away. Taking onest breath of the acrid air, Solomon whirled, heading for his secret door. He pressed its right side, causing it to swing inward on the hinges. Solomon slid it back into ce and lowered the barricade, sealing the door off forevermore. He scrambled along the passage, his mind fighting his body¡¯s instinct to sprint through the pitch-ck tunnels. He kept his footfalls as silent as he could, still worried about being discovered despite how far away Tom Osnan Jr. was. As he approached the exit point, his hopes rose. If he could make his getaway, nothing was lost. Solomon could retreat into the mountains to finish his ascension, and once he became the Alchemist, he would grow in power with the help of his alchemical creations, just as the prophecy foretold. Light peeked down from ahead and Solomon finally allowed himself to sprint toward it. When he got there, he threw the trapdoor open, poking his head out to ensure he was alone. The only things surrounding him were grass, trees, and birdsong, the feathered creatures calling out to each other as the light of day shone over the eastern horizon. He climbed out and closed the door to his tunnel, pausing to spare onest nce at Tropica. What he saw there made the blood freeze in his veins. To the southeast of the vige, a giant tree grew from the ground, its vast canopy reaching for the heavens. Even if Solomon wasn¡¯t aware of House Osnan¡¯s nt affinity, he¡¯d have known it was created by Tom Osnan Jr. The tree rose in the exact spot he¡¯d felt a pulse of chi from earlier that night, its impossible mass having sprung up from literally nowhere. ¡°Persephone¡¯s luscious growths,¡± he swore, not even realizing he spoke aloud as he fell to his knees. ¡°Just how strong is he...?¡± Solomon scrambled to his feet and fled, focusing only on the forest before him. Book 3: Chapter 8: Fatigue Book 3: Chapter 8: Fatigue With the sun threatening to breach the eastern horizon, I gazed upward. ¡°... Barry?¡± ¡°Yes, Fischer?¡± he replied, standing right beside me and also staring skyward. ¡°Have you thought about how the frack we¡¯re going to exin this giant bloody tree?¡± My eyes roamed over its branches high above. ¡°It¡¯s taller than the big pineapple.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big pineapple?¡± ¡°Pretty self exnatory, mate. Picture a pineapple, but it¡¯s really big.¡± ¡°Yeah, I gathered that part, but what¡¯s a pineapple?¡± I turned toward him, raising a brow. ¡°You don¡¯t have pineapples?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Huh. I guess that settles the pineapple on pizza debate.¡±Barry just nodded along, knowing me well enough to not take the bait. ¡°Woah!¡± Came Sturgill¡¯s overly projected voice from towards Tropica. ¡°It¡¯s even bigger up close!¡± I nced over at him, seeing the baker and his wife, Sue, leading a party of vigers toward the giant tree. Sue locked eyes with me, a gleam of amusement on her face. She was clearly enjoying her acting role. ¡°Barry! Fischer! Do you two have any idea how this got here?¡± ¡°No clue!¡± I replied, shrugging. ¡°It was here when we woke up!¡± The vigers fanned out as they approached the trunk¡¯s base, their steps hesitant and eyes awe-filled as they stared up at the canopy¡¯s shifting leaves. Toward the back of the mob, I saw two familiar faces, one white with shock, the other casting a worried nce at her husband. George and Geraldine. The former was panicked, and thetter rested aforting hand on George¡¯s shoulder. I gave them a wincing smile. Poor George¡¯s social anxiety was back with a vengeance. They strode over to me and Barry, their eyes constantly flickering between us and the tree. ¡°Fischer...¡± George said, pausing to swallow. ¡°You didn¡¯t see this tree earlier? When you came to see me?¡± ¡°Nah, mate. It might have been here, though¡ªI was fixated on seeing your jewelry, so I didn¡¯t really look this way.¡± ¡°What aboutst night?¡± Geraldine asked. ¡°Did you two feel anything?¡± ¡°I felt nothing,¡± I replied. Barry tossed his head side to side. ¡°I might have felt something. I recall waking in the middle of the night, but I didn¡¯t know why.¡± The longer George stared up at the tree, the more his features seemed to pale. Geraldine squeezed his shoulder, and he took a steadying breath, closing his eyes as he exhaled. Poor bloke, I thought. Just when his anxiety was starting to get better, we hit him with this curve ball... I cleared my throat. ¡°Well, I¡¯d better get going. Lots to do today. See you allter.¡± Barry gave me a nod and the two nobles muttered goodbye, both still facing the giant oak that Lemon had helped create. *** As I strode between fields of sugarcane, the events of thest twenty-four hours caught up to me. Weariness settled into my bones, making my steps feel sluggish. Even my core was fatigued, its usually buzzing power dull and t. My mind, too, felt lethargic. It was as if msses filled my noggin, making it hard for the simplest of thoughts to traverse my head. Before I knew it, the surrounding fields were reced by a desertndscape. I ambled over the sand ts, ever heading toward the rivermouth and thefy bed I knew I¡¯d find there. As I rounded the back of the heand, a many-limbed formunched itself at me. I had neither the strength nor inclination to brace my legs, so I caught Sergeant Snips¡¯s happily hissing body, letting her throw me backward into the cold sand. She blew loving bubbles at me from atop my chest, shimmying her body in excitement. ¡°Hi, Snips.¡± I rubbed the top of her head, the sensation of her sturdy carapace giving me a modicum of energy. ¡°How are you?¡± Good, she hissed. Tired. ¡°Yeah, I know how you feel.¡± I replied, sitting up and cradling her in one arm. ¡°You looking for a nap, too?¡± She nodded softly, so I stood and strode toward my front door. But then I caught sight of the sun. It peeked its head over the horizon, beaming its light and warmth over us and washing away some of my fatigue. I paused on the spot, soaking it in. ¡°You know, Snips, we haven¡¯t had much time together because of all your scouting in Gormona.¡± I lifted her up so we were eye to eye-stalk. ¡°Do you wanna watch the sunrise with me?¡± She blew affirmative bubbles and nuzzled my hand, so I took us down to the bay and sat where sand met rocky shore. As I settled down to the ground, more of my weariness leached away, seeming to flow into the sand below me. Snips sat in myp, her eye closed and body going still. Some of the fog clouding my mind drifted away with the breeze, allowing thoughts to enter my consciousness. There was so much to reflect on. Most pressing was that my chi had released itself in the capital during Operation Sticky Fingers. With everything going on, I hadn¡¯t found the opportunity to process it. ¡°Are you awake, Snips?¡± She spun in myp and nodded, giving me a curious nce. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. ¡°Would you be okay if I spoke my thoughts aloud for a bit?¡± She blew a stream of happy bubbles that floated away in the morning air, sparkling under the rising sun. Iughed and rubbed her head, beyond thankful for herpanionship. Without pause, Iunched right into it. I told her of the rings and their suppressing properties. She¡¯d clearly already been told, because she wasn¡¯t at all surprised by the revtion. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s what the ring I made does. Its description said, ¡®this ring has a multitude of purposes for those with the requisite knowledge.¡¯ With enough skill levels in jewelcrafting, or whatever the System calls it, it¡¯ll probably tell us what the effect is exactly.¡± Next, I told her of how it felt to release my chi. How I had begun by letting a controlled amount out, but my core had taken over, widening the essence that flowed from me. I ryed the feeling of ecstasy¡ªof rightness¡ªthat had smothered me, demanding I let even more out. Snips listened to me intently, her eye sparkling with intelligence as she mulled over the implications. ¡°It¡¯s kinda worrying, right? What happens if someone with less control unleashes too much power? If I had unleashed everything I had on the cultivators in the capital, I¡¯m pretty sure they wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± Snips shrugged. ¡°Yeah, I know I¡¯m more powerful than everyone else, but what happens if I can¡¯t control my power?¡± She waved a dismissive w, blowing bubbles that meant: that won¡¯t happen. I gave a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you have so much faith in me, but it¡¯s still a troubling possibility.¡± We slipped into silence, me staring out at the churning ocean and Snips gazing up at me, waiting for me to continue. ¡°Thest thing...¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s stupid.¡± Negative bubbles. I took a deep breath, exhaling it slowly as I considered. ¡°It¡¯s about taking a more active role in the church. I agreed to help in the capital with stealing the artifacts because it was the safest choice. Not only did it make sense to steal the source of intel from the king, but my presence there meant I could intervene if something crazy had happened. The king being a cultivator, for example. Who the frack would have seen thating?¡± She snorted her agreement, preening as she recalled her role inunching the naked bloke from the castle and through a mountain or two. Iughed, reying the scene in my mind. ¡°We knew from your intel that we were more powerful than Gormona¡¯s cultivators. Luckily, you guys were way more powerful than the nobles, too. If they¡¯d been monsters, though, I was close by. I could have been there in an instant and spanked the king¡¯s booty. In the worst-case scenario, I could¡¯ve stalled him, letting you all escape.¡± Her body went rigid and she bolted upright, spewing angry bubbles. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, Snips. I¡¯d never let you sacrifice yourself for me.¡± She crossed her ws and turned away, trying to appear disgruntled but only seeding in looking cute. I rubbed the top of her head. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Snips. The best of girls.¡± Her tsundere facade melted away under my praise. And she spun back toward me, hissing her affection as I scooped her up into a hug. ¡°Thanks for listening to my ramblings, Snips. I¡¯m too tired to make a decision about anything, but I feel a lot better after letting them out.¡± She wiggled closer to me, then closed her eye and went limp. The chi in her core felt as sluggish as mine, and all at once, my bone-weary tiredness returned. I yawned, turning my face toward the now-risen sun. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some rest, Snips.¡± She didn¡¯t reply, and when I nced down, I saw her taking shallow breaths. She¡¯d already fallen asleep. I stood up with a smile and strode toward my house, heading for bed. *** Despite the evening gone, Ellis¡¯s body was filled with vigor. The moment Borks reopened his portal, Ellis strode inside and grabbed the first of the artifacts. The rest of the fishing club followed close, picking up a relic each. When Ellis stepped from the portal once more, he gazed around the headquarters. Located in the heart of New Tropica, the room was bare save for the giant table in its center. Unlike the meeting room back at the underground church, this building had copious amounts of space, and Ellis took his artifact over to one corner, setting it down. ¡°How are you feeling, Ellis?¡± Theo asked, cing a relic beside Ellis¡¯s. ¡°I am well. How are you?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Theo gave him an odd look. ¡°How are you not tired afterst night? I¡¯m ready for a nap and I wasn¡¯t involved in a fight with the king.¡± Ellis shrugged and gazed at his surroundings. As Peter and Danny ced their loads down in the wrong ces, he shook his head. ¡°Let me take care of the artifacts¡¯ positioning. You¡¯ve done it all wrong.¡± Peter opened his mouth, likely toin, but Danny stepped in. ¡°Come on. Let Ellis take care of theyout.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ellis removed his notepad, checking the floor n he¡¯d created. Most would see the organization as frivolous, but Ellis was nothing if not thorough. They were cataloged by size, purpose, and whether they were functional. One was of particr note, and as the rest of the fishing club brought them out, they were ced in their charted positions. Ellis¡¯s eyes lingered on that one screen, but he tore his gaze away. He could look at the Domain information after the relics were ced. ¡°Where is Keith?¡± he asked, turning toward Theo as the former auditor stepped from the portal with another artifact. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right, Ellis? He¡¯s with the prince¡­¡± Ellis frowned. How had he forgotten that? ¡°Maybe I am a little fatigued...¡± ¡°Duh,¡± Danny replied over his shoulder as he strode for the portal. ¡°Even Borks is dead tired, and he¡¯s a millenia-old hellhound.¡± Ruff, Borks agreed, not lifting his head from where hey on the stone floor. Keith had told them of Trent¡¯s outburst while Operation Sticky Fingers was underway in the capital. The prince had erupted in mes, having some sort of breakthrough and or breakdown. Ellis couldn¡¯t wait to document the event from Trent¡¯s point of view, but Keith had expressly forbidden it for now. Ellis sighed, shaking his head at himself. Now that he looked for them, he was exhibiting some signs of exhaustion. Being a cultivator gave his body an unrivaled level of stamina, but his brain still required sleep to function at its highest potential. He would need to rest for a few hours after the relics were ced. With each delivery from his friends, Ellis seemed to grow more tired, even his excessive stamina beginning to strain. Finally, Danny and Peter strode into the room with onest object. ¡°All done, Borks,¡± Peter called over his shoulder. Borks stood, dismissing the portal. He walked under the table, flopped to the ground, and let out a deep huff of air. ¡°ce it here, if you please,¡± Ellis said. Danny and Peter put the relic down where indicated and Ellis stretched, his mission finallyplete. He made to leave for his new apartment in the housing quarter, but his eyes lingered on the screen from earlier. He ambled over to it, peering down at the words printed. ¡°Pretty impressive, right?¡± Theo asked, stepping up beside him. Danny snorted. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. I¡¯m surprised you aren¡¯t losing your mind about it, Ellis.¡± ¡°He¡¯s more fatigued than he¡¯s letting on.¡± Theo patted Ellis on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be back to your frantic self after some sleep, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I really should go get some rest...¡± Despite his words, Ellis¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the screen. He read the words over onest time. Warning! Foreign Domain detected. Effect: 5% Suppression, 5% Bolstering, 10% Defense, 5% Growth. The foreign domain was, presumably, located in Gormona. Its effects were astounding. Compared to theirs, though... Local Domain detected. Effect: 20% Suppression, 20% Bolstering, 20% Growth. Evolution: all effects doubled. ¡°Forty-percent growth, huh...?¡± Peter mused, shooting a meaningful nce at Ellis. ¡°That beard of yours is going to grow out of control, Ellis.¡± Ellis leveled a t re at them, but that only made theirughter grow more fierce. Book 3: Chapter 9: Town Meeting Book 3: Chapter 9: Town Meeting Beneath a star-filled sky, I ran. Humanoid shapes sprang up from all around me, reaching out with ethereal limbs and seeking to slow me down. The sand beneath my feet was pitch ck, and no matter how many steps I took, the distant horizon remained the same. There were no features, nothing to break up the dark monotony of the desertndscape except for the ghostly appendages grasping for my clothing. They passed through me, their fingers unable to find purchase. With each touch, though, my steps slowed. It was like I ran through mud, the power of my enhanced body no match for the ground¡¯s consistency. Though aware I was dreaming, I couldn¡¯t escape it. I tried to force my eyes open, tried to return to the waking world. But I was trapped. The more I wanted to leave, the more numerous the apparitions became. They stretched out, their forms elongating and wrapping around me. I came to aplete stop, smothered by their mass. Knock. Knock. Knock. My burden increased, even more of the apparitions grabbing hold. Anxiety coursed through me as I realized I couldn¡¯t breathe. Their weight was too much for me, and I sank further into the ck sand, my chest constricting. Knock. Knock. Knock. My eyes flew wide, and I took a deep, shuddering inhtion, staring at the roof of my bedroom. I focused on the cold sheets touching me, willing the adrenaline pumping through my veins to leave. With each breath I took, part of my panic fled. Seeking furtherfort, I rolled over to wrap my arm around Maria. When I patted her hard carapace, she hissed at me.Huh...? I cracked an eye to find a rather pleased crab staring back. Snips hissed again, blowing happy bubbles as she scooted closer. ¡°Fischer!¡± called a beautiful voice from outside my room. ¡°I¡¯ming in. Barry needs¡ª¡± Maria cut off as she opened my bedroom door and caught sight of us. ¡°Snips! You man-thief!¡± Sergeant Snips, my longestpanion and the cutest crustacean I¡¯d ever met, shimmied up on my chest, lowering her body to mine and hissing taunting bubbles at Maria. ¡°Oh-ho-ho!¡± she replied, stepping closer. ¡°You dare?¡± Maria herself at us, sailing through the air and crashing down with her arms spread wide. I grunted as my girlfriend body mmed us, wrapping Snips and me in a hug. ¡°Lucky you¡¯re cute, Snips,¡± Maria said, rubbing her carapace. ¡°Otherwise, I might need to take you out.¡± ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked, resting a hand on Maria¡¯s head. ¡°Midday.¡± She squeezed me tight, then extracted herself from the cuddle puddle. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°It is...?¡± ¡°Yep! Everyone is waiting for you back in New Tropica.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Define everyone.¡± ¡°Oh, you know¡ªjust a few people. Barry, the church, the dozens of cultivators that you freed from very and brought back to Tropica.¡± She shot me a wink. ¡°Nothing major.¡± I groaned. ¡°Town meeting?¡± ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s get it over with, then we cane back here and...¡± She leaned in close and bit her lip, staring up at me as she whispered in a husky voice, ¡°... go fishing.¡± I gasped. ¡°Maria!¡± She giggled as I threw a shirt on. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then,¡± I said. ¡°The sooner it¡¯s over, the sooner we can fish.¡± When we arrived in New Tropica, we strode hand-in-hand across the stone street. Myriad voices came from ahead, projecting out across the vige. We followed them, finding the source of themotion when we entered the amphitheater. It was semicircr, with a stage on the far side and sloped seating that the stairs descended through. The members of my church¡¯s congregation¡ªwhich now included Trent, apparently¡ªall stood on the stage, while Gormona¡¯s cultivators upied the seats. Someone in the far-left section noticed me first. The cultivator¡¯s eyes went wide as we entered and walked down the steps. One by one, the conversations trailed off, and every head darted our way. Some averted their gaze, but more remained pinned to us, watching our passage carefully as we descended toward the congregation. Unlike those we¡¯d freed from Gormona, everyone on the stage was happy to see Maria and me arrive. Snips scuttled past us, going to join the rest of my animal pals. Rather than join them, I chose a spot on the sloped seating, far enough from any of Gormona¡¯s cultivators that they wouldn¡¯t have an impromptu panic attack. ¡°Okay!¡± Barry called, giving me a slight smirk. ¡°Now that Fischer and Maria are here, we can begin!¡± Most turned to look at him, but some gazes remained on me, making my skin prickle a little under their attention. ¡°I should address the elephant in the room,¡± Barry continued, his voice booming out. ¡°I see hesitation, perhaps even fear in your eyes when some of you look at Fischer.¡± He visually weighed the crowd, taking a moment to let those words sink in. ¡°Good.¡± Everyone turned to look at me again, their stares just as oppressive as the apparitions in the dream I¡¯d woken from earlier. ¡°Thanks, Barry,¡± I whispered to Maria, who squeezed my hand. Barry cleared his throat. ¡°Most of you¡ªthose who were protecting the grove in Gormona¡ªhave experienced his power first hand. The rest of you¡ªthe cultivators that were assigned to the squads¡ªhave also felt his power. The pir of light in the capital? That was Fischer. The surge of power earlier that hit all of your cores? That was us creating this vige, and that was mostly Fischer.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± someone muttered from the other side of the seating, loud enough for all of our enhanced ears to hear. ¡°Like you created this vige in a single morning. How stupid do you think we are?¡± ¡°Oh, shut up, Zeke,¡± a female cultivator replied from beside the man, rolling her eyes. ¡°You felt the power too. Tell me you can¡¯t feel the essence flowing through the very stones beneath us.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they made it¡ª¡± ¡°There will be plenty of time to talkter,¡± Barry¡¯s booming voice interrupted, chi flowing from him and over the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re free to believe what you like, but for now, understand this.¡± He took another moment, letting anticipation swell. Then he spread his arms wide, gesturing at the congregation on the stage. ¡°Any single one of us alone could have ended the king of Gormona¡¯s life, who was the most powerful cultivator we¡¯ve evere across. As followers of Fischer, we have far exceeded any of you.¡± Zeke, the man from earlier, snorted. ¡°You really expect us to believe that the king is a cultivator?¡± ¡°Coalemus¡¯s stupidity, Zeke,¡± the same woman responded. ¡°Osnan was a cultivator. Why is it so shocking that the king would be too?¡± A soft wave of oppressing power came from Barry¡¯s core, forcing every mouth closed. ¡°The king is, yes, but that¡¯s not what you should take from my statement.¡± His eyes roamed over them. ¡°Despite how potent we of the congregation are, each powerful enough to defeat your strongest cultivator, Fischer could end every single one of us in an instant. In one move, he could annihte every cultivator, spirit beast, and building in the immediate vicinity. Even if we attacked together¡ªyou cultivators from Gormona included... we¡¯d stand no chance.¡± The tone of his deration held a finality to it, and despite no chi radiating from Barry¡¯s core, the crowd remained quiet. Again, every head turned toward me. But this time, none of them looked away. I could see fear, awe, respect, a wink¡­ wait, why did someone wink? I squinted at the man on the far side of the seats. It was Den, the guard I¡¯d brought back with me. I hadn¡¯t recognized him without his armor. As I blinked at him dumbly, he gave me a nod. The dozens of gazes brought me back to the present. They seemed to drill into me, making me feel like a bug under a microscope. Sweat sprouted from my neck, and just as I was beginning to grow ufortable, Maria squeezed my hand. Her touch was a port in the storm, and I leaned into it, lifting my chin under the continued scrutiny of so many people. The silence was so thick you could cut it with a knife and the air grew tenser by the moment. But before it grew too stifling, Barry cleared his throat. ¡°However... Fischer is also the reason you¡¯re all here. Some of you by his very existence, but most of you by his direct intervention.¡± This statement caused confusion on the surrounding faces. Barry nodded. ¡°Our mission in the capital was called ¡®Operation Sticky Fingers¡¯. The main goal was to steal ancient artifacts from the royal family. We only nned to rescue a small number of you originally, but when Fischer agreed to apany us, we decided to free every cultivator that was part of the roaming squads.¡± He paused, letting his meaning sink in. ¡°I can see most of you understand. If we had followed the n, those of you that were defending the grove with Tom Osnan would have been left behind.¡± Most of the cultivators shared nces with one another as the implications hit them. ¡°It was through no fault of your own,¡± Barry continued. ¡°We simply didn¡¯t have the necessary infrastructure. To be blunt, a cultivator that we previously came across was as mad as a rabid dog. No offense, Borks.¡± Ruff, he replied, not looking at all bothered as he wagged his tail down on the stage. Barry reached over and scratched Borks¡¯s neck before looking back up at everyone. ¡°Fischer, of his own volition, brought the cultivators in the grove with him. In his words, he didn¡¯t want to leave you behind and subject you to punishment or torture for your inability to stop us¡ªa task that was impossible given our difference in power. He wanted you to be free.¡± Zeke stood abruptly, clenching his jaw. ¡°You keep saying free, yet you threaten us with death.¡± Rocky stepped forward, raising his ckers in threat, but Snips dashed over and held him back. Zeke had tried to take a step back and half-stumbled on his seat, but as Snips got a hold of Rocky, he firmed his shoulders and stood tall. ¡°You removed our physical cors, yes, but how can people like us ever live free? Our very existence goes against the rules of this world. There are no gods to contain us, no beings that can keep our unparalleled power in check.¡± There was more than a little self-loathing in his words. I grimaced, feeling sorry for what he¡¯d been through. ¡°Simple,¡± Barry replied, his voice soft yet carrying over the entire crowd. ¡°We, including all of you, are going to raise Fischer to godhood.¡± At this, every face turned my way again. Their visages held the same mix of emotions as earlier, but this time, they were much more visceral. Den¡¯s former joviality was nowhere to be seen. As before, anxiety threatened to wash over me, but I knew what Barry was going for here. He¡¯d given them the stick, and now he was showing them the carrot¡ªproviding a path. A way forward. I swept my misgivings aside and grinned at the sea of faces, giving them a wave. ¡°How you aplish this is up to you,¡± Barry said. A few faces lingered on me, but they slowly turned his way. ¡°You can craft. You can train. If you like, you can even go fishing. All we ask is that you contribute enough to support at least yourself, and if we ever need to defend the vige, you will be expected to help. Besides that, as long as you do nothing to harm anyone or our mission, you¡¯re free to do as you please. First, though, we need to ensure that you won¡¯t betray us...¡± A pulse of power washed out of Barry¡¯s core as he trailed off. It vibrated the air, making everyone around me sink down into their chairs. It pressed into me, seeming to wage a war with my will. ¡°Damn,¡± I whispered to Maria. ¡°Barry¡¯s getting strong¡­¡± ¡°If any of you reach for your chi from this moment on,¡± he continued, ¡°you¡¯ll be neutralized. Don¡¯t give me that look, Zeke. We¡¯re not going to kill you, but any of us can have you unconscious before you even know what happened.¡± Rocky cked his ws, daring anyone to give him a reason. ¡°Some of you might recognise this man.¡± Barry pointed to the side. ¡°This is Theo¡ªa former crown auditor.¡± Muttered conversation erupted from the crowd, but Barry¡¯s chi pulsed out again, smothering the noise. ¡°You¡¯re going to answer his questions. If any of you hold ill intent for us or our cause, you¡¯ll be confined. You¡¯ll be neither injured nor harmed, but¡ª¡± A man at the rear of the amphitheater stood and ran, but before he took his second step, a lightning-covered otter shot from the stage and tapped him on the back of the head, making him go limp. A woman behind me took that opportunity to flee, only to be descended upon and roundhouse-kicked by a coconut-sized bunny. Cinnamon gave me a thumbs up and a wink from atop her unconscious body. I shook my head at her enthusiasm. ¡°As I said.¡± Barry¡¯s voice shattered the silence. ¡°Neutralized.¡± He gave the crowd a smile. ¡°The moment you pass Theo¡¯s questioning, you¡¯ll be one of us. If any of you have misgivings about our purpose here, I highly encourage you to consider what we offer. If you had doubts or ill intent before hearing my words, you won¡¯t be punished. As long as your goals are aligned with us in the future, you are free. Now, I know this is a lot to ask, but is anyone willing to volunteer to be questioned first? I¡¯d like to avoid having to pick¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± someone at the front interrupted, standing. It was Anna, the first cultivator that had regained consciousness upon arriving back in Tropica. Theo hopped down from the stage and met her, giving her a kind smile and ushering her to the side of the amphitheater. As they started conversing, an unfriendly face jumped from the stage and approached. ¡°Dad...?¡± Maria said. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He gave her a second¡¯s worth of smile before frowning again as he looked at me. ¡°I need to speak with you.¡± Maria sighed. ¡°Alone, I¡¯m guessing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be around here when you¡¯re done doing...¡± she waved her hands vaguely. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t take too long¡ªI still wanna go fishing today.¡± ¡°All right, Roger. Where to, mate?¡± He turned and strode up the stairs, pointedly not replying. I shrugged, then gave Maria a quick kiss before jogging after him. Book 3: Chapter 10: Blade Book 3: Chapter 10: de As I trailed Roger up the stairs from the amphitheater, I nced back toward the stage. From the looks on the congregation¡¯s faces, they knew the subject of the conversation I was about to have. Sharon waved at me, giving me a reassuring smile that did wonders for my racing imagination; if she was happy about our little chat toe, it couldn¡¯t be too bad... right? Sergeant Snips blew me a kiss from the far end of the stage, and I mimed catching it and shoving it into my top pocket. Roger hadn¡¯t slowed for my little moment of friendship, so I hustled to catch up. He was marching across the street, headed for the main crossroads. ¡°Where are we going, mate?¡± I asked, trying to sound rxed as I came up beside him. ¡°Smithy.¡± I waited for more of an exnation, but it didn¡¯te. I focused on the warm rays of sun beaming down from above, doing my best to not overthink. When we strode into the smithy, I gazed around at the tool-filled room. It was just as I¡¯d left itst time, except there for a few additions. A pile of metal ingots sat beside each furnace, waiting to be used. There were metal bins of coal beside each stack of metal, ready to fuel the heat necessary for smelting. And on the other side of each coal container, there were sealed sacks of gods knew what. ¡°So... what are we doing here?¡± I asked. Roger walked over to a furnace, checking it over. ¡°I tried every profession we could think of when we were trying to make Gormona think I was actually an entire flock of birds. cksmithing was the one I found I had the most affinity for.¡±I could tell that was all the answer I was going to get, so I just watched as he pressed a button set in the wall. Chi moved beneath me, circting around the stone floor. As it passed the furnace by Roger, it flowed through it, and transformed into fire-aspected essence via some Xianxiand shenanigans that I had no hope ofprehending despite my enhanced awareness. ¡°Make yourself useful,¡± Roger grumbled as he shoveled coal into the furnace. ¡°ce ten ingots in arge crucible.¡± I retrieved said crucible and took it to the zing forge, pausing a moment to stare at the mostly translucent mes flickering within. Roger was at a metal bench on the side of the room, and with his back to me, he cleared his throat. ¡°I realize that I¡¯ve been... adversarial. I also realize that without context, my actions likely don¡¯t make sense.¡± I considered how to reply as I ced the ingots into the crucible, deciding that it was best to let him continue when he was ready. I was starting to infer the reason for Roger bringing me here; the grizzled veteran seemed ready to open up, even if only a little. ¡°Add two scoops of carbon,¡± he said, his back still to me. ¡°Right. Carbon. Which is¡­?¡± ¡°The charcoal dust in the sacks over there.¡± He waved with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s carbon. Add two scoops to the crucible, then put it in the furnace.¡± ¡°Oh... right.¡± A few momentster, I¡¯d added the requested scoops. I shot a nce at Roger before cing the raw materials into the forge. He was doing something with thick strips of metal, seeming to build a frame. I put the crucible into the furnace, and Roger fetched a bag from under his bench. As he opened it and started pouring, words ground out from him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I was in the army, right?¡± ¡°You did, yeah,¡± I replied, watching the glowing coals before me. ¡°The thing is, I¡¯m not sure you entirely understand what that means.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I poked at a stray coal that seemed too far from the others, the world itself demanding I return it to the center of the furnace. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I stared into the crucible, seeing the ingots within still dark and cold. ¡°I was a career soldier,¡± Roger began. ¡°I enlisted as soon as I was of age. I was proud to serve my kingdom. Proud to fight for my loved ones and preserve their way of life. It wasn¡¯t all sunshine and glory, but I never regretted my choice. War...¡± He let out a long sigh. ¡°As horrific as war is, the bonds forged there are iparable. I made lifelong friends while a soldier. Family, really.¡± He shook his head, lines of sadness seeming to linger on his face. ¡°Over the years, I made my way up the ranks. From infantry to squad leader, and eventually captain. Ourck of losses far exceeded the rest of the army, and at the end of the day, that¡¯s all that really matters. War is a numbers game. It hinges on your ability to remove their pieces from the board while keeping your own. Because of our effectiveness, my original squad all transitioned to leadership underneath me. Awards, des, and each other. We had it all...¡± He trailed off, and I chewed my cheek as I nced at his slumped back. I¡¯d guessed he¡¯d had some sort of responsibility in the army just based on his attitude, but I had no idea he was a captain. He continued staring forward, his body frozen. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a rude question, mate, but who were you at war with...?¡± I asked, hoping to draw him from his memories. ¡°I¡¯ve barely heard mention of another kingdom, let alone an army.¡± He let out a slow breath and resumed pouring. ¡°Not really surprising that you haven¡¯t heard about it. We¡¯re at peace now, and this vige is far from any of the battles. The kingdom we fought was called Theogonia. ¡°Oh! Maria mentioned that to me when we went camping. I¡ªwait, was?¡± ¡°Aye. Was.¡± He upended the sack and shook thest of its contents out into the metal frame, then bent and grabbed another. ¡°The war with themsted over a decade and was fought by regr humans. Cultivators were employed by both sides, but they were only ever unleashed in isted areas. They¡¯d destroy supply lines, or make terrain impassable for the other side. But they were never used in battle¡­ at first, anyway.¡± If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°So it was like a ceasefire?¡± I asked, watching as the metal within the crucible started to glow red. ¡°Neither side wanted to attack with cultivators because the other would retaliate.¡± I grimaced, realizing it wasn¡¯t so far from the threat of nuclear war back on Earth. Countries threatened it, sure, but no one was willing to be the first one to drop a nuke and open Pandora¡¯s box. Except in this war with Theogonia, someone had fired the metaphorical nuke. ¡°Something like that,¡± Roger replied, his voice haggard. He picked up a wooden block and used it to tten whatever material he¡¯d poured into his metal frame. I clenched my jaw, my mind imagining the havoc a cultivator could wreak on regr humans. I watched the flickering fire and glowing coals of the furnace, having caught whispers of the king and prince¡¯s me-based cultivation. If such destructive chi were unleashed on civilians¡­ the damage would be catastrophic. This wasn¡¯t a short time ago, either. It was within Roger¡¯s lifetime. While I was lost in thought, the farmer-turned-heretic had continued working. He let out a bone-weary sigh, grabbing my attention. ¡°Come here a moment.¡± I strode over and finally got a look at the bench before him. The massive metal frame was filled with ck powder, the same color as the carbon I¡¯d added to the ingots, but slightly more course. Using his wooden block, he¡¯d created a gigantic rectangr impression that almost went all the way to the edge of his mold. ¡°What¡¯s the ck stuff?¡± I asked. ¡°Graphite carbon. It¡¯s the material Fergus suggested for casting.¡± ¡°Right...¡± I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What¡¯s the cast for? A big rectangle¡­?¡± ¡°Fergus intended for it to be a surprise, but agreed to let us make it together when I told him I needed to speak with you.¡± He didn¡¯t continue, so I cocked my head in question. Roger remained staring forward as he smoothed the graphite with one hand, fixing imperfections that didn¡¯t exist. ¡°It¡¯s a... what did he call it?¡± Roger waved his hand vaguely. ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯ve wanted for a while but haven¡¯t had the chance to make. It¡¯s for cooking.¡± My eyes went wide as I looked at the rectangr cast. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a barbecue te!¡± ¡°Yeah. That. Before we pour the iron in, do you want to make any adjustments?¡± Normally, being surprised by the prospect of a barbecue te would have filled me with joy, but the shadows of Roger¡¯s tale lingered fresh in mind. ¡°It looks almost perfect, mate. I might make one change...¡± I retrieved the smallest chisel I could find and started shaping a lip around the rectangr indentation Roger had already made. I took my time making the impression uniform, hoping that Roger would continue his story without being prompted. When I stole a nce, he stared at the wall, his eyes distant. After I¡¯d alreadypleted one side, he finally spoke. ¡°As you can imagine, the cultivator¡¯s joining the battle had dire consequences. No one can truly say who weaponized them first. Gormona¡¯s propaganda machine told us that the enemy had leveled a vige unprovoked. The enemy used us of doing the same, of sending a squad of cultivators after their king¡¯s head. In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter who made the initial attack. The result was the same...¡± After he trailed off, a long silence stretched between us. I concentrated on the etching I was making in the graphite carbon, trying and failing to focus my will toward creation. Roger grunted. ¡°There¡¯s no way to properly describe what happened when the cultivators joined the battle. The devastation was unparalleled. They were forces of nature.¡± Roger clenched his fists at his side. ¡°In a single attack, I lost my squad. My family...¡± He turned his back to me, clearing his throat and averting his eyes as he took a steadying breath. My heart dropped in my chest. ¡°Roger¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I put my chisel down and fumbled for the right words to say. ¡°I can understand your hatred for cultivators. I¡ª¡± ¡°No, Fischer,¡± he interrupted, his throat hoarse. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± His core vibrated with fury, small whispers of chi radiating from it. Just like the me-aspected essence roaring within the furnace, his power had a feel to it, but I didn¡¯t recognise it. I sent my awareness out, finding his chi... sharp. It had a deadly edge to it, and my instincts screamed to get away. Instead, I remained, sensing the odd fluctuationsing from his core. ¡°We were having a meeting when he arrived,¡± Roger said, his words quiet yet just as razor-edged as his chi. ¡°We were discussing what to do about the cultivator threat when a single man arrived in our midst. I threw myself to the ground immediately, which is the only reason I yet breathe. Everyone else, though...¡± Roger¡¯s power ebbed, and I thought it might return to his abdomen, but then it rushed back out even stronger than before. My body took a step back, my instincts screaming to get away from his chi. ¡°In the blink of an eye, they were torn apart,¡± he continued. So much essence flowed from Roger that he seemed to glow to my senses. ¡°There was the sound of a whirling de, and where my friends had stood, only pieces remained. There was nothing I could do to protect them.¡± ¡°How did you escape...?¡± I asked, not sure of what else to say. ¡°The cultivator took a single step toward me, arm raised and ready to finish me off. He looked at my outfit and said, ¡®Oh, we¡¯re on the same team.¡¯¡± Roger¡¯s upper lip twitched, his body and core tensing. ¡°That psycho grinned at me. That cold smile he wore...¡± He clenched his fists so hard that his arms shook and muscles bulged. ¡°I still see it most nights.¡± ¡°Frack me, Roger.¡± I wanted to reach out and ce aforting hand on his shoulder, but my senses still screamed no to get close to the de-like chi coursing from him. ¡°He¡¯s not here in Tropica, is he? That cultivator?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied simply. ¡°He only had one eye.¡± ¡°Are... are you sure? Snips regrew hers. You¡¯re positive he isn¡¯t among those we saved from Gormona?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, Fischer,¡± he spat, whirling on me. ¡°Even if he healed or changed his face entirely, I¡¯d recognize that smile anywhere.¡± I thought I¡¯d find tears welling in his eyes when he turned my way, but they held only rage. A fire hotter than any forge roared within his gaze, threatening to burn away everything in sight. ¡°Cultivators are monsters, Fischer.¡± The air around the room stirred. ¡°They tear through humans and rip lives asunder. It¡¯s in their nature to destroy.¡± I wanted to tell him that wasn¡¯t the case. That we¡¯d be different. But then I recalled the feeling of ecstasy that had rolled through me back in the capital. My chi had wanted to roar free of my core. It needed to be expended, paying zero regard for the surrounding lives that would have been taken as a result. I believed I could control myself¡ªwas it possible for me to make that promise for everyone else? I trusted my friends in Tropica too, but what of the cultivators we¡¯d just rescued? I swallowed, my throat dry. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that of you, Roger. You¡¯re a cultivator too, and no matter how strong you get, you¡¯re way too stubborn a prick to let it control you.¡± I hoped my joke would bring a grin to his face, but the curl of his lip held no mirth. ¡°You¡¯re right on that front, at least. My power will be used to protect¡ªa de to strike down those that would threaten anyone I love.¡± The essence running through the room seemed to respond to Roger¡¯s deration. ¡°I won¡¯t lose anyone again. I can¡¯t lose anyone again.¡± The chi retreated, sinking down into the stones to get as far from him as possible. I lowered my brows as I felt it rush back up, but then I realized the truth. It wasn¡¯t the smithy¡¯s power; it was the world¡¯s. It swelled up from all sides, growing into an immense cloud. Without warning, it mmed into Roger. Book 3: Chapter 11: Apprentices Book 3: Chapter 11: Apprentices The cloud of power flew into Roger¡¯s core, expanding its bounds. When the foreign essence joined with his, it took on the same de-like aspect. I knew what woulde next, so I dashed forward, letting my own chi spew from my abdomen. A pure bubble of white wrapped around Roger and me just in time. Uncountable arcs of power shot out from him, mming into my shield and doing their best to tear it apart. I raised anotheryer of chi between Roger and me, my eyes going wide as I felt the strength of each blow. If I hadn¡¯t been here, the smithy would likely have been ripped apart. No matter how reinforced the building was, the myriad waves of essence shooting from Roger¡¯s core were too numerous. Too sharp. Each projection¡¯s de was sharper than a scalpel and stronger than forged steel. More still flew from him, striking the barriers I¡¯d raised and threatening to shred them. I clenched my jaw and focused my will on keeping them contained, but some slipped through beneath his feet, hitting the stone bricks there and cutting deep into them. Finally, his reserves died out, and the hail of des came to an end. Roger slumped, his body going limp and dropping to the floor. I released my shields and appeared at his side in an instant, catching him before his head struck the ground. I sat him upright, holding his back so he couldn¡¯t fall over. He came to abruptly, and he blinked as he looked around, stopping only when his gazended on the bricks below. His swords of chi had sliced into the stone, leaving a flower-like pattern in the area beneath him. ¡°Was... was that me?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± I replied. ¡°I did my best to shield the workshop, but I couldn¡¯t get the barrier close enough to¡ª¡± My head darted toward the doorway as I felt nature chi approaching. Corporal ws skidded to a stop, lightning still wreathing her body as she peered into the workshop. I gave her a thumbs up and a small shooing gesture. She grinned, waved, and dashed from sight.¡°What happened?¡± Roger asked, still staring down. ¡°You had a breakthrough, mate. You¡¯ll feel chi better now, and you might be able to extend your abilities along objects. It could only be System-made items, though...? I¡¯m not really sure. I¡¯ve only managed to do it with my fishing rod.¡± ¡°Breakthrough...¡± Roger repeated, tasting the words. ¡°You mean that time you lost control like a moron and almost blew up Theo, Barry, and the hellhound?¡± ¡°Hey! First, his name is Borks. You know that. Second, you almost did the same! If not for me being here, you would have...¡± I narrowed my eyes at the¡ªwas that a spark of amusement in his eye? ¡°You¡¯re fracking with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before he could reply, another source of chi approached. Ellis appeared in the doorway with Sergeant Snips¡¯s w hooked around his leg, trying to stop him from entering. ¡°I just need to speak to them for a moment. I will not take up much of their¡ª¡± A mass of fur mmed into him. ws rode Borks¡¯s bulldog form into battle, giving me a wide grin as they took out Ellis¡¯s legs. Before he could fall to the ground, Cinnamon appeared. She was as fast as a bullet, and she struck Ellis¡¯s airborne body with a vicious flying kick. He flew from sight, and half a secondter, I heard the sound of him striking something in the far distance. ws gave me a thumbs up, scooped Cinnamon out of the air, and smacked Borks on his rotund rump. Her noble steed took off, his paws scrambling for purchase on the stone street for a moment before they disappeared from view. I shook my head, grateful for their intervention and not at all surprised by their methods. When I turned back to Roger, he was staring at his hands, somehow blissfully unaware of Ellis¡¯s ejection. ¡°Well, mate,¡± I said. ¡°It looks like you might get your wish.¡± ¡°My wish?¡± he asked, slowly looking up at me. ¡°To protect everyone. Other than me, you¡¯re now the strongest cultivator we know.¡± ¡°How much stronger...?¡± ¡°Your core is still a little weaker than mine, but the next person after you isn¡¯t even close.¡± He pursed his lips, getting lost in his thoughts. ¡°You were right about my increased awareness. I can feel the chi everywhere. It¡¯s¡ª¡± His head shot around to stare at the furnace. ¡°I... I can feel the aspect of the essence there. It¡¯s fire. It wants to consume...¡± ¡°Yep. And I can feel your de aspect. Or maybe it¡¯s a sword aspect? I don¡¯t really know, to be honest. One thing¡¯s for sure: it¡¯s sharp as frack.¡± His hand drifted down to his abdomen, and as he tested his core, he smiled faintly. It was the closest thing to joy I¡¯d ever seen cross his face, other than when he was looking at Maria or Sharon. I knew exactly what he was feeling; I¡¯d felt much the same after my breakthrough. Even now, I could recall how ¡®right¡¯ the world seemed afterward. Like I was closer to who I was meant to be. ¡°So...¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. Should we pause the whole barbecue thing? We can pick up where we left off tomorrow or something if you want to go explore your power.¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied, getting to his feet. ¡°We see it through.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Works for me, mate. I¡¯ve wanted a bloody barbecue te forever.¡± We went back to the mold, finding it mostly undisturbed despite Roger having unleashed an anime-finishing-move within the confines of the smithy. Roger used the wooden block to tten the graphite carbon again while I went around the edges with a chisel, using its small surface to create a uniform indent for the lip. Though I was focused on the te, part of my awareness felt the surrounding chi. Roger was doing the same, using trickles of his newfound power to taste the outside word. Just as I was making the finishing touches with the chisel, there was a fluctuation in the essence behind me. I turned, pouting as I stared at the furnace. The fire there had dulled, and when I strode over, I found the ingots within melted into a red-hot g. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°The smithy turned the heat down by itself...?¡± I asked aloud. ¡°It does that,¡± Roger grumbled from beside me. ¡°Are you ready to pour?¡± I nodded, and with arge prong each, we removed it from the coals. ¡°Go slowly,¡± Roger said as we arrived at the bench. I nodded again, matching him as he tilted the crucible to let molten metal stream into the mold. ¡°I have to admit that I didn¡¯t just bring you here to tell you about my past, Fischer.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured as much. What else did you wanna say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed my... annoyance with you.¡± ¡°Annoyance?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯d have described it as loathing. Or perhaps the hatred of 1000 Rockys.¡± Roger gave me a t look. Iughed. ¡°Yeah, mate. I¡¯ve noticed. Why is that? Other than the whole turning the two people you love into what you hate the most thing. ¡°It was about that at first, and you being a heretical fool most of the time didn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Agreed. Why do I annoy you now, though?¡± Roger stared at the mold as we filled it with molten metal. He scrunched his face, letting some of the emotions I was used to seeing show. ¡°It¡¯s because you refuse to take control.¡± ¡°Take control? Of the church?¡± He nodded. ¡°You have a responsibility to everyone. All of those that have be cultivators. Especially my daughter.¡± His face further contorted in displeasure, but rather than unleash the verbal tirade no-doubt begging to be flung my way, he took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°You say you love her, yet you¡¯re not doing everything in your power to protect her.¡± My skin prickled. And it had nothing to do with the heat radiating from the crucible beside me. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s really fair, mate. First, I would do anything to protect Maria. But how much do you expect me to take responsibility for? I had no choice in being sent here, and even if I wasn¡¯t in Tropica, cultivators would be popping up. Just look at Sturgill. He¡ª¡± ¡°But you are here,¡± Roger interrupted, turning to look at me. His eyes held an echo of the mes they did earlier when he spoke of the cultivator that had taken his friends¡¯ lives. ¡°You have the power and obligation to lead, yet you¡¯d rather sit around and fish, of all things. It pisses me off. When are you going to step up?¡± ¡°Step up...? What do you think I¡¯ve been doing?¡± I let some of my indignation into my voice. ¡°Of course Ifeel responsible, which is exactly why I went to the capital for Operation whatever-the-frack, then went personally to deal with the Osnan prick in Tropica. I might not want the responsibility of leadership or the burden of knowledge, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m sitting on my hands and letting everyone take on deadly trials.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just proving my point, Fischer.¡± Roger peered into the crucible as we upended it, letting thest of the molten iron pour out into the mold. ¡°You¡¯re already helping out sometimes, so why not just be a man and do what you¡¯re supposed to?¡± ¡°First off, that¡¯s sexist. Second, because I don¡¯t bloody want to. I¡¯ve lived that life, Roger. All it brings is misery!¡± I sighed as we set down the crucible, its contents having been emptied. ¡°I want to spend my time with the woman I love, my friends, and do as much fishing as humanly possible. Why is that so bad?¡± Roger shook his head. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find your friends more and more unreachable, Fischer. Do you really think all our problems are gone now that you freed the cultivators from Gormona? If you truly believe that, you¡¯re more of a fool than you look. It doesn¡¯t matter how many people you beat down or defeat¡ªanother wille crawling from the woodwork. There is always a bigger bully waiting their turn.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, that might all be true, but we need to set it aside for now.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment, willing my growing frustration to disappear. ¡°Why?¡± Roger demanded. ¡°You got somewhere better to be?¡± ¡°What? No. We need to pour our will into the barbecue.¡° I pointed down at the cooling metal. ¡°We haven¡¯t got long to shape it.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Roger¡¯s pout looked almost sheepish, and I tried to sear it into my memory. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, staring back down at the mold. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± As I focused on the still-molten iron, my awareness instinctively felt Roger¡¯s chi. It still had the same qualities¡ªlike it couldsh out and cut at any moment¡ªbut it was now in control. As he directed it down towards the barbecue te to be, I sent all my attention with it, banishing the concept of him being a threat from my mind. Roger¡¯s challenge left me on edge, but with each passing second, I sank more and more into the present. Essence flowed all around us, the world¡¯s reserves swiftly returning after so much of the surrounding strands had rushed into Roger. They wound by,nguidly traveling to and fro. As my chi caressed the metal, I pictured what I wanted to create. A b of cast iron,rge enough to cook meals for all of my pals. I wanted it to be a source of sustenance,munity, and friendship. Following my lead, Roger¡¯s will joined mine. I felt the mental equivalent of a mockingughe from him when he understood the intentions I was guiding the creation with, but he quickly swept his derision aside and reinforced my ns with his intent. Power pulsed from both of our cores, traveling down into the cooling mold. The stone bricks of the smithy seemed to vibrate, responding to our efforts. The world¡¯s essence answered too, oozing in from all sides, almost inquisitively. Then, it raced toward the metal. As it had done to Roger, chi mmed into the barbecue te. I increased the amounting from my core, letting as much out as the universe demanded. Roger did the same, and after only a few seconds, it began taking shape. Usually, when the transformation of System-made objects began, the item would blur, bing impossible to focus on. This time, I saw each adjustment in exacting detail. The barbecue te¡­ wobbled, forck of a better word. It moved like a liquid, rippling and never quite sitting still. The edges slowly expanded, making the thick frame splinter and warp. Graphite carbon poured out onto the workbench as the barbecue te took shape, bing defined once more. White light exploded from it, bathing me in warmth, and suddenly, even brighter beams shone from Roger, making my core hum. I exhaled, looking up at our creation as Roger caught the bag of coins that appeared in the air beside him. I¡¯d thought the original mold he created was big; the thing sitting on the bench before us made it pale byparison. The te had almost quadrupled in size, and if it had gotten anyrger, it wouldn¡¯t have fit out the smithy¡¯s door. It was thicker too, having somehow used our chi to add extra metal. More importantly, it was no longer just a te¡ªit had grown legs. A hollow body sat beneath its cooking surface, perfect for burning wood within. And a chrome button had sprouted on the front, which I suspected was some sort of fire starter. I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement; I had a whole-ass barbecue. My eyes were drawn into it. Cast Iron Barbecue of the Ascendant Apprentices Rare Created by kindred cksmith apprentices, this barbecue is a representation of their bond. Food cooked upon its surface receives a boost to chi content and may be granted a random boon. Requirement: 25 cooking. A random boon¡­? I wondered, shaking my head to dismiss the words. ¡°Damn, Roger,¡± I said, smirking and raising an eyebrow his way. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re kindred spirits¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Fischer,¡± he growled, but I didn¡¯t miss the hidden smile as he stared down at our creation. Book 3: Chapter 12: Memories Book 3: Chapter 12: Memories After Roger and I set the barbecue down, I took a step back, smiling at the sight. We¡¯d carried it all the way back to my home, and now that it sat on my back deck, an immutable sense of joy washed over me. I finally had a barbecue. I would have been content with just a thick b of cast iron that I could ce over a fire, but the System had given me so, so much more. I heard voicesing from the river, and I spun, seeing a procession of humans and creatures carrying firewood. ¡°I still do not see why you had to hit me so hard, Cinnamon,¡± Ellis said, using one hand to rub his backside. ¡°That would have killed a regr human.¡± ¡°Well, good thing you¡¯re a cultivator then, huh?¡± Barry replied, shooting me a quick smirk. ¡°It was your own fault for ignoring Corporal ws¡¯s orders, anyway.¡± ws nodded fervently from atop Borks¡¯s back, chirping and giving Cinnamon a thumbs up, who was cradled in Maria¡¯s arms at the rear of the group. Ellis sighed. ¡°I will not apologize for getting excited about an advancement. Every second the data is not recorded is a chance for the memory to fade.¡± While Barry reminded Ellis for the umpteenth time that we have almost perfect recall as cultivators, I turned to Roger. He was staring down at the barbecue, a slight smile on his face as his eyes roamed over its ck frame. ¡°Roger,¡± I said.¡°What?¡± he replied, reluctantly looking at me. ¡°Thank you, mate.¡± Clearly not expecting my gratitude, he paused a moment before sniffing. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± We both stared at the barbecue as everyone ced firewood down beside it, providing us with the necessary fuel to cook something amazing. ¡°You know, Roger, you don¡¯t need to eat any seafood if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I kept my face as still as possible. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to test out our little creation without you if you¡¯d rather go report your breakthrough to Ellis somewhere else.¡± I thought I might break if I locked eyes with the disgruntled farmer, so I nced at Maria instead. Though she was trying to give me a disapproving re, her eyes danced with humor. ¡°That would be ideal,¡± Ellis replied. ¡°The fewer distractions, the better. We¡ª¡± ¡°All right,¡± Roger boomed, whirling on me. ¡°Cut the shit, Fischer. You want me to admit it out loud?¡± A silence stretched over everyone, and I couldn¡¯t hide my wry smile any longer. ¡°Pretty much, yeah.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. Have it your way. We both know I like the gods-damned seafood, okay? I didn¡¯t want to give you the satisfaction, but your constantments are even more annoying.¡± ¡°Thank you, mate. That admission was everything I needed and more.¡± I spun toward the others. ¡°I¡¯ll get the barbie started. Do we have any volunteers to catch us some fish?¡± ¡°On it!¡± Maria yelled, grabbing a rod and sprinting off with Cinnamon still in arm. Borks trailed after her, ws giving me a sharp-toothed grin from his back as they all disappeared from sight. Ellis began peppering Roger with questions about the breakthrough he¡¯d experienced. I retrieved my hatchet from nearby and started splitting a log, hacking off different sized bits of kindling that I ced in the barbecue¡¯s tray. When I¡¯d made a nice little teepee shape, I released a content sigh, staring at my work. ¡°So,¡± Barry said, kneeling down beside me. ¡°How did your conversation go? I tagged along to have that chat you promised me, but if Roger already convinced you...¡± ¡°Oh, we just spoke about the usual.¡± I waved a hand. ¡°Roger told me I was a bit of a nerd for not taking responsibility.¡± Roger snorted, having overheard us. ¡°And Fischer was all, I¡¯m a moron and would rather waste time rxing instead of taking responsibility for my actions.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Barry said, deting. ¡°There¡¯s no point in me trying to convince you to take control of the church, then?¡± ¡°Nope! Still more than happy to step in if anyone is put in danger, though.¡± I pressed down on the metal button on the front of the barbecue. Just as I¡¯d suspected, it caused sparks to fly out. They caught on the wood shavings I¡¯d ced in the bottom of the tray, and within the space of a few breaths, the mes spread to the smaller bits of kindling. The sounds of crackling wood and Ellis¡¯s scrawling pencil nketed me in a sense of ease. Barry chewed his cheek beside me, his eyes distant as they stared into the building fire. ¡°I¡¯d hoped that you being willing to go confront Tom Osnan Jr. meant you¡¯d enjoyed taking part in Operation Sticky Fingers...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, mate. I did enjoy it¡ªespecially being able to release so much chi. That damned stuff wants to be used. It was like finally scratching an itch that had been bothering me for way too long.¡± ¡°So why don¡¯t you want to take a more active role? It would give you much more of a chance to use it. Plus, we don¡¯t know when the next threat will pop up. We could really use you as the visible head of the church, especially as a show of strength for the cultivators you rescued.¡± ¡°I already tried, Barry,¡± Roger replied for me, turning from Ellis. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care. Save your breath.¡± ¡°Can you really me me?¡± I held my hands out, bathing in the warmth radiating from the fire. ¡°My life in Tropica is kind of amazing as is.¡± ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t harp on about it, but I hope you reconsider.¡± Barry stood and stretched. ¡°I meant what I said about threats. You never know...¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a threat, just let me know.¡± I gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°Point me at it, and I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± came Maria¡¯s voice from far away. A momentter, she skidded around the corner with a giant shore fish in hand. ¡°We caught lunch!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± I held my hand over the barbecue, feeling the heating from it. ¡°Barbie¡¯s almost ready to go!¡± I stood up, pping Barry on the shoulder. ¡°I appreciate your concern, mate. Really¡ªI do. I doubt we¡¯ll be encountering a threat any time soon, though¡­¡± *** Within the capital city of Gormona, a broken man sat atop a meaningless throne. Sunlight shone in from above, painting his throne room in the beautiful colors of myriad stained-ss windows. Usually, the opulence of his surroundings made August Reginald Gormona feel on top of the world. Made him feel like the king he was. This narrative has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Today, all they did was illuminate his failure. Their defeat¡ªhis defeat¡ªhad been spectacr in its thoroughness. All but a handful of their cultivators had been taken. Their grove, the very source of Gormona¡¯s entrenched power, had been destroyed. Their artifacts, which were the treasure of uncountable kingdoms, had been stolen. Despite his and Tom Osnan¡¯s lifetime of cultivation, they¡¯d not stood a chance. Tom¡¯s shame was much more, though. The foolish lord had tried to im the man he¡¯d met was the true leader of the enemy forces. Augustus Reginald Gormona knew the truth, though. It was Lizard Wizard. It had always been Lizard Wizard. Ever since the king had been shot from his own castle like a pebble thrown by a child, he¡¯d not been able to stop reying the encounter. Even upon waking within a crater atop a mountain, his first thought had been of the spirit beasts as they watched his departure. As he trudged back to the capital, naked as the day he was born, he recalled the strike he¡¯dnded on Lizard Wizard¡¯s side. The blow should have cracked ribs and torn ligaments. It should have ended the reptile¡¯s life there and then. Instead, the energy had been reflected somehow, striking Augustus hard enough to turn him into a cannonball. The reality of the spirit beasts¡¯ abilities defied even the secret records he had. He¡¯d removed Boat Goat¡¯s head, yet the fiend had continued attacking,pletely unfazed. The king¡¯s scorching mes had washed over both Boat Goat and Hurtle the Turtle, but instead of burning to dust like they should have, they transformed into crabs, their carapaces somehow impervious to his deadly attack. The door to his throne room swung open and two sets of steps entered. ¡°Is it true, dad?¡± someone asked, the voice only barely registering. When Augustus nced up, he found his wife, Penelope, and his daughter, Tryphena. The former downtrodden, thetter ready to explode. ¡°Is it true?¡± Tryphena demanded again, her eyes fierce. ¡°You were defeated?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, his voice weak. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She swore, mming her fist into an open palm. mes spewed out from her strike, dashing against the stones of the castle before sputtering out. ¡°I wasn¡¯t here.¡± She dropped to a knee. ¡°Forgive me, father. I had no way of getting back in time.¡± ¡°Rise, daughter. It is not your fault. The me rests atop my head.¡± ¡°Forgive my impudence, but I don¡¯t believe that.¡± She raised her head, somehow appearing defiant from her lowered position. ¡°In fact, I know that¡¯s wrong.¡± Before Augustus could ask what she meant, his wife spoke up. ¡°I took Tryphena to see Aisa and the rest of the handlers beforeing here.¡± ¡°You what?¡± he yelled, getting to his feet and unleashing waves of chi from his core that demanded to be unleashed. ¡°They are to be ignored until their execution!¡± ¡°Father, please. Let me exin.¡± Tryphena strode forward, and just before she entered the range of his mes, Augustus mmed his channels closed. He slumped down into his chair, his fury smothered by the weight of reality. ¡°I have failed my kingdom. Even my daughter goes against my orders.¡± ¡°With good reason,¡± she replied, kneeling before the throne. ¡°We took an auditor with us to speak with Aisa.¡± ¡°To what end?¡± He shook his head, Gormona¡¯s crown feeling as heavy as a mountain. ¡°What could that aplish?¡± Tryphena shared a look with her mother before turning back toward him. ¡°Did you talk to Aisa at all...?¡± ¡°Enough to understand that all the handlers were defeated by Fat Rat Pack and The Beetle Boys.¡± ¡°Well... we asked her pointed questions. What we learned was terrifying.¡± Someone cleared their throat, and when Augustus nced up, his chi threatened to release itself once more. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Aisa marched into the throne room, averting her eyes. When she got halfway to him, she kowtowed. ¡°I brought her to exin the situation firsthand,¡± Tryphena said. ¡°We¡¯ve already had all the information verified by an auditor.¡± ¡°You go too far, daughter.¡± Augustus¡¯s lip twitched, his patience growing thin. ¡°For you to talk to her is one thing, but to allow her into my presence after such a grievous failure...¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault!¡± Aisa yelled, still pressing her head to the floor. Augustus exploded forward, mes burning through the back of his robe. He bent, grabbing her by the hair and lifting her face. ¡°What did you say, girl?¡± Aisa clenched her jaw, her eyes staring into his. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± He cocked his fist back, gathering chi there that burned white hot. With each bit he let out, his core demanded he release more. He should eliminate this wretch. Punch her with every ounce of power he possessed, ending her existence on the spot. Tryphenay a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Just let her exin, father. If you still want to strike her down afterward, you can.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he replied, dismissing his power with no small amount of effort as he stared down into Aisa¡¯s defiant gaze once more. ¡°You have ten seconds.¡± She swallowed. ¡°The enemy was stronger than we ever could have imagined. There was nothing we could have done¡ªnothing anyone could have done. Fat Rat Pack and The Beetle Boys... they had leaders...¡± She trailed off, her eyes going distant. When they abruptly shot back toward Augustus, they were resolute. ¡°Either of those leaders could have taken on the entire capital¡¯s forces at once.¡± The king snorted. ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Yet each of the handlers said the same thing,¡± Tryphena said. ¡°And the auditor confirmed their statements.¡± ¡°You really suspect that a single beast¡ªone that can¡¯t have been ascended for longer than a few weeks¡ªcould have taken on the rest of Gormona¡¯s forces? Could have taken on me?¡± He let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re even more useless than I suspected.¡± ¡°They¡¯re correct, Augustus,¡± came yet another voice from the entrance to his throne room. ¡°Really, Tom?¡± the king asked, making his displeasure clear in his voice as he gave his oldest friend, Tom Osnan, a t re. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d show your face here after your failure at the grove.¡± Tom was a proud man. His indignation raged on his face unhidden. ¡°If I recall correctly, you failed too, Augustus.¡± The king stood, gathering mes around both fists, preparing to attack the man who knew him best. His core vibrated, demanding that he answer the insult with violence. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Augustus!¡± his wife yelled. It was enough to bring the king up short, and he turned toward her, arching an eyebrow. ¡°How many people need to tell you until you believe them? Tom wasn¡¯t lying!¡± As with the rest of them, she stared at him with unwavering resolve. ¡°Fischer, the one who was at the grove, was the man that learned the Chi Maniption skill not long ago. We both know how many years it took me to learn. He¡¯s no simple cultivator.¡± ¡°His power, Augustus...¡± Tom said. ¡°It was like nothing we¡¯ve ever seen. Evenpared to the old monsters, his chi was endless.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It was both unaspected, yet supremely powerful. You¡¯ve already said so, and I¡¯ve already told you that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°The auditor vouched for his words too, father,¡± Tryphena said. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Augustus licked his lips, a thorn of uncertainty pricking his awareness. ¡°He did?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His wife replied. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been telling you!¡± He took them all in, seeing conviction etched on each of their faces. They were all so sure, but it wasn¡¯t possible. None of it made any sense... But then he recalled his fight with Lizard Wizard once more. Even that defied belief. Unlike the information everyone else provided, he¡¯d seen it with his own eyes. Felt it with his own body. Boat Goat, sans head, mming him with his own tables. Lizard Wizard¡¯s immunity to attacks despite not using elemental chi. Bog Dog¡¯s portals, used too often for such a powerful ability. Hurtle the Turtle and the headless goat, who had both transformed into fireproof crabs when he unleashed an inferno. re Bear¡¯s unnerving eye contact and the way the creature moved¡ªwhat kind of self-respecting bear would slither around on the ground like a centipede? If it were all true, though... ¡°Ares¡¯s girthy spear...¡± Augustus stumbled, his me chi retreating back into his abdomen. ¡°If you¡¯re correct...¡± ¡°We are,¡± Tryphena said, helping hold him upright. ¡°But we have an answer.¡± ¡°An answer...?¡± Laughter bubbled up from within. ¡°What, to swear fealty? What answer could there possibly be?¡± Tryphena looked at her mother, who nodded back reassuringly. ¡°We¡¯ve thought this over, father. Weighed the cost, risk, and benefit. There is only one way out of this¡­¡± His daughter looked into his eyes for a long moment, the air growing thick with tension. Eventually, she spoke a single word. ¡°Theogonia.¡± Book 3: Chapter 13: Fusion Book 3: Chapter 13: Fusion You might recall that one of the first lines of this manual is: ¡°Do not share this work with anyone other than the Kraken bloodline or their immediate family.¡± But since then, I have repeatedly stressed the importance of helping others. Selflessness lies at the core of our philosophy, and yet, these instructions are to be kept secret, given only to those we deem worthy. I am sure that you, a descendant of the great Kraken Rider, see the hypocritical nature of this expectation. It is an unfortunate necessity. The meditations contained within the House Kraken manual are a path to knowledge¡ªa road to power. If they were to fall into the wrong hands, great destruction could follow. So, what is a Kraken meditator to do? Where is the line between sharing enlightenment and endangering the world? If you were hoping for a ck and white answer, I¡¯m afraid I must disappoint. It is up to you to decide. Fortunately, the guiding question is rather simple. Which choice is better for your soul? Excerpt from Chapter 13, House Kraken Manual Beneath the shade of a colossal tree, the lord of Tropica vige took deep, calming breaths. George and Geraldine Kraken had both returned home, intent on resting after such a fraught twenty-four hours. Upon arriving there, however, sleep had eluded them both. They¡¯d even tried meditating, but neither of them could focus. So they wandered the streets instead, trying to overwhelm their racing thoughts with exercise. They stared up at the giant canopy stretching above the surrounding roofs as they walked, and without realizing what they were doing, they¡¯d arrived back at its base. Though the sun had beamed down on them, the air was frosty, the night¡¯s chill lingering. Exhausted and overwhelmed, George had sat and closed his eyes. The moment he did, he¡¯d understood the magic of this ce. It was like nothing he¡¯d ever felt before, and within the space of a few breaths, he slipped into his meditation deeper than he thought possible. The world seemed to caress his very being as if he was supposed to be here. It was an alien yet wonderful experience.He focused on his breathing, each inhtion seeming to reinvigorate and fill George with power. Geraldine squeezed his hand from her position on the grass beside him, also lost within herself. Vigers milled around, no doubt giving them odd looks. George cracked an eye, his curiosity getting the better of him. In his wildest dreams, he¡¯d never have guessed to find what he did. Themon folk were arrayed around them, but they weren¡¯t staring. Their eyes were closed, their faces peaceful as they also sat on the grass. Most didn¡¯t have the cross-legged posture that the House Kraken manual instructed, but some did, having either copied them or found it to be afortable position. Though he couldn¡¯t say why, the sight filled him with hope. He cast his gaze over the dozens ofmon folk, unable to stop himself from smiling. Movement caught his attention from one side of the trunk, and when he focused that way, he saw something that made his smile disappear. What in Triton¡¯s thundering conch...? he thought, gazing at the new arrivals. Five robed individuals came scuttling into view. They had their hands held up in the approximation of crab ws, walking sideways to mimic the movement of the small crustaceans one could see milling on the rocks by the shore. Hissing sounds came from them, and when one identally bumped another, the assaulted individual spun on the spot,shing out with his w hands. They postured, hissing at each other before turning and following the other three crab walkers. When they reached the rest of the vigers, they arranged themselves in a circle and crouched low. With his legs approaching of their own ord, George found himself standing above them. Geraldine had followed, also staring down at the confusing congregation. George squatted down beside one of the men. ¡°Excuse me...¡± The man¡¯s eyes shot open, ring up at him. ¡°What do you¡ªO-oh... lord anddy...¡± His mouth moved inaudibly, clearly regretting his choice tosh out at. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± George replied, keeping his voice low. ¡°I wanted to know what you¡¯re doing? I find your posture...¡± ¡°Unique,¡± Geraldine finished, also whispering. The exnation seemed to mollify the robed man, and his posture rxed. ¡°We are the members of Tropica¡¯s Cult of Carcinization. We are performing the duties of our faith.¡± Carcinization...? George wondered. At their muttered conversation, a few of the surroundingmoners nced their way. Upon seeing the Cult of Carcinization imitating crabs, none of themon folk seemed surprised. Some smiled before closing their eyes once more. The cult must do this often¡­ Following an impulse, he turned back toward the man. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Joel, lord.¡± ¡°Please¡ªjust George is fine. Are you the cult¡¯s local leader?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Joel replied, somehow appearing proud while folded like a deformed pretzel. ¡°Do you... mind if we join you?¡± Joel¡¯s eyes went wide, as did the rest of the cultists¡¯. ¡°We would be honored, George.¡± Joel turned to Geraldine. ¡°Will you be joining us too, er... mydy?¡± ¡°Geraldine,¡± she corrected, giving him a kind smile. ¡°I would love to.¡± ¡°Is that okay...?¡± the female cultist asked, giving Joel a meaningful look. ¡°It¡¯s our secret doctrine...¡± Joel waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve already shared it with Fischer. The more the merrier, I say.¡± The mention of Fischer made George pause, but then the crab folk scuttled aside, making room for them in their circle. Sweeping troubling thoughts away, George copied their posture as best he could. Remarkably, it wasfortable. The moment he closed his eyes, he felt the world nketing him once more. But the metaphorical covering felt¡­ different. It was hard to exin, almost like it was made from a different material¡ªwhich made exactly zero sense because it wasn¡¯t a physical object. Still, his body¡¯s senses didn¡¯t lie. As he slipped deeper into his meditation, he imagined energy flowing around him and pouring into his abdomen, just as House Kraken¡¯s manual instructed. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The moment he did, something within him vibrated. It was the same sensation that had urred the previous night, but this time, outside events weren¡¯t the cause. He was. Geraldine took a shuddering gasp beside him. A spear of worry drove through George¡¯s awareness, shattering his meditation. He reached over, grabbing her arm as his eyes flew open. ¡°Geraldine?¡± he whispered. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She licked her lips, her eyes staring into the far distance before focusing on him. ¡°I...¡± She leaned closer to him, replying under her breath, ¡°I did the meditation practice from the Kraken manual...¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Joel asked, looking a little annoyed at being interrupted. ¡°Everything is fine,¡± George replied. ¡°We just need a moment.¡± They stood and walked to the side, only stopping when they were outside of hearing range. ¡°I did too,¡± George said, his gaze meeting hers. ¡°My core...¡± ¡°Vibrated?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± He nced back at the cult, seeing them already slipping back into a zen state. ¡°There is something about that form they use. It reacted with our meditation...¡± ¡°They said it was part of their doctrine, right?¡± Her eyes searched his. ¡°What do we do...?¡± He knew the meaning behind Geraldine¡¯s question. Neither of them had given thought to the im that the Cult of Carcinization¡¯s crab form was some sort of secret, but it had definitely reacted with his family¡¯s technique. It ced George in a moral dilemma; he had been given ess to the cult¡¯s secret, and it had reacted to his own family¡¯s secret¡ªsomething he was under direct instruction not to share with anyone other than the Kraken bloodline or their immediate family. He nced back at the cultists, his morality torn in two directions. ¡°Poseidon¡¯s backwash,¡± he hissed. ¡°What do we do?¡± She chewed her lip, turning to ponder the cultists. Abruptly, she let out a light giggle. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asked, unable to stop himself from smiling at her beautifulugh. ¡°The manual literally tells us, George.¡± ¡°... it does?¡± Her returned nce was filled with meaning. ¡°What is better for your soul?¡± she quoted. ¡°What is better for my soul...¡± he repeated, tasting its implications. He didn¡¯t have to consider long. ¡°I love you, you know that?¡± ¡°I do, dear.¡± She got up on her tiptoes and pecked him on the cheek. ¡°I love you too.¡± George and Geraldine returned to the circle hand in hand, and when they took up their crab-like form once more, George cleared his throat. Joel cracked an eye, raising an annoyed brow at them. ¡°I have something to share,¡± George said, keeping his voice low. ¡°It is something passed down by my family, and though I ask you to keep it a secret among your branch, it may help your meditation...¡± If any of them had already taken steps on the path of ascension, they¡¯d have felt a great curiosity radiating from the tree that towered above them, shielding them from the midday sun. *** It was a beautiful day. The sun was high in the sky, my girlfriend was by my side, Corporal ws was only being a little annoying, and two filets of fish sizzled on the barbecue before me. My barbecue, I thought, shimmying in glee. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Maria asked, smirking at me. ¡°Feeling great, thanks! I was just trying to shake ws free.¡± With an indignant chirp, an otter¡¯s head appeared before me, lowered from her position atop my head. ¡°Just kidding,¡± I replied, scratching the soft fur behind her ear. She chirped, her eyes rolling into the back of her head as I scritched just the right ce. A wonderful aroma rose from the barbecue. The scents of fish and wood smoke made my stomach growl. I stared down at the cooking filets, watching bubbles form around the tallow I¡¯d oiled the surface with. Just as the meal was almost ready, I heard a new arrival scuttling across the front deck and heading our way. Sergeant Snips slid into view, blowing a stream of happy bubbles that abruptly stopped when she caught sight of ws smacking my forehead with both paws. Snips pointed an usatory cker her way, hissing a demand that she get down. ws leaped to the ground in response, chirping back a downright rude insult. They stared at each other for a long moment, everyone going silent as we watched the standoff. ws made the first move. Lightning erupted, wreathing her body as she shot for Snips. Ready for the ambush, Snips batted her aside, sending ws flying into the sand. Before she stopped moving, Snips was on her, blue chi oozing from her carapace and powering her passage. ws retreated into the river in the blink of an eye, pausing only to give Snips a rude gesture with her paw. I smiled as Snips dove into the water after her. ¡°Never a dull day, huh?¡± Theo asked, walking into view. ¡°Never, mate.¡± I agreed. ¡°How did it go with the cultivators?¡± ¡°Good! I got through them faster than I thought and we only had to imprison three more.¡± ¡°Five in total?¡± Barry asked. ¡°Those are better numbers than we expected.¡± ¡°Agreed! Even better, it was the newer cultivators that subdued them. They took it upon themselves to help.¡± ¡°See?¡± I asked, winking at Barry. ¡°You don¡¯t need me in control! It¡¯s all in hand!¡± Theoughed. ¡°I told you Fischer wouldn¡¯t go for it.¡± Barry sighed. ¡°You were right, unfortunately.¡± I grinned at Theo. ¡°Did youe to try some barbecue-cooked fish?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t interested, but I actually came to tell you something.¡± ¡°Hold that thought.¡± I removed the now-cooked fish from the heat with a pair of tongs. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± I gazed around at my friends, seeing hunger reflected in their eyes. With practiced moves, I cut the fish into equal portions. Steam escaped as I broke the filets apart, making an irresistible scent waft over my back deck. The outside of the fish was crispy and had turned golden brown, a stark contrast to the white flesh within. I grabbed a bowl of salt, sprinkling it liberally over the meal. ¡°I think we should try it with just salt at first. We have plenty of time to experiment with our other seasonings...¡± I picked up the board and held it out to everyone. ¡°Help yourselves.¡± Maria strode to the end of the deck. ¡°Sniiips! aaws!¡± she yelled, cupping her hands around her mouth. Before she¡¯d made it back to me, the animal pals in question were racing across the sand. Everyone took a piece of fish, and I waited for ws and Snips to im theirs before grabbing one myself. I threw Borks a piece, and as it sailed through the air, we all bit down. My teeth crunched through the skin, easily parting the thin golden-brownyer. The vor was subtle, yet undeniably changed from being cooked on a barbecue. The umami notes were deeper than only the salt should have made it, and I closed my eyes as the tastes washed over me. I lost track of my other senses, the delicate flesh melting in my mouth. An mmmm escaped Roger¡¯s throat. I stole a peek, smiling at his unveiled enjoyment of the seafood. ¡°Mmmm,¡± Maria agreed, leaning her head against my shoulder. I ate slowly, yet all too soon, the meal was finished. It definitely had stronger chi than regr shore fish, just as the barbecue¡¯s description said, but I was fairly sure the food hadn¡¯t been granted boon. ¡°Roger,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for helping me build this beauty.¡± I gestured emphatically at the barbecue. ¡°I needed this in my life.¡± ¡°I wish you¡¯d made it sooner,¡± Theo added. ¡°Me too, mate. Me too.¡± I took a deep breath, willing the fish¡¯s vor to linger. ¡°All right, Theo. What did youe to tell me?¡± ¡°Oh. Right. When we went to the cells with the five that tried to escape or failed my questioning, the Osnans were awake.¡± ¡°I guess one more adult job for the day won¡¯t hurt...¡± I waggled my eyebrows at Barry. ¡°See? I can take part without being the actual leader of a cult.¡± ¡°Church.¡± I waved a hand. ¡°Semantics. Let¡¯s go have a chat with some noble pricks.¡± Book 3: Chapter 14: The Seed of Rebellion Book 3: Chapter 14: The Seed of Rebellion With chi-filled food powering our stride, we made it back to New Tropica in no time at all. The moment we caught sight of the vige, I stopped walking and leaned down toward Maria. ¡°Are you seeing this too?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± ¡°I was just wondering if the barbecue gave the food a hallucinogenic boon or something...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not imagining it, Fischer,¡± Theo said, assessing the movement on the street. ¡°You¡¯d be excited too if you¡¯d just been granted your freedom.¡± A dozen or so people were visible, all cultivators that we¡¯d brought back from Gormona. Most were by themselves, but four stood in a loose circle, animatedly discussing something. ¡°What are they doing...?¡± I asked. ¡°Crafting,¡± he replied. ¡°Or nning what to work on? They¡¯re doing whatever they please, basically.¡± ¡°Huh. Neat.¡±We resumed our passage. As people caught sight of us, they waved, nodded, or outright stared. I returned every nod and wave. By the time we reached the next street¡ªand the next wave of cultivators¡ªI sighed. ¡°My head might topple off if I nod back at everyone.¡± ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to return them, right?¡± Maria asked, smiling up at me. ¡°Yeah, but that would just be downright rude.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better,¡± Barry said, ¡°I¡¯d think they see you as some kind of god or something.¡± ¡°Yeahhhh,¡± I drawled. ¡°I wonder how that happened.¡± Though I put on a show of being bothered, seeing them act under their own autonomy¡ªand the purpose with which they moved¡ªfilled my metaphorical cup to the brim. I had brought them back to Tropica out of necessity; I couldn¡¯t live with leaving them behind and subjecting them to the crown¡¯s cruelty. I¡¯d wanted them to find meaning here just as I and the rest of the congregation had, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d adopt it so soon... ¡°It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± I whispered to Maria. ¡°It is.¡± She swept a strand of sun-bleached hair behind her ear. ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± I made a so-so gesture. ¡°Not all me. We might not have gone so far in the capital if it wasn¡¯t for Barry asking for our help.¡± She blew air from her lips. I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Did you just blow a raspberry at me?¡± ¡°I did,¡± she replied. ¡°And I¡¯ll do it every time you say something silly. Are you telling me you¡¯d have gone to the capital and note back with all the grove¡¯s cultivators? Our n was to go and steal some passiona bushes. You¡¯d have gotten there, knocked them all out and defeated Tom Osnan Sr., and then just left them there? I seriously doubt it.¡± ¡°Okay, you might be right, but it would have been much harder to bring them back without Pelly and Bill airlifting them here.¡± ¡°Yet you¡¯d have worked it out.¡± She squeezed my arm. ¡°You always do.¡± ¡°We always do,¡± I corrected, resting my hand on hers. I peered into the smithy as we walked past, seeing at least ten of the new arrivals within. Duncan was instructing them while Fergus watched on. The head smith gave me a grin and wave, making the rest of the ss turn and either wave or nch. Onedy did both. As we walked from view, Maria giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°Everyone showing you so much veneration will take some getting used to.¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯m gonna have to embarrass myself often and grantly to make them lose a bit of respect for me. All this admiration is ufortable.¡± Each building we passed had at least a handful of cultivators. Ruby and Steven were instructing their group together, showing them around a massive loom. Roger, upon seeing a group hefting farming tools like weapons, split off and marched toward them, grumbling something about ¡®foolish cultivators¡¯ under his breath. A man and woman were set up in the new tannery. I raised an eyebrow at Ellis, curious if he¡¯d go instruct them, but he studiously ignored their presence, clearly wanting to witness the conversation toe. A pair of shadows passed over me, and I craned my head back, smiling at the two forms gliding on unseen winds high above. ¡°They¡¯re keeping watch?¡± ¡°Just so,¡± Barry replied. ¡°At least for the first couple of weeks, we¡¯ll need to rely on Bill and Pelly to ensure we have no runaways.¡± I waved up at them and twin honks boomed back, loud enough to be heard from hundreds of meters above. With my head casting a smile up at them, we arrived at the prison. Someone yelled from inside. I shared a nce with Maria, then dashed in, following the words. As we passed the cells, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their construction. Even calling it a prison felt like a lie. Though each room was made of solid stone and had a barrier of bars blocking any escape, the walls opposite had reinforced windows, letting in the light of day and allowing the captives to see the forest beyond. Sconces sat between each window, magical mes burning within that cast an orange glow. Each cell had a plush bed, a table and chair, and plumbing, making the penitentiaries back on earth look like ggs. When we passed the first prisoner, I found him reading a book. It was the man that had tried to run, and I wondered why he¡¯d attempted to flee. Did he have some Stockholm Syndrome going on, still holding allegiance to the crown despite their treatment of him and his fellow cultivators? Was it more simple, and the man had just been looking for a chance to betray us and escape? Noticing us, the man looked up, scowled, then spat to the side. Maria and I raised our eyebrows at each other, but our amusement was cut short. ¡°How long did you know?¡± a voice demanded from up the hall. ¡°Stop ying games!¡± We sprinted up the corridor and around a corner. Keith stood with a reassuring hand on Trent¡¯s shoulder, who was shaking with rage as he stared into a cell. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± the voice of Tom Osnan Jr. replied, holding as much condescension as usual. Trent¡¯s fistshed out, mming into the bars. When it struck, chi rushed from his core and out of his extended limb. A gout of fire raged against the metal bars, but their power was absorbed and sucked into the streams of essence suffusing the entire building. If my awareness wasn¡¯t so advanced, I might have dashed forward and blocked the blow, but even if the bars weren¡¯t there to negate the attack, there was no killing intent in the mes that Trent unleashed. He was evidently pissed, but wasn¡¯t trying to assassinate the troublesome Osnan. ws let out a coo I took to mean, ooo, very grumpy. Snips, however, wasn¡¯t so jovial. She flew forward on her jets of water-aspected chi, sliding to a stop between Trent and the prison. She held her ws open, ready to defend the captive cultivator if need be. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Snips,¡± Keith said, crouching down so they were eye to eyestalk. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt him.¡± Snips blew hesitant bubbles, unsure of her next move, so I intervened. ¡°It¡¯s all good, Snips.¡± I strode over and scooped her up into a hug. ¡°You can trust Keith.¡± I turned a grin Tom Osnan Jr.¡¯s way. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like this bloke is going anywhere.¡± The formerly secret cultivator¡¯s bluster was entirely gone, and he stared at Snips and I with open-mouthed panic. ¡°How are you doing, mate?¡± I asked Trent, hoping I could assuage some of his hatred. When his eyes met mine, a war waged across his face. I struggled toprehend theplicated emotions. Before I could understand what had him so conflicted, Keith put a hand on Trent¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Come on, cousin. I think Fischer has some business here.¡± They both made to leave, but before they could get past, Ellis stepped in the way. ¡°One moment if you please, Keith.¡± He had his pen and paper ready. ¡°What were you and Osnan talking about, Trent?¡± ¡°Not now, Ellis,¡± Keith replied, taking a step past him. But Ellis blocked his passage again. ¡°I am afraid it is reaching the point that I must insist, Keith. I trust you, but your behavior since we returned has been troublesome...¡± Unbridled fury crossed Keith¡¯s face, but as he looked down, I got the impression it wasn¡¯t entirely because of Ellis. ¡°Not. Now. Ellis.¡± He clenched his jaw and took a deep breath, then spun on Theo. ¡°I swear that neither of us have any intention of hurting Tropica, New Tropica, any of you, or your interests. We also have no intention of leaving.¡± ¡°True,¡± Theo replied, cocking his head slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you did though, Keith...¡± ¡°Trent.¡± Keith nudged his cousin softly in the side. ¡°Tell them.¡± Trent repeated the same message, his eyes somewhat distant. It was the first time I¡¯d had an up-close look at Trent since he¡¯d awakened. He had changed dramatically. His face, once looking like a thrice-stubbed toe, was now handsome. A defined jaw and severe eyes stared unrepentantly, darting between Ellis and Theo. His voice, too, had altered. I didn¡¯t even recognize it when I heard it from around the corner earlier. Before, it had been nasally. Petnt. Now, it was deep andmanding, as if he expected the world itself to bend before him. ¡°Also true,¡± Theo replied, giving Ellis a meaningful look. ¡°I think it¡¯s best that we let our friend pass.¡± ¡°Friends,¡± Keith stressed, stepping past Ellis and giving us a challenging nce. ¡°Right.¡± Theo nodded. ¡°Friends.¡± Trent didn¡¯t reply, looking at the ground as he followed Keith down the corridor. ¡°Hey!¡± I called. ¡°Prince!¡± Trent spun, my raised voice having pulled him from his thoughts. I grinned at him. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re going through. If you ever want a rxing afternoon, feel free toe for a fish. No questions asked¡ªjust the ocean, fresh air, and a good time.¡± His brow furrowed, but from behind Trent, Keith gave me a small smile, nodding his thanks. ¡°Sure...¡± Trent replied, his voice once more catching me off guard with its timbre. The moment they rounded the corner, I spun on Tom Osnan Jr. An oddbination of fear and sheer incredulity covered his face. ¡°What are you...?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m your friendly neighborhood fisherman, here to make friends, pat cute animals, and have a good time.¡± Corporal ws leaped up to my shoulder, rubbing her cheek against mine as she let out a loving coo. Tom Osnan Jr¡¯s eyes flew wide as she came into view, no doubt recalling the way she¡¯d mmed into his wife and turned her into an abstract windmill. ¡°You!¡± I suspected he¡¯d have reached for his chi and attacked us if he had the ability to. Fortunately for all of us, there was a rather annoying little device preventing that. ¡°Was the cor necessary?¡± I asked Barry. He shrugged. ¡°Better to be safe than sorry, and if anyone has to wear one, it may as well be someone who was fine with coring others.¡± ¡°So, Tom. Can I call you Tom? Good. Anyway, here¡¯s the thing¡ªI know you¡¯re kind of an evil prick, but if you have a change of heart and want to be one of us, I¡¯m sure we can arrange to¡ª¡± I cut off as Tom gathered chi and mmed his fist into the ground. I raised an eyebrow, curious if he was trying to unalive himself, but then the vines sprouted. They flew from him, writhing over the floor and creating a wall between himself and us. ¡°Huh...¡± I said. ¡°I think he found a neat little loophole, Barry.¡± Barry shrugged again. ¡°He¡¯s still stuck in there, we just can¡¯t see him. Want to talk to his wife instead?¡± I bellowed augh. ¡°Sure¡ªassuming she doesn¡¯t do the same thing.¡± We walked seven cells down the hall, and when we reached her, she was already staring a hate-filled gaze our way. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Osnan, I¡¯m¡ª¡± ¡°Leave me be.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not have some ability to wall yourself off like your cowardly husband?¡± I projected thest two words, making sure they made it through the vines Tom had erected. ¡°If you ask me, it was pretty messed up of him to leave you alone to deal with our questioning.¡± Her mouth bunched at the corners for a moment, quickly reced by bureaucratic stillness. ¡°My husband is a brave and trusting man. He knows I¡¯ll stand strong¡ªno matter what despicable methods of torture you use.¡± She turned to meet my eyes in an attempt to show an unyielding front. Theo snorted, shattering the facade. ¡°Lie. You think he¡¯s a coward too.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I added. ¡°I could tell that too, and I¡¯m not even a crown auditor.¡± ¡°Crown auditor...?¡± she asked, her eyes widening. ¡°Former crown auditor,¡± Theo corrected. ¡°Traitor!¡± she moved in a blur, striking out at the bars with an honestly impressive kick. Her strike was no match for the chi-enhanced metal, and her cor let out a warning beep. ¡°Strike one,¡± I said. ¡°Two more remaining. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll answer some questions for us?¡± After a few heaving breaths, she straightened her clothes, turned on her heel, and strode to sit at a small chair beside a writing desk. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Truth.¡± Theo shrugged. ¡°It was worth a shot, I guess.¡± ¡°Well, our offer stands for you too, Lady Osnan.¡± I turned to leave. ¡°If you want to live free, you just need to decide to be one of us. Theo will obviously vet your answer, but¡ª¡± ¡°I would never betray the crown. I¡ª¡± She abruptly cut off, her eyes widening on Theo. Before she could continue, she swiveled her chair to face the far wall. As we walked away from the captives, Theo smirked at me. ¡°Partial truth.¡± ¡°Oooooh,¡± Maria said. ¡°Spicy.¡± Ellis stopped mid-step, hunching to scratch notes in his notepad. I grinned. ¡°Surprising, to be honest. She was all too keen on attacking us when she thought we were regr humans. She even tried to kick Borks!¡± I leaned down to rub his head, the golden retriever shaped hellhound appearing not at all bothered by my mention of it. I took a deep breath as we stepped out onto the sunny street. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve nted the seed of rebellion in their minds, what are you guys gonna get up to?¡± ¡°I suppose I will go help those fledgling leatherworkers,¡± Ellis replied, still scribbling as he wandered away. ¡°Barry and I have some things to attend to.¡± Theo patted Barry on the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, yeah?¡± ws saluted, kissed Maria and me on the cheek, and leaped on Borks¡¯s back. She stood proud and tall, puffing her chest out like she was riding a horse into battle as she directed him to follow Barry. ¡°Godspeed, you little weirdo,¡± I said, causing her to cast a needle-sharp grin my way. ¡°So,¡± I pursed my lips as I looked at Maria and Sergeant Snips. ¡°Can I take it you two are¡­¡± I looked around. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s cinnamon?¡± Movement caught my attention to my right, and I turned just in time to see Pelly swoop down and collect the miscreant bunny. She gave me a wink as Pelly pped her wings and returned to the sky. I shook my head. ¡°They¡¯re all as weird as each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you just say they¡¯re weird?¡± Maria asked. ¡°All right, you¡¯ve got a point there. We¡¯re all as weird as each other. Better?¡± ¡°Much.¡± ¡°Where was I? Oh yeah¡ªare you two free?¡± Snips nodded up and down, blowing happy little bubbles. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Maria said. ¡°I suppose I could spend some time with you...¡± ¡°Really? You would grace this lowly one with your presence?¡± I bowed at the waist and pressed my fists together. ¡°This one thanks you, elder sister.¡± ¡°Please never say that again.¡± ¡°You started it,¡± I replied, straightening. ¡°Truce, then.¡± She wove her fingers with mine. ¡°What did you have nned?¡± ¡°I want to go see some old friends.¡± I cast my gaze toward the forest to the north. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve been busy little bees since Ist saw them¡­¡± Book 3: Chapter 15: Hivemind Book 3: Chapter 15: Hivemind For the first time in thest twenty-four hours, we moved leisurely. Our fight, flight, and general tomfoolery within Gormona had been adrenaline-pumping and surprisingly enjoyable. But now that I was walking hand in hand with Maria and had a genial crab riding my shoulder, I was reminded of what I truly enjoyed in life. The canopy above filtered out most of the sun¡¯s light, and as I looked up, a gust blew, making the leaves and branches dancenguidly. When we reached the river, we leaped right over it,nding on the bank up-stream from my home. We walked infortable silence, all content with watching and listening to the world around us. As we drew closer to Lemon¡¯s clearing, an unmistakable buzz washed over the grass, calling us forward. ¡°Is it just me,¡± Maria said, ¡°or is that louder than usual?¡± I cocked my head, letting my hearing extend past the self-imposed suppression I enacted by default. ¡°Huh... it certainly sounds louder.¡± Snips nodded along, an inquisitive bubble floating away from her cute little mouth. A nket of movement met us the moment we entered Lemon¡¯s original clearing. There were definitely more bees than usual. They practically swarmed the lemon trees. Individually, they were only tiny insects, barely noticeable among the shifting leaves. Together, they were an absolute sea of chaos, churning in every direction at the same time. Distracted as we were by the sight, Maria didn¡¯t notice a thin root extending from the ground behind her. Lieutenant Coronel Lemony Thicket whacked her on the bum, making her jump.¡°Lemon! You scared me!¡± Lemon¡¯s tree swayed withughter. ¡°I thought you were in the new grove...¡± Maria bit the inside of her lip as she stared up at the blue trunk. ¡°Are you here right now, or...?¡± Both, the wind seemed to whisper as it flowed past Lemon¡¯s leaves. I sent my awareness down into the ground, feeling what could only be described as a tunnel of chi running under our feet. It sped south toward New Tropica in one direction, and north-east in the other, connecting her with the giant tree that had popped up overnight. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Lemon,¡± Maria said, marching forward and wrapping her trunk in a hug. I joined her, one hand resting on Maria¡¯s back and one on Lemon¡¯s bark. Even Snips took part, patting Lemon and blowing bubbles of praise. Meanwhile, the bees continued visiting flowers above us, unaware of anything other than their purpose. I looked up, tracking an insect¡¯s passage as it left the tree closest to us and flew off into the forest. Its legs wereden with yellow pollen, and as it moved further and further away, I pursed my lips. ¡°Where is that bee going...?¡± Following my gaze, Maria and Snips tracked the subject of my wonder. ¡°Uhhh... back to the hive?¡± Maria flicked me lightly on the arm. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s not the direction of the hive...¡± I followed the bee¡¯s lumbering flight as it headed west toward the mountains. As we got further away, other insects joined it, heading in the same direction. Finally, we found their destination. They flew into a deformed knot at the base of an ancient tree, crawling down through a bee-sized entrance and out of sight. Snips scuttled forward slowly, her entire carapace cocking from side to side as she watched more of them disappear into the hive. ¡°I guess we know why there are more bees,¡± I whispered to Maria. ¡°Another hive has found the clearing.¡± ¡°At least one more,¡± she corrected. ¡°There were a lot of them.¡± Snips continued creeping up to the hive. A bee in the entrance made an odd buzz with its wings as she leaned in close and peered into the hole. ¡°Umm, Snips. You might be a bit¡ª¡± A few bees emerged, repeating the same buzz as the first. Within a few breaths, they were streaming from the hive. Snips watched them curiously, her contemtion only stopping when one tried to sting her sturdy carapace. She retreated a step, her movement drawing the rest toward her. ¡°Time to go!¡± I yelled, trying not to grin at the look of betrayal on Snips¡¯s face. We jogged back to the clearing, easily outpacing the riled-up insects. ¡°Did you know there were more bee hives visiting, Lemon?¡± Yes, her pulse of chi told me, tinged with amusement. ¡°Do you know how many hives there are?¡± She sprung a root from the ground and grew five strands of fiber from it. One of them was shorter than the others. ¡°Four¡­ and a half?¡± Yes, she nodded. ¡°Lemon...¡± Maria smirked at her. ¡°How is there half a hive?¡± Rather than respond directly, she shimmied her canopy in delight, making passing bees avoid her general vicinity. Maria narrowed her eyes, but I justughed. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re gonna have to find out on our own. Come on.¡± I gestured for Snips and Maria to follow as I strode from the clearing. ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon, Lemon!¡± Her shimmying only increased as we left, making me wonder why a half hive had brought her so much enjoyment. But I quickly forgot all about it. Twin rivers of bees flowed to and fro above us, those heading home covered in pollen, the others looking eager and ready to harvest. As always, Sergeant Snips was mystified by the little creatures. At one particrly crowded spot, she froze, simply watching their movement and blowing bubbles of awe. It reminded me of when we originally encountered the bee hive all those months ago, just after arriving in Tropica. Snips had been awakened for a matter of days at the time, and I¡¯d never have guessed I¡¯d grow to love her as much as I did. Since then, she¡¯d be an irreceable part of my life, and I couldn¡¯t imagine Tropica without her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Maria asked, her eyes searching mind. ¡°Just remembering the first time Sergeant Snips and I found the hive. Even then, she was transfixed by them.¡± Snips nodded, fervently agreeing with a slew of bubbles. As we continued following the bees, Snips never once tore her gaze from them. There was an honestly ridiculous amount of insects¡ªso many that if I didn¡¯t know better, I might have assumed all the pollinators in the clearing were from Queen Bee¡¯s hive. When we reached the tree they called home, I paused, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s... different,¡± Maria said, sounding just as curious. ¡°Looks like Queen Bee and Bumblebro have been busy...¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The hive had been extended. Where it previously had a single hole for the denizens toe and go from, a patchwork of sticks had been glued together with a yellow substance. Multiple entrances led into the additional construction, letting the sea of bees enter freely. I crept around the side of the bulbous shape, lightly poking some of the yellow stuff holding it together. It was as hard as stone, not at all sticky to the touch. ¡°Weird...¡± I said, returning to Maria. ¡°I¡¯d guess it was Bumblebro...? I¡¯m not sure a queen bee could make that stuff, awakened or not.¡± Remembering my purpose ining here, I approached the hive Bumblebro called home. I could have sworn I saw a pair ofpound eyes staring out at me from within, but they dashed away, hiding from sight. I hope he¡¯s not still pissed off from thest time I was here... ¡°Bumblebro...¡± I softly called. ¡°Are you in there?¡± No reply came. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time,¡± I continued. ¡°I should have knocked. It was super rude of me, and I hope you can forgive me for being such a goof.¡± Again, there was no answer. ¡°I could have sworn I saw him peeping from inside,¡± Maria whispered. ¡°I saw that too...¡± A soft hum came from within, sounding almost hesitant. Snips jumped down from my arms and crawled forward. She tilted her body, peering inside from different angles. Another hum came from the box, and Bumblebro appeared in the entrance, only his head visible. I couldn¡¯t verbalize it if anyone asked how I knew, but his little face seemed troubled. ¡°Bumblebro?¡± I asked, crouching down. ¡°Is everything okay, buddy?¡± He took a long moment to respond, eventually letting out a morose buzz, his head low like I was going to hit him. ¡°What¡¯s going on, my man? Is everything okay? Where¡¯s Queen Bee?¡± With his head still lowered, he crawled outside. I took a knee, looking at him closely. ¡°Mate. What is it? You¡¯re starting to worry me.¡± He made a tone with his wings that meant which confused the hell out of me until someone else appeared in the entrance. Queen Bee, looking just as brow beaten, emerged. She came to a stop beside Bumblebro, somehow getting even lower than he was. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I threw my high. ¡°What the frack is going on? You guys are gonna give me a panic attack!¡± They kowtowed¡ªactually kowtowed¡ªpressing their foreheads to the floor. ¡°Look, if you did something bad, please just tell me. I promise I won¡¯t get mad unless you hurt someone¡ªwait, you didn¡¯t sting anyone, did you?¡± No! they both buzzed. ¡°Okay. Good.¡± I sighed. ¡°Tell me what it is, then.¡± They looked at each other, paused, then both made the same tone Bumblebro had earlier. Come... Confusion shattered my frustration, and I looked around, waiting for some sort of creature that got into their honey toe barreling through the forest. Instead, another buzz came from within the hive. ¡°Wait...¡± Maria said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, not understanding. Lacking any of Queen Bee and Bumblebro¡¯s humility, another bee zipped outside. It hovered before me, giving me a single nod and waving a forelimb in greeting. ¡°Er... hello?¡± I inspected the new arrival. It had a bulbous body, thicker around than that of a regr honeybee. Its stripes were a deep ck and bright yellow, making it stand out against the verdant green forest. Unlike Bumblebro and whatever species he had originally been, a sharp stinger protruded from the tip of its abdomen. His abdomen, I realized. It¡¯s a bloke bee. His jaws were closer to a bumblebee¡¯s, the chompers looking designed to chew through even the hardest of woods. Given his features, the bee¡¯s lineage was immediately clear. ¡°Guys! You had a kid! I¡ª¡± Another buzz came from within the hive, cutting me off. It wasn¡¯t the quiet drone of a single bee; it was a cacophony of wings, all beating with joy as they headed toward the hive¡¯s entrance. In a blurred stream moving faster than any unawakened creature could muster, the rest of the hive emerged. One by one, they came to fly beside their brothers. Each of them nodded and waved, their procession growing so fast that I just left my hand raised in an eternal greeting. Thest of them finally joined the others, hovering on the spot in a cloud of yellow and ck. Though there were so many of them, they werepletely silent, the beats of their cute little wings not making a sound even to my enhanced ears. ¡°You¡¯re... all awakened?¡± The cloud nodded, every single one of the dozens of bees bobbing up and down. ¡°No way...¡± Maria said. I turned toward Bumblebro and Queenbee with a wide smile on my face. Instead of congratting them, however, I narrowed my eyes at their positions. They were still kowtowing, pressing their entire bodies as low as they possibly could. Sorry, they buzzed. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. ¡°Why...?¡± Bumblebro darted up toward me,ing to hover before my face. Showing aplete disregard for my understanding of insectoid anatomy, a tear swelled beneath one of hispound eyes. Orders, he buzzed. I disobeyed. ¡°Huh? What orders?¡± He made aplicated series of tones that I had to listen to thrice before understanding. ¡°Oooh! My order to not make more awakened bees!¡± I raised my hand in realization, and he flinched away, fearing I¡¯d strike him down. Queen Bee threw herself at my feet, making a deep tone that I was pretty sure meant take me instead. ¡°You... thought I¡¯d be mad at you for having little bee babies?¡± Yes, he buzzed. Sorry, she added. Sorry, their children echoed, their drone so loud that I could feel it in my chest. All I could do was blink at them for a long moment. A low squeak came from beside me, drawing all of our attention. Sergeant Snips squealed like a boiling-over kettle, and with our gazes on her, shepletely lost it. Her body copsed to the ground asughter hissed and bubbled from her. Queen Bee took umbrage and made a warning tone with her wings. Snips paused for a moment beforeughing even harder, her legs spasming out to the side uncontrobly. Maria shook her head, smirking at the misunderstanding. I bent and picked up Queen Bee, cing her on my hand beside Bumblebro. ¡°I¡¯m not upset at either of you and you¡¯re not in trouble.¡± Sorry, Bumblebro started to buzz, but stopped. His eyes darted up, staring into mine. Iughed at the confusion coloring his face. ¡°You heard me, you silly little goose. How could I be mad?¡± The two lovers stared up at me hesitantly, shocked into stillness by my words. Then, as one, the tension left their bodies. They released great sighs, which I¡¯m pretty sure was just a copied movement because of their distinctck of lungs. As both of them vibrated with sheer relief, their literal army of children joined in, the happy tones infectious and making my core sing. Maria leaned in close to the cloud of bees, her face beaming as she took them in. ¡°wow. You guys are super cute!¡± They danced in response, making her lilting giggle roll over our surroundings. I thought Maria¡¯s appreciation of them would be unmatched, but Snips immediately proved me wrong. The adorable crustation circled them, her lone eye sparkling in the light filtering from above. Maria picked her up, holding her out so she could get a closer look. They nodded in greeting, and Bumblebro let out a sharp buzz that I took to mean superior, causing them to nod again before giving her a synchronized salute. She returned it, preening under their attention. ¡°Everyone, this is Snips. Snips, this is...¡± I tilted my head to the side. ¡°Er... do they have names, Bumblebro?¡± No, he buzzed. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s gonna take me forever to think of names for you all. Any ideas, Maria? I¡¯m¡ª¡± No, they interrupted, loud enough for the sound to reverberate in my chest. ¡°Huh?¡± Maria asked. ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± ¡°You... don¡¯t want individual names?¡± They buzzed so hard in the affirmative that I thought they might spontaneouslybust. ¡°Huh. Well, if that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯ll have to think on it, though¡ªa name is even more important if it applies to all of you!¡± Yes, yes, yes! they agreed happily. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll let you know the moment I decide. Until then...¡± I nced at the construction on the regr honeybee¡¯s hive. ¡°Did you guys make that?¡± When they confirmed it, I smiled. ¡°Do you guys make honey?¡± Bumblebro and Queen Bee shook their heads, making my grin spread even wider. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re open to suggestions, I might have the perfect job for you guys...¡± They let out a curious bzzz?, and Iunched right into my sales pitch. Book 3: Chapter 16: Hivemind Book 3: Chapter 16: Hivemind Maria¡¯s hand was once more in mine as we strode through the lush forest. She rested a watermelon-sized rock atop her other hand that was so big I¡¯d almost call it a boulder. Bumblebro and Queen Bee sat on my shoulder, their wings twitching nervously. I reached up and patted the top of their heads with a finger, trying to reassure them. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want me to carry that?¡± I asked Maria, pointing at the mass of stone she carried. ¡°Are you calling me weak, Fischer?¡± I gave her some audacious side-eye, only for her to wiggle her eyebrows back and shoulder pressed the rock with her enhanced muscles. ¡°Point taken,¡± I replied. Shooting a nce back at Snips and heryer of shifting clothes, I recalled my conversation with Bumblebro and Queen Bee¡¯s children before we¡¯d left. Because I¡¯d mentioned their renovation of the honeybee¡¯s hive, they originally thought I wanted them to build some things for New Tropica. While they could surely help on that front in the future, I¡¯d had something else in mind. Thankfully, they¡¯d been happy to go along with my ns¡ªecstatic, even. It had been at least a quarter hour since they¡¯d agreed, and they still buzzed their wings in excitement, making a pleasant hum wash over the surrounding trees. When we arrived back at New Tropica, the cultivators that noticed us showed the same level of respect they had earlier. This time, though, their gazes one and all drifted toward Sergeant Snips. She walked with her carapace held high, pride radiating from her. Eyebrows rose, muttered conversation sprung up, and all eyes remained mostly pinned to Snips,pletely fixated on my guard crab and her enthralling outfit. Extending my senses, I found Barry. ¡°This way, guys,¡± I said, turning left at the main crossroads and striding for the new headquarters.As we entered, Theo and Barry turned my way. Borks, who was sleeping beneath an artifact, lifted his head, yawned, wagged his tail, and made to rx again. But then he saw Snips. He did a double take, his ears going alert as he stared at her noisy outfit. ¡°Oh, hello,¡± Barry said, smiling at us. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be off fishing by now. To what do we owe the...¡± He trailed off, his forehead creasing as he caught sight of Snips. ¡°Snips...¡± Theo pursed his lips for a long moment before continuing. ¡°Are you aware that you¡¯re wearing bees?¡± She blew affirmative bubbles, bobbing her head happily. The bees, who¡¯d been churning over one another atop their crabby steed since we left their hive, finally stilled. They turned their heads toward Barry and Theo, moving with perfect synchronization as they nodded and buzzed their wings in greeting. ¡°Bees?¡± I demanded, adopting the air of an indignant noble. ¡°Not mere bees, my well-intentioned yet misinformed friend! These humble insects are the progeny of one Bumblebro!¡± He puffed up on my shoulder, unable to hide his satisfaction with my words. ¡°And that¡¯s not all!¡± I continued. ¡°Their blood¡ªwait, do insects have blood?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Their lineage is so regal¡ªso powerful¡ªthat I find my thoughts addled! I ask that you brace yourselves, dear friends! When I reveal their mother, you might need to pick up your jaws from the floor! In your wildest dreams, you would never guess¡ª¡± ¡°So Queen Bee and Bumblebro had kids, huh?¡± Theo asked, projecting his voice to cut me off. ¡°Congrattion,¡± Barry said, smiling at Bumblebro and Queen Bee as they took flight from my shoulder. ¡°Are they all awakened...?¡± Barry¡¯s chi spread out, and when it reached the army of bees Snips was currently wearing as a hat, his eyes flew wide. ¡°They are! Amazing...¡± I¡¯d begun scowling when my monologue was rudely interrupted, and it had only deepened as they continued ignoring me. ¡°They feel strong for their size. How powerful are they?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Ellis is going to absolutely lose his¡ª¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, hamming up my petnce. ¡°I was mid-diatribe, you devious disciples!¡± Barry snorted, giving me a smirk. ¡°Disciples would imply that you were the leader of this church. Are you sure about that terminology?¡± ¡°Pshh!¡± I waved both hands dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m busy improving my dao. Consider yourself lucky that I haven¡¯t left for some closed-door cultivation.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Barry replied. ¡°You lost me.¡± I grinned. ¡°Good. Anyway, I brought them here for introductions, but they can also perform an important role. I was thinking¡ª¡± ¡°Do they have names?¡± Theo interrupted, yelling over me and pointedly looking at Barry. ¡°Yeah!¡± Barry boomed, also ignoring me as he stared at the bees. ¡°Do you have names?¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. ¡°See what I have to deal with, Maria?¡± I asked, sighing and shaking my head. ¡°These lowly vigers vex me intentionally. Me, of all people.¡± Her eyes danced with amusement as she faced Theo and Barry. ¡°They don¡¯t have names yet!¡± she yelled. ¡°They said they wanted to be named together, so we¡¯ll have to¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to be the scouts that protect our shores!¡± I bellowed, infusing my words with chi. Evidently, I had released a little too much. A pulse of pressure shot from me, mming into the walls and sending any loose objects in the headquarters flying. Maria stumbled to the side, gripping her rock with both hands so she didn¡¯t drop it. Bumblebro and Queen Bee shot back a full foot, the former catching thetter on his back before they both stabilized. And Borks¡¯s golden fur was swept back, the whites of his eyes visible. When the walls finally stopped vibrating, I grimaced. ¡°... too much?¡± ¡°Note to self,¡± Theo said, opening his jaw wide and rubbing an ear. ¡°Keep the messing with Fischer to a minimum.¡± Barry, rather than being bothered by my whoopsie, faced the bees atop Snips¡¯s head. ¡°I can see their number being a boon for intel, but are they strong enough to protect against cultivators...?¡± ¡°Thanks for asking! If you¡¯ll follow us outside...¡± They exchanged a look as we led them out,ing to a stop in the middle of the street. I grinned at Maria. ¡°When you¡¯re ready.¡± She shot me a beautiful smile and cocked her arm back, the boulder resting atop her open palm. She took a deep breath, then absolutelyunched the rock into the sky as she exhaled. It sailed to the west, spinning slowly in the wind. Power swelled from the bees and a susurration of buzzes sprang to life. I¡¯d already assessed their individual power when we were back in the forest, and I enjoyed Barry and Theo¡¯s simrly impressed looks. The bees took off as a blur, impossible for anyone but a cultivator to see. The first reached the boulder in less than a second, and when he struck the spherical stone, it shattered. Hundreds of stone pieces were ejected from the impact, sailing in every direction. Before they could go more than a few meters, the rest of the bees struck. Those rocks that survived the first volley were swiftly dealt with when the yellow-and-ck attackers zipped back around and shot through them. Within the space of a breath, anythingrger than a pebble was obliterated. A cloud of dust and debris bloomed in the western sky, still spreading out as the bees returned. Theynded on Snips¡¯s carapace, all looking rather chuffed with themselves and wiggling into position. Theo whistled. ¡°Yeah. That should do...¡± I nodded. ¡°Even if they couldn¡¯t stand toe-to-toe with a cultivator, they¡¯re fast and agile. They could easily escape and warn us that someone had fled.¡± Suddenly, a rhythmic tapping drew all of our attention. I whirled, facing the street it wasing from. I extended my awareness, intent on discovering the source, but the cause of the sound came sprinting around the corner a momentter. Ellis¡¯s feet never stopped moving, even as he skidded around the corner like a panicked cat on polished tiles. ¡°Who are they?¡± he screamed, his eyes pinned on mine. His arms and knees pumped as he sprinted for me at full speed. I had to step aside at thest moment, lest he barrel into me and knock me down. I grabbed his arm, swinging him around and bringing him to a stop. ¡°Who are¡ª¡± ¡°The scouts!¡± he yelled, not even letting me finish my sentence. ¡°Who are the scouts?¡± My brain short-circuited for a moment, but then I realized he was talking about the bees. He must have heard me when I projected my chi earlier, and as I considered him, his eyes only grew more intense. Ellis had always been thirsty for knowledge, but ofte, he¡¯d seemed almost manic in his information gathering. He visibly fought down the urge to demand an answer again, shivering as he stared at me. ¡°Ellis... are you all right, mate?¡± I asked, holding his shoulders. ¡°You seem...¡± ¡°Batshit crazy?¡± Maria suggested, quirking an eyebrow at the former archivist¡¯s shaking form. Iughed. ¡°I was going to say intense, but that¡¯s not far off.¡± ¡°What? I am fine.¡± He took a steadying breath, hisposure seeming to return. ¡°I just wish to learn who the scouts are. Has someone else ascended?¡± ¡°Uh, kind of?¡± I pointed at Snips and the carpet of bees lining her carapace. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Bumblebro and Queen Bee had a bunch of children. They¡¯re all spirit beasts or whatever.¡± ¡°They¡¯re what?¡± Ellis dashed over to them and leaned in close. ¡°Remarkable...¡± He removed his pad and began scribbling notes, muttering something under his breath about their features. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± Theo said, ¡°Ellis has always been so¡­ passionate. It¡¯s likely just the fact that he¡¯s learning secrets he¡¯s dreamed about his entire life.¡± ¡°I can hear you,¡± Ellis replied, not looking up from his note taking. ¡°But I agree. You are the batshit crazy ones, as Maria so eloquently put it, for not being excited about everything we are learning.¡± He turned his back to us, adding a physical element to his verbal dismissal. ¡°Perhaps you should reassess how blessed we are.¡± I raised a finger and opened my mouth to reply, but came up short. ¡°Huh. He might have a point...¡± Bumblebro nodded sagely,nding on my shoulder and giving me a reassuring pat. ¡°Ah well.¡± I shrugged at Barry. ¡°That¡¯s all I really wanted to show you guys. Is it okay to leave the nning in your hands?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Wonderful. Snips¡ªare you gonna stay with our new bee pals ore with Maria and I?¡± She blew questioning bubbles. ¡°Agreed,¡± Maria said, looking at me in confusion. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Fishing, of course. I thought we could invite a new friend to try out our heretical lifestyle...¡± Snips nodded fervently, shaking some of the bees loose. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m in!¡± Maria said. ¡°Who are we inviting, though? I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve looked around recently, but we have a lot of new friends.¡± ¡°Den.¡± I gave her a wide grin before turning toward Barry. ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± Barry shook his head with a smile. ¡°Last I saw him, he was at the smithy.¡± ¡°Perfect. Catch you guyster.¡± The sound of Borks¡¯s ws scrabbling on the stones came from the headquarters, having slept through the demonstration but never one to miss out on a little fishing. Bumblebro and Queen Bee chose toe along too, riding on my shoulder. With Maria¡¯s hand in mine and a handful of my animal pals along for the ride, we headed off toward the smithy. Book 3: Chapter 17: Oh Baby, a Triple Book 3: Chapter 17: Oh Baby, a Triple When the sand beneath my feet turned to rocky heand, I took a deep breath of the salt-filled air. I had all the things I could need; an armful of rods, a smattering of friends with me, and Maria. As a stiff breeze blew past, Bumblebro and Queen Bee crawled down from my shoulder to take refuge in my pocket. Their cute little heads poked out, gazing at the surroundingndscape in the afternoon light. Den, Maria, Snips, and Borks followed right behind me. I stole a nce at Den. As with every time we¡¯d interacted, the man was a walking contradiction. When I¡¯d invited him toe fishing, he seemed excited. Filled with anticipation. He¡¯d grown up in Gormona, so had been well and truly indoctrinated to believe that anything water-rted was going against the gods, yet that didn¡¯t deter him. But then I mentioned that I¡¯d also invited the crown prince toe fishing. A dark cloud had crossed Den¡¯s face, and even now he remained somber, simply staring at the ground as we crossed the slick rocks. I shared a nce with Maria, both subtly wincing at my misstep. Refocusing, I took a deep breath, tasting the salty air once more. If he¡¯s anything like me, I thought, a little fishing will do wonders for his worries. As we stepped onto the section of rockwall that was System generated, I set down my armful of rods. Maria ced the tackle box beside them, squeezing my arm before stepping back. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, smiling at Den. ¡°I think it¡¯s best we start with the basics, so I¡¯ll show you how to tie the knots. Would you mind catching us some bait, Maria?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She flicked open the tackle box and removed a sabiki rig, not wasting a moment in tying it to her rod. ¡°One eeling right up¡ªhopefully a stinky one.¡± As she walked over to the side of the rockwall and cast out, I ran Den through making a paternoster rig. His hands were rough and calloused despite his oftenckadaisical nature, reflective of the training he¡¯d done as a member of the capital¡¯s guard forces, and though he wasn¡¯t yet a cultivator, he emted the knot expertly on the first attempt.¡°How does it look?¡± he asked, holding it up. ¡°Perfect, mate. Now all we need is some bait.¡± ¡°Working on it!¡± Maria called, staring calmly at the water. I watched her for a long moment, lost in the way her hair swayed in the soft breeze, but then I felt someone approaching. I recognized the chi signature, and as I turned Keith¡¯s way, I spotted the man walking beside him. Trent, the crown prince of Gormona, had a pensive expression. ¡°G¡¯day, guys!¡± I said, standing. ¡°Den, you¡¯ve met Keith and Trent?¡± ¡°Trent...?¡± Den asked, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Fischer...¡± He leaned in close, whispering, ¡°That¡¯s the Trent you were talking about? He¡¯s not the prince...¡± I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°Er, they can hear you, mate. Cultivator hearing and all that. It¡¯s a long story, but that¡¯s definitely the prince.¡± Den¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend, but I¡¯d recognise him. I¡¯ve seen him countless¡ª¡± ¡°Hello, Den,¡± Trent replied, the sadness in his eyes betraying the fake smile he gave. ¡°You once told me that only my opinion of myself mattered, and that I should ignore my family¡¯s insults. I believe I threw a jug of wine and a half-eaten pastry at you for your kindness.¡± Den froze. ¡°It... what?¡± His eyes widened as he looked Trent over. ¡°It¡¯s... really you?¡± ¡°It is. I¡¯m sorry for how I treated you previously. It...¡± He clenched his jaw, a hint of fire entering his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t myself.¡± ¡°Uh, I mean... that¡¯s... okay?¡± Den asked, looking at me, then back to Trent, clearly flummoxed. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember me...¡± ¡°Cultivator,¡± Trent replied, pointing at his chest. ¡°I remember pretty much everything, unfortunately.¡± A silence stretched between us, and I let it linger for a moment, making sure they weren¡¯t going to continue. Borks slid over and licked my leg, wagging his tail up at me and calming my racing mind. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, patting Borks¡¯s head and giving him a smile. ¡°Now that everyone has been reintroduced, do you need my help setting up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Keith replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Trent only wants to watch for now.¡± ¡°No worries! I brought all the spare rods in case you change your mind. I might go help Den cast out, then.¡± Keith nodded at me and started setting up his rod. I led Den down the stone walkway, smiling at Snips who had crawled across the rocks and was resting in the tidal zone, blowing happy little bubbles. As we approached Maria, her rod¡¯s tip twitched. She braced her body, and the moment the fish bit down on her hook, she struck. Pulling up softly, she set the hook and kept tension on the line. She wound the reel in slowly, seeing if any more fish would take the bait. Her patience and technique were rewarded. Something muchrger struck, making the rod bend down under its weight. Maria¡¯s face lit up and a gust of wind blew past her, making her hair sweep back in a chaotic tangle. She paid no mind to the strands whipping around her face as she reeled the line in, grinning at the churning water beneath her. We came to a stop beside her, both Den and I leaning forward to try catch sight of what she¡¯d hooked. This tale has been uwfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. A sh of silver shone, reflecting the sunlight as the bait fish tried to escape. Maria lifted it out of the water, and when I saw what was attached to the bottom hook of her rig, I beamed a grin. I nced at Den, whose face was showing sheer confusion, tinged with a little disgust. ¡°What. Is. That?¡± he demanded, gesturing with both hands. Maria and I both cackled, our amusement mixing with excitement. ¡°A monkeyface eel of the pungent variety,¡± Maria replied. ¡°If you think it looks bad, wait until you smell it.¡± As if responding to herment, the universe sent another gust of wind our way, bringing with it the eel¡¯s horrific scent. ¡°Philyra¡¯s blessed odors,¡± he swore, covering his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s something.¡± I let out augh as I gazed at the eel, letting it draw my eyes in. Pungent Monkeyface Eel Rare Found in the brackish waters of the Kallis Realm, this mature variation of the Common Eel has high oil content and a pungent scent, making it unptable food but excellent bait. I shook my head, clearing my vision. Maria lobbed the juvenile shore fish she¡¯d hooked, and the small creaturended back in the water with a soft ssh. She grabbed a spike from her hip and moved to dispatch the eel, but Snips scuttled forward, hissing to wait. My trusty crab was on it in an instant. Her cker mmed down, making the eel go immediately still. Using meticulous bursts of her chi, she sliced it into hook-sized chunks. Both my eyebrows flew high. ¡°Dang, Snips. Your control is getting better...¡± She shimmied under the praise, blowing a stream of content bubbles. I bent to pat her head, and she leaned into my touch, making me scratch her even harder. When the scritches wereplete, she returned to the waterline, settling in between two rocks and closing her eye as a small wave washed over her. ¡°That¡¯s our bait sorted,¡± I said. ¡°Ready for your first taste of fishing, Den?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± He nodded, his lips slightly pursed as he stared at Snips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have so many spirit beasts.¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯m a lucky bloke.¡± I reached up into my pocket and softly patted the heads of the two insects there. Bumblebro and Queen Bee buzzed their wings happily, returning my affection. I bent and picked up a chunk of fish, then slipped my hook through it, showing Den the best way to present the bait. He mimicked my movement expertly, sliding his bait just as I had. ¡°Well done. Let¡¯s get these lines in the water.¡± I led him down the rockwall, and when we reached the end of the walkway, I stood tall, assessing the ocean¡¯s movement. It seemed the tide wasing in, so I faced north, not wanting the lines to get dragged toward the rivermouth. ¡°Flick your reel over like this, mate, then hold your finger to the line so it stays taut and doesn¡¯t unwind.¡± Den watched my hands, doing just as I did. ¡°Perfect,¡± I continued. ¡°Cock the rod back, and when you flick it forward, take your finger off the line.¡± I sent my sinker and bait flying at a forty-five degree angle. It made a quiet plop when it hit the water a few momentster, sending a ssh of water up that reflected the afternoon light. I wound the reel in a few times so my line was taut, then rested a finger on it, waiting for a bite. ¡°Think you can do that, mate?¡± I asked. ¡°I cast to the left, so send yours out to the right. It¡¯s a whole thing if our lines get tangled.¡± ¡°I think I can,¡± Den replied, stepping forward. He held his rod over his shoulder, watched the hook and sinker for a long moment, then lobbed it out to sea. The angle was a bit off and it sailed higher than intended. When it hit the water, it hadn¡¯t gone as far as mine did. He gave me a grimace. ¡°Should I try again?¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s good! That was outstanding for a first cast. Wind your line in like I did, then rest your finger on the line. You¡¯ll feel it when a fish bites.¡± He nodded, an intense look of focus on his face that made me smile. I sat down on the rocks, gettingfy as I leaned into the sensations of my body. The wind blew fitfully, washing over me in small bursts that made my clothes ripple and tickle my skin. Though the breeze was cold, the afternoon sun shone down from above, a perfect counterpoint that canceled out winter¡¯s chill. Small waves crashed on the rocks beneath us, causing droplets of water to hit my legs. The longer I focused on the myriad sensations peppering me, the deeper I sunk into the moment. I slipped into a meditative state without even realizing it, the shape of my body melting away and bing a cloud of feeling. The chi coursed through the world all around me, sweeping this way and that. It reminded me of the ocean¡¯s churning waves, the lines of essence a part of something greater¡ªsomething whole. There was a kernel of truth in that realization, my core seeming to hum its agreement. I felt at the boundary of my core, marveling at how far it hade in my short time in this world. Something tugged at my attention, and I tried to sweep it away, content with being lost within myself. It came again, and I shook my head, slowly returning to the world. ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria called. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, turning toward her voice. She was beside me, her rod in hand and line out between Trent and I. She gave me an exasperated look. ¡°Your rod, you goose!¡± ¡°What?¡± I turned forward, seeing my rod bent almost in half, its tip twitching. ¡°Oh!¡± I shot to my feet. ¡°Fish on!¡± ¡°No kidding!¡± she replied, augh bubbling up from her throat. ¡°Lucky it hooked itself, you peanut!¡± ¡°O-oh!¡± Den yelled. His eyes were pinned to his rod. ¡°I think I had a bite¡ª¡± With all our gazes on his rod, it bent fully in half, cutting his sentence short. ¡°F-Fish on?¡± he yelled, sounding more like a question than a statement. ¡°Double hookup!¡± Maria beamed at us. ¡°Keep your like tight, Den. Fischer doesn¡¯t use barbed hooks, so if it goes ck, the fish can¡ª¡± She cut off as something massive struck her line. ¡°Whoa! Fish on!¡± Sheughed uproariously. ¡°Triple hookup!¡± All three of the fish fought valiantly, never once tiring as we dragged them toward the rocks. Unlike other creatures I¡¯d battled on the end of my line, whatever these fish were, they never changed tack; they fought to escape with everything they had the entire time. With my enhanced body, I brought my fish to the rocks first. When I caught sight of its body, my forehead creased. It was smaller than I¡¯d expected, the fish having put up a fight that belied its size. But adrenaline quickly swept my confusion away; it was a new species. I lifted it up from the water by holding the line and got a good look at it. The first thing I noticed was the razor-sharp teeth lining its mouth. It flopped around in the air, just as energetic without the water as it was within. As Maria and Den pulled theirs from the water, my fish drew my vision in. As I shook my head, clearing my field of view of the description, my eyes went wide. I looked over at Maria, seeing her vision distant as she inspected hers. The moment they cleared, her head darted toward me. ¡°Does that mean what I think it does...?¡± I nodded, grinning. ¡°It does. Looks like we¡ª¡± Light exploded from behind Maria, illuminating our surroundings as a pulse of chi almost knocked me off my feet. Book 3: Chapter 18: Seasonal Book 3: Chapter 18: Seasonal With Maria at my side, a fish flopping around at the end of my hook, and the afternoon sun high above, a brilliant st exploded from Den. I closed my eyes as a pulse of chi trailed the luminescence flying from Den¡¯s taking-shape core. It mmed into me, almost knocking me from my feet on the slick rocks. Arge portion of the surrounding world¡¯s power poured into Den, solidifying into a container before drawing more essence in to fill the newly created void. Distracted as he was, Den¡¯s hands fell to his side. The fish he¡¯d caught didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. The creature¡¯s razor-toothed jawshed out, slicing through his line. It flicked off a rock and sailed right back into the ocean, immediately disappearing from sight as it swam into the depths. My new pal couldn¡¯t have cared less. ¡°Woah...¡± Den said, blinking at the world. Before anything else, I swiftly dispatched the fish I¡¯d caught with a single jab of a nail. Maria had the same idea, brain-spiking her fish and causing it to go limp on her line. When we turned back to Den, he was staring at his hands, having set his rod down on the rockwall. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I asked, grinning at the awe in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a... cultivator?¡± He blinked rapidly, his gaze drifting up to me. ¡°Looks like it, mate.¡±¡°Huh...¡± He flexed his hands. ¡°Feels pretty good.¡± I bellyughed. ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Maria¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°Pretty good? That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± he asked, his rxed demeanor well and truly shining through. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Keith called from further down the pathway, giving a thumbs up and a wide grin as he held his rod in another hand. Trent was beside him, and he gave Den a single nod. ¡°Thanks...¡± Den replied. ¡°Oh. I lost my fish¡­? Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, mate. Maria and I kept ours.¡± Maria held hers up towards him. ¡°Here. Now that you¡¯re a cultivator, try looking at this.¡± He did so, his eyes going distant as they were drawn in by the System. When they cleared once more, he frowned at the fish, then at Maria and me. ¡°Seasonal fish? What does that mean?¡± I grinned, staring down at my fish again and letting the words sh in my vision. Juvenile Blue Fish Rare The arrival of this seasonal fish has long been seen as a good omen for the coastal viges of the Kallis realm. They school inrge numbers, meaning when you find one, you will most certainly find more. Their strong-vored flesh contains a higher level of chi than most fish. The implications of the description weren¡¯t lost on me¡ªMaria, either, based on her earlier reaction. More important, though, was Den¡¯s awakening. The former guard was once more staring down at his hands, no doubt feeling the strength now flowing through them. It had beening easier and easier for people to ascend, but never before had someone done so by catching a single fish. As with every other revtiontely, Ellis was going to lose his mind. Hopefully the fact it was from fishing, as well as my proximity, had something to do with it. Otherwise, we might be seeing more regr people ascend over theing weeks. It was bound to happen eventually considering how Sturgill had be a cultivator, but I¡¯d hoped it would take months at least. We barely had the infrastructure for the cultivators we saved, let alone if everyone started taking steps on the path of ascension. Realizing I was worrying about things outside of my control, I shifted my thoughts. But just when I started considering the seasonal fish again and what their arrival meant for our little coastal vige, Keith let out an excited noise. ¡°Fish on!¡± he yelled, arching his back and holding his rod high. Den¡¯s training rod had bent almost in half with the fish he hooked earlier; Keith¡¯s was bent over all the way, looking like it might snap at any moment. ¡°Big fish on!¡± I replied. Seeing Den still staring down at his hands, I patted him on the back and led him over, knowing this was going to be a battle he wouldn¡¯t want to miss. Stolen story; please report. Maria came to my side, looping her arm through mine. At first, I assumed that the creature Keith had on the end of his line was a different species, but as I watched the way it swam, I started to doubt that assumption. It tried to escape with the same unerring ferocity, darting this way and that with never-ending kicks of its powerful tail. I nced at Trent, curious how the fight was affecting him. What I found there made a grin spread over my face. Gone was his pervasive anger and mncholy. His jaw clenched slightly, his nostrils ring as he took deep breaths. His eyes were on the surface of the bay, tracking the line as it tore through the water. Seeing that stare of his, I was certain. It was only a matter of time until Trent fell in love with fishing¡ªassuming he wasn¡¯t already. All the while, Keith fought. His muscles bulged as he lifted the rod, slowly bringing the hooked creature closer. Abruptly, the fish made its first blunder. The line went ck as it darted toward us. Keith was ready. He wound the line in so rapidly that his hand would be a blur to the unascended. When his quarry reached the shore, it hustled left, heading further out to sea. As it changed direction, its silvery scales reflected the sun. It. Was. Huge. ¡°Poseidon¡¯s salted sack,¡± Trent swore. ¡°They get that big?¡± I chortled at the string of words, Maria making a simr choking noise from beside me. ¡°They do!¡± Keith replied, running along the walkway in the same direction as the fish, not wanting to give up any line. ¡°You should see some of the things Fischer has caught! This is nothing!¡± Despite ying down the fish, it was without a doubt the biggest Keith had ever hooked, and every movement he took broadcast just how pumped he was to have it on his line. He ran all the way to the end of the rockwall, only stopping when there was no more distance to cross. And there, he made his stand. With his feet nted on the stone, he arched his back and started retrieving line as he pumped the rod up and down. The fish wasn¡¯t happy about it. It thrashed and kicked, doing its best to get away. We all slipped into silence as the fight dragged on, content with watching Keith¡¯s battle. As much as my eyes were glued to the water, I couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Den and Trent, enjoying their reactions to a degree that I couldn¡¯t put into words. Maria put her arm through mine again, squeezing me tight and subtly wiggling her eyebrows when she caught me grinning at Den. Minutes passed as Keith and the fish warred against one another. Finally, the water-bound creature started to tire. Its headshakes grew more lethargic, no longer possessing the stamina to continue as it once had. Keith didn¡¯t rush; he brought it to the rockwall meticulously, never putting too much tension on the line. This, too, brought a smile to my face. Keith and the rest of the fishing club had only been here for months, but they¡¯d already grown so much. They¡¯d lost plenty of fish since arriving here, and if such arge creature had challenged Keith even a few weeks ago, I was under no disillusion that the former royal would have won. As he was now, though, the oue seemed a foregone conclusion. When the fish was only meters away, it swam on the water¡¯s surface, still expending energy in an attempt to get away. There was a blur of orange underneath it, and a secondter, it was flying my way, its razor-toothed mouth leading the charge. I dashed aside and caught it in both arms, turning my head to raise an eyebrow at Snips. I was used to ws messing with me, but to be pranked by my trusty guard crab was a new experience. But it wasn¡¯t Snips that I found when I peered down into the churning water. Rocky raised his w high above the ocean so I could see his decidedly rude gesture. I cocked my head to the side, which only made him raise the other w and dual wield his animosity. Suddenly, there was another blur beneath him. A streak of orange and blue shot up from the ocean floor even faster than he had, and Rocky¡¯s pissed-off bubbles trailed after him as he wasunched out to sea at terrifying speed, his entire body flipping end over end in a chaotic jumble of limbs. ¡°Damn, Snips. Nice throw,¡± I said, giving her a smile as she swam back to shore while blowing a series of exasperated hisses. I turned to Keith and held out the fish sorge that I had to hold it in both arms. ¡°I believe this is yours, mate.¡± His eyes sparkled as he approached, going dull as the fish pulled his vision in. I looked down, letting the System¡¯s information stream across my field of view. Mature Blue Fish Rare The arrival of this seasonal fish has long been seen as a good omen for the coastal viges of the Kallis realm. They school inrge numbers, meaning when you find one, you will most certainly find more. Their strong-vored flesh contains a higher level of chi than most fish. ¡°Wow...¡± Keith said, his expression awe-struck as he took the mature blue fish. ¡°It¡¯s so heavy.¡± His eyes darted up to meet mine. ¡°Can we keep it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to you, mate, but I don¡¯t think keeping it will hurt their number. Seasonal fish are usually plentiful when they¡¯re around, which is likely why the description says they¡¯re seen as a good omen. Well, that and the fact that they have a high level of chi.¡± Where the juvenile variant was around the length of my forearm, the monster Keith had caught was twice asrge. Thick bs of muscle and fat covered its body, exining how it had fought so hard for so long. No matter which way you looked at it, this creature was an impressive specimen. ¡°Thank you for the sustenance, fishy,¡± Keith said, nodding toward it and repeating words I¡¯d previously used. He lowered it down to Snips, who had joined us on the walkway. ¡°Would you mind?¡± Snips nodded sharply and darted forward,shing out with a burst of energy from her w and ending it in an instant. ¡°Well,¡± I said, my eyes pinned on the colossal thing. ¡°We¡¯ve certainly got enough for dinner...¡± Den cleared his throat, and when I nced his way, he was staring at the fish. ¡°Should we try for more if they¡¯re only around for a short time? I feel bad that I lost mine¡­¡± There was a hunger in his eyes, but it wasn¡¯t for food; it was the thrill of the hunt. I shot Maria a wolfish grin before sweeping it away and turning to face Den. ¡°They¡¯ll still be here for quite some time, I believe. Before we catch any more, we have some important testing to do.¡± ¡°... testing?¡± Den asked, tilting his head slightly. ¡°Yup!¡± Maria replied, knowing exactly what I was getting at. ¡°The most critical test of all¡ªwe need to make sure they taste good.¡± I nodded, casting my gaze over everyone. ¡°Before we hunt for more, we should check that they¡¯re ptable. How do you all feel about an early dinner?¡± Book 3: Chapter 19: Treachery Book 3: Chapter 19: Treachery The sun approached the western mountains as I crept down the rocks with three fish in my arms. When I reached the water, I set them down and washed them off one by one. ¡°So,¡± I said, ncing up at Den and Trent, ¡°there are a bunch of ways to prepare fish.¡± Den pursed his lips. ¡°How do you choose which method to use?¡± ¡°It depends on the size and species, usually. Anything smaller than these blue fish, and it¡¯s usually better to cook them whole. It¡¯s hard not to waste meat, otherwise.¡± I gestured at the smaller two that Maria and I had caught. ¡°For these, I think fileting is best. It saves us having to gut them.¡± I grabbed a knife from my belt and ran the dull edge along the fish. ¡°Because we¡¯re leaving the skin on, the first step is to scale them.¡± ¡°You¡­ eat the skin?¡± Den asked, his expression dubious. ¡°Isn¡¯t that kinda gross?¡± ¡°Not at all, mate. Theye from the ocean, so they¡¯ve spent their lives in clean salt water. Their skin shouldn¡¯t have any unpleasant vors, and it adds a nice bit of texture when cooked on a hotte.¡± With System-enhanced precision, I ran my knife behind their pectoral fins and down toward their tail, ensuring I got every bit of flesh possible. Setting the four filets aside on the rocks, I held a fish frame upside down and pointed at it. ¡°This is a bit advanced, but this cut is referred to as the wings.¡± With four swift slices, I removed the section between the frame¡¯s head and body. ¡°There are bones in it, but also a ridiculous amount of tasty meat. I¡¯m not trying to enforce my morality on anyone else, but it¡¯s important to me that I waste as little as possible.¡±¡°Commendable,¡± Trent said, nodding. I did my best not to arch an eyebrow off my face¡ªI hadn¡¯t expected such ament from the crown prince. ¡°Is the rest wasted, then?¡± he asked, pointing at the remaining frame. ¡°Not at all! We can cook it on the barbecue for my animal pals¡ªthey aren¡¯t at all bothered by the bones and cartge. These, though, I¡¯ll be using as bait for my crab pot. With any luck, I¡¯ll be cooking you guys some fresh sand crab tomorrow.¡± ¡°Even if we throw the frame back into the ocean,¡± Maria said, ¡°it won¡¯t necessarily be a waste. There are plenty of little creatures that will happily pick it clean.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I agreed as I cut the wings off the other frame. cing it down next to the filets, I gestured at the mature blue fish. ¡°I think we should filet, then cut this one into chunks. Are you up to deep-frying it if I cook the others on the barbecue, Maria?¡± ¡°On it!¡± she yelled over her shoulder, already running back to the house. Smiling at her retreating form, I started fileting the mature blue fish. A half hourter, Den stood beside me as I held my hand over the hotte. Trent was still here, but he and Keith were talking softly a few meters away. I pointed down at the filets and looked up at Den. ¡°Remember how I said the skin adds texture? It goes lovely and crispy on the grill, but it¡¯s the same as cooking steak¡ªyou need to remove excess moisture before putting it on the heat.¡± I patted it down with a fresh tea towel. ¡°Do you wanna do it?¡± ¡°Er... I don¡¯t want to mess it up...¡± ¡°Nonsense, mate! Here. I¡¯ll put one down first. Just need to add some fat beforehand.¡± I put a healthy dollop of beef tallow on the barbecue te. It melted almost immediately as I spread it around with a spat, coating the cooking surface. I got one of the filets and ced it skin down. The tallow immediately hissed and bubbled around the edges, making steam and a delicious scent rise into the air. I nodded at him. ¡°Your turn.¡± Den bit the inside of his cheek as he picked up a filet with the care you¡¯d give a newborn baby. With one swift movement, hey it on the hotte, taking a swift step back as if it would bite him. ¡°He¡¯s an expert already!¡± Maria called, watching from the end of the deck. ¡°Just letting you know the oil is hot so we¡¯re gonna start shallow-frying the big boy Keith caught.¡± I smiled my gratitude at her. ¡°We¡¯ll bring ours over when we¡¯re done. Shouldn¡¯t be long.¡± She grinned, blew me a kiss, and skipped from sight, returning to the campfire. Den stared after her, his eyebrows narrowing in thought. When he looked back my way, he gave me an odd look. ¡°You know, you¡¯re all like, super nice.¡± Thement caught me off guard and made augh fly free of my throat. ¡°Why does that make you look so confused? Are we supposed to be evil?¡± ¡°Well, we were always told back in the capital that themoners living in the far reaches were, er... the king would have said unsavory, but the rest of Gormona¡¯s citizens would use more colorful words.¡± ¡°You expected to find us a little more disagreeable, huh?¡± ¡°To be honest, yeah. I didn¡¯t know what to expect. You seemed like a friendly fellow, but you were also with a gang of cultivators. It could have gone either way, really.¡± ¡°Yet you still ran away with me?¡± I asked, cing thest two filets down on the hotte. He shrugged. ¡°Like I said¡ªyou seemed like a friendly fellow. Plus, the king had just revealed himself as a bit of a...¡± ¡°Dickhead?¡± I suggested. ¡°Yeah, that works.¡± Den¡¯s shoulders held some tension. Now that he was a cultivator, I could feel his core fluctuating, likely responding to troubling thoughts as he recalled his time in the capital. ¡°Well, mate,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re here now. More importantly, you¡¯re one of us.¡± Seeking to change the subject, I shot a smirk his way. ¡°How is your brother going to respond to you being a cultivator?¡± The corners of his mouth tugged up as he mmed a fist into his open palm. I raised a brow. ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re not going to attack him, are you?¡± ¡°Attack him?¡± He revealed a toothy grin. ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll finally be able to tussle with him on even footing again.¡± Iughed again, throwing my head back. ¡°How long has he been a cultivator for?¡± ¡°A few years.¡± ¡°A few years... you have a fair bit of tussling to make up for, then?¡± ¡°Damned right.¡± He flexed his hands, feeling his strength. ¡°That scoundrel has no idea what he¡¯s in for.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Seeing that the conversation had drawn out Den¡¯s yful nature and banished his worries, I let a silence stretch, focusing on the cooking fish. When they were halfway done, I flipped the filets, revealing golden-brown skin that made my mouth water. Den took a deep breath through his nose, a sense of calm crossing his features as the scents assaulted him. ¡°How do you know when it¡¯s done?¡± he asked. ¡°See how the flesh turns white? When it¡¯s ky and no longer translucent in the middle, it¡¯s ready.¡± I poked the top of a filet. ¡°You can also tell by feel. Press where I just did.¡± He gingerly pressed a finger down on it. ¡°It¡¯s much more firm than before.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I replied and started to remove them. ¡°They¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°You could tell that just by feel?¡± ¡°Yep! You¡¯ll be able to as well, but it takes a little practice.¡± With our contribution read, we went to meet the others. The moment we approached the campfire, the smell of our fish was blown away. The scent of fried breading, boiling-hot beef tallow, and undertones of cooked seafood were an assault on the senses that drew me on. ¡°Perfect timing!¡± Maria dipped her tongs into the tallow and pulled out a palm-sized pocket of golden goodness. ¡°We just fried thest portion.¡± I set our te down beside Maria¡¯s mountain of fried food and immediately started dishing out servings. Despite the sun still lingering in the sky, my stomach demanded I eat the meal. When I broke the barbecue-cooked fish apart, the skin cracked, letting steam rise in thete-afternoon light. ¡°Okay, everyone,¡± I said, sitting down after passing out the tes. ¡°Dig in.¡± Snips was the first to partake, wasting no time in crunching down on a bit of fried fish. She shuddered in delight and sunk down into the sand, not making a sound other than chewing the crispy skin. The rest of us took a bite of the fried fish together, and our reactions were much the same. My shoulders dropping was thest thing I felt before the vor and texture of the blue fish overwhelmed my awareness. As the description had suggested, the meat had a stronger vor than most fish. Yet, it wasn¡¯t at all unpleasant. It mingled with the subtle vors of beef tallow and golden breadcrumbs,bining to be something otherworldly. When I swallowed, the chi traveled down toward my core, warming everything it passed. Being Den¡¯s first taste of fried fish, his reaction was superb. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked no one in particr. ¡°Is it always this good? And why is it making me feel so warm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the chi, and yeah, it¡¯s always this good,¡± Trent confirmed, his eyes closed and a smile crossing his face. ¡°It¡¯s even better with seasoning.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t seasoned?¡± ¡°Fischer usually cooks new fish without seasoning the first time around,¡± Maria said. ¡°It lets us get a feel of its vor profile.¡± I nodded. ¡°And pick the correct herbs and spices to use.¡± ¡°Does that mean you have some in mind?¡± Keith asked. ¡°It does, but we¡¯ll have to wait until next time. Until then, should we try the grilled fish?¡± Snips jumped to her feet, nodding her entire body in fervent approval. Letting out a lightugh, I picked some up by hand, the white meat crumbling between my fingers. Wasting no time, I put it on my tongue. Warm, savory juices poured out. I¡¯d half expected the fish to be tough considering its size, but the flesh melted in my mouth, falling apart before I even had to chew. When I bit down, the crispy skin crackled, seeming to release an extra burst of umami that exploded outward. ¡°How does it taste so¡­ different?¡± Den asked. ¡°It¡¯s the same fish¡­¡± ¡°Could be my cooking skill taking effect.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Or Maria¡¯s. Her deep-fried fish is always amazing.¡± She leaned over and pecked me on the cheek. ¡°I learned from the best.¡± Before they could get cold, I held the wings out to Den and Trent. ¡°We¡¯ve all tried them before, so I think these should be yours.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure¡­?¡± Den asked. ¡°I am, mate. We¡¯ll all have a chance to eat it again, so dig in.¡± I watched them closely as they hit down on the charred meat, their bodies rxing as the vors washed over them. No one said a word as we finished the meal, the only sounds surrounding us that of the crackling fire and the asional crunch of deep-fried breading. After swallowing thest bite, I let out a slow sigh and shot a look Maria¡¯s way. ¡°You know what this means, right?¡± She returned a half-lidded gaze, giving me a beautiful smile. ¡°It means we¡¯re going to have a fun couple of days, if not weeks.¡± Keith raised an eyebrow at us, but before he could voice his question, I continued. ¡°The seasonal fish is delicious, mate. That means it¡¯s worth targeting.¡± ¡°It also means we¡¯re going to need a lot more rods...¡± Maria said. ¡°Well, that depends on if everyone else is keen. I suppose we should go ask.¡± ¡°I suppose we should...¡± she answered, but didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°Soon, anyway. I need to enjoy the meal first.¡± I lounged back in the sand, a nket of contentment settling on my entire body. ¡°Soon,¡± I agreed, watching thest rays of sunlight as they disappeared over the western mountains. *** Though the sun had long since set by the time we arrived in New Tropica, the streets were alive. Rescued cultivators strode along, their steps filled with purpose. Those that I spied within the different crafting buildings were focused on their work, backs hunched and brows knitted. As we passed the smithy, I gave Fergus and Duncan a wave. Only thetter noticed, and he shot me a quick wink before reaching over and adjusting the metal bar an apprentice was working on. As we approached the woodworkers¡¯ domain, I turned toward Maria and Den. I¡¯d known Maria woulde along for a little rod-making, but Den also wanting to try it was a pleasant surprise. Though Trent had also seemed interested in trying his hand at crafting, he and Keith left after the meal had settled, needing to be somewhere else for the evening that they didn¡¯t borate on. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Maria replied, much more enthusiastically than Den¡¯s answering nod. Taking onest breath of the night air, I led them into the building. There were a dozen of the rescued cultivators within, their number having grown since we walked past this morning. Greg saw me first. He elbowed Brad in the side, subtly nodding my way and giving his brother a smirk. I raised an eyebrow, not sure what they were up to. But then theymitted their treachery. Both men snapped a crisp salute, their bodies going rigid. ¡°Sir!¡± they said together. Their apprentice woodworkers spun, and with the speed only cultivators could muster, they copied my treasonous friends. ¡°Sir!¡± they chorused, their backs stiff and eyes serious. I groaned. ¡°Can you believe this, Maria?¡± ¡°Believe what, sir?¡± she responded in a clipped tone. I slowly spun her way, my eyes narrowed. As I¡¯d feared, she was also saluting, a wide grin stered on her face. I red my displeasure at her, making Brad and Greg burst intoughter. ¡°What can we do for you, Fischer?¡± Brad asked, leaning back on a bench and crossing his arms. ¡°Other than not doing...¡± I waved a hand in his general direction. ¡°Whatever that was to me ever again? We came to make some rods, mate.¡± ¡°Rods, huh?¡± Greg rubbed his chin. ¡°What¡¯s the asion? I thought you had plenty.¡± ¡°We need enough for everyone,¡± Maria replied, her eyes dancing with glee. ¡°Everyone...?¡± Brad looked between us. ¡°Define everyone.¡± ¡°Literally everyone,¡± Iughed, then turned toward the cultivators. ¡°Assuming you guys want to try fishing, that is.¡± Because of who I was, or possibly because of Brad and Greg¡¯s stunt, the former ves met me with silence. ¡°We caught some seasonal fish!¡± Maria bounced on her heels, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°We think there will be a lot of them to catch over theing days and weeks, so it¡¯s the perfect opportunity for everyone who wants to try out our heretical lifestyle.¡± ¡°Enough for almost a hundred people...?¡± Greg asked, looking skeptical. ¡°Yep! They fight super hard, and the taste, guys...¡± Maria shimmied. ¡°They¡¯re delicious.¡± She ryed the blue fish¡¯s description. ¡°Boosted chi, huh...?¡± Barry took in his apprentices. ¡°What do you guys say? Would you like to try making some fishing rods? Even if you¡¯re not down to fish, following Fischer¡¯s instructions will probably be great for both your cultivation and woodworking.¡± Still speechless, they all nodded, only one of them muttering under his breath that he¡¯d love to. Or maybe he said I love you, not I¡¯d love to. It was hard to tell. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, stretching my arms high and smiling at them. ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started.¡± Book 3: Chapter 20: Nexus Book 3: Chapter 20: Nexus ¡°Okay, everyone,¡± I said, looking down at the bench before me. ¡°Follow along.¡± Maria and Den were on either side of me, the former grinning and thetter serious. The rest of the apprentice woodworkers were arrayed around the room, awaiting instruction behind their benches. We all had a square block of soft wood with a hole drilled in the center, and as I set mine in a vice, I cut into it with a jigsaw. When the circr shape was finished, I looked around the room. Everyone other than Maria, Brad, and Greg were following along much slower, their movements filled with care. One of them cursed under her breath. Her de had gotten caught and gone within the lines, removing a small chunk. ¡°No stress!¡± I replied, striding over. ¡°Keep going and just do the best you can. We can sort out any imperfections when we shave it down.¡± Grimacing, she nodded and resumed cutting, even slower this time. It took them all a few minutes, and when thest of them were finished, I smiled at their collective work. ¡°Well done, everyone. Now, we¡¯ll ne them down. Any advice first, Brad? Greg?¡± Greg shook his head, and Brad replied, ¡°Nope! This is your show.¡± ¡°In that case, follow my movements with this ne.¡± I went slower than usual, showing them all how I used sweeping arcs to remove slivers of wood. My body wanted to speed away, to get caught up in the workmanship, but I held the urge at bay. Their eyes tracked my every movement, paying extra attention when I spun my block of wood in the vice.¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it. We can still sand and shapeter on, so don¡¯t be too worried if it isn¡¯t perfectly round at the end of this step.¡± When I finished ning my reel, I cast my gaze around the room. There was, evidently, a difference in aptitude amongst the apprentices. To my surprise, Den seemed to be the most proficient. Between all of them, he seemed the most rxed, his hands easily gliding along as he whistled to himself. Whether it was natural talent or a calm nature fueling his advance, his block of wood had the least number of ws. He sensed me watching. His eyes darted up to meet mine, and rather than look bothered by my attention, he gave me a quick thumbs up before returning to his work. ¡°He¡¯s a natural,¡± Maria said, giving my arm a featherlight touch. I bathed in herpany as I waited for the rest of them to finish. Brad and Greg sat back, content to leave me in control as they assessed their apprentices¡¯ work. ¡°Great job, everyone.¡± I turned to Brad and Greg. ¡°I have a bit of feedback, if you don¡¯t mind me doing so?¡± They both nodded, so I faced the apprentices. ¡°I¡¯m seeing a fair bit of... stiffness, forck of a better word. I know you¡¯re probably feeling some pressure to do everything perfectly, especially after your masters treated me like some sort of respected elder, but being too tense will only hurt the oue. There¡¯s no need to be so rigid. Have fun with it! There¡¯s no punishment for failing to do everything perfectly. Even if you identally set your wood on fire somehow, I¡¯d be more impressed than upset.¡± I got a few smiles from them, so I continued. ¡°Next, we¡¯re carving out a groove for the line to sit in.¡± I grabbed a crescent-shaped file and ran it along the outside of the reel. ¡°This part is super easy. Keep the file straight and drag it all the way around the edge.¡± I demonstrated briefly, then gestured for them to go ahead. As I rotated my reel and filed the different sections, a small smile crossed my face. I hadn¡¯t been doing much crafting ofte, and I forgot how calming an experience it was. My body flowed of its own ord, the file arcing down across the reel with unerring ease. Before I knew it, the groove wasplete. I opened my eyes and took in my surroundings, the magical light of the wall sconces bathing the room in their orange light. ¡°Are you back with us?¡± Maria asked, smirking at me. ¡°I was worried you were going to do something silly.¡± ¡°Something silly?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She opened her vice and spun the reel within. ¡°Like make your block of wood transform into a house or something out of sheer will. I¡¯ve learned to expect chaos when you look peaceful.¡± I snorted. ¡°No magical houses, I¡¯m afraid. Just a supreme sense of calm.¡± ¡°Maybe next time,¡± she replied, the skin beside her eyes crinkling in amusement. She finished her reel soon after, and we watched the apprentices¡¯ progress together. As we gazed out over the room, satisfaction and pride washed over me. It hadn¡¯t even been a half hour, yet they¡¯d already improved. Before, many of their movements were stiff. Jarring. It appeared as though my impromptu speech had resonated¡ªthey even seemed to be enjoying themselves more. When they were finished and awaiting my next instructions, I beamed at them. ¡°Exceptional job, gang. Much more rxed than before. Did it feel better?¡± I asked thedy that had identally cut a portion of her reel off in the first step. She gave me a shy smile and a nod so slight that I almost thought I imagined it. ¡°I¡¯m d. We¡¯re at thest step for the reel now, guys. Does anyone have any sections they think need more filing?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. A man in the back raised his hand, so I strode over and peered down. It appeared as though his file had slipped, gouging lines in the outside face. ¡°I think that should be fine, to be honest.¡± I faced Brad and Greg. ¡°It¡¯s on the outside, so it shouldn¡¯t be an issue, right?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Greg agreed. ¡°Gives it personality.¡± ¡°There you have it!¡± I pped the cultivator on the shoulder. ¡°Sand it so there¡¯s no jagged bits, and it should be all good!¡± I walked back to my workstation and held up one of the bits of sandpaper Greg and Brad were passing around. ¡°Have you guys used this before?¡± They all nodded. ¡°We showed them sandpaper earlier as part of the introduction to woodworking,¡± Brad said. ¡°Awesome.¡± I replied, then faced the apprentices again. ¡°All we¡¯re doing is running this paper along the reel. Try to make it as uniform as possible. If you have any gouged bits, spend a little extra time there. As long as it¡¯s not on the groove where the line goes, it doesn¡¯t matter if some sides are a little¡­ unique.¡± I walked around the room with a leather sack I¡¯d brought with me. Inside, I had a collection of bearings procured from the merchant, Marcus. ¡°When you¡¯re finished sanding, ce these into the holes Brad drilled.¡± I finished passing out the bearings. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, too. The entire time you¡¯repleting this step, I want you to imagine in your head what you want the reel to do. Don¡¯t be surprised if the System takes over and makes your reel transform. Whatever is motivating you to create this reel, hone in on that. For example, I¡¯ll be imagining something that you, my new friends, can use to catch fish and have a good time. It¡¯s a vessel for friendship and fun. I realize I¡¯m a bit of a weirdo in that regard, so if you¡¯re motivated by gaining levels in woodworking or something like that, use that desire.¡± I grinned at the room. ¡°Any questions?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Brad said. ¡°Why are you so weird?¡± ¡°Any useful and not insulting questions?¡± I corrected, shaking my head and trying not to smile at Brad. ¡°Nope!¡± Greg replied. ¡°If you want any more insulting ones, though, I can think of a few¡ª¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I interrupted, projecting my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± After flicking a tiny chunk of wood at Greg¡¯s head, I started sanding my reel. It was already close to what I wanted to create, so I did soft passes with the sandpaper, smoothing each of the surfaces down. As with the filing, I lost myself to the process. Motes of wood wafted through the air, tickling my nose when some of them drifted in with my breath. I focused my attention on my will,sering in on what I¡¯d told the cultivators earlier. This reel, though not intended for me, had to be perfect. I wanted it to be functional and reliable, because that was what my new pals needed. I poured whispers of chi down into the wood. Its grains soaked them up hungrily, wanting me to send more out. Hesitantly, I obliged, ensuring I didn¡¯t send enough to turn my reel into an idental pipe-bomb. When the fibers seemed full to bursting, I sent more out into the surrounding room, feeling what everyone else was doing. Surprisingly, some of them were also exuding chi. I expected to find it from Maria, Brad, and Greg, but a few of the apprentices were pouring essence out too, as was Den. The streams were a little... wrong. Like they weren¡¯t the correct shape to be properly absorbed. Instead of adding mine to theirs, I use my will to help shape their chi. I closed my eyes, uncountable strands weaving all around me to poke and prod different flows into the correct form. After a few moments, it came easy, so I once again focused on what I wanted to create. I pictured every single member of Tropica and New Tropica, all standing on the beach. They had rods in their hands and smiles on their faces, bathing in the sensations of their bodies as they waited for a bite. I was swimming in the ocean with Maria at my side, her sunkissed shoulders visible above the water¡¯s surface. The scene made my soul thrum as I watched it y out in my mind¡¯s eye, and an imaginary breeze kicked up, tickling my skin. Before I could get lost further in the vista, the essence back in the real world responded. It vibrated, quivering as our joined wills pressed outward. I pictured the dozens of rods again, demanding that the universe create what I yearned for. A smattering of confused awarenesses made themselves known, each belonging to one of the surrounding cultivators. Maria was first, and though she was shocked for a moment, she almost-immediately recognized me and joined her desire with mine. Next came Brad and Greg. They were simrly disoriented, but upon a mental urging from Maria, they joined in. Den¡¯s consciousness peeked through next, and this time, it was me who felt shocked; the man couldn¡¯t have been less unfazed. He gave us the metaphysical equivalent of a respectful nod, as if this was the most normal thing in the world. I could tell he pictured something different in mind, but it was the same vor as the scene I pictured. I¡¯d felt Barry¡¯s will join with mine previously, but having so many present at once was an entirely new experience. The rest of the cultivators I¡¯d rescued from Gormona appeared at the same time. A different emotion was in the forefront of their minds: fear. It made sense considering how alien it must be for them, and one apprentice noped out immediately, fleeing from the call to action. But the rest remained. Upon a barrage of soothing reassurance from Maria and me, they slowly joined their wills with mine. With my enhanced awareness of chi, I felt every single event that urred in the next moment. The surrounding essence exploded forward, rushing into the room. Some of the chi contained within the smithy¡¯s stones came too, the very building and vige lending their strength to our creation. Differentponents around the room were swept up in the thick ropes of power, drawn toward our workstations on invisible torrents. Every single reel blurred, their forms evaporating as the System reshaped them. A whirlwind of potential sprang to life, spinning around the room in a vortex that grew faster and more insistent with every passing fraction of a second. The barrage of chi, materials, and willsbined, manifesting in a single nexus between us. A blinding orb of creation came into being. It drew on my core, and when I opened the floodgate to my power, the rest of the contributing cultivators followed suit. None of their reserves held a candle to mine, yet they joined in, growing less hesitant by the second¡ªmore sure of themselves. As our purpose became one, the swirling storm took shape. To a regr human, it would have been as if the rods appeared from nowhere. But I was far from a regr human; I saw everything. Wood grew from thin air, extending in thick lengths that tapered towards the end. The reels we¡¯d been working on split apart, replicating themselves and attaching to poles. Iron coagted in hundreds, perhaps thousands of individual nodes that flew toward the newly formed rods. Luminescence shone from them, and though I could feel their shape, I had to close my eyes against the light. When the glow disappeared, I blinked, trying to focus on my now-dim surroundings. Instead of seeing our creations, however, I was met with a System notification that filled my field of view. Despite understanding what the words meant, I struggled toprehend their meaning. ¡°Frack me...¡± was all I could say as I dismissed the message and stared down at the dozens of rods sitting neatly piled in the center of the room. Book 3: Chapter 21: Path to Power Book 3: Chapter 21: Path to Power I licked my lips, my consciousness warring with itself to understand the message I¡¯d just received. Seeking a distraction, I wandered over to the rods. ¡°Triton¡¯s slick conch,¡± Brad swore. ¡°Agreed,¡± Greg replied, his gaze distant. Maria leaned back on her bench, her eyes darting around the room yet focusing on nothing in particr. ¡°That... wow. You saw it too, Fischer?¡± ¡°I did. I¡¯m not sure if it was because of the significance, or the fact my will was aimed at the rods, but the System saw fit to give me a peek.¡± One by one, the other cultivators¡¯ eyes returned to the present, their jaws ck and faces paling. ¡°Does that mean what I think it does...?¡± Den asked, appearing the least bothered of everyone in the room. ¡°Pretty neat.¡± Before anyone could reply, the surrounding chi shuddered once more.It rushed forward from every direction, mming into the cores of everyone, myself included. Over a dozen pulses of chi exploded from our abdomens a momentter. They bounced off one another, filling the room with blinding light that I had to squint against. The feeling of ecstasy that came with advancement was more palpable than ever before, the dozens of sources creating an overwhelming barrage of sensation. Essence swelled behind each of the newer cultivators, culminating in a leather bag. The sacks hit the stones and the tingle of gold coins rang out through the room, the cacophony nothingpared to the bliss coursing through my veins. When the waves of light finally dissipated, I let out a shuddering sigh and called for the words the System had shown me, letting them appear once more. You have sessfully taken part in a crafting ritual! New Quest: Group Project. Objective: [Error. Insufficient Power.] Reward: [Error. Insufficient Power.] The System had created a quest. It was broken¡ªas per usual. But that didn¡¯t subtract from how monumental an asion it was. I¡¯d been at the hands of game-like shenanigans since my arrival in my new world, but something about a literal quest made my body tingle. If the System continued to regain functionality, would I one day be able to see the objective and reward? If it regained power entirely, would the System generate more quests? What were the requirements for one of them to be created...? I looked up to Maria, intent on bouncing these ideas off of someone, but her attention was elsewhere. She kneeled down before the pile of rods, holding one up to her face and inspecting it. With the shock of receiving a quest, I¡¯d almost entirely forgotten about my purpose ining here. I strode over and knelt down beside her, as did everyone else. I picked one up and examined its form. Just like the other rods we¡¯d previously crafted, the System had made them into something we had no hope of creating on our own. I picked up a rod, letting it draw my eyes in. Communal Rod of the Fisher Rare This fishing rod provides boosts to both fishing and luck. The stats provided will increase based on how many of its sibling rods are being used within a one-kilometer radius. +0.2 fishing per rod +0.1 luck per rod I¡¯d expected the stats to be insane, but not that insane. If there were one-hundred people using them, each would provide +20 fishing and +10 luck. When I shook my head and cleared the description, Brad was facing one of the apprentices. ¡°What level did you get in woodworking?¡± The man swallowed. ¡°Thirty one.¡± Greg whistled. ¡°What were you before?¡± ¡°I was only level two. Is that normal?¡± Bradughed, shaking his head. ¡°Not even a little normal. We have Fischer to thank for that.¡± I smiled at him. ¡°Happy to help, mate, but I think I¡¯m the one that needs to thank all of you.¡± I gestured before us at our creations. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you how we did it, but there are at least a hundred rods here.¡± ¡°Er,¡± Den said. ¡°It¡¯s because you pictured all of us fishing, right?¡± My head darted his way. ¡°Wait, you saw exactly what I was picturing...?¡± ¡°We did,¡± Maria replied, somehow pursing her lips and smiling at me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to know you think so highly of me, but maybe give me more clothes next time.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. In my head, she¡¯d been wearing her bathing suit because we were swimming in the ocean. One of the apprentices to my right choked, blushing a furious red and staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Yeah, well, maybe you shouldn¡¯t look so good then. You ever think about that?¡± She snorted andy her head on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing, you big goof. Though,¡± she added, pulling her head back and raising an eyebrow above a mischievous smirk, ¡°I felt your love for your animal pals, too. I was surprised you felt so much affection for Rocky, despite how much of a prick he can be. If you want to see other people, or crabs, just let me know¡ª¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I replied, my face heating as I held up both hands. ¡°Not even a little funny, and everyone else might not know you¡¯re joking.¡± She cackled, the sound so loud it would have been abrasiveing from anyone else. Hiding my embarrassment with a sigh, I stood and stretched, but froze when I noticed someone still at their workstation. The woman from earlier that had messed up the first step was staring down at her hands. With my attention on her, I recognized her chi signature. She was the one that had shied away from my will when I led the crafting ritual, or whatever the System called it. Maria and I winced at each other; the woman was probably feeling guilty about backing out. I went to meet her, intending on offering some words of constion, but then I saw the bench before her. She wasn¡¯t looking at her hands¡ªshe was looking at what they held. Her fingers ran over a massive construct of metal and rope. It was a giant treble hook, sorge that it looked better suited for grappling onto rooftops than fishing. ¡°Did you just make that?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowing on the three deadly sharp tips. ¡°Y-yes,¡± she stuttered, shying away from me. ¡°Sorry. I know it isn¡¯t what you pictured¡­¡± Maria, Brad, and Greg came to look at what we were talking about, all their eyebrows flying skyward when they caught sight of it. ¡°No need to apologize,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s kind of neat. I just don¡¯t understand... well, how you made it. I felt you pull away from my vision, which is totally valid, but how did you end up with this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re... not upset?¡± ¡°Not at all. Were you trying to think of a way to escape or something?¡± ¡°Escape?¡± She dropped the hook to the table and held up both hands. ¡°No! Not that!¡± Realizing she¡¯d spoken above a whisper, she flushed. ¡°I, uh, I saw what you were picturing, and it didn¡¯t seem right.¡± I was getting more and more confused by the second. ¡°Why did what I pictured seem wrong?¡± ¡°Because they were all so small. How could tiny little sticks and hooks be used to catch monstrous creatures from the deep?¡± She gestured down at the hook she¡¯d made. ¡°This is way better, no?¡± ¡°... monstrous creatures from the deep?¡± Maria repeated, giving her an odd look. As realization struck me, I did my best to hold myughter in. But I failedpletely. The more I thought about her throwing the grappling hook at a leviathan sea creature and holding on for dear life, the more my chest heaved. Tears came to my eyes, and I wiped them away with both hands, unable to bottle up my mirth for an uncouth amount of time. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I eventually got out. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you. Okay, wait, maybe I¡¯mughing at you a little bit, but only because I¡¯m imagining you using that thing to ride a giant crab into battle.¡± ¡°Wait...¡± Maria said. ¡°How big do you think the creatures that we fish for are?¡± ¡°My mom always said you had to stay away from the water because the sea creatures are bigger than a house. That¡¯s why I was so confused that you were picturing such little sticks...¡± Maria cackled for the second time tonight. ¡°Okay, that definitely exins it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the once-more blushing woman. ¡°I¡¯m Bonnie,¡± she replied, so quiet that I wouldn¡¯t have heard her if not for my cultivation. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Bonnie. Sorry to break the news to you, but the creatures we fish for are way smaller than what you imagined.¡± ¡°... they are?¡± ¡°Yeah. Most are smaller than my forearm, but we¡¯ve caught some as big as I am. Those are pretty rare, though.¡± Her light pink cheeks turned crimson, and she hunched her shoulders, making herself as small as possible. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Like I said, no need to apologize.¡± I pped her on the shoulder. ¡°You have a wonderful imagination, and I¡¯m sure we can find a way to make use of it.¡± ¡°But I wasted so many materials on something useless...¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not a waste at all. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a use for it, and besides, look how many rods we made! We have more than enough for everyone.¡± When she finally turned away from the bench, her head shot back in surprise. ¡°Youmade all of those? Just now?¡± ¡°We all did,¡± I replied, gesturing at the rest of the cultivators. ¡°And now that they¡¯re made, there¡¯s only one thing left to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Thanks for asking.¡± I gave everyone a wide grin, soaking up their anticipation. ¡°We have to test them out, of course!¡± *** Deep within a forest, a man fled for his life. Since spotting the cultivator-made tree, he hadn¡¯t stopped moving. Though his bones were old and his body was weary, an unnatural stamina pushed Solomon on. He¡¯d suspected as much before his flight from Tropica, but now he knew. He was bing the cultivator his cult had prophesized for untold years. He was the Alchemist. The further he got from the coast and that terrifying tree Tom Onsan Jr. had grown, the more sure of himself he became. So what if the young lord was more powerful than Soloman had expected? He was on the path of ascension himself, and it was only a matter of time until he was recognized by the heavens. He was high in the mountains now, and as he came across a clearing in the forest, his travels came to an abrupt end. There was something about this ce that screamed ¡®power¡¯ to him, calling him forward. A lone tree stood in the center of the clearing, its limbs bare of leaves. Despite being absent of life, the ck bark urged him on¡ªdemanded that he pay it attention. He scraped a nail against the trunk, some of the dark substanceing free. Beneath ayer of ck, the tree was blue. It wasn¡¯t a regr tree. As Solomon ran the colored dust between his fingers, he recalled the tales of such trees. They were the source of many a children¡¯s story, sometimes a source of evil, other times a powerful boon. Many followers of the Cult of the Alchemist had tried using the material, so Solomon had never paid it much mind. All the records told that the trees were impossible to work with, their fibers too strong to properly distill anything, even when boiled. But this specimen was different. It seemed to have died, its body degrading to the point that he could scrape it away with a single finger nail. A low chuckle began in his chest, slowly climbing as it made its way to his throat. Solomon roared withughter, broadcasting his glee out into the world. This was where he would build his base. He fell to his knees, his cheeks aching as tears welling in his eyes. This tree was his path to power. His path to godhood. Book 3: Chapter 22: Conspiracy Book 3: Chapter 22: Conspiracy A soft breeze blew at my back,ing from the western mountains. The air swept along its currents had a hint of sweetness, my senses also detecting notes of wood, earth, and decaying leaves. The oceany before me, its softlypping waves kicking up sea spray that joined the other aromas. I closed my eyes and breathed deep, allowing the surrounding fragrances to whisk me away. When I opened them once more, the moon was high overhead, illuminating my shores. What I saw there made my soul rejoice. Lined up and down the rockwall, dozens of people had rods in hand and anticipation coloring their bodies. Each waited patiently for the next bite, most having already caught a fish. On our way out of New Tropica, we¡¯d told everyone we came across where we were going. The cksmiths had been the most excitable, practically ordering their apprentices to tag along. They stood next to Ruby and Steven, whose fledgeling tailors were also lining the rockwall. ¡°Fish on!¡± Duncan yelled, the following high-pitched giggle at odds with his baritone voice. As he fought the hooked blue fish, Maria squeezed my hand. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked, cocking her head and making a strand of hair fall from behind her ear. ¡°Wonderful,¡± I replied, sweeping the hair back into ce. ¡°It¡¯s even better than I imagined.¡± ¡°One step closer to converting everyone to your heretical ways, huh?¡±I grinned, picturing even more people lined up, so numerous that they spilled onto the shore and stretched out toward Tropica. ¡°A few dozen down, the rest of the world to go...¡± The next few days were a joyous experience. Each morning, the cultivators returned. A few of the more enterprising would already be fishing when I woke up, smiling out at the world with one finger held to their line. Peter had set up permanently on my back deck, arriving at the crack of dawn to start cooking people¡¯s fish as soon as they were caught. He had a few apprentices with him, those keen to learn the craft of cooking from the most experienced of our number. On the fourth day, I woke to a crab under one arm, an otter under the other, a rabbit sleeping in the crook of my neck, and a Chihuahua sniffing my chin. ¡°Good morning, Borks,¡± I said, scooping him into a hug. He copsed atop me, rolling on his back and looking at me from upside down. I snorted at how goofy he looked, my smile only growing as the rest of my animal pals slowly woke. Snips blew happy bubbles, peering up at me. ws leaped atop Borks¡¯s belly, lounging on his stomach just as he lounged on mine. Cinnamon, clearly deciding it was too early for all this noise, retreated beneath a pillow, disappearing from sight. Maria had been staying at her home since we returned. We¡¯d decided not to antagonize Roger for the time being, both of us hoping I could win him over for good in theing weeks and months. I stretched my arms high, deciding to stay put and absorb as much physical touch as possible from my animalpanions before starting the day, but a rhythmic knock came at the door, making Borks bolt upright, his ears alert. ¡°Yoohoooo!¡± a beautiful voice called with singsong intonation. ¡°Anyone home?¡± Recognizing who it was, I sat up slowly, extracting myself from the cuddle puddle. ¡°Coming!¡± Everyone came with me, even Cinnamon excited to see the person that hade knocking. When I opened the door, though, Maria wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Oh! Hey, guys. What can I¡ª¡± Maria rushed forward, squeezing me so hard that the words faltered in my throat. ¡°Hello, Fischer,¡± Sharon said, grinning at her daughter. Roger grunted by way of greeting, which was, astoundingly, an improvement. ¡°Hi,¡± Maria said, her voice muffled by my chest before pulling back and looking up at me. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°We did,¡± I replied. ¡°Er... we?¡± ws and Cinnamon flew past me, mming into her hard enough to throw her off bnce. I snatched her outstretched hand, keeping her upright. ¡°Good morning,dies!¡± sheughed, hugging them both tight as Borks and Snips joined in, rubbing against her legs. Sharon¡¯s smile only widened, just as Roger¡¯s scowl deepened, the inclusion of cute animals somehow souring his mood. Despite his general demeanor, him being here made a ray of hope shine from deep within me. I took a deep breath and looked past them, soaking in the pre-dawn light. The sun was still a fair way off rising, the sky a brilliant mix of purple and pink. ¡°So...¡± I said, trying to appear nonchnt. ¡°What are you all doing here so early?¡± Maria¡¯s eyes danced with amusement as they met mine, making the ray of hope brighten. ¡°Well, seeing as how much fun everyone has been having, Mom and Dad thought they¡¯de try¡ª¡± ¡°Not fun,¡± Roger interrupted. ¡°Advancement. From the tales I¡¯ve heard, everyone has been advancing steadily from fishing.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I beamed, not even attempting to hide how happy that made me. ¡°Of course, mate! The levels have been shooting up, only increasing as more people join in and make the overall boosts to fishing and luck spike.¡± He grunted again, giving the slightest of nods. I felt a devious desire to stretch the moment out and make Roger squirm now that he actually wanted to try fishing, but knowing that doing so might cause him to either walk away or throw a punch, I grinned and stepped outside, pointing down at the tray Sharon held. ¡°Are those for me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± she replied, offering up the coffee and croissant atop it. ¡°You¡¯re too good to me.¡± Unable to wait, I took a bite of croissant and washed it down with a sip of the golden liquid. The pastry was ky, buttery, and still warm from the oven. The coffee¡¯s bitterness mingled with the croissant¡¯s subtle sweetness, making a smile cross my face. ¡°Thank you. I needed that.¡± Taking another sip, I led them toward my back deck. ¡°Let¡¯s get right into it, then.¡± Before we even rounded the corner, the scent of cooking fish wafted out to meet us. Peter had already set up, his two apprentices right there beside him. They were cooking two absolutely massive filets that clearly belonged to a mature blue fish. Leaning against the rocks that encircled my back deck, Den and his brother, Dom, smiled over at us. The two had been among the most keen on fishing, always rocking up well before dawn to wet their lines. ¡°Morning!¡± Den said, then pointed over at the barbecue. ¡°Want some brekkie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good for now, mate!¡± I held up my half-eaten croissant, then raised an eyebrow at Maria and her parents. ¡°Do you guys want some?¡± Maria shook her head. ¡°We had breakfast on the way here.¡± ws dashed forward, chirping her ascent. Snips and Borks joined her, sniffing at the air, and Cinnamon hopped over to Peter, her cute little nose twitching toward his pocket. Letting out augh, Peter pulled out a stalk of sugarcane and gave it to her. I grinned back at the two brothers. ¡°Well, there you have it. My animal pals will happily join you, but we¡¯re gonna get right into fishing.¡± Dom nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll be back out there as soon as we¡¯ve had the wonderful meal the cooks are making for us.¡± ¡°Almost ready!¡± one of Peter¡¯s apprentices replied, his eyes watching the barbecue intently. My eyes lingered on Dom for a moment as I returned his smile. I¡¯d been getting to know him over the past few days, and though he¡¯d been a little reserved at first, likely because of his envement at the hands of Gormona, his personality had slowly been shining through. Just like Den, when the cultivator was himself, he had a rxed nature that couldn¡¯t be faked. The two brothers would happily sit in silence for hours, bathing in the sun and the sounds of crashing waves. Even when the fish went off the bite, they¡¯d remain, content with merely being. Much like myself, they¡¯d only started keeping the mature blue fish they caught, letting everything else go to fight another day. ¡°We¡¯ll see you guys out there, then,¡± I said. ¡°Roger and Sharon have finally decided to try their hand at fishing.¡± Den nodded, not opening his eyes as he rested against the rock. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it. Plenty of fish around this morning.¡± Noting that there were already a number of rods in use, I collected four of themunal creations. Maria and I hadn¡¯t been using our personal rodstely, wanting to increase the stats of everyone by using the same poles as them. ¡°Okay, gang. If you¡¯ll follow me...¡± As we rounded the heand and the rockwall came into view, my steps grew energized. Despite the sun not yet having risen over the eastern horizon, there were already five other cultivators there. Two were the smiths, both of which had a fish hooked. They hooted and hollered, Fergus¡¯s stoic attitude having been ground down by Duncan¡¯s infectious excitement. As the two smiths fought with what appeared to be mature blue fish, I led Roger and Sharon down to themunal tackle boxes we¡¯d set up. There were four spaced out along the rockwall, all stocked with everything we could possibly need. Well, except for proper sinkers, I admitted to myself, but we could take care of that when the seasonal fish were no longer about. For now, rocks worked just fine. I passed a rod to Maria, Roger, and Sharon, then opened the tackle box. ¡°Okay. This is how you set up the line with a hook and sinker...¡± *** Back in New Tropica, a man strode between buildings. Though he projected a facade of rxed indifference, his mind was anything but calm. Nathan fought down his body¡¯s desire to run¡ªto expend energy¡ªrelying on almost a decade¡¯s worth of intense training to take each measured step. Light bled down into the vige, the sun threatening to rise over the trees and rooftops at any moment. It made him feel revealed, his mind ustomed to operating beneath the shadowed cover of night. Though the building he entered was bathed in magical light, it made his sense of unease partially retreat. The stone walls and iron bars, despite being more confined, reminded him of home. It made his stepse easier and his airways feel clear. Striding further along the stone corridor, he found his quarry. Nathan nodded at his fellow cultivator. ¡°Your watch is over.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nathan.¡± He stifled a yawn. ¡°What time is it...?¡± When he looked out the window, his eyes went wide. ¡°Dawn? ucus¡¯s scaled form, I¡¯m missing the golden window for fishing!¡± He sprinted down the hallway, yelling his thanks. Nathan shook his head. He¡¯d never understand how most of the cultivators in New Tropica had been so easily convinced that anything water rted was a good idea. ¡°Damned heretics...¡± he muttered, his lip twitching. ¡°Is that you, Nathan?¡± came a soft mutter. Before he replied, Nathan extended his ability. A bubble of silence sprang into being, surrounding him, the corridor, and the opposite cell. ¡°Yes, lord.¡± Tom Osnan Jr. raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Forgive me, lord.¡± Nathan averted his eyes, able to do at least that. ¡°Showing the requisite respect could lead to discovery.¡± Tom Osnan Jr. snorted. ¡°Very well. How is the n progressing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going just as nned. Our number and influence grow by the day.¡± ¡°How long?¡± ¡°If I were to hazard a guess, I¡¯d say weeks¡ª¡± ¡°Weeks?¡± the lord bellowed, so loud that Nathan shrank down, expecting the rm to be raised despite his sound-dampening abilities. ¡°Not good enough. They could change their mind and y us at any moment. We need to return to the capital within the next few days, not weeks.¡± ¡°My lord...¡± Nathan licked his lips, not looking forward to the words that woulde from his mouth. ¡°If we move too soon, we run the risk of the n falling apart¡ª¡± ¡°So n better! This is not the time for subtlety!¡± Nathan knew that to be objectively wrong, yet it wasn¡¯t his ce to say so. ¡°Yes, lord. Of course. You know best in these matters.¡± He gave a swift bow after checking the coast was clear. ¡°I will endeavor to speed things up.¡± ¡°Good. Now leave me.¡± ¡°Yes, lord.¡± Though serving the younger Osnan chagrined him, it was a means to an end. Nathan had to get back to his master in the capital, and he¡¯d kiss every noble ass on the way there if he had to. He strode down the hallway toward his imprisoned fellows, intent on rying the events of thest few days. Book 3: Chapter 23: Hooked Book 3: Chapter 23: Hooked As with every other cultivator, Roger and Sharon were fast learners when it came to knots. Their fingers deftly tied the thin lengths of line together, easily replicating my movements. ¡°How does this look?¡± Sharon asked, holding up her paternoster rig. ¡°Perfect, Mom!¡± Maria gave her a wide grin. ¡°You¡¯re a natural.¡± ¡°Yours is expertly done too, Roger,¡± I added, earning a mild grunt in response. ¡°Usually, I¡¯d say we should catch some bait, but we¡¯re already got way too much.¡± We¡¯d been catching plenty of eels, storing them in buckets of brine to preserve the meat. Wanting to give Roger and Sharon the best experience possible, I went for a bucket marked with a yellow ribbon; it contained the pungent monkeyface variety. Though the brine did a wonderful job of keeping the eels intact, it did nothing to remove the smell. As soon as I removed it from the salty solution, Sharon covered her nose. ¡°Gods above¡ªis that really okay to use for bait?¡± ¡°The smellier it is, the better it is as bait.¡± Not wanting to subject her to the scent for too long, I swiftly cut it into small chunks and threw the excess pieces back into the bucket. ¡°I can put the bait on the hook if you¡¯d like?¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°No. We want the full experience, even if it¡¯s the worst thing I¡¯ve ever smelled.¡± ¡°Even worse than that time Dad identally cooked a rotten hunk of meat for eight hours?¡±¡°Okay,¡± Sharon conceded. ¡°Even if it¡¯s the second worst thing I¡¯ve ever smelled.¡± Color rose to Roger¡¯s cheeks, and he scowled at the two women he loved most. I raised an eyebrow at Maria, but decided to ask her about itter when Roger wasn¡¯t around to hear. ¡°Okay, gang. Follow along.¡± I grabbed a piece of eel and slid it onto the hook. They easily did so, Roger still flushing, Sharon trying to hide a smile. With all of our rods ready to go, I faced the east. The tip of the sun was just starting to breach the horizon, shining a reddish light over us. Fergus and Duncan had both won the battle versus their respective fish. Either of the creatures would have made a good meal, yet they let them go, the men sharing a high-five before washing their hands in the waves. A cold breeze blew from behind me, ruffling my clothes and tickling my skin. Though a shiver ran down my back, it was a pleasant sensation, the modicum of wrathing from the sun enough to take the sting from it. I turned to take in Maria and her parents, finding them also enjoying the view. Even Roger had a small smile, though it quickly morphed into a frown upon noticing my attention. I led them up the rockwall, waving at the smiths as I passed. ¡°Did you guys already have brekkie?¡± I asked. ¡°Those were the perfect size for a meal!¡± Duncan grinned up at me. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for arger version toe along!¡± ¡°The mature ones taste better anyway,¡± Fergus added, giving us a nod that froze when he caught sight of Roger and Sharon. ¡°You¡¯re finally trying fishing!¡± He bellowed augh. ¡°Enjoy!¡± ¡°We will!¡± Sharon called over her shoulder. We strode to the end of the rockwall, stopping only when there was no more path to traverse. I held my rod forward, flicking the reel open. ¡°Put it in this position to cast. Hold your finger on the line so it doesn¡¯t unspool, then let go as you cast the rod forward. Like so...¡± I sent my sinker out. It arced over the ocean,nding with a soft plop not far away. Maria repeated the same action, letting them observe it twice. I watched their faces intently, noticing how focused they were on our actions. ¡°Ready, dear?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°Mhmm,¡± Roger replied, stepping forward, his eyes roaming the small waves between us and the horizon. They flicked their reels forward, held their fingers to the lines, and cast out. They mimicked our movements perfectly, their bait flying at the perfect angle and sshing down into the bay. They reeled in the ck line just as we had, then rested a fingertip to their lines, waiting for the telltale bump of a fish nibbling their bait. Though I always found the wait for a bite thrilling, I couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Sharon and Roger¡ªespecially thetter. I was entirely too invested in him and his potential enjoyment of fishing. The longer I watched him, the more sure I became. Roger was enjoying himself. He did a wonderful job of appearing stoic, but even without my enhanced senses, I¡¯d have noticed the way he held himself¡ªthe set of his shoulders, the severity in his gaze, and how his fingers twitched slightly as they waited for a bite. With my awareness of chi, though, his very core screamed his excitement for anyone with the requisite advancement to hear. It pulsed from his abdomen, tasting of anticipation, curiosity, and urgency. He didn¡¯t have to wait long; his line dipped, a fish having a nibble. ¡°Wait,¡± I hissed, feeling his intent to reef the line and set the hook. He jolted to a standstill, shooting me an usatory re. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. ¡°Not yet, mate,¡± I continued. ¡°Wait for it...¡± He returned his attention to his line, the wooden handle creaking within his empowered grasp. The impatience radiating from him increased, but even so, he waited, not flinching until another bite came. Seconds felt like an eternity, everyone holding their breath as we watched the rod¡¯s tip. The creature bit the bait again, this time swallowing it whole. Roger reacted immediately, reefing the rod upward and setting the hook. He wound and lifted the rod, his eyebrow furrowing. He tugged again and again, but it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Shit,¡± I said. ¡°It might have swum into coral or spat the hook somehow. Maybe it took it on that first bite¡­?¡± Roger¡¯s lips formed a line as he shot a venomous nce my way. ¡°You told me to wait...¡± ¡°It was the right call,¡± Maria tried, her voice soothing. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re stuck on a rock to me, but there are plenty more fish in the sea.¡± I chewed my lip, considering. We¡¯d caught only blue fish since they¡¯de on, the predatory creatures likely chasing everything else from the bay. Whatever had bitten Roger¡¯s line, though, didn¡¯t seem to be one of the seasonal fish we¡¯d been targeting. The blue fish were aggressive, always smashing the bait on the first go. If they missed the first bite, they¡¯d return a momentter, mming into it and swimming off. A single tug didn¡¯t match their behavior¡ªneither did retreating to cover behind a rock or snag. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Snips or ws,¡± I said, giving Roger a wincing smile as I stepped forward to help. ¡°They can swim down for us and dislodge¡ª¡± Roger¡¯s rod suddenly bent almost in half, something on the end of his line darting out to sea at incredible speed. His reel whined, the bearing spinning freely. ¡°Fish on still!¡± I yelled, pointing at him. His eyes went wide as he moved in a blur, easily grabbing the wooden handle. Feeling its tether go taut, the fish changed direction, swimming south east in a straight line. Roger¡¯s mouth parted, revealing the sh of teeth as he grinned despite himself. He kept the tension a little too tight, and I felt the need to correct him, but him being, well, him, brought me up short, my need to help warring with my desire for him to enjoy himself. Thankfully, Maria wasn¡¯t held back by such worries. ¡°You¡¯re holding it too tight, Dad! Reel backwards!¡± ¡°What?¡± he yelled. ¡°What do you mean real backwards? You told me to keep it taut earlier!¡± ¡°Your line is too tight! It¡¯s going to snap off!¡± He did his best to follow our contradicting instructions, but having not spent any time watching us fish, his mistakes piled up. He didn¡¯t move, instead choosing to hold his ground on one of the rockwall¡¯s boulders. His rod was held at the wrong angle, the tip not high enough to let the wooden pole flex and handle the fish¡¯s mighty head shakes. And though he reeled backwards and let some of the line out, it was nowhere near enough. If the creature he¡¯d hooked had been a blue fish, he would have likely been fine. But this was no blue fish. I had no clue what it was, but the thing tore through the water like a missile, asionally changing direction beforeunching off once more. Roger¡¯s mistakespounded, working together to ce too much stress on the line, and when he reefed the rod at the wrong time, he lost the battle. His line went ck, Maria having to dash over and stop him from falling to ass-first onto the rocks. His core radiated disappointment, the sensation honed by his de-like chi, so sharp that the edges made my hackles rise. But as he wound in his line, more emotions leaped forth. First and foremost was curiosity, his mind unable toprehend what kind of creature he¡¯d hooked. Joy, tion, and even a sprinkle of gratitude bubbled up, slowly but surely overwhelming his negativity. As I felt the switch in attitude, my core sang. I¡¯d hoped he would enjoy fishing, but this was better than any hypothetical scenario I¡¯d entertained. Unfortunately for me, Roger had an increased sense of the world around him after hisst breakthrough; he felt my happiness. Still winding his reel¡¯s handle, he leveled a re at me, his eyes narrowed and lips pressing together. I whistled, rocking on my heels and looking out at the churning ocean and rising sun. ¡°What was that?¡± Sharon asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Big bloody fish,¡± I replied, still averting my eyes. ¡°I think it was a new species based on how it fought. Never seen anything like it.¡± Roger finished winding in his line. It had snapped below his leader, the sinker remaining but the hook nowhere to be seen. He watched it for a long moment, contemtive. ¡°Would you have been able to catch that, Maria?¡± ¡°Well, I mean maybe, but only because of my fishing level. Even then¡ª¡± ¡°Maria,¡± he interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t honey your words, youngdy.¡± I blew air from my lips at the way he addressed her like a misbehaving child, but resumed whistling and looking literally anywhere else when they both shot me a look. ¡°Lovely day, isn¡¯t it, Sharon?¡± She justughed at me, shaking her head. Maria sighed. ¡°Yeah. I probably would have caught it, Dad. You made a lot of mistakes. They were why the line snapped.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded to himself, chewing his cheek. ¡°I can ept that. I didn¡¯t think that it required any level of skill, if I¡¯m being honest.¡± Focused as I may have been on the conversation, I couldn¡¯t miss my line going tight. ¡°Whoa! Fish on!¡± The blue fish on the end of my line took off, wasting no time in trying to escape. ¡°Me too!¡± Maria yelled, setting her hook. ¡°Oh!¡± Sharon said, her rod also bent in half. I shot Roger a quick grin. ¡°Watch what Maria and I do¡ªyou too, Sharon!¡± My fish swam to the north, and I reeled it in with exaggerated movement, letting line out whenever it took arge run. When it darted to the left and headed toward the shore, I ran along the rocks, keeping my line just tight enough with each step. ¡°Keep your rod like this!¡± Maria yelled, also running along the boulders to my right, dipping under Sharon¡¯s line. ¡°If it¡¯s at a forty-five degree angle, the wood can flex when the fish shakes its head!¡± Onmand, the creature on the end of her line thrashed around, making the tip bounce and absorb the vast majority of the force. Not wanting to make my fish fight for too long, I ended my exaggerated movements, bringing it in toward the rocks. It was a juvenile blue fish, but one of the biggest ones I¡¯d ever seen, likely only days or weeks from bing the mature version. Though I was happy with its size, I didn¡¯t need any more food. I removed it from the hook and dipped it back underwater, watching as it disappeared with a mighty kick of its silvery tail. Maria pulled hers up on the rocks too. It was much smaller than mine, so after freeing it, she lobbed it back into the water. ¡°Bye, fishy!¡± she called, giving it a wave. Sharon was still fighting hers, mimicking what we¡¯d done tond ours. I turned to check on Roger, but he was nowhere to be seen. Raising an eyebrow, I scanned the rockwall, finding him hunched over a tackle box. He was tying another hook in ce with rapid movements, darting looks back towards Sharon to check on her progress. I took a deep breath, sighing it out as I nced at the water. ¡°Mission sessful,¡± Maria snickered, also sneaking looks back toward her father. I shot her a wink, nodding. ¡°We¡¯ve hooked him.¡± ¡°I can hear you!¡± he yelled, making us both cackle withughter. Book 3: Chapter 24: Trust Book 3: Chapter 24: Trust Beneath a hideously bright sky, Augustus Reginald Gormona squinted toward the rising sun, willing it to retreat behind the horizon. As with everythingtely, it didn¡¯t go in his favor, and as the golden orb rose ever higher, taunting him, he turned his back to it, refusing to witness any more insubordination, perceived or otherwise. He let his thoughts wander, imagining what he could have done differently when he¡¯d fought the invading spirit beasts. ¡°Are you ready, Augustus?¡± someone asked, shattering the fantasized revenge-plot currently ying out against Lizard Wizard. The king whirled, his chi threatening to fly free with the memory of battle still fresh in mind. His wife flinched back, her face white and eyes panicked. Seeing fear rece his wife¡¯s beauty, a pang of regret stabbed deep into Augustus¡¯s core. Realizing his teeth were bared, he sighed, his body sagging. ¡°Apologies. I was... elsewhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s... fine,¡± she replied, smoothing her dress. ¡°We¡¯re almost ready to leave.¡± He nodded stiffly. As they walked down the cobbled streets of Gormona, they easily fell into step, matching each other¡¯s pace. With her at his side, his worries receded, his breathsing easier. Though their marriage had once been one of necessity, they had grown close over their many decades of partnership. They would always be a king and queen first, of course, but he had a rare respect for Penelope. Her hand drifted over, her fingers seeking to intertwine with his.¡°Not in public,¡± he replied, lip twitching as he pped her hand away. ¡°Of course.¡± She raised her chin, staring forward. ¡°Sorry.¡± They continued on in silence, his anger at her breach of decorum slowly receding. Voices came from ahead, and when they caught sight of the king and queen, their conversation died off. Tom Osnan strode forward, nodding at them. ¡°Good morning, Augustus.¡± ¡°King,¡± he corrected, looking down his nose at his oldest friend. ¡°I¡¯ve not yet forgiven your failure, Tom. As you should well know.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Despite his words, fury lined Tom¡¯s face, but he bowed at the waist to hide it. Following the lord¡¯s lead, Aisa and the rest of the handlers bowed even lower. ¡°Good morning, my king,¡± they chorused, their faces remaining downturned. ¡°Rise,¡± he said. As their gazes met his, he let his displeasure show clearly on his face. It mattered not that they didn¡¯t stand a chance against the force that had attacked Gormona. One and all, they had failed. Until they could regain his favor, he had no intention of letting them off the hook. ¡°Hello,¡± came a wee voice. Augustus spun toward the rising sun, seeing the only person who hadn¡¯t failed him in recent memory. ¡°Good morning, daughter,¡± he said. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± Tryphena gave him a slight smile that didn¡¯t reach the rest of her face, making Augustus¡¯s appreciation for her presence only increase. ¡°What about you?¡± He let out a wry chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t recall thest time I slept well, but that¡¯s of little importance.¡± The sound of hooves clopping and wheels trundling over cobblestone came from the street behind Tryphena. When the merchant¡¯s cart rounded the corner into view, the man¡¯s face was stricken. ¡°You¡¯re almostte, Marcus,¡± Tom Osnan said, shooting a withering re at the approaching man. ¡°Endeavor to be earlier in the future.¡± ¡°Wr... I¡¯m sorry. There was little notice and I had to collect a number of supplies early this¡ª¡± ¡°Save your excuses,¡± Tom interrupted. ¡°You waste your breath.¡± The merchant¡¯s face went even whiter, the blood draining away as he bowed from his seated position. ¡°Yes, my lord. I apologize.¡± Tom sniffed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s everyone.¡± He turned toward the western gate and began walking. A smirk came to Augustus Reginald Gormona¡¯s face. ¡°Not so fast, Tom. We haven¡¯t made all the preparations.¡± When his friend turned to face Augustus, worry lined the lord¡¯s face. Good, Augustus thought. He stepped forward, waving dismissively at Aisa and the rest of the handlers. ¡°Unhitch the horses.¡± ¡°My king?¡± Marcus replied. ¡°We need all of them to carry the¡ª¡± ¡°You dare talk back to your king?¡± Aisa yelled, marching to the side of the cart. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± ¡°I, er, I¡¯m sorry...¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, clenching his jaw. ¡°I merely wish to serve, your highness, and I believe the horses are needed in that regard.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t your ce to question him, peasant!¡± Aisa spat thest word, her eyes fiery. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Augustus said. ¡°Though he spoke out of turn, he is correct. Usually, we would need horses.¡± ¡°Usually...?¡± his wife asked, but at the venomous look he shot her, she said no more. ¡°Yes. Usually. This mission is of utter import, so we won¡¯t be using horses. Lord Tom Osnan will take their ce.¡± ¡°Augustus.¡± Tom took a step forward, fury oozing from his body as he exerted his nt-like chi. ¡°Surely you jest. I may be out of your favor, but to resort to such punishment¡ª¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°Enough!¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona, king of thesends, bellowed. mes licked from his back and fists, singing the heat-resistant threads of his robe. He let his rage flow, feeding the fire that consumed his very clothing. It had the desired effect, even the battle-hardened Tom Osnan averting his eyes. ¡°I expect back talk from the peasantry, Tom. They aren¡¯t aware of their position.¡± He shot forward on a stream of super-heated air, grabbing his best friend by the chin and forcing his head upward. As their gazes met, Augustus saw the red chi of his eyes reflected in Tom¡¯s. ¡°If you ever wish to repair this friendship, Tom, you. Will. Obey.¡± Outrage and fear warred across Tom¡¯s features, but after a moment, the fear won. ¡°Yes, my king,¡± he said, dipping his head as Augustus let go. ¡°Good. Though it is unbing of my station to exin myself, I¡¯ll do so for the sake of brevity. You. Handlers.¡± He waved a hand in their direction. ¡°You are to get in the cart with the wares. You are to act as a beast of burden, Tom, because that is the fastest way to travel. We don¡¯t have time to spare.¡± Though Augustus¡¯s intentional verbiage made Tom¡¯s lip twitch, the lord nodded, epting his task. ¡°Now, unhitch the horses, Aisa. We leave them here.¡± Augustus watched the merchant carefully, ready to punish the man if he spoke out against leaving his animals behind, but the peasant showed more intelligence than Tom. He nodded, looking at his feet to hide his emotions. The handlers removed the horses and tied them to amp post, and as they climbed into the cart, Tom took his position at the head of the cart. Without checking to see if they were ready, Augustus, Penelope, and Tryphena took off, jogging toward the western gate. The guards had been informed of their passage, and as the procession crossed the threshold of the capital, the guards bowed, showing their respect. A small smile came to Augustus¡¯s face. Those that attacked his kingdom thought they had dealt Gormona a deathblow, but when he returned from Theogonia, they would show them.No, he would show them. It would be Lizard Wizard and his heretical ilk that perished. *** When Nathan¡¯s recement came to relieve him of guard duties, it took every ounce of his strength not tosh out at the fool. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± she said, grinning and twirling her ponytail around a finger. ¡°I got a bit caught up with fishing. Roger and Sharon, two of the founders, were there today! They were unbelievable! I¡¯d have thought they¡¯d been at it for years, but apparently it was their first time!¡± ¡°Lovely,¡± he replied. ¡°Have you been yet?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t, no.¡± ¡°Really? You have to try it!¡± Her face lit up, making him want to strike the joy from her countenance. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how rxing it is,¡± she continued. ¡°And exciting!¡± He bit back a snarkyment, knowing it wasn¡¯t yet time to show his true feelings. ¡°Maybe I will,¡± he lied, striding away to hide his look of disgust. When he emerged into the night air, he paused for a moment, a modicum of tension leaving his body. To be beneath the cover of night was a wonderful thing after spending all day on guard duty, and he took a few breaths for himself. With his steps feeling lighter, he took off, knowing he was alreadyte for the meeting. He walked out of the southern side of New Tropica, the night air getting colder the deeper he got into the forest. He kept his steps measured, plodding toward the agreed ce. When he arrived, he found everyone already there: his co-leader, Zeke; the other five that had remained true to the crown; and a new face. Nathan immediately extended his ability, wrapping the entire area in a bubble of silence. The neer jolted, her body going stiff as she considered him. ¡°We were beginning to think you weren¡¯ting,¡± Zeke said. Nathan waved a hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave my post until one of the traitors was done fishing.¡± ¡°Traitors...?¡± Anna, the new arrival, asked. ¡°There are traitors? And why do I feel like I¡¯m wrapped in your chi right now...?¡± Nathan shot a nce Zeke¡¯s way. ¡°I thought you said she was with us...?¡± ¡°No, I said she would be on board.¡± ¡°On board?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes darted around the clearing, scanning everyone¡¯s faces. She balled her fists as her gaze came to rest on Zeke. ¡°I think you have some exining to do.¡± Zeke held his hands up. ¡°Rx, Anna. No one is going to hurt you unless yoush out with that punch you¡¯re considering.¡± She took a step back, not looking at all mollified by his words, her knuckles going white. ¡°Exin. Now.¡± ¡°May I?¡± Nathan asked Zeke, getting a nod in return. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cut right to the chase, then. This vige, this haven, as they call it, is going to end in disaster. We mean to not be here when it does.¡± Anna merely watched him, her lips pursing as her thoughts raced. When the silence stretched for long enough, he continued. ¡°Everything they¡¯re doing here goes against the will of the gods, and even if we do nothing, it will eventually fall into ruin. We aren¡¯t nning on killing them. We aren¡¯t even nning on getting in their way. All we mean is to leave and take the Osnans with us.¡± It was a lie, of course¡ªthey would do everything they could to hurt the vige before leaving. But this girl didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she asked. ¡°And what would you do if I didn¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°What would we do to you?¡± Nathan let out a lightugh. ¡°Nothing, of course,¡± he lied again, having already told everyone but Zeke to strike her down unless she agreed to join them. ¡°Zeke here has vouched for you. He says you will agree with us, and that your show of going along with their ns is just that¡ªa show.¡± ¡°Tell them, Anna,¡± Zeke rushed, gesturing wildly. ¡°I¡¯ve known you most of my life, and you¡¯re not the kind of person to roll over and abandon your ideals.¡± Her eyes never left Nathan. She weighed him, the lines of her face shifting as her empowered brain considered their words. The longer the silence stretched, the more convinced Nathan became that they would need to snuff her out. ¡°How did you fool them?¡± she asked. ¡°They have an auditor with them.¡± ¡°A former auditor, you mean.¡± Nathan faked a grin. ¡°My ability. It isn¡¯t just a deafening space. It leaves the abilities of others... ineffective.¡± She took an involuntary step back. ¡°You bring me out here into the forest and nullify my powers? Hardly the basis with which to form an alliance, is it?¡± He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to drop it for a few seconds. If you agree with us, say nothing. If you don¡¯t agree with us, feel free to attack or yell for help. That should be sufficient to trust that we mean you no ill will, yes?¡± Without preamble, he retracted his power. But not all of it, of course. He had exaggerated his touch, allowing her to feel it on her skin. Now, he made it something subtle instead. It was the same artful application that even the advanced heretics of this vige hadn¡¯t noticed. He poised his body to attack, leaning forward in a feint of agreeability. Contrary to his expectations, she said nothing, merely watching and waiting. After ?three breaths, he made his power detectable again, pushing it out so she could feel it. ¡°See?¡± Zeke demanded. ¡°I told you she was trustworthy.¡± Nathan nodded, not needing to fake his surprise. ¡°I take it you¡¯re on board, then?¡± She licked her lips, considering her reply. ¡°I am. You know me well, Zeke.¡± Her eyebrow twitched as she cast her gaze in the direction of New Tropica. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person to abandon my ideals. I was waiting for the right opportunity, which you seem to have provided.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Zeke rubbed his hands together. ¡°Let me tell you the n in detail, then. I spoke with lord Tom Osnan Jr. today, and we may need to expedite our timeline...¡± Book 3: Chapter 25: Revenge Book 3: Chapter 25: Revenge Now that Roger and Sharon had joined our heretical endeavors, the rest of the week sped by in a blur. Each morning, I¡¯d wake to a knock on the door, then receive a barrage of love from Maria while Roger scowled and Sharon smiled. After having breakfast on my porch, we¡¯d all head down to the rockwall and start fishing. With the tastes of coffee and croissant lingering on my tongue, I stepped onto the stone walkway and smiled out at the world. It was the seventh day since we¡¯d started targeting the seasonal fish, and the weather was as wonderful as the rest of the week, the first rays of sunlight casting a warm glow over the ocean. The wind was stronger than usual, incessantly blowing from the west. A strong gust kicked up, making goosebumps rise on my skin. Feeling the same sensation, Maria wrapped her arm around my waist and pulled me into a hug, hiding behind my back until the squall subsided. ¡°Why is it so windy?¡± she asked. ¡°There isn¡¯t a cloud in the sky.¡± ¡°Smells like rain,¡± Roger said, staring at the horizon. ¡°Maria,¡± I whispered. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What the frack is he talking about?¡±¡°Maybe it¡¯s a farmer thing?¡± she suggested, our voices slowly rising. ¡°Well, yeah, but you¡¯re a farmer too. Do you smell rain?¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± She tapped her chin. ¡°Nope. Perhaps it¡¯s an old farmer thing?¡± ¡°He is pretty old, isn¡¯t he? Practically ancien¡ªow!¡± I rubbed my lower back where a rod had struck. We¡¯d been taunting Roger, so I¡¯d kept him in my peripheral vision. What I hadn¡¯t anticipated was Sharon taking a swing. She red at me. ¡°Before you finish that sentence, Fischer, you should remember that I¡¯m around the same age as my husband.¡± ¡°You are? I could have sworn you were Maria¡¯s older sister. You don¡¯t look a day over thirty.¡± ¡°Oooo,¡± Maria cooed, adopting an announcer¡¯s voice. ¡°ttery. Will it be enough to win her back?¡± Sharon lowered her eyebrows and pursed her lips, considering me. ¡°A good start,¡± she eventually said, smirking past me as she looked at the distant horizon. ¡°Wonderful. I¡¯ll endeavor not to further antagon¡ªoof!¡± I cut off as something mmed into my back, sending me flying. I soared over the rocks and into the ocean, crashing down into the cold waters. Adrenaline ran through me, banishing any remnant of sleep that remained. When I returned to the surface, Maria and Sharon wereughing so hard that they¡¯d hunched over, bracing themselves on the stone path. Seeing the hint of a smile on Roger¡¯s face as he pretended to inspect his fingernails, I understood the truth. Sharon hadn¡¯t been smirking at the horizon; she¡¯d been watching Roger line me up. Now that he¡¯d had his breakthrough, he could manipte his chi enough to fool me¡ªI hadn¡¯t felt his approach at all. Treading water, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°All right, fair y.¡± When I got back to the rocks, Maria helped me up, pulling me from the freezing ocean. ¡°Well, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to go get some dry clothes before I turn into a popsicle.¡± ¡°A what...?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Maria said. ¡°It¡¯s a trap.¡± I shot a wink back her way. ¡°Maybe I can make some for you if we can work out refrigeration. They¡¯d be a blessinge summer.¡± Without another word, I returned home and got out of my now-drenched clothing. I briefly considered having a shower to get warm, but decided against it, wanting to fish as soon as possible. By the time I returned to the rockwall, their lines were already in the water. I rushed to catch up, and with a bit of eel on the end of my hook, I cast it out into the bay. The morning passed by in an excitement-fueled blur, all of us reeling in fish after fish. By the time the sun was high overhead, most of New Tropica had joined us on the rockwall, all catching and releasing armfuls of the seasonal creatures. By now, everyone had started returning everything but the mature variants back to the ocean, and though we kept dozens of them each day, their number hadn¡¯t reduced. I¡¯d be so used to people reaching level twenty-five in fishing that I barely noticed the clink of coins when System-generated bags periodically hit the stone pathway beneath our feet. As I released my fourth fish of the day, I smiled and watched it retreat beneath the waves. Another squall blew across my skin, this time bringing with it small drops of rain. I gazed up just in time to see a giant mass block out the sun, the entire eastern sky smothered in gray clouds. ¡°Huh, how about that?¡± I said. ¡°It really did smell like rain.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Roger agreed, staring at the iing rain. I considered asking if they wanted to leave, to retreat back to my deck now that there seemed to be a storm brewing, but as I looked at them, I realized there was no point. Roger and Sharon werepletely unperturbed, swiftly returning their attention to their rods after peering at the gray sky. Maria noticed them too, and she shot me a beautiful smile before closing her eyes and waiting for a fish to strike. Rather than cast my line out again right away, I took a moment to bask in her beauty. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The wind blew strong from the east, causing strands of her sun-bleached hair to dance, my enhanced vision able to witness eachnguid movement as they flowed in the unseen breeze. Her freckled skin was still a golden color even beneath the nket of darkness above, her glow refusing to be extinguished. Most of all, I was drawn into her expression, the joy and peace held there enough to make my heart thunder. She was a vision or radiance, and try as I might, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away. But then, from the corner of my field of view, I witnessed Roger¡¯s rod almost snap in half. ¡°Woah!¡± he yelled, scrambling to keep his footing on the slick rocks as he let some line out. ¡°Fish on!¡± *** Though he would never admit it to Fischer, Roger was thoroughly enjoying his time fishing. He had always seen it as a fanciful waste of time, something that ran too close to heresy for any sane person to take part in. Even after bing a cultivator himself, he still viewed it as a step too far. Over the past few days, that belief had slowly been eroded away like soil in a summer flood. The act of fishing seemed to tickle a primal part of his mind. It was somehow exciting and calming at the same time, the sensation impossible to put into words. This, at least, he would admit to himself: Fischer was right. Roger had tried it, expecting nothing out of it besides some extra levels. Instead, he¡¯d been hooked, much the same as the fish they targeted. A storm wasing in. A normal person¡ªanyone other than a heretical fool¡ªwould seek shelter. Short of a crop that desperately needed harvesting before the rains hit, Roger would never have stayed in the field with a tempest on the way. And yet, here he was, standing before aing storm with nothing on his mind but his wife, his daughter, and the next fish he could do battle with. Lulled into a state of bliss by the sounds of wavespping at the rockwall, he almost lost his rod when the fish struck. ¡°Woah!¡± he yelled, leaning back and letting the reel spin. ¡°Fish on!¡± He¡¯d caught enough blue fish over the past half week to know that this was a different species. It took off in a straight line, heading for the distant horizon like a bolt fired from a crossbow. When it changed directions and darted toward the shore, his lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Back for more, are you?¡± he roared, throwing his face skyward and unleashing augh. ¡°Bring it on!¡± It was the fish that had bested him the other day. Roger had been inexperienced then, leading to the creature¡¯s escape. This time, though, he wouldn¡¯t lose. Roger ran across the rocks in the direction of the shore, handfuls of cultivators getting themselves and their rods out of his way. The fish changed direction again, heading back out to sea, but Roger was ready. He dashed with it, never allowing his line to go ck. The fish continued its passage out to sea, his reel¡¯s bearing whining with how much length he was letting out. ¡°You¡¯ll need to fight it!¡± Fischer yelled. ¡°It¡¯s risky, but the fish will spool you otherwise!¡± A few days ago, Roger would have told Fischer to kick rocks. He¡¯d have said something about contradicting information, notprehending what Fischer meant. After his time fishing, though, Roger knew that the human equivalent of a thorn in his side was correct. He pulled his rod up, cringing internally as its fibers creaked andined. He wound the reel, gaining back ground. When he¡¯d retrieved half of the line, he let the fish go for another run. ¡°Perfect!¡± Maria called. ¡°Let it tire itself out, Dad!¡± The grin never left Roger¡¯s face, and he nodded, watching as the fish cut through the bay. He danced across the rocks more times than he could count, even running along the rivermouth side of the wall on asion. After what had to be most of an hour, it started to slow, its seemingly endless reserves finally diminished. ¡°Almost there, mate!¡± Fischer yelled, making Roger set his jaw and firm his resolve. He slowly brought it closer to the rocks, and when he finally caught sight of its body, Roger¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°Holy frack!¡± Maria yelled, bouncing on her heels. ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± Roger barely registered how cold it was as he stepped onto a rock below the water¡¯s surface. He leaned down and picked the fish up by the body. It kicked its tail feebly, having already used every bit of strength it had. The thing was taller than he was and wider than his chest, with vicious teeth and a body like an arrow. With his eyes wide, Roger¡¯s vision was drawn into it. Mature Bluefathom Mackerel Rare Found in the deep waters of the Kallis Realm, this fish is prized for both sport and the quality of its flesh. Rarely seen, some say that consuming this creature provides a temporary boost to luck. Roger swallowed, his eyes clearing as he looked back up toward the rockwall. He hadn¡¯t realized that everyone was watching him, not a single line remaining in the water. He took the dozens of cultivators in, still not able topletely grasp the creature he held. ¡°Damn, Roger,¡± Fischer said, shaking his head to clear his vision. ¡°Imbued with luck? That¡¯s something...¡± Roger swallowed again, his mouth feeling dry. ¡°Is... is it okay if I let it go?¡± Fischer¡¯s head rocked backwards. ¡°What?¡± Roger clenched his jaw, ready to tear into the man if he demanded he kill such a noble creature, but then Fischer continued. ¡°Of course it is, you silly goose. You caught it, you decide what to do with it. Here, let me help you.¡± Fischer jumped down beside Roger. ¡°Put it back underwater. We need to get oxygen running through its gills. Here. Like this...¡± With one of them on either side of it, they pushed and pulled it through the small waves, apparently allowing it to breathe. Life slowly returned to it over the following minutes, and not a single word was uttered, everyone lost in its majesty. Without warning, it started kicking, some of its strength returning. Fischer jumped out of the water. ¡°Looks good, mate! Let it go!¡± Roger bent down, running his hand along its muscr body. ¡°You fought well, friend.¡± He pushed it off, and the moment it was free of his grasp, it sailed away, disappearing from sight after only a few kicks of its mighty tail. All he could do was watch, feeling an immense amount of respect for his adversary. Muttered conversations sprung up from the attending cultivators, all beginning to discuss what they¡¯d just witnessed. ¡°So, Roger,¡± Fischer said. ¡°Do they have any sayings about revenge where you¡¯re from...?¡± ¡°Revenge...?¡± Roger shook his head, still unable to tear his eyes from the ocean. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any, no.¡± ¡°Really? Weird. Back on Earth, they say it¡¯s a dish best served cold.¡± ¡°What foolishness are you even saying?¡± Roger asked, his gaze melding with the churning waves. ¡°Fischer,¡± Maria warned. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡ª¡± Hearing urgency in his daughter¡¯s voice, Roger spun. Well, he¡¯d intended to spin. Before he could, a footshed out and kicked his backside, sending him sprawling into the freezing-cold waves. Book 3: Chapter 26: Escape Book 3: Chapter 26: Escape Within a dark and humid room, a devout man practiced his craft. The scents of earth, mildew, and sweet herbs surrounded him, standing in stark contrast to the haze that usually filled his domain. It had taken Solomon most of a week to create this ce of worship¡ªthe holy ground upon which he would take steps on the stairway of ascension. For as long as Solomon had been practicing alchemy, he had been inhaling the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s chi-suppressing smoke. Toward the end of his stay in Tropica, the burning qualities of the haze had seemed to decrease, his empowered body somehow withstanding the usually agony-inducing qualities of the Cult¡¯s greatest creation. He took a deep breath, marveling at the soothing characteristics his newest concoction seemed to have on his throat. Where his past workspaces made him feel physically ill, the vapors wafting up from his cauldron now caused his body to hum, as if it was healing all the prior punishment he had put it through. Solomon had no doubt as to the ingredient causing this shift; it was the bark of the blue-trunked tree. The dposing nt matter was the basis of the brew he currently worked on, aided by medicinal herbs and nts that he¡¯d found in the surrounding forest. This ce of power seemed to make ntlife flourish; he hadn¡¯t needed to travel far in order to find the ingredients he looked for, and Solomon could think of nowhere else on Kallis that he¡¯d ever witnessed so much diversity. Despite the wondrous soothing of his throat, Solomon¡¯s brow knitted. The bark had irrefutable healing qualities, but it wasn¡¯t doing what he¡¯d hoped. Much like he could feel the suppressing aspect of the haze he usually worked within, he could also sense the potent chi held within his concoction. It was there. He was sure of it. Yet he couldn¡¯t harness its power. There had to be something missing¡ªan ingredient, perhaps, but try as he might, Solomon couldn¡¯t work out what it was. Taking a deep breath, he tried to focus his will on the concoction, just as the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s doctrine instructed. He closed his eyes, imagining the oue he desired. Solomon dressed in golden robes, the garb so rich that he shone as bright as the midday sun. The other members of the Cult of the Alchemist, prostate and bowing before him, their god. A pile of richesying at his feet, brought forth by the kingdoms trying to gain his favor.Something resonated within his abdomen as the scene yed out in his mind¡¯s eye. With exhration fueling his efforts, he imagined even more people praising him, and an even greater pile of gold. He strained, his body hunching as he sought to focus every ounce of will he had on that eventuality. No matter how hard he tried, however, nothing happened. The vibration within remained just that¡ªa vibration. Despite his efforts, there was something nagging at him in the back of his mind. An immovable blockage that halted his progress. He did his best to ignore it, but the stray thought was like a rock in one¡¯s shoe, only growing more agitating the longer it was left unremoved. Unlike the metaphorical stone, however, Solomon couldn¡¯t just remove his boot and take it out. There was something missing from the concoction, and no matter how many times he redoubled his efforts, nothing would change that fact. He let out a sigh as he looked out at the waking world once more, the scene dissipating like a solublepound in hot water. He couldn¡¯t ascend until he found the missing ingredient. Standing and stretching, he made for the door, intent on finding it. *** A heavy breeze washed over me, flecking my skin with small drops of rain. I¡¯d spent the morning fishing, hanging with my friends, and exacting vengeance. All in all, it left me feeling bnced, which was a good thing considering the de of chi currently flying for my head. Going full matrix, I dodged it. Springing backward, I took off running toward shore, unable to halt my giggles despite the murder held in Roger¡¯s eyes. ¡°I had no choice!¡± ¡°There is always a choice!¡± he roared, standing upright in the waves. ¡°You were perfectly positioned for a good punting! What was I supposed to do?¡± He didn¡¯t respond, marching from the water as a drowned mess. He continued his approach,pletely silent as he strode toward me. Chi roiled from his core and made the air around him shimmer with violent intent. Maria tried to scowl at me, scrunching her face in order to hide the amusement radiating from her abdomen. Sharon sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill each other.¡± It was thest sentence I had the chance of hearing; Roger exploded forward, soaring across the pathway toward me. I turned and fled, stillughing as I zipped side to side, dodging the des of energy sent flying my way. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. *** Nathan stared up at the iing clouds, their dark shadow lending his awareness a sense of ease. As he moved along streets and between the buildings of New Tropica, he took measured breaths. When he felt someone looking his way, he paused to peer up at a building¡¯s architecture, letting his gaze wander over its utilitarian design. Though he attempted to appear ponderous and unhurried to anyone watching, Nathan was anything but. Sweat beaded at his lower back, his heart pounding as the scene he¡¯d witnessed reyed in his mind. He had been at the edge of the forest not long ago, staring out at the sand ts as rain clouds formed to the east. Though theing storm granted him a sense offort, that wasn¡¯t why he¡¯d been there. He was there waiting for an opportunity, and his foresight had been rewarded. The only warning he had was a vibration in his core, and then the two cultivators had arrived, exchanging blows that reverberated in his chest. They approached from the north, one trailing the other and unleashing a hail of de-shaped projectiles. Though Fischer was literally deified by the heretics in this treasonous vige, it was the other man that filled Nathan with terror. The des flying from his body tore through sand, stone, and everything in between. Before they¡¯d passed through, there was a small cropping of boulders between the sands and the southern mountains. It was now a smattering of angr rocks, the boulders having been sliced apart when Fischer tried to hide behind them. The entire time, Fischer hadughed. Despite being pressed by a man that could easily level a mountain, Fischer had stopped mid-fight to smile and wave at Nathan, only resuming the battle when dual arcs of power shot for his chest. It had all happened so fast, and if not for his cultivation, Nathan wouldn¡¯t have seen a thing. Within the space of a few breaths, they were gone again. Only distant booms announced their new position on the other side of the southern mountain range, the very ground quaking with each massive attack. Though their disy of power had unsettled him to his core, it was exactly what he¡¯d been waiting for. Nathan shook his head, dispelling his thoughts and returning to the present. He strode into the smithy, finding two of the loyal. ¡°Could I bother you two for a moment?¡± he asked conversationally, not drawing the attention of the head smiths, who, for once, weren¡¯t off fishing. They nodded in response, following him onto the street. He, Zeke, and Anna had stepped up their recruiting over the past few days. Thetter had proven to be an invaluable asset, her efforts seeing the number of the loyal more than double. There were almost two-score of them now, and with the vige¡¯s heretical protector elsewhere, it was time to strike. He watched as Anna headed into the tailoring workshop, thankful for Zeke¡¯s wisdom in recruiting her. And to think that I wanted to neutralize her, Nathan thought, smirking to himself. It was a shame she wouldn¡¯t be making it out of the vige. He would have to introduce her to his master if she ever returned to the capital¡ªTom Osnan Sr. could always use more pawns. As the two tailoring apprentices joined their precession, Nathan nodded at Anna. She set her jaw and nodded back. She had volunteered to lead the distraction, which was another reason to be thankful for her service. Two of the newer members followed her as she headed to the east side of the vige. They believed he would immediatelye back and rescue them, which was a lie, of course, but trickery was perfectly fine if it meant they seeded in extracting the nobles and getting them back to Gormona. They could be freed when the capital came and crushed this misguided cult calling itself a church. After a few minutes, everyone but the three distractors reconvened within the corridor of the prison. Zeke met them there, having relieved the person on watch of their duties. They waited there in silence, every passing second making Nathan¡¯s unease grow. Anna should have attacked by now. Had they been caught preemptively? Was she acting as a double agent, only pretending to¡ª Booom! The prison walls shook with the force of the explosion, and a wicked grind spread over Nathan¡¯s face. He took a deep breath and opened the gate to his core, allowing his ability to pour out and smother the area in stillness. The moment it was in ce, Zeke used the keys to open the first cultivator¡¯s door. They moved deeper into the prison, releasing them one by one, and when they reached Tom Osnan Jr.¡¯s cell, they all bowed, averting their eyes. Zeke slid forward and opened the bars. The second the captive was freed, a vice-like hand grabbed Nathan¡¯s neck, forcing his face up. Tom Osnan¡¯s expression was fiery, and he struck Nathan¡¯s cheek with a savage blow. Because of the chi roiling from Nathan¡¯s core, Tom Osnan Jr.¡¯s cultivation was sealed. The backhanded p couldn¡¯t have harmed a hair on his body, so he threw his head to the side, making it look as though the blow had devastated him. A surge of chi bloomed far away as a barrage of abilities collided on the edge of the vige, the reverberations from the sh more noticeable than the strike. ¡°That is for your tardiness, cultivator,¡± Tom Osnan Jr. spat. ¡°Do better next time.¡± ¡°Yes, lord,¡± Nathan replied, staring at the ground despite being held by the neck. Osnan let go, casting his gaze over the arrayed followers. ¡°Release my wife. We¡¯ve remained chained here for long enough.¡± Nodding hurriedly, Zeke rushed down the hallway, swiftly unlocking her cell. For his efforts, he received a scowl fromdy Osnan. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± she said. ¡°Let us leave this ce.¡± Unlike the regr cultivators, the lord and hisdy wife didn¡¯t control their steps, all but running down the hallway. The entire time they moved, more abilities were unleashed by Anna, the other two followers, and the vige heretics that had gone to answer their apparent assault. Each wave of force that hit his protective bubble made his smile spread wider. The distraction was working. Nathan was right behind the two Osnans as they stepped out on the street, so when they came to an abrupt stop, he almost barrelled into their backs. ¡°Wh-what?¡± he asked dumbly, not understanding why they¡¯d paused. A long silence stretched over the street, the silence growing thick as more of the loyal left the prison. ¡°You!¡± Tom Osnan Jr. growled. Swallowing, Nathan leaned to peer around them. Who he found there made his skin prickle and stomach drop. Book 3: Chapter 27: Double-Cross Book 3: Chapter 27: Double-Cross Beneath a roiling sea of gray clouds, Barry shook his head at the people emerging from the prison. The traitors appeared genuinely shocked, bringing him no small amount of amusement. They¡¯d truly thought their ns were unknown. He nced at his lonepanion, bending to scratch her soft-furred head. Corporal ws trilled, leaning into his touch before stretching and hunching down. Crackling lightning leaped from her body as she grinned, waiting for the order to attack. ¡°How did you know?¡± Tom Osnan Jr. asked, raising his chin. ¡°That isn¡¯t important. All that matters is that your attempt failed. If you don¡¯t mind, it will save a whole lot of violence if you calmly take yourself back to your cell.¡± Tom Osnan Jr. sneered. ¡°You may have bested usst time, but you no longer have the element of surprise.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Nathan, the ringleader of this little prison break, said, stepping up beside Tom and standing tall. ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered.¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Barry agreed. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll win.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Nathan¡¯s face grew serious as a nket of chi seemed to press down on Barry¡¯s body, making his chest tighten. ¡°I wonder how useful your power will be when you can¡¯t use it?¡± Barry reached for his core, his brow scrunching with the effort. Try as he might, his chi seemed to be locked away, right there, yet impossible to reach.The lightning covering Corporal ws sputtered out, her eyes going wide. Nathanughed, clearly delighting in her expression. ¡°The person who takes them out will be rewarded back in Gormona.¡± Three people stepped forward, flexing their hands. ¡°Call me crazy,¡± Barry said, cocking his head, ¡°but wouldn¡¯t activating your ability mean that no one can use their chi?¡± ¡°I can see why you¡¯d assume that.¡± Nathan looked down his nose at them, all too happy to keep talking. ¡°But mine is no beginner¡¯s ability....¡± He clicked his fingers, and though Barry¡¯s chi was suppressed, he sensed pockets opening up within the dulling sphere. They were centered around the escapees, blooming outward to avoid every inch of their forms. The three that had stepped forward flexed their hands as essence flowed out from their cores to flood their bodies. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Tom Osnan Jr. asked. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Kill the otter first,¡±dy Osnan ordered, a disgusting smile covering his face. The three obliged, their bodies entirely unaffected by the suppression as they exploded forward. Though Barry couldn¡¯t bring forth his power, his senses were still heightened; he saw the following movements in slow motion. The first step, sending themunching forward. One cultivator¡¯s leg drawing back and the muscles there tightening. The sickening power with which he kicked out, his calf bulging as he aimed his foot for the center of Corporal ws¡¯s body. The other two cocking back arms and looping wide,ing toward ws from either side. Their torsos leaning forward as their fistsshed out, carrying deadly potential. If they were to hit w¡¯s body while she was under the effect of the suppression, she wouldn¡¯t survive. Time crawled as the blows descended, yet Barry didn¡¯t move to intervene. Two rows of needle-sharp teeth gleamed out at the world between ws¡¯s parted lips, and lightning chi gathered, bringing with it the scent of ozone. The three attackers also had enhanced senses, and though they carried too much momentum to pull back, Barry witnessed¡ªand enjoyed¡ªthe moment of realization crossing the traitors¡¯ faces. Smirks disappeared, reced by sheer confusion. Before their confusion had a chance to morph into fear, the lightning bolt struck. It descended from the heavens in the blink of a non-cultivator¡¯s eye, striking the street where ws stood. She held her forepaws high like some sort of storm god, embracing the energy as it engulfed her. Given her very body having mastered lightning-aspected chi, she waspletely immune to the attack. Unfortunately for her attackers, they had no such mastery. It was toote for them to stop, and when their limbs made contact with ws, the electricity jumped, traveling through them into the ground and each other. Their bodies went rigid, muscles contracting and keeping them upright for a short moment. As quick as it entered them, the lightning vanished, leaving only twitching bodies, and a momentter, they fell to the ground. ¡°Are they dead?¡± Barry asked ws, already knowing the answer to be no. ying along, ws shrugged and let out an uncertain chirp. ¡°But... my ability...¡± Nathan gulped, his expression matching the Osnans¡¯. With eyes darting around the street, he whirled on the rest of the cultivators, his face lined with panic. ¡°Attack! All of you, attack them!¡± No one moved. Barry shook his head, letting out a softugh. ¡°You said your ability wasn¡¯t that of a beginner, right? Well, I think you¡¯ll find that ours aren¡¯t, either.¡± ¡°Mine is the strongest!¡± he whined. ¡°How else could I have fooled you?¡± ¡°What makes you think you fooled us, friend?¡± a voice called from a side street. Theo stepped into sight, raising an eyebrow at Nathan. ¡°Did you ever stop to consider that we let you believe you evaded our detection? What better way to flush out those with hearts that could be easily swayed?¡± Nathan¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing...¡± Keith and Trent followed Theo from the side street, both casting disapproving gazes over the traitors. Stolen story; please report. ¡°You could have atoned for your crimes and joined us, Tom,¡± Trent said. ¡°If not for your hubris.¡± Tom Osnan Jr. spat to the side, his lip twitching. ¡°You think I care what a whelp like you thinks? I¡ª¡± The words died in his throat as a group entered the street from further east. He stared at them for a long moment before spitting again. ¡°I should have known better than to trust peasants.¡± Barry smiled as Anna and her two cultivators returned. Unlike Barry, the three looked morose, not having enjoyed their part in the ruse. Borks, Rocky, and Snips were at their side looking much more cheerful, Borks with a tongue lolling, Snips waving one of her giant snippers and resting another on Rocky, who looked ready to explode into violence at any moment. With all the excitement, none of the traitors had noticed the fake battle to the east had ended, and they were not forced to face the truth head on. ¡°So it was treachery that was our undoing?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°I should have known, you two-faced bit¡ª¡± Crack! A sound like two buildings colliding cut off his words and a st of force shot over their heads, so violent that winds whipped up in its passing. Nathan¡¯s face went pale as he turned to the west, finding Pistachio with one w mmed shut, the other cocked and aimed at him. ¡°Pistachio thinks your words were uncouth,¡± Barry exined. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d probably reconsider using such colorfulnguage to address his friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Nathan repeated, indignation returning some of the blood to his face. ¡°Would you also consider that demon a friend, Anna? Because that is who you ally yourself with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Theo said. ¡°Pistachio isn¡¯t a demon. If any of our animal pals are, that title would belong to Borks.¡± Ruff, Borks agreed, shifting into his hellhound form and making the sound seem like it came from multiple beasts. Nathan took an involuntary step backwards, needing a few moments to regather himself this time. ¡°It matters not who you¡¯re allied with, Anna. If not for your betrayal, this escape would have seeded. It will only be a matter of time until¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, you were screwed even before Anna infiltrated your ranks,¡± Barry interrupted. ¡°And even assuming your ability fooled me,¡± Theo added. ¡°Which, to be clear, it didn¡¯t¡ªyou¡¯d still have failed. We¡¯ve had eyes on you this entire time.¡± ¡°Impossible! I¡¯d have felt if my ability was infiltrated.¡± He pointed skyward. ¡°We all knew those damned birds were keeping an eye on us. They¡¯re too far away to hear anything, let alone prate my nullifying¡ª¡± Twin honks cut Nathan off, the calls so loud that they shook Barry¡¯s chest. Two blurs descended from above, mming into the cobbled street and sending a shockwave outward. When the air stilled, Pelly and Bill stared at the group of escapees, somehow looking down at them despite being half their height. Barryughed, leaning down to pat both pelicans on the head. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªthey¡¯ve been watching, yet they were too far away to hear your ns...¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his amusement as he looked back up at Nathan. ¡°But who said it was the birds watching?¡± There was a long moment of silence before a hum came from the surrounding buildings, so low that one might assume it a figment of their imagination. As the bee hybrids came into view, the hum became a cacophonous drone, more than a few flying from within the prison¡¯s confines. They formed a loose orb beside Barry, hovering to stare at the traitors. They bobbed once, nodding as they let out a buzzed greeting. A louder tone cut through the monotonous sound of their flight, and Tom Osnan Jr. spun, turning toward Nathan with a venomous nce. Not understanding, Nathan¡¯s body went rigid, holding his hands up in supplication, but then he looked down at his robe. Something darted from his belt, shooting up to hover before his face. Bumblebro gave the man a rude gesture, then zipped away,ing to a stop beside his progeny. The bees buzzed affectionately at him, Bumblebro returning the same vibrations. Barry watched Nathan intently, enjoying the rapid change of emotions sweeping over his face. Realization, fear, anger, and everything in between cycled across his countenance, growing more intense with each repetition. The rest of the traitors were experiencing the same turmoil, falling to their knees¡ªnot that many of them had truly been a part of the revolt. Most of the ¡®traitors¡¯, including two of the cultivators that had been imprisoned, remained standing. Nathan looked their way, perhaps seeking a way out, but when he noticed the guilt, sorrow, or amusement they were disying, he froze. ¡°You... all of you?¡± he demanded. His gaze settled on Zeke, who grimaced. ¡°What did they offer you, Zeke? What price have you sold your soul for, coward?¡± ¡°What did they offer me...?¡± Zeke shook his head, looking down at his co-conspirator with pity. ¡°Look around, Nathan. What fool would willingly go back to very?¡± ¡°I heard your words in the theater. How fickle is your heart to be swayed so easily, swine?¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± Barry snorted. ¡°My idea. I asked Anna to y the role, but she said it would be more believableing from Zeke.¡± ¡°He was always the best actor at our school,¡± Anna exined, twirling a finger around the end of her ponytail. ¡°Did I not mention that¡¯s how we knew each other?¡± ¡°You moron!¡± Tom Osnan Jr, screamed, grabbing Nathan by his cor. As Nathan stared up at the furious lord, he looked like he was going to be sick. Tom Osnan Jr. punched down, and Barry would have moved to intervene, but he felt the shift of Nathan¡¯s ability. The bubble of protection around the lord disappeared, the nullifying power rushing in. By the time the fist struck Nathan¡¯s chin, it was like a toddler trying to assault a mountain. Lord Tom Osnan screeched in pain, clutching his broken hand. ¡°You dare!¡± Nathan responded by spreading his arms wide and drawing in chi. As Barry felt the man gathering power in his core, he prepared to jump in. As much as he detested Tom Osnan Jr.¡¯s existence, he wouldn¡¯t let him die. The power in Nathan¡¯s core fluctuated, drawing in ever more essence at an incredible rate. It flowed on and on, somehow picking up speed. Barry¡¯s stomach dropped when he realized what was about to happen. Corporal ws realized too; she exploded forward on lightning wreathed limbs. Rocky, itching for a fight, made it closest to Nathan. But it was toote. The power rushed into Nathan¡¯s core and exploded outward. Though the breakthrough wasn¡¯t as strong as Fischer¡¯s, it was still enough to send them all flying. Rocky was hit the worst, getting catapulted skyward because of his proximity and angle. Barry braced himself as she mmed into the building behind him, only the fact it was System-made saving the structure from obliteration. wsnded right beside him, and they both rushed to their feet, gathering their wits and preparing to rush at the empowered man. After the chi expanded outward, however, it poured back into Nathan, coalescing in a smoky orb around him. It held hints of his nullifying ability, but as its shape condensed, so too did the power. The air became gray, then ck, and in an instant, a loud pop rang out. Both Nathan and the orb were gone, leaving everyone in various stages of recovery across the street. ¡°Frack me,¡± Barry said. ¡°Can¡¯t say I saw thating.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± Theo asked, getting to his feet. ¡°Pelly, Bill¡ªgo get Fischer. We can¡¯t risk letting Nathan escape.¡± Barry spun toward Borks as the two birds honked their approval and tore off through the sky. ¡°Can you sense where he went?¡± Borks dashed forward, sniffing the spot he¡¯d disappeared from. After lifting his nose and sniffing the air, he nodded. Wasting no time, ws leaped to his back. With her one forepaw gripping his fur, she pointed forward with the other,manding her steed onward with a shrill chirp. Borks howled in response, transforming into what Fischer called his ¡®long boi¡¯ form. All elbows and incredible speed, Borks dashing away to the north. Snips trailed them, oozing blue chi that shot from the rear of her limbs. All the while, ws released a battle cry from Borks¡¯s back, dering her violent intent. Book 3: Chapter 28: Double Trouble Book 3: Chapter 28: Double Trouble As he strode beneath a forest canopy, Den held his hand out, feeling the stray drops of rain that bounced off leaves above and fell toward the forest floor. Every few seconds, a tiny droplet sshed against his upturned palm. It made his smile spread even wider, and he lifted his face, enjoying each fragment of rain that hit him. Rather than fishing, he and his brother had gone for a walk. Well, it had started out as a walk, anyway. As brothers are wont to do, it quickly devolved into a footrace. Given that they were now cultivators, the sand had sped past, as did trees, grass, and eventually mountains, both men sprinting until they were kilometers ind. After a short break to catch their breath, they¡¯d started walking in silence, both soaking in their surroundings. Den peered toward Dom, shaking his head in amusement as he realized his brother was also walking through the rain with an upturned face, smiling at the sensations of his body. Somehow able to sense his attention, Dom cracked an eye and raised a brow at him. ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all. Can¡¯t a man enjoy his younger brother¡¯s joy?¡± Dom¡¯s contentment immediately died on his face. ¡°I am not your little brother.¡± ¡°How could you say such a thing? I was born before you.¡± ¡°Five minutes before me. That makes me your twin, Den, not your little brother. Wait, have you been telling everyone in New Tropica that I¡¯m your younger sibling?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been?¡± Den raised a hand to his chest. ¡°You wound me, little brother.¡±Dom held hisposure for another few seconds before breaking intoughter. ¡°You are so annoying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what big brothers are for.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Dom rolled his eyes, the corners of his lips tugging up. They slipped back into silence as they strode on. Despite the grounding presence of the surrounding forest and falling rain, Den¡¯s thoughts strayed toward the day¡¯s events. There was some sort of mission going on back in New Tropica. Given how little the leadership had informed him of, he assumed it was important. All Barry had told them was that they were wee to take part. Den had mentioned they¡¯d nned to go for a walk, fully expecting Barry to tell him he couldn¡¯t. Instead, Barry had just smiled and told them to have a good time. ¡°You know,¡± Dom said, his tone musing, ¡°I know they keep telling us we can do what we want, but I¡¯m repeatedly surprised when they actually let us...¡± Denughed. ¡°I was just thinking the same thing. What is it that Barry keeps calling it? Aunotomy?¡± Dom snorted in response. ¡°Autonomy, you goose. An older brother would have known that...¡± ¡°Or maybe this older brother was only pretending not to know. That way, his baby, much-younger brother could correct him and gain a sense of self confidence.¡± ¡°Whatever helps you sleep at night.¡± They shared a smile and Den shook his head. ¡°Jokes aside, I¡¯m constantly surprised by it too. Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªI knew Fischer was a good person despite his power, but I still expected some of it to be a lie, you know? Like they were selling us on taking part, then we¡¯d have to spend half the time getting ordered around.¡± ¡°They truly gave us freedom, didn¡¯t they?¡± Den took a deep breath and let it out slowly, grinning at the world. ¡°It would seem so.¡± They stopped walking as they strode into a clearing, both holding their arms wide. The raindrops hitting him made a pleasant shiver run down Den¡¯s spine, but before he couldpletely fall into the moment, something mmed into him. Both their eyes flew open as a wave of chi shot over thendscape, its resonance strong enough to make Den¡¯s vision pulse. He stumbled to the side, barely staying upright. ¡°What was¡ª¡± Another pulse came, this time from much closer. The tsunami of essence poured over thend, knocking them both to the forest floor. As the power washed over Den, it felt vaguely malignant, making his skin crawl. The brothers got to their feet and stared toward where the pulse hade from. They exchanged a wide-eyed nce and nodded. They had to investigate. It would take too long to return to New Tropica and inform someone, and if this was a threat, it was on them to stop it. Not needing to speak the words, they shot off, once more sprinting as they trailed invisible aftershocks of chi radiating from the west. They followed a creek that ran between two peaks, and as they neared the source, Den clenched his jaw, preparing for a fight if necessary. But then he caught sight of the man. Only his upper body protruded from the creek, his lower half limp in the running water. ¡°Nathan!¡± Dom yelled, dashing forward. If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Dom shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s one of the cultivators from New Tropica. Eris¡¯s golden apple¡ªwhat the frack is he doing here?¡± ¡°Dom... I don¡¯t think we should get too close.¡± ¡°What? Why? He clearly needs our help.¡± ¡°Did you not feel his chi? It didn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°I felt it, but he might have just had a breakthrough or something. Fischer feels much the same to me, and you think he¡¯s a good guy, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I guess...¡± His brother had a point, but Den couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of wrongness. He approached warily, tasting the chi, forck of a better word. Dom had pulled Nathan from the stream, and with each soft p his brother gave to the unconscious man, a small wave of essence flowed out from him. It was... dark, reminding Den of an alleyway on a moonless night. The longer he tasted the chi, the more sure he became. ¡°Dom. Get away from him.¡± The tone of Den¡¯s voice arrested his brother¡¯s attention. ¡°Seriously? What¡¯s gotten into¡ª¡± An oppressive bubble flew from Nathan as the man inhaled a ragged breath, his ability engulfing them. It pressed down on Den, driving him to his knees. It was as though the hazy orb surrounding them entered his very abdomen, smothering his core. The more Den reached for his power, the stronger Nathan¡¯s will became and the harder it was to pour chi into his limbs. ¡°Nathan...¡± Dom wheezed, bracing his hands on the ground to stay upright. ¡°We¡¯re friendly...¡± Their attacker¡¯s eyes held only hatred and fear, darting around as he oriented himself. He blinked, realization seeming toe to his face. The next moment, he wasughing, shaking his head and rubbing the bridge of his nose, but despite his apparent mirth, the pressure never receded. ¡°Nathan. Please...¡± Dom tried again. Nathan grinned. ¡°Wrong ce, wrong time, traitors.¡± He went to take a step forward, but slipped, his legs giving out. Letting out a grunt, he raised his eyes, nostrils ring as he red at Den and Dom. Somehow, his ability grew stronger, forcing them down with even more pressure. Den¡¯s fledgling capabilities stood no chance against whatever Nathan had be. Despite this, he never ceased reaching, attempting to open the floodgates to his chi. The more he did, the harder it forced him to the ground. It mmed down on his back, pushing his chest to the grass. He forced his head to the right, looking for his brother. When he found him, Den rallied his resolve. Though Dom was also prone, his eyes were defiant. He hadn¡¯t yet given up. Den wouldn¡¯t either. Some would call Den a fool. Many fellow guards had done so back in Gormona. Despite appearances, Den was always listening. He¡¯d heard all about the breakthroughs people had been having. Gods above, he¡¯d felt the one that Roger experienced a week ago. They appeared to be reliant on finding one¡¯s purpose and admitting it to themselves. Rather than look for power, Den searched for truth. Thankfully, it was only his physical power that was suppressed, so his mind remained sharp. It whirled through myriad possibilities, and it only took him a moment to find what he believed to be his purpose. He stared into his brother¡¯s eyes, conveying his feelings. To finally find a ce he and his brother belonged, then to have it taken away so abruptly... it was uneptable. As he and Dom looked into each other, their truth resonated. He could sense his brother¡¯s thoughts¡ªthey were exactly the same as his. Both men wanted to protect each other and the life they¡¯d found. Chi rushed in to them, but this time, it wasn¡¯t Nathan¡¯s. It was the world¡¯s. Invisible ropes of it prated the hazy bubble surrounding them, forcing their way through the muck and into the brothers¡¯ bodies. Their cores remained sealed, yet power coursed through them all the same. They got to their knees, then to their feet, hunching against the oppressive darkness that sought their destruction. As they stood, bracing their shoulders against the assault, Nathan¡¯s eyes grew furious. The pressureing from the man redoubled, the air growing so dark that it obscured the outside world. The creek¡¯s water receded, getting forced from Nathan¡¯s sphere of influence and leaving the bed dry. Unwilling to be subdued, both brothers remained standing, calling forth the world¡¯s chi as their breakthrough approached. Den¡¯s body felt full to bursting, yet the chi continued to swell and build, collecting around his core. He felt the same thing happening within Dom, and they radiated reassurance, letting the other know they weren¡¯t alone. The chi condensed, grew to a fever pitch, and then broke. All at once, it flowed away, flung from them and returned to the outside world. Den and Dom copsed, both letting out pained cries as their bodies mmed into the ground. Nathan sighed through his teeth, stumbling and almost falling once more. Some of his power subsided, but what remained was enough to keep them held firmly against the ground. He let out a softugh, more relieved than victorious. ¡°Unfortunately for you heretics, I won¡¯t repeat Barry¡¯s mistake.¡± He shuffled forward, making his way toward Dom, who was only a meter away. ¡°There will be no monologue.¡± Den tried to rally his power, attempting to beckon the world¡¯s essence back to him, but it was fruitless. His core, and everything around it, felt raw. Even if Nathan¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t pressing down on him, he wasn¡¯t sure he could stand, let alone gather the strength to fight back. Nathan, still wobbling, stood over Dom. He raised his elbow high, gathering power there and preparing to drop it down into Dom¡¯s body. If the blow were tond, his brother would be no more; with their chi locked away, their bodies were those of regr humans. Despite this, Den never gave up hope. He reached out, making his core feel like it caught me. His abdomen burned, yet he still grasped outward with metaphorical fingers, attempting to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat would give him the strength to save his brother. Uncaring of his wishes, Nathan¡¯s elbow gathered thest whisper of power necessary. The muscles surrounding his shoulder bunched, and the elbow raced downward, aimed for Dom¡¯s back. Den tried to cry out, and a sound like a de shearing through metal tore through the air. The elbow continued its deadly trajectory, so fast it would go unnoticed by anyone but a cultivator. Den had the barest of moments to be confused by the noise seeming toe from his own throat before something catapulted into view. A blur of brown, orange, and blue rocketed forward, the metal-on-metal sound so loud that it hurt his eardrums. Corporal ws, streaming lightning and grinning maliciously, gave Den a thumbs up in passing. Sergeant Snips was right behind her, blowing greeting bubbles as rivulets of ocean-blue chi propelled her forward. The next moment, they both mmed into Nathan¡¯s chest. The tangle of man and creature flew through a tree, obliterating its trunk before they tumbled into the forest and out of sight. Borks was there a momentter, giving the brothers a drive-by lick on the cheek before leaping over the shattered stump to join ws and Snips in their assault on the poor fellow. ¡°Frack me,¡± Den said, rolling onto his back. ¡°That was close.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Dom agreed, taking heaving breaths. Book 3: Chapter 29: Chekhovs Crab Book 3: Chapter 29: Chekhov''s Crab You, as a descendant of the great Kraken Rider, should beware anyone selling directions to the heavens. This does not, however, mean one shouldn¡¯t try the techniques and meditations of other sects, churches, and families. Knowledge may be gleaned from the guidance of others, after all, even if your only insight is what not to do. Though easier described than practiced, one should follow the whispers of their mind and body. There are many roads to enlightenment, and only one¡¯s instinct can be relied upon to take the correct path. Excerpt from Chapter 6, House Kraken Manual ¡°Are you serious, Barry?¡± I asked as I patted Bill and Pelly, the birds crooning and leaning into my touch. My two trusty pelicans hade and retrieved Roger and me, putting a pause on our battle. The moment we¡¯d seen the panic in their avian eyes, Roger and I had raced back to New Tropica. Finding the gathering outside of the prison had been a surprise, but nowhere near as unexpected as the reaction Barry had to the question I¡¯d just voiced. He seemed to sink into himself, his expression growing dark. I thought it would be momentary, but he only seemed to be more troubled with each passing second. He stared over at Den and Dom, the two men resting against a wall after having been dropped off by Borks. ¡°Everything okay, mate?¡± I asked Barry, raising an eyebrow, but he ignored me, his worried gaze locked on the two brothers. He marched over, stopped before them, and bowed at the waist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I let my enjoyment of the ning together cloud my judgment. It is my fault you were attacked.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Den blurted, putting voice to exactly what I was thinking.Barry lowered himself to his knees, bending so his forehead almost touched the ground. ¡°I should have neutralized the threat immediately. Instead, I dragged it out for my own amusement. Any number of us could have knocked Nathan out before he had a chance to experience a breakthrough. I can¡¯t take it back, but I promise that I will learn from this grievous error. ¡°Er,¡± Den said. ¡°I think you¡¯re being a bit too harsh on yourself.¡± ¡°Agreed, but apology epted,¡± Dom added. ¡°We¡¯ve experienced worse, right, Den?¡± He nudged his brother, giving him a meaningful look. ¡°Oh, yeah. Evil powers are bad and all, but they don¡¯t hold a candle to our dear mother¡¯s cooking.¡± Dom guffawed. ¡°Remember the apricot chicken? That woman made meals that could have put the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s vilest concoctions to shame.¡± ¡°Oh, you bastard. I¡¯d managed to forget the apricot chicken. What about the time she added those vor bulbs to a stir fry? I swear, I loved that woman like nothing else, but some of the things she came up with...¡± As the two brothers continued listing off theirte mother¡¯s crimes against humanity, apparently unaffected by their brush with death, Barry slowly raised his head, utter confusion stering his face. When it finally dawned on him that they truly weren¡¯t bothered, he stood and turned my way, bowing at the waist again. ¡°You were right to chastise me, Fischer. I won¡¯t let it happen again.¡± ¡°Uhhhh, I didn¡¯t chastise you?¡± I leaned toward Maria, who was at my side. ¡°Did I chastise Barry?¡± I stage whispered. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± she replied, peering between Barry and me consideringly. ¡°You did ask him if he was serious, though, which he maybe took as a reprimand?¡± ¡°Ohhhh.¡± I clicked my fingers. ¡°Is that what you meant, mate?¡± He blinked at me, apparently unprepared for no one to be angry at him. ¡°Yes...?¡± he slowly said. ¡°You had every right to call me out on my failure.¡± ¡°Yeah, nah. I wasn¡¯t at all upset about that. Your n came together wonderfully, considering howplicated it was.¡± He gave me the same look of confusion he¡¯d given the brothers a moment ago. ¡°What were you talking about, then?¡± ¡°You set up a double-cross without me! A crime most foul.¡± ¡°All right, you lost me,¡± Maria said, narrowing her eyes at me. Barry, clearly agreeing with the sentiment, stood upright and shook his head. ¡°What on Kallis are you talking about? You told me to keep you out of everything possible, which I¡¯ve been respecting. You wanted to be kept in the dark.¡± ¡°Well, yeah! I usually want to be kept out of things, but a double-cross?¡± I gestured at Anna and the rest of the allied conspirators. ¡°A double-cross with undercover agents?¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Frankly, I¡¯m insulted you didn¡¯t bring me in on the fun. I missed out on a good time.¡± Everyone just stared at me, and when one spoke, I continued yapping. ¡°You warned me that Roger would start a tussle with me for the purpose of some secret mission, but I had no idea it would be for something so exciting. I thought it would be a boring n, like showing our new friends how strong we are. Or how grumpy Roger is. Next time you¡¯ve got some plot right out of a thriller, bring me in, my guy. Also...¡± I turned toward Roger. ¡°I was told you¡¯d start a tussle with me, not that you¡¯d try and turn me into deli meat. Show some restraint, you peanut.¡± ¡°You did kick him into the ocean...¡± Maria said. ¡°I think he showed miraculous restraint, considering.¡± ¡°You... kicked him into the ocean?¡± Barry asked, a smile threatening to shatter his remorse. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Roger, his jaw only growing tighter the longer I talked, rubbed his temples. ¡°If I try not tond a fatal blow, does anyone mind if I attack him again?¡± ¡°No,¡± came the answering chorus from almost everyone present. ¡°Ah, I am surrounded by treacherous souls.¡± I cast an aggrieved look toward Maria, who had answered the loudest. Before I could continue my diatribe in a no-doubt hrious and endearing manner, Borks came padding into the street. Nathan, the man who had been spearheading the little escape attempt,y limp over Borks¡¯s shoulders. Bruises covered the man¡¯s body, his eyes so swollen that it looked like he¡¯d had an allergic reaction. The two who¡¯d given him the swelling stood atop his back, striking heroic poses. Corporal ws¡¯s eyes were averted, and as she pretended to notice us, she let out a curious coo, as if to say, Oh. I didn¡¯t see you there. Snips was ying along, and she mimicked ws, blowing little bubbles of surprise. ¡°Come here, you little scamps,¡± I said, holding out my arms. With a wiggle of her cute little tooshie, ws leaped for me, crashing into my chest. Snipsnded a momentter, nudging the otter aside and lowering herself to the crook of my arm. Realizing we were missing a particrly disgruntled crab, I looked up. ¡°You said Rocky got sted skyward by the breakthrough, right? Has anyone, uh, seen him? Shouldn¡¯t he havee back down?¡± Snips shrugged, blowing dismissive bubbles and waving a w. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°Good point. He¡¯ll be right.¡± I hugged Snips and ws tight. ¡°More importantly, you did well, girls. You too, Borks.¡± He let out a yip in response, shrugging the traitor off his back and trotting over to lean against my leg. Maria crouched and fussed him all over, reiterating how good of a boy he was. With ws and Snips still in my arms, I strode over and peered down at Nathan, extending my senses. When I felt the power and aspect of his core, I scrunched my face up. ¡°Gross.¡± Ruff, Borks agreed. ¡°Gross?¡± Barry asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I turned toward Roger. ¡°Can you feel it too?¡± His chi flowed out, joining mine to prod at Nathan¡¯s abdomen. ¡°I can. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Fascinating,¡± Ellis said, scratching away in his notepad. ¡°Do you think you can discern the intent of cultivators the more powerful they be, Fischer, or do you think it is this man¡¯s ability that seems unpleasant?¡± ¡°No idea, mate. I only know one thing for certain.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± His eyes lifted, sparkling with the possibility of new information. ¡°What is that?¡± I grinned, looking at Anna, Zeke, and the rest of the cultivators that had gone undercover to help bring Nathan down. ¡°I reckon the sess of this mission calls for a celebratory feast...¡± Snips and ws perked up immediately, both leaning toward my face with pleading eyes. *** Beneath the canopy of a gigantic tree, a soft breeze blew. The wind washed over George, making the shape of his body seem to dissolve into a cloud of sensations. Calm as he was, the explosion of chi earlier had hardly affected him, his consciousness bing more used to them over the past week. He unleashed a slow, ponderous breath, following its passage with his awareness as it flowed from his mouth. When he opened his eyes, he found Joel, the leader of Tropica¡¯s Cult of Carcinization branch, smiling at him. ¡°I know I¡¯m repeating myself here, George, but I must thank you again.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need to¡ª¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Joel interrupted, gesturing at the rest of the cultists and Geraldine, who were deep in meditation. ¡°The past week since we exchanged the cult¡¯s techniques with your house¡¯s manual has been wondrous and enlightening. To think we¡¯vee so far in a mere span of days...¡± He smiled even wider, crows feet appearing beside his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel like we are almost taking steps on the path of carcinization.¡± ¡°We should be the ones thanking you,¡± Geraldine said, opening her eyes and resting a hand on George¡¯s leg. ¡°Your insights and techniques have been invaluable.¡± Joel nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯ve been of simr benefit to the both of you.¡± He paused, pursing his lips for a moment. ¡°After today¡¯s meditation, are you still sure that the superior form of the crab isn¡¯t for you...?¡± George grimaced. They¡¯d had this same discussion daily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to follow my instincts still, Joel, just as the Kraken manual instructs. I can¡¯t speak for my wife, but for me, the form doesn¡¯t feel correct.¡± ¡°You can speak for me, dear,¡± Geraldine said, reaching over and squeezing his hand. ¡°You know it doesn¡¯t feel right for me either. Sorry, Joel.¡± Jess, Joel¡¯s second inmand, groaned as she stood and stretched. ¡°Again, Joel?¡± She walked over and sat down next to Joel, leaving the other members to their meditation. ¡°I think it might be time to ept our friends¡¯ words.¡± She smiled at George and Geraldine. ¡°You¡¯re always wee to join our sessions regardless of whether or not carcinization feels right to you.¡± George barely heard herst sentence¡ªhe was still tripping over the previous one. I think it might be time to ept our friends¡¯ words, Jess had said, with no hint or deception in her voice. ¡°Friends....?¡± Geraldine asked. ¡°Did you call us your¡­ friends?¡± George nced to his left, his heart breaking when he saw her face. The statement had impacted her too, causing tears to swell in her eyes. As he watched, one of them fell, slowly rolling down her cheek. ¡°Oh, dear...¡± George said, reaching out to wipe it away. Jess inhaled sharply, covering her mouth. ¡°Did I say something wrong? I didn¡¯t mean to overstep, mydy.¡± George smiled at her, his own emotions threatening to boil over. ¡°Not at all. We are grateful for your friendship, and mydy wife¡¯s reaction is one of...¡± George trailed off as an odd whistling sound came to his ear, and he cocked his head to the side, trying to discern where it wasing from. ¡°Can you all hear that?¡± Geraldine cupped a hand to her ear as she blinked away her tears. ¡°What is it...?¡± All toote, he stared up. A creature of nightmare approached, its form massive and limbs numerous. ¡°Get back¡ª¡± It struck the ground like a boulder, sending sand flying in every direction. George scrambled between Geraldine and the monster, raising his fists in a defensive posture. ¡°Run!¡± he ordered, but Geraldine remained at his back, her hands gripping his arm. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you!¡± ¡°You must!¡± he hissed. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the idea of... what the frack?¡± he said, inadvertently copying a curse he¡¯d heard thrown around by themonfolk. The sand had cleared enough for him to see, and what he found was enough to reset his thoughts. The monster remained in the crater it had made, slowly getting to its many legs. Rather than run, the cultists were facedown in the sand, kneeling so low that their foreheads pressed into the sand. The creature stood upright in all its majesty, its beady eyes staring down at the bowing humans with an imperious gaze. It was covered in a hardened shell, with ws big enough to sever a man¡¯s leg. It was a spirit beast. George could feel it and the power it held. ¡°Frack me,¡± Geraldine said from beside him, also borrowing themonfolk¡¯s vernacr. ¡°Maybe you were right about the crab form, Joel¡­¡± Book 3: Chapter 30: Self-Control Book 3: Chapter 30: Self-Control As Rocky soared through the darkened sky, he reconsidered his life choices. He¡¯d beenunched dozens of kilometers into the air, the very world turning into a vast circle beneath him. At first, he¡¯d been filled with joy¡ªhe had never graced such heights. The moment he began to descend, however, realization washed over him. Though he¡¯d been flung higher than ever before, it hadn¡¯t been by his beloved mistress. This should have been something they experienced together. Instead, his first time into the stratosphere had been experienced with the help of a human male. He had betrayed his spiky mistress, even going so far as to make his body aerodynamic so he went higher and higher. Rocky, for perhaps the first time in his life, experienced self-disgust. He was a dirty, disloyal crab, and he knew not how many waves would need to crash over his mighty carapace before his sins were cleansed. There were no distractions to be found in the sky, even the wonder of his height nothing before the weight of his betrayal, and the longer he fell, the more he was propelled into despair. How would he tell her? What could he possibly do to regain her trust? Which evil force had concocted the perfect trap for him to fall into and betray his beloved¡­? Tropica came into view below him, so small that he could barely make it out. When he spied the heand, only a portion of Fischer¡¯s home poking out from the vast stone formation, Rocky had his first devious thought for the day. This, he decided, was all Fischer¡¯s fault. Though Rocky would never tell him, Fischer was the strongest of them all. If he had been there tobat the one called Nathan, Rocky would never have been tempted by the throw of another. It was Fischer who had caused Rocky¡¯s betrayal. Cementing this belief into his vastly superior mind, Rocky changed course. He angled his body, letting the wind flow past him. Within seconds, he had doubled in speed, rocketing downward. Ficher¡¯s crime demanded retribution; Rocky would deliver it. Bubbles of justice trailed from his mouth as he pictured the destruction in his mind, even Fischer¡¯s System-made house having no hope against his immacte carapace. A wind flew past, causing him to spin chaotically, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe would change course again and rocket back toward his target. In his tail spin, however, he noticed something curious. There was a group of people sitting beneath the giant tree that Lemon had helped create. It was a gathering he recognized. The cultists that he¡¯d been molding into obedient followers sat in meditation, arrayed in a circle that called to Rocky¡¯s very soul, thending spot too perfect to ignore. It was a grander entrance than he could have ever imagined, and each time he rotated and caught sight of it again, he felt even more drawn in. He could ignore the call no longer. As much as Fischer needed to be punished, Rocky would have to find another way to enact retribution. He syed his legs outward, using them to steer toward the tree. With his worries forgotten, Rocky pulled himself into a ball, streamlining his body and gathering speed once more. He retracted his eyestalks and his vision went ck, even those small appendages standing in the way of peak velocity. When he hit the ground, it was with the force of a meteor, the thump so loud that his everything shook. Fragments of sand and dust flew in all directions, his majestic body leaving a crater in the earth. He sat still for a long moment, the fine hairs within his statocyst not properly detecting sound, leaving only a high-pitched tone that rang through him. As the dust began to settle, Rocky¡¯s senses returned, and he unfurled his limbs, standing dramatically slow to give the humans time to show their respect. The cultists were all prone, pressing their faces into the sand and ttening themselves as much as their weird, fleshy bodies could. ¡°Holy frack,¡± an unknown voice said, making Rocky turn the speaker¡¯s way. ¡°Maybe you were right about the crab form, Joel¡­¡± He immediately agreed with the woman¡¯s assessment, as Joel had no doubt praised his body. But then he realized the woman was standing, as was the man beside her. Indignation boiled within Rocky¡¯s shell, and he took a step forward. ¡°Bow down!¡± Joel yelled, both desperation and reverencecing his words. The two, both blinking their stupid meaty eye coverings, slowly acquiesced¡ªtoo slowly, by Rocky¡¯s estimate. He scuttled forward, raising his ws high in preparation for a good whack. When he was before them, though, something reached out and touched his core, halting his ws as they descended. Notprehending the twin sources of chi, he cocked his carapace to the side, studying them. The two before him... they were close to ascension. It was a curious find, and he was just considering the implications when someone dared interrupt his thoughts. ¡°Forgive them, Sergeant Snips,¡± Joel said. ¡°They are not aware of your majesty.¡± Rocky whirled, furious at the cultist for mistaking¡ªnay, disrespecting¡ªthe name of his spiked mistress, but before his wshed out, he recalled that the cultists believed he and Sergeant Snips were the same being. After his fall and the discovery of two soon-to-be cultivators, his thoughts were muddier than a mangrove swamp. Rocky blew slow, calming bubbles, knowing he needed every ounce of his vast intellect to decide what to do with the two humans. He was just about to turn their way and consider them once more when another source of chi leaped out toward his awareness. He stared at Joel, disbelieving, and he quickly spun in a circle, sensing the abdomens of every other cultist. They were all close to ascension. His mouth undted noiselessly as he tasted their chi. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. Their power tasted like his and his spiky mistress¡¯s own cores... It wasn¡¯t exactly the same, but they definitely held a touch of crab, as if they were the water in which a crabby individual had been living. Now that he knew what to look for, the other strangers had a pinch of it too. It was even weaker than the cultists, but it was definitely there. As Rocky continued taking them all in, another devious n began to form. He pictured a cast of cultivators under hismand, their essence closely aligned with that of a crab. Rather than be loyal to Fischer, they would be loyal to him, and by extension, Sergeant Snips. He could use these weird and ugly creatures to craft a faction of superior form. It could be both the punishment for Fischer that Rocky had been looking for, and something to keep Fischer¡¯s growing power in check. He stood tall, erecting his body out as these grand ns yed out in his mind. Come, he hissed, walking toward the ocean. After a few steps, he nced behind himself, not having heard any footsteps. They were all still prone, pressing their faces to the ground. Releasing a slew of very pissed-off bubbles, he sprayed them with sand. When they looked up, he resorted to using humanmunication, beckoning them on with a wave of his mighty w. The entire time they made their way toward the ocean, Rocky¡¯s thoughts of grandeur were the only thing stopping him from hitting one of his foolish followers. *** As lord Tom Osnan Sr. set the cart down, he wiped sweat from his forehead. ¡°Thank you, lord,¡± the merchant said, bowing low. Tom nodded at the man, grateful that at least someone was treating him with the requisite respect. As detestable as it was to drag the cart along like a lowly beast, traversing the worn roadway at speed required precise steps, leaving little room for his thoughts to wander. Now that he was still, his mind burst into action like a lover scorned, eager to point out every mistake and imperfection. Fischer¡¯s visage, his smirk dripping with self-satisfaction and the surety of a man that knew he would win. The st that hade from him, pure and unaspected, yet stronger than any other. Tom¡¯s ves, his hand-curated cultivators, had been freed. Worst of all, the decimation of the grove, which his family had watched over for generations. Its nurturing essence had been stolen, never to be returned. It made his chi boil. It roiled through his body, growing faster and faster. It demanded an output, something primal within him waking up. He swayed. His fists clenched. His vision blurred as he took a step toward¡ª p. Lord Tom Osnan Sr. blinked, his cultivation base momentarily stunned. ¡°You are not a child, Tom,¡± Augustus admonished. ¡°Put your rings on and control yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, my king.¡± He reached a shaky hand into his pocket and removed them. With each iridescent-stone ring he returned to his fingers, a fraction of his power was sealed. It made him feel as though a bird caged, the sensation unwee after having been able to spread his wings and soar. ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± he muttered, lowering his eyes. ¡°You are as wise a friend as ever.¡± Augustus scoffed. ¡°I am your king and nothing more.¡± ¡°Yes, my king.¡± As Augustus walked away, Tom stared back in the direction they¡¯de from. On the distant horizon, dark clouds milled, standing in stark contrast to the clear skies above. They were already halfway to Theogonia, and loathe as he was to admit it, Tom pulling the cart had been a good idea. Though he was also a revered lord of Gormona, the only other cultivators present were the king, queen, and princess Tryphena. Looking at it through that lens, rather than that it was an unjustified punishment, eased some of the turmoil within Tom. Not all of it, of course, but it helped. As an added bonus, Augustus had seemed more himself with each passing day. The broken man sitting atop Gormona¡¯s throne had been almost as shocking as their utter defeat, and despite Tom feeling victimized by his old friend, he was still d to see Augustus return to his confident self. With these conflicting emotions not at all dulled by his rings¡¯ suppression, he wandered over to join the others. The merchant Marcus was preparing their lunch as the royals lounged, and Tom sat down near them, taking care not to sit close enough for Augustus to raise an eyebrow at his impropriety. ¡°So,¡± Penelope said, fingering her wedding ring, ¡°would you mind telling us about the corruption again, Tryphena?¡± Tom tried to hide his interest in the question. Despite being the king¡¯s closest confidant, he had never been permitted to return to Theogonia after the war. ¡°Of course, mother,¡± the princess replied, nodding respectfully. ¡°Which aspect would you like me to borate on?¡± ¡°As we traveled today, I was thinking over yourments fromst night. You said the corruption felt more muted than ever while you were under the effects of the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s new potion, yes?¡± Again, Tryphena nodded. She waited for the queen to continue. Penelope chewed her lip for a moment, considering her words. ¡°How much more muted, would you say? I¡¯ve experienced Theogonia¡¯s corrosive essence before, under an earlier version of the alchemists¡¯ concoction, and it was still too much to withstand after a matter of hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not perfect,¡± Tryphena admitted. ¡°But it was much better than any other time I¡¯ve visited. I could stay within the city¡¯s bounds for days at a time, and I would only have to leave for an hour for my core to return to normal.¡± Tom swallowed and examined his fingernails in an attempt to appear indifferent to the conversation he desperately wanted to record. His spies had recovered information about the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s actions in Theogonia, but he¡¯d never heard something so concrete. ¡°And you were able to traverse the city center?¡± the Queen asked. ¡°Yes. As I said, there was nowhere in the capital that I couldn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona dered. ¡°Leave the rest of the conversation for this evening when presentpany is no longer listening.¡± Despite Tom¡¯s nt-aspected chi, fire burned within him at the clear disrespect. ¡°Father¡­¡± Tryphena said with exaggerated calm. ¡°I think it may be best to include lord Osnan in our nning. I know that his failure was monumental, but we are essentially challenging the heavens. We might need to rely on him if we¡ª¡± ¡°He has nothing of value to add,¡± the king interrupted, then spun toward Tom. ¡°Right, Osnan?¡± Tom took a long moment, fighting back his urge tosh out at the continued derision. ¡°As you say, my king,¡± he eventually said, his words clipped. ¡°There you have it. Until he can atone for his failure, he need not be involved in any nning.¡± Tryphena¡¯s gaze drifted Tom¡¯s way, her eyes unreadable before she returned her attention to Augustus. ¡°Yes, father. Please forgive my impropriety. I didn¡¯t intend to question your judgment.¡± Augustus nodded, and as they slipped into silence, Tom¡¯s self-control warred with his desire to attack his oldest friend. Book 3: Chapter 31: Feast Book 3: Chapter 31: Feast Pleasant heat washed over me, making a smile spread over my face. Fragrant steam rose from the barbecue te, bringing with it the scents of beef tallow, fresh fish, woodsmoke, and myriad herbs and spices. I¡¯d seasoned each b of mature blue fish with a differentbination of seasonings, and my mouth watered as I considered how they¡¯d all taste. In the few hours the residents of New Tropica and I spent fishing for the celebratory feast, we¡¯d caught more than enough. The entire barbecue was covered in thick bs of mature blue fish, only thin gaps between them revealing the cooking surface below. Tallow hissed and spat around the edges of the fish, bubbling up and crisping every bit of flesh it touched. Taking a deep breath, I bathed in the vors suffusing the air. I exhaled slowly, leaning into the wee warmth rising up from before me. The filets were ready to turn. One by one, I flipped each of them, revealing perfectly cooked, golden-hued skin. ¡°All right,¡± Peter said, stepping up beside me. ¡°I agreed to let you help, now go socialize.¡± He waved me away with both hands. ¡°Shoo. It¡¯s your feast, after all.¡± Iughed at him, holding my ground. ¡°You dare shoo me? The great and venerable Fischer?¡± He blew air from his lips, telling me exactly what he thought of that description. ¡°Besides,¡± I continued. ¡°It¡¯s not my feast. It¡¯s everyone else¡¯s.¡±¡°Point taken.¡± He rubbed his chin and frowned, ncing between me and the barbecue te, a glint in his eye. ¡°Tell you what, since you asked so nicely, I will allow you to remain and help me cook the fish.¡± I bowed theatrically. ¡°Lord Peter is gracious! This lowly one thanks you.¡± ¡°Oh, stop that.¡± He lifted me up by the shoulders, rolling his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll nt the wrong idea in my apprentices¡¯ minds.¡± I smirked at said apprentices, seeing nervous grins on their faces. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that, mate. They already know I¡¯m a full-blown goose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Maria called, striding around the corner onto my back patio. ¡°It only takes a look to diagnose Fischer as a goose.¡± ¡°See?¡± I nodded sagely. ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡± Maria stepped up beside me, resting an arm on my back. ¡°The food on the fire is almost ready. We¡¯ve already removed the vegetables.¡± ¡°Perfect timing.¡± I wrapped my arm around her waist. ¡°These will be done in a moment, too.¡± As swift and soft as a summer breeze, she darted in to nt a kiss on my cheek. I watched her go, my heart racing as she nced over her shoulder and gave me what was possibly the most beautiful smile I¡¯d ever seen, then disappeared from sight. ¡°A good lesson, apprentices,¡± Peter said. ¡°Never let your love enter the kitchen. See how distracted Fischer is? He isn¡¯t focused on the food, and it might¡ª¡± He cut off as I cked my tongs in front of his face, threatening to pinch him if he continued. He justughed at me, showing absolutely no remorse. In the blink of an eye, his demeanor turned serious. ¡°Jokes aside, Fischer, I want to try something...¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, you know how we haven¡¯t been able to unlock a boon from your barbecue yet? I was thinking we could both try pouring our will into it.¡± ¡°Ohhh! You want to try brute forcing it? I am so down.¡± He stepped up beside me, and as we both stared down at the almost-cooked fish, I sent my will out into the world. I felt Peter¡¯s there too. It was potent, revealing his level of cultivation, but was notably less focused than mine. I sent strands of my chi out, helping shape and guide his strands toward the barbecue. At first, Peter¡¯s will railed against my influence. I sensed his surprise, and after only a moment, he lowered his walls, letting our intentions join. With our wills aligned, I closed my eyes, focusing entirely on the barbecue and the food cooking atop it. The hotte had its own chi that ran through it, gathering strongest where the fish touched. It was doing something, but I couldn¡¯t work out what. Rather than try toprehend the essence¡¯s purpose, I pictured what I wanted. What we wanted. The food was for all of our friends and acquaintances, its chi and nutrition an offering. Peter¡¯s consciousness pulsed in protest¡ªhe disagreed. My eyebrow furrowing, I let his intent roll over mine, coloring it. He wasn¡¯t content with providing only what the fish already held. He dreamed of more. Feeling both embarrassment and understanding, I blew air from my nose. He waspletely right. Why should I be happy with what the fish already provided? I wanted to give my pals everything possible. I wanted the world itself to contribute and bestow upon the food whatever it could spare. Shooting Peter a mental nod of gratitude, I redoubled my efforts, letting chi flow from me in a steady stream. Peter¡¯s will was with me; he opened up the gates to his core, giving everything he had. As we released more and more into the surrounding world, thend noticed. Essence flowed up like groundwater burbling to the surface. It didn¡¯t head toward the barbecue though, instead lingering in the air around waist height. Nonplussed by the anomalous urrence, Peter and I fortified our intention. This feast was to be a physical representation of our gratitude. We had brought strangers to our vige, and though we had freed them from the shackles of very, they were free to do what they wanted. Some had chosen to rebel, and even with that corrupting force allowed to roam free, most of them had instead aligned themselves with New Tropica and the church. They¡¯d evene forward of their own ord to let Barry know what was going on, well and truly passing the test he¡¯did for them. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I felt a spark of amusement, imagining their faces when Barry revealed that he knew and had nned for it. Chi continued rising from the ground, forming into small droplets instead of strands as it so often did. Abruptly, I noticed that it wasn¡¯t just in the surrounding patio; it was happening on the sands too, especially toward the ocean just east of us, which was where the feast was to take ce. The spherical sources of power were like thousands of glowing orbs in my mind¡¯s eye, casting a weing light over everything their light touched. Realizing I¡¯d be distracted, I dismissed the thought, immediately returning to the task at hand. It had been less than a minute since we¡¯d started, and the fish was nearing itspletion. I sent my awareness down into the meat, as did Peter. Someone called my name from the waking world, but I ignored them, knowing the pivotal moments had arrived. The person called again, even louder this time¡ªI paid them no mind. The bubbles of chi wavered as I willed them into the food, ordering them to obey. They shook, condensed, yet held their position. I swept my chi around, trying to corral them forward, but it was like attempting to move boulders with a breeze. I returned to my body, then sent my awareness toward the barbecue. It was now or never; the fish was cooked, and if they remained any longer, they would start to burn. Something shifted around us, making a pressure build in the air. I sent curiosity toward Peter, getting only tion in return. tion...? I wondered. What are you so¡ª His thoughts bulldozed over mine, ttening them. He had gained insight, and given we were mentally joined in a task, his newfound knowledge raced through me. This was what Peter existed for. His goal wasn¡¯t the mere act of cooking. His fate, his very purpose in life, was food. Through it, he couldmunicate... everything. Love, gratitude, kindness, sorrow, regret. Even anger could be channeled into a dish, turning a regr meal into something passion-filled. In response to his understanding, chi shot up from beneath him in vast ropes, winding out into the world in aplicated mesh. Oh, I realized all toote. He¡¯s having a breakthrough. The chi mmed down into him, rocketing toward his core, and as it did, the orbs of chi finally moved. The closest spheres to us appeared within the barbecue in an instant, their glow transferring to the hotte. Those on the sand did something else, but I didn¡¯t have time to consider what that was. There was an explosion. Chi shot from Peter in every direction, and though it wasn¡¯t like Roger¡¯s de-like chi, the force was ready to burn everything away. At thest possible instant, I ripped my awareness back and surrounded Peter with it, bottling the detonation. Well, I tried to, at least. A wave of pressure struck my chest, and though I didn¡¯t move, Peter¡¯s three apprentices were sted backward, skidding to a stop just before striking the rock wall. I dashed forward as I released my chi, catching his unconscious form just in time to stop his head from colliding with the ground. With him secure, I checked on the food.m and my heart sank. The fish was nowhere to be seen; it must have been vaporized by the breakthrough. ¡°What...?¡± Peter said, groaning as he sat up. ¡°Did I...?¡± I grinned. ¡°You certainly did, mate.¡± ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria yelled. I nced toward the patio entrance, finding only her head visible as she peeked around the side. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she repeated, giving me an are-you-fracking-serious look. ¡°You have toe see this. Now.¡± Without another word, she disappeared from sight, her footfalls growing faint as she jogged back to the rest of our pals. Peter and I raised an eyebrow at each other. I shrugged. ¡°I guess we should go check out whatever magical shenanigans your breakthrough caused. Can you stand?¡± Peter nodded, letting me help him to his feet. He clenched and unclenched his fists, his eyes going wide. ¡°This... wow. This is my power?¡± ¡°Certainly is, mate. You feel just as strong as Roger. Nowhere near as sharp though, which is nice.¡± I¡¯d already sent a tendril of chi out to feel the aspect he¡¯d taken on. It was interesting, to say the least. There was a steady heat there, but it wasn¡¯t like the mes that Trent seemed tomand. It was more akin to the heat that radiated off a bed of embers. ¡°You said Roger feels like a de, right?¡± he asked, walking for the exit. ¡°What... what do I feel like?¡± ¡°Honestly, mate? You feel like a heat-source. It might be the perfect power for someone who aspires to create experiences with food.¡± He missed a step, stumbling to catch himself as his eyes darted toward mine. ¡°You, uh, felt that¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate,¡± I said,ughing at his sheepish expression. ¡°Nothing to be ashamed of¡ªI think it¡¯s a grand purpose. And the System clearly agreed.¡± Though his apprentices followed us, they said not a word, simply trailing and watching their teacher with awed expressions. The moment we walked around the corner of the patio and onto the sand, a roar of voices reached my ears. It sounded as though every single citizen of New Tropica was fighting to be heard over one another, their conversations only growing louder with our approach. When I caught sight of them, I froze. They were crowding around the tables we¡¯d set up, gesturing wildly and yelling to each other to be heard over the din. Atop the tables, where we¡¯d intended to ce all the food made for the feast, bubbles of thick, golden chi hid whatever was beneath them. I walked forward on uneasy legs, reaching out with my senses to try and understand what was going on. ¡°There you are!¡± Maria called, catching sight of me. She dashed over, excitement held in every line of her face. ¡°What did you guys do?¡± I blinked at the concealing bubbles, then at Peter. ¡°What the frack did we do, mate?¡± ¡°I... don¡¯t know.¡± I turned back to Maria. ¡°Peter had a breakthrough, and I was too distracted keeping the explosion contained to notice what happened out here. What did you see?¡± ¡°Chi rose from the ground and formed little orbs the same color as the ones covering the table. They just floated there. I ran over to try to get your attention, but you were too focused on the barbecue.¡± ¡°Oh, that was you calling? Sorry¡ªI heard you but had to focus. How did they get onto the table...?¡± I pointed at the massive line of coals that ran along the sand. ¡°And what happened to the rest of the food?¡± There had been dozens of blue fish cooking there, along with stacks of root vegetables, but the pans, and the food within, were gone. ¡°I was hoping you knew,¡± she said. ¡°The veggies were on the table, but the fish was still cooking. The golden orbs all radiated a blinding light. When I opened my eyes again, they were covering the tables and all the food was hidden.¡± Taking her hand in mine, I walked forward. The crowd noticed our approach and parted, letting use up beside the table. The sea of bubbles seemed to call me forward, and my arm reached out of its own ord. I paused for a single moment, my finger mere millimeters from an orb the size of my head. Swallowing, I forged forward. When my skin made contact, light and chi exploded outward, washing over me. I stood ck jawed, staring at the words that appeared in my vision and dulled the blinding glowing from the feast. Book 3: Chapter 32: Congregation Book 3: Chapter 32: Congregation The susurration of voices died, reced by the sound of air rushing past my ears. Even after the blinding light of the exploding bubbles dissipated, an invisible current still moved around us, whipping at my clothes and hair. I barely registered the sensations, instead focused on the System message that had rudelymandeered my field of view. You have sessfully taken part in a crafting ritual! Quest updated: Group Project. Objective: [Error. Insufficient Power.] Reward: [Error. Insufficient Power.] I cleared my vision, intending to roll my eyes at the less-than-useful message, but then I caught sight of what sat atop the tables. Like a scene right out of a cooking anime, our feast seemed to shine. There were piles and piles of food, all cooked to perfection and radiating a golden light. The juvenile shore fish that had been cooking on the coals were sitting in their pans, presented so beautifully that they could give a gourmet chef an existential crisis. Between the pans, tes of roasted vegetables sat, the steam rising from them lit by the ever-present glow. As impressive as they were, neither the vegetables nor the juvenile fish were the centerpiece.ced intermittently along the tabletops, the bs of mature blue fish shone brighter than all the rest. Each was a slightly different color, their uniquebination of herbs and spices making them appear like entirely different dishes. I had assumed that they¡¯d been destroyed by Peter¡¯s breakthrough and the subsequent explosion. But I was wrong. They were skin-side up, the silvery surface turned into a golden-brown crust. I took a deep breath through my nose, all too happy to be assaulted by thebination of scents. When my eyes roamed over the closest one, I felt a familiar tug on my senses and I leaned into the feeling, allowing my vision to get drawn in. Lucky Angler¡¯s Feast of the Journeyman Chefs Mythic Created by kindred cooking journeymen, this feast is a representation of their bond and desires. Taking part in this feast will grant the consumer with the boon: Lucky Angler. Lucky Angler effect: +20 luck for the next 24 hours. I shook my head, my vision clearing as I smiled out at the world. Slowly, everyone else¡¯s eyes refocused, their faces amazed, ecstatic, and everything in between. ¡°Well,¡± I said, ncing at Peter. ¡°Looks like our little experiment was a sess, mate.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± he replied, staring down at one of the bs of mature fish. ¡°All right, everyone,¡± I called, basking in their expressions as they looked my way. ¡°Help yourselves!¡± Conversations exploded into life as we started piling our tes with the different foods. There wasn¡¯t enough room for everyone at once, so Maria and I quickly scooted out of the way. She leaned against my arm as we watched them all, their happiness unignorable. When Gormona¡¯s cored cultivators had first arrived on the sands of Tropica, they¡¯d been terrified¡ªand rightfully so. They had no idea who we were or what we were about, and even the most trusting of people would¡¯ve had some reservations about being kidnapped by a cadre of powerful heretics. Though we had said we were freeing them, words alone did nothing to assuage their worries. Over the past weeks, however, we had shown them our intentions. Actions spoke louder than words, and we had proven ourselves time and time again. The joy with which they plucked food from the feast was proof of that. Because of my enhanced awareness following my breakthrough, I could feel a hint of what they were experiencing. Given how many of them there were, it was like an immutable mass of emotion, their individual experiencesbining into a wall of contentment that crashed over me. Someone sniffed beside me, and I stole a nce at Peter just in time for him to wipe a tear away. ¡°You all good, mate?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, sniffing again. ¡°It¡¯s just... I can sense what they¡¯re feeling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot, huh?¡± I reached over, resting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Your food is the main cause of it, mate. Looks to me like your purpose is already being fulfilled.¡± His eyes formed slits as he smiled out at them, gratitude radiating from his core. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Our tender moment was abruptly interrupted when something orange, pinchy, and supremely rude leaped up onto the far end of the table. People gasped and stepped back, retreating from the unwee neer. Rocky, not at all bothering to grab a te, chowed down on a chunk of fish. He disyed no joy, consuming the meat as if it were a chore. Sergeant Snips, who had already retrieved a full te of food near my end of the table, stood to her full height, her lone eye staring murderously at her insubordinate crab. As suddenly as he arrived, Rocky leaped away, jumping in the direction of Tropica and scuttling away as fast as he could. I blinked at the shrinking cloud of sand billowing in his wake, genuinely shocked that the situation had resolved itself so peacefully. Snips hissed to get my attention, and when I turned to look at her, she dipped her head and blew bubbles of apology for her troublesomepanion, but I just grinned back at her. ¡°Honestly,¡± Maria said. ¡°That crab...¡± ¡°At least he stays on brand.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯d be more surprised if he acted with decorum. Come on. Let¡¯s find a seat.¡± As we settled down on the logs we¡¯d set up for everyone to sit on, I stared down at the te on myp. Steam rose from the different dishes, each of them radiating a mouthwateringbination of scents. Even when removed from the table, the fish and vegetables still shone with a faint light, the brightest glowing from the mature filets Peter and I had cooked on the barbecue. It made the surrounding scene otherworldly. As everyone took a seat and waited for the rest of the cultivators to get a helping, their torsos and faces were lit by the golden glow, revealing just how excited they were to try the food. Rather than order them to go ahead, I bathed in their anticipation, also happy to wait. When the final person sat down with their food, I nodded at Barry. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He stood and cleared his throat. ¡°Before we take part in this delicious meal, I wanted to thank you all again. I¡¯ll keep it brief, because I can barely speak with how much my mouth is watering right now.¡± Softughter rose from dozens of people, rolling over the sands. ¡°So,¡± Barry continued. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, loyalty, and for taking a chance with our little vige. You haven¡¯t been with us long, but you¡¯re all valued members of our congregation.¡± To show he had no more to say, he sat, stabbed his fork into a chunk of juvenile blue fish, and put it into his mouth. Everyone followed suit, and as a portion of seasoned fish hit my tongue, vor exploded over my awareness. At first, a buttery, pleasantly hot fat that wasced with garlic covered my tongue, seeming toe from within the fish. Next, a subtler herb came through, taking the edge off the oppressive garlic. When I bit into the soft fish, the dish¡¯s true taste arrived. The blue fish was as strong as ever, its vor unmistakably unique. Though both the fish and its seasoning might have been overwhelming on their own, together, they were perfectly bnced. There was another sensation in the mix, something that I¡¯d not experienced before. It was as if my taste buds registered the light emitting from the dish. It cast a warmth over me that went beyond my mouth, heating my entire jaw. As I chewed, all I could focus on was the vor, and when I swallowed, the warmth washed down my throat, hitting my abdomen and radiating outward to caress every inch of my body. I blinked, my vision blurry as I returned to the present. Tears welled, and I wiped them away with a shaky hand, breathing out slowly to steady myself. Peter whimpered from beside me, his lip quivering. ¡°Mate...¡± I said, reaching over to pat him on the back. ¡°Yeah...¡± Maria agreed, also sniffling and unable to form any other words. I reached my other arm out to grab her shoulder, and their position on either side of me was just as soothing as I hoped my presence was to them It was, without a doubt, one of the best things I¡¯d ever tasted. Judging by everyone else¡¯s reactions, it was the same for them. Most of the cultivators were wide-eyed, not saying a word as they stared into space. Some were talking animatedly to the people beside them, discussing the bite they¡¯d eaten. The rest, just like Peter, Maria, and I, were emotionally overwhelmed. At least a dozen of them sat teary-eyed, unable to express themselves in any other way. Rather than stare, I turned to Peter. He¡¯dposed himself, a small grin tugging at his mouth as he nced around at everyone. His core vibrated with rightness, forck of a better word, his chi celebrating theing-together of so many people to partake of his creation. Maria and I shared a nce, and she darted in to steal a kiss. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked. ¡°Everything, I guess.¡± She leaned down to rest her head on my shoulder, our bodies fitting together perfectly. Realizing my food was going cold, I stabbed a potato and ced it in my mouth. Though I¡¯d expected it to be a nice vor reset before trying a different portion of fish, the starchy vegetable crunched as I bit down into it, its soft, pillowy interior falling apart. As with the fish, I could almost taste the golden light glowing from it, and it warmed my body just the same. ¡°Gods above,¡± I said. Maria let out a halting breath. ¡°The veggies are just as good as the fish¡­¡± Peter whimpered in agreement, unable to speak. *** As Rocky swam through the bay, his carapace hummed with power. Though he¡¯d put on a front of indifference, that fish was the best gods-damned thing he had ever tasted. He had felt the explosion of power from his new faction¡¯s base and rushed over, intent on determining what had caused it. He¡¯d discovered the entirety of Fischer¡¯s followers there, all ready to partake in a chi-filled feast. He¡¯d not had much time to spare, so he¡¯d quickly helped himself to the chi on offer. He took great delight in the reactions of the surrounding humans, their gasps and terror the correct reaction a mere human should have to his spectacr form. Before his spiky mistress could grab and fling him out to sea, he¡¯d performed a tactical retreat. After all, he had somewhere to be. Despite the speed with which he flew through the bay¡¯s waters, the glowing chi he¡¯d gotten from those few mouthfuls of fish didn¡¯t burn away. The essence seemed bottomless, his rear flippers using the never-ending fuel source to send him skidding over the ocean. Before he knew it, he¡¯d reached the distant heand on the northern side of the bay. When he leaped up onto the rocks there, his carapace glistening as he scuttled over the shore, he found his followers where he left them. Their clothing was finally starting to dry following their swim through the bay earlier, the process aided by the fire they sat around. As Rocky noticed the pan sitting in the coals, he froze, casting his gaze over the humans. Perhaps they weren¡¯t useless after all... Sitting on a pan he¡¯d requisitioned from Fischer¡¯s kitchen, two blue fish sat cooking, their juices bubbling out where flesh touched the hot metal. Rock looked toward the stack of rods he¡¯d borrowed, seeing they¡¯d all been used. He pointed down at the cooking fish, blowing questioning bubbles. ¡°Er, I hope it¡¯s okay, Sergeant Snips,¡± Joel said, bowing low. ¡°We did our best to follow your instructions...¡± Before leaving, he had ordered them to catch some food. Though he had seriously considered stealing a fish from the feast back on Fischer¡¯s property and bringing it back to his faction, Rocky had decided it wasn¡¯t wise. If they partook of Fischer¡¯s food and the chi held within, they may have ended up bing loyal to the troublesome man. Rocky had doubted they¡¯d catch a fish any time soon, so was reliant on their eventual starvation to motivate them sufficiently. Whether it was his spiky mistress¡¯s influence or his ascended awareness, he wouldn¡¯t let them starve, but he would happily bring them to the brink in order to further his goals. But it didn¡¯t appear they needed any extra motivation. Despite having neither previous experience nor proper instruction, they¡¯d worked it out. They had caught enough fish to sustain them until tomorrow at least, and as he looked between the almost-cooked fish and the arrayed humans, a wave of suspicion washed over Rocky. Mere humans shouldn¡¯t be so capable. How had they done it¡­? The more he considered it, the worse his paranoia became. What if they were secretly working for Fischer? Rocky pointed at the fish, the rods, then them, blowing demanding bubbles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, great spirit beast,¡± Joel said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the question...¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s asking how we did it,¡± George, who Rocky had learned was the vige lord, said. ¡°How we caught the fish, I mean.¡± Rocky bobbed his carapace in acknowledgement, infuriated that he had to resort to human methods ofmunication to be understood. ¡°Oh...¡± Joel said, ncing up then averting his eyes when he saw the fury on Rocky¡¯s face. ¡°We were only able to seed because of your instruction, great spirit beast.¡± Liar! Rocky hissed, spittle flying. Joel¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°I¡­ I also had some previous experience fishing. I know it¡¯s heretical, but it was the only way for me to gather our offerings for you, and I personally caught each of them.¡± He lowered himself further to the sand. ¡°If I have offended you, I ask that you punish only me.¡± The words swept in like a strong current, washing away Rocky¡¯s suspicion and leaving only grandeur in its ce. It was because of their rightful praise for him that they had seeded. His existence was the sole reason they¡¯d managed to catch fish so soon, because if not for him, the cult would never have practiced fishing and gained the requisite skills. It was as though the very universe urged Rocky on, telling him that his ns woulde to fruition. He puffed himself up, standing to his full height as an invisible weight fell away. Scuttling forward, he took a pinch of the now-cooked fish, putting it into his mouth. As he chewed, he told himself it was just as good as the fish he¡¯d stolen from Fischer. It was a lie, of course, but that didn¡¯t diminish how much chi the seasonal fish held. His eyes sparkled as he spun, taking in the still-bowing forms of his faction. Not his faction, he mentally corrected. His church. He was creating a church. He blew content bubbles, knowing it was only a matter of time until his congregation took steps on the path of ascension. Book 3: Chapter 33: Crabby Book 3: Chapter 33: Crabby As George watched the spirit beast, he got the inkling that it was suffering from delusions of grandeur. He swallowed, his throat feeling dry. Something was wrong. It was hard for him to ce exactly what it was, but he got the sense it wasn¡¯t the mere existence of a powerful spirit beast. That, surprisingly, didn¡¯t seem to bother him much. It was an odd sensation, but the longer he examined his internal state, the more sure he became it was something else worrying him. That he perceived the awakened beast as suffering from delusions of grandeur was just as surprising. It was a fabled beast of legend, a creature that, even in his wildest dreams, he¡¯d never expected to encounter. This ¡®Sergeant Snips¡¯ had every right to see herself as above them. And yet, it still felt wrong, as if the beast was being presumptuous. George nced over at Geraldine, seeing his confusing mix of emotions reflected in her gaze. She chewed the inside of her lip, and he gave her the smallest of nods,municating that he felt the same. The crab held a w to its mouth, cleaning the orange appendage with its undting mouth. The moment it was finished, it stepped back and gestured at the fish they¡¯d caught and cooked. It blew a stream of bubbles that George somehow understood the meaning of. Eat. It wanted them to consume the fish.George¡¯s gaze flicked down to the cooking fish as he turned his attention away from the spirit beast. When they had originally caught it, he¡¯d been disgusted. Joel had encouraged them all to touch it, and when George and Geraldine had done so, George¡¯s disgust had only increased. The thing was covered in a slippery, translucent film. It had a smell to it as well that reminded him of the ocean, but not the pleasant smell of salt spray. It had the same odor as washed up seaweed left to rot in the sun. As George thought back on the fetid scent, it made the delicious smell now filling the air even more confusing. Savory notes had flooded out from the fish the moment it started cooking, and with each passing second, it seemed to grow even stronger. Geraldine squeezed his arm, drawing his eyes from the meal. She stared at the pan in the fire, her jaw moving subconsciously. ¡°Can we¡­?¡± she asked, her gaze locked on the fatty liquids bubbling from the fish. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have a choice,¡± he whispered back. ¡°Even if we did, though¡­¡± ¡°You want to taste it,¡± she finished. He grimaced, embarrassed that she had seen through him so easily, but she shook her head. ¡°I also want to. It smells¡­¡± ¡°Delicious¡­¡± Joel said, his tone reverent. He sat up, and George wondered if he was finally done bowing. He was not. Joel mmed his body back down to the sand, only having sat upright so he could bow all the way down again. ¡°Thank you, great spirit beast! You have blessed this food with your very essence. There is no other exnation for the scent wafting from this fish. We, your loyal followers, are unworthy of your graciousness.¡± The spirit beast preened, clearly enjoying the praise. It blew bubbles that were¡­ pleased? Then, it pointed back down at the food. Eat, it demanded again, some of its pride still leaking through. The members of the cult-turned-church shuffled forward, keeping their heads lowered while pulling themselves closer to the fire. George and Geraldine did the same, not wanting to offend the ascendant creature. They had gathered fan-shaped shells, and Joel passed them around. As one, every human present used one to cut into the fish. George had thought he¡¯d need to slice through the flesh, expecting it to be as tough as any other animal¡¯s meat. He was wrong. The moment his shell touched the fish, its flesh fell apart. It sloughed off in small chunks and fell into the juices collecting in the pan. George had thought the scent earlier was good, but the vapor rising from within the fish was heavenly. All seven of them froze for a moment, as shocked as each other at the fish¡¯s texture and the scentsing from it. Joel was the first to snap out of it. He slid his shell under a smattering of the key bits, and as he lifted them out of the pan, fatty oil dripped down onto his open palm, positioned so he wasted not a drop. Licking his lips, George copied Joel, as did the others. Their shells scraped softly against the metal pan, and a momentter, all seven of them were ready. Eat, the spirit beast hissed, more insistent than ever. It wasn¡¯t necessary, though. George¡¯s mouth was watering, and based on everyone else¡¯s expressions, so were theirs. As one, they raised the shells to their lips and had their first ever taste of fish. Before the white meat even made it to his tongue, a still-dripping oil found his taste buds. They washed over it, turning his salivary nds into faucets. It was so salty that it was almost unpleasant, right on the borderline of being too much. But then the fish came. Stolen novel; please report. He bit down into the handful of small chunks, their fibers easily parting as he chewed. More juices came from the meat, hot and pleasant. The vor contained within was unremarkable on its own, perhaps a little unsavory. Combined with the salty oil, however, the disparate tastes danced over one another, building to be something greater. George¡¯s eyes watered, the vors assaulting his awareness all-epassing. The muscles of his mouth twitched as he swallowed, almost as if his body wasn¡¯t ready to relinquish the blessed ingredients gracing his tongue. After swallowing, he released a shaky breath, then inhaled through his nose, knowing how to enhance any lingering tastes after a lifetime spent consuming sugary treats. It was almost as delicious as the mouthful itself, his consciousness crying out for more of the food. Another sensation came, then. It was something... foreign. He¡¯d definitely never experienced it before, yet something in the back of his mind recognized it. He sat frozen for a long moment, his mind racing to recall where he knew this warm and wee feeling from. Try as he might, it didn¡¯te. Suddenly, it felt like it wasing from all around him, not only from within. It nketed over his entire body like a hug from a loved one. Even more confused, he opened his eyes, seeking to understand what was happening. The fire was burning brighter than before, casting its light over all those present. ¡°George!¡± The fear in Geraldine¡¯s voice made adrenaline course through him, and he spun her way, half expecting the crab to have attacked. She was staring wide-eyed across the fire, whatever she saw there filling her with terror. His heart raced as he whirled back. He had just been looking there and had seen nothing to warrant such a reaction. The spirit beast had appeared before the former cultists. Its ws were held high above it, slowly opening and closing in what George took for victorious posture. For some reason, the creature seemed... dim? He narrowed his eyes, growing more confused by the second. How could a campfire light the cultists, yet not a crab that was closer to it? ¡°The glow...¡± he said aloud, verbally processing the impossible sight. ¡°It¡¯sing from them...¡± He had assumed the fire¡¯s light had grown, but that wasn¡¯t it. An orange light shone from the five humans, radiating from their position and illuminating the surrounding sands. George and Geraldine stood up on wobbling legs, getting a better view of the surroundings. She reached out, grasping for his hand, and when she found it, their fingers intertwined. Though she was always his lodestone, their contact did nothing to ease George¡¯s mind. The glow was getting brighter, and as it did, the sensation from earlier returned. It wasn¡¯ting from the outside world¡ªit wasing from five glowing humans sitting before him. The mighty crab, whom Joel had called Sergeant Snips, blew encouraging bubbles, urging them on. Being eager servants, they obeyed, getting brighter and brighter. The light also got more orange. So dark that it was on the borderline of turning red, it resembled the rising sun, bringing with it just as much warmth as that celestial body. George squeezed Geraldine¡¯s hand,pletely lost in the miraculous urrence unfolding before their eyes. He thought it couldn¡¯t get any more surprising. But then the pulse of power flew out from all of them, its wondrous form making a shiver of ecstasy run through his entire body. He shuddered, the sensation making him lose touch with the world. When his body came to, he put a twitching hand down to his side, finding sand. He¡¯d fallen back down to the ground when the wave struck him. Geraldine was right beside him, and they exchanged a nce before staring back at the others. The spirit beast stood with its ws raised high and held all the way open, frozen as it cast its gaze over Joel and the rest of the former cultists. It seemed to be waiting for something. The glow was gone from Joel and the others now, but that same sensation was there, matching the oneing from George¡¯s stomach. Joel¡¯s eyes were distant. All at once, he shook his head, his vision focusing once more and settling on the spirit beast. ¡°Please choose a name? Does that mean¡­¡± Two explosions rang out, so strong that George and Geraldine were blown backwards. He braced himself and hunched down so he didn¡¯t get sent skidding across the sand. *** After the first two, Rocky sent a few more celebratory sts out for good measure. It had worked. A single day was all it had taken. A single glorious day, and his genius n had already borne fruit. He stared out at the newly awakened, measuring the strength of their cores. They were moderately stronger than others upon ascension, and more importantly, they still held that hint of crabby goodness. Though their touch of crab-like chi was only a fraction of their essence, it was enough. It proved that they were loyal to him. He momentarily considered going to Fischer and showing off immediately, but then he... what was it that Fischer said? Snip it in the butt? Yeah, that sounded right. He snipped the thought in the butt, excising it from his awareness. Though they were loyal to Rocky, they were still freshly awakened. If he waited even a week, they would have more time to gain power, and that would make the reveal all the sweeter. ¡°We... we are cultivators?¡± Jess asked, licking her lips. ¡°Are we truly?¡± Joel asked, his eyes fervent as he stared at Rocky. Yes, Rocky hissed. ¡°Thank you, great spirit beast!¡± Joel yelled, throwing his forehead to the sand. ¡°This is only the beginning of your church, and I vow that we will assist in your ascension to the heavens!¡± The others made the same gesture, echoing his sentiments. Rocky hissed withughter, holding his ws high once more. This was exactly what he had wanted¡ªwhat he deserved. Forget waiting. He wanted to show Fischer now. That would show the foolish man. So what if they hadn¡¯t gained much power? They were his followers¡ªhis church¡ªand that fact alone should be enough to drive fear into the spine of Rocky¡¯s rival. Come, he ordered, gesturing back toward the ocean, but froze when he spun. He¡¯dpletely forgotten about the other two humans, the lord and his wife. They hadn¡¯t ascended yet, which was why his vastly superior mind had banished them from thought. Now matter that they hadn¡¯t attained enlightenment yet¡ªit was only a matter of time. Should he leave them here, though? Nope. He could show Fischer that he has regr human followers, too. That would only further cement Rocky¡¯s position as a rival god. Come, Rocky ordered again, striding between the two failures. He cut a palm tree down with a single strike on his way to the water, then gestured for the two unascended to grab hold of it. Annoyingly, they looked at each other instead of immediately obeying. Rocky would have to beat that out of them. Luckily for them, they nodded to each other and stepped forward, following him down to the water. Rocky leaped in, and the seven humans followed, the lord and his wife grasping the trunk. With the end of a palm tree held in one w and glee fueling his passage, Rocky took off across the bay, his newly awakened followers easily keeping up. Book 3: Chapter 34: Coincidence Book 3: Chapter 34: Coincidence Following the feast, Iy on the sands, one hand holding my stomach and the other resting against Maria. ¡°I never want to eat again,¡± she said, letting out a halfugh, half-groan. ¡°See how you feel about that tomorrow,¡± I said. ¡°But I get where you¡¯reing from. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt so full.¡± ¡°The feast was a trap,¡± Theoined from somewhere to my left. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop eating.¡± ¡°No regrets,¡± Peter said from my right, trying and failing to sound unaffected by the excessive amount he¡¯d eaten. I knew exactly how they felt; I¡¯d gone full glutton, unable to stop myself from consuming more and more of the warmth-inducing meals. Each was as unique as thest, their vorsplementary in a way that I struggled to put into words. Rather than try to find the rightbination of sybles to describe how transcendent an experience it had been, I squeezed Maria¡¯s hand, the softness of her skin momentarily distracting me from my difort. As I did, a breeze blew past me, its cold touch a pleasant counterpoint to the warmth still radiating from my abdomen. I took a deep breath, smiling out at the world and everything I had gained since arriving in Tropica. Even my overfull stomach couldn¡¯t bring down my mood. Come to think of it, I¡¯m not sure anything could. *** As George strode along the streets of Tropica, a cold breeze blew, sending a shiver across his entire body. On the sapient crab¡¯s orders, George and Geraldine had gone home and gotten dressed. He knew not why they had to make themselves presentable, but when a creature capable of cutting you in half like a sugared pastry tells you to do something, you do it.Though they were no longer wet, he still felt cold, the single bite of fish he¡¯d had the only thing keeping him warm. Geraldine squeezed his hand tighter, making him amend the previous thought; her love and proximity also brought warmth. As with everythingtely, an odd calm settled over him in the face of current events. When his musings turned worrisome, he relied on house Kraken¡¯s manuscript, following the breathing and meditative techniques contained within. No matter how you approach the circumstances, both of them should be freaking out. The five people they¡¯d grown close to in recent days, exchanging tips and pointers with regard to their meditations, had awakened as cultivators. The moment the capital found out¡ªwhich they always did¡ªall five of his new friends were doomed to a life of servitude. He should be terrified of them, given the madness that was said toe with being chosen by the System. And yet, he wasn¡¯t. Just like the spirit beast they were returning to, their steps on the path of ascension felt... right. Like it was both the correct thing to do, and a more-urate representation of who they were within. The former cultists seemed to feel the same, and had been nothing but smiles and thankfulness since it happened. The entire sequence of events made George start to question... well, everything. By itself, a spirit beast appearing was miraculous, and while he had wondered at the implications for the world atrge, he hadn¡¯t considered what it meant for the poor souls that became cultivators. For the safety of others, it was necessary that they were cored by the capital. Along with the power the System granted, humans on the path of ascension also inherited a high chance of going mad. ording to the kingdom¡¯s teachings, wielders of chi were as strong as they were unstable. But how would the arrival of a spirit beast¡ªthe very species of beast that the Church of Carcinization diefied¡ªchange their behavior? Would they be safe from the madness-inducing effects of chi? Would the great crab, this ¡®Sergeant Snips¡¯, save them from the looming possibility of insanity? If so, would it be a metaphysical protection where the madness was drained away, or would the sapient creature physically correct their behavior? The most terrifying of all possibilities was that they wouldn¡¯t be shielded from the detrimental effects, and that the awakened creature would encourage any antisocial activities. Given the crab¡¯s inhuman sensibilities, it was a horrible and possible eventuality. It wasn¡¯t lost on George that he had been meditating with the people that ascended, either. He and Geraldine had been following house Kraken¡¯s teachings for months now, and finally listening to words of his family had been a blessing for them, their marriage, and everyone else in Tropica. It had been the catalyst for a world of change, and George could scarcely believe the person he had been less than a year ago. A lifetime spent doing things that only brought him and his wife misery. If not for his ability to stay grounded in the present because of the manual¡¯s guidance, remembrance of who he had been for so long would have brought no end of misery and self loathing. Though it had been a blessing, what if the path his family described, this road to enlightenment, was something more sinister than they had ever imagined? He¡¯d never before considered that House Kraken¡¯s manual would turn you into a cultivator. Now, he did. And it made perfect sense. Because of his position as a noble¡ªexiled or not¡ªhe had more knowledge of cultivators than most. He was aware of chi, the essence that provided cultivators with their abilities. Now that he looked at the manual¡¯s teachings with that knowledge in mind, the puzzle pieces fit. Despite this realization, this understanding that his family may have been teaching how to be something so wretched, his steps came easily. His shoulders were high and his breaths steady, his heart rate only slightly elevated even though he should be, by all rights, beside himself. Was this the madness? He and Geraldine had both thought themselves close to some sort of breakthrough, able to sense their proximity to the fabled enlightenment that his family spoke of. If they were almost there, and the destination was the base of the steps to ascension, was he already under the effect of a cultivator¡¯s madness? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition. ¡°George...?¡± He stopped walking, turning to face his wife. Geraldine also stopped, and the look of trepidation in her eyes made his chest hurt. ¡°Are we...¡± She trailed off, looking around and chewing her lip before returning her gaze to his. ¡°Are we going mad?¡± Despite his simr train of thought, he smiled at her, ever thankful for herpany. ¡°I was just thinking the same thing. We just might be.¡± Looking into her face and the beauty it held, realization struck George like an afternoon sugar crash. He chuckled at himself, shaking his head as he pulled her into a hug. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re mad already?¡± she asked, amusement clear in her voice. ¡°At least I won¡¯t go insane by myself.¡± ¡°You know, we might be, but I don¡¯t think I care.¡± ¡°Yep. Definitely mad.¡± She rubbed his back, squeezing him tighter. ¡°What has you so carefree?¡± ¡°Even if we go mad, we¡¯ll do it together.¡± She pulled back and stared into his eyes. ¡°No offense, but I might not love you as much as I do now if you start murdering people.¡± ¡°Ah, mydy wife wounds me so.¡± He clutched at his chest, drawing an eye-roll from Geraldine. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll go mad.¡± ¡°Oh? What makes you so sure?¡± ¡°The fact that we¡¯re following the instructions of my ancestors. Even if we be cultivators, I trust all those that passed the manual down to not have gifted us a one-way ticket to servitude and insanity. There has to be more to it. I know there is more to it. The same way I know that the Church of Carcinization¡¯s crab-like meditation is right for them, I know that the Kraken manual¡¯s path is correct for us. Maybe it¡¯s only that those chosen at random by the System go mad. Or maybe it¡¯s because my family derived a way to be cultivators without the risk of insanity, if that¡¯s even what we are bing. All I know is that this feels right to both of us, and I trust myself¡ªand you¡ªto make the right call.¡± As he had continued to speak, a fire rose in Geraldine¡¯s eyes. The moment he finished, shetched a hand around the nape of his neck and pulled herself up. Though her lips and body weren¡¯t as plump as they once were, her kiss drew him in, washing away any hint of past worries. They kissed for a long moment, and when they separated, both their breaths came heavy. ¡°We should hurry along,¡± he said. ¡°We should,¡± she replied, yet pulled him back into a kiss, picking up where they¡¯d left off. Another few breathster, they pulled apart. Geraldine let out a sigh. ¡°Come on, dear. We shouldn¡¯t keep our grouchy overlord waiting.¡± ¡°He does seem rather grouchy, doesn¡¯t he?¡± They traversed the rest of Tropica in silence, and as they approached the meeting ce, they found the rest of the group already present. Their five friends were also in clean garb, having been ordered to go change by the sapient beast. The awakened crab hissed at them, clearly annoyed at how long they had taken. ¡°Apologies,¡± George said, gesturing at the others. ¡°Weck the speed of our friends from the church.¡± The crab¡¯s ws opened and closed slowly as it narrowed its eyes at them. After considering them for a long moment, it spun, facing the south. Come, it hissed, marching off. Seeing the direction it was leading them, the flicker of a worry returned, sparking to life in the depths of his soul. He swept it away, however, knowing there was no way this ¡®Sergeant Snips¡¯ was leading them there. Geraldine, knowing him better than anyone else in the realm, rested a hand on his lower back. ¡°Come on, dear. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± He nodded, having to half force the smile he gave her. ¡°Of course it will be. I have you.¡± Hand in hand, they trailed the others. The spirit beast traveled at a much-more sustainable pace than the speed it had dragged them through the bay. Its steps were measured as it led them between rows of sugarcane, radiating a hint of the pompousness George associated with most of the creature¡¯s actions. When they emerged from between thest crops and continued heading south, the flicker of worry returned, its me brighter than before. ¡°A coincidence,¡± Geraldine said, squeezing his hand. ¡°Yeah...¡± he replied, not sure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joel asked, waiting for them to catch up to him. ¡°What is a coincidence?¡± Any other time, George would have wondered at how Joel¡¯s hearing had be enhanced so soon after bing a cultivator; there was no way a regr human could have heard theirments from so far ahead of them. Now, though, it was all George could do to keep his heart from beating out of his chest. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± George lied, eyeing the fence that came into view across the sandy t. As the spirit beast approached it, George prayed it would change course and follow the fence line toward the eastern forest. Gods above, even approaching the ocean and swimming out to sea seemed a much more tenable option. Instead, it pointed up at the wooden gate, demanding that someone open it, then leaped over the wooden pailing tond on the other side. George¡¯s stomach sunk, the me of worry growing into a small fire. He nced at Geraldine, and though she still held his hand, her jaw was tense. He swept away his climbing dread as much as possible, focusing on his family¡¯s teachings. Unlike earlier, his troubled thoughts remained, and as they passed through the gate, the me within sputtered and red, finding plenty of fuel to burn. The spirit beast, unaware or uncaring of George¡¯s turmoil, veered to the south west, heading for the rock formation that housed Fischer¡¯s home. It made no sense. Why was the spirit beast leading them toward Fischer¡¯s ce? Was the crown agent somehow involved? He couldn¡¯t be... could he? Was it possible that the king was somehow in on this, having harnessed¡ªor caused¡ªthe ascendance of the crab? Just how deep did this conspiracy go? Lost as he was in his thoughts, George wasn¡¯t paying attention to the outside world. ¡°Uhhh,¡± a familiar, dreaded voice said, snapping George from his musings. Fischer stood alone, his face growing incredulous as his eyes roamed over them, and the crown agent abruptly froze when he caught sight of George. ¡°George? Is that you, mate?¡± The words, though friendly on the surface, drove a jagged spear of ice into George¡¯s spine. ¡°H-hello, Fischer...¡± Book 3: Chapter 35: Correction Book 3: Chapter 35: Correction As Rocky walked the final stretch of sand between the fence and Fischer, he could hardly contain his excitement. The time of Fischer¡¯s uncontested reign was finally at an end. He had five cultivators with him, all of which were loyal to him. On top of that, he had the support of two non-cultivators, and though they were yet to ascend, they were almost there. They were far from regr humans, too; they were the lord anddy of Tropica, their noble blood giving them more authority. Rocky nced back at the two, scowling when he saw how nervous they appeared. They were timid, but he would change that. Through abination of violence and delicious treats, he would mold them into something greater. Once they ascended, he could use their influence to convert the rest of Tropica¡¯s vigers. He pictured it in his mind, the lord kneeling before him, the rest of the citizens bowing so low that their foreheads touched the sand, just as his reliable cultists did. It was a wondrous sight, and it was all possible because of Rocky¡¯s ingenious nning. He puffed his carapace out even more, feeling asrge as Pistachio. The closer he got to the feast, the more his anticipation grew, and when they came into sight, he let out slow, hissingughter, getting everyone¡¯s attention. But something was wrong. There were only two people sitting on the sand, everyone else having disappeared. Fischer got to his feet first, casting his eyes over them all. Maria stood next, and she studied them, her brow furrowing. Okay, so it was only Fischer and his girlfriend there¡ªthat was no matter. Rocky bathed in the confusion his adversary must be feeling right now. ¡°George? Is that you, mate?¡± Fischer asked. The lord, who was supposed to be his follower, lowered his eyes. ¡°H-hello, Fischer.¡± Rocky¡¯s blood boiled. Fischer dared ignore him and speak directly with his loyal followers? Look, he hissed, gesturing at the cultivators loyal to him. Mine. They are mine. Fischer smiled at Rocky¡¯s cultivators, but as his essence flowed out toward them, the smile died on his face. ¡°You...¡± Fischer balled his fists at his side and narrowed his eyes at Rocky. ¡°What did you do?¡±Rocky held his ws high, hissing with manicughter. Fischer finally understood that Rocky had created his own faction. He stood to the tips of his many legs, his entire body shaking with mirth. It. Was. Glorious. *** I narrowed my eyes at the malignant little crab. The Cult of Carcinization had all be cultivators, which in itself was no big deal¡ªI suspected they¡¯d do so sooner rather thanter because of their meditative practice. The problem was that there was something off about their chi. They were tinged with crab, and given Rocky¡¯s triumphant pose, I suspected I knew the culprit. Rocky spun toward Joel, leveling a w at him. Exin, he hissed. Joel nodded, bowing low to the little miscreant. ¡°Fischer, things are not as they seem. I¡¯m aware that this great spirit beast was pretending to be a loyal pet to you, but she is an awakened creature. You cannot expect to control such a¡ª¡± ¡°She?¡± I asked, cutting him off. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Joel gave me a quizzical look. ¡°Uhhh, you told me that Sergeant Snips was a female when you introduced us... oooh.¡± He snapped his fingers, seemingly realizing something. ¡°I see. You¡¯re ying coy because of Maria.¡± He gave us a kind smile that would have seemed condescending on most faces, but not Joel¡¯s. ¡°Worry not, Fischer¡ªthings have changed, and the time for secrecy is over.¡± Maria tilted her head to the side, her hair falling free of her ear. ¡°What¡¯s changed, Joel? And why would Fischer y coy around me?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Jess replied, stepping forward with fervent eyes. ¡°He has been in contact with a spirit beast for thest few months. Our beloved deity, Sergeant Snips, has helped us take steps on the path of ascension.¡± She pointed at Rocky, who still cackled and puffed himself up like a cornered echidna. ¡°Now that she has chosen us as her cast of crabs, there is no longer a need to hide the Cult of Carcinization¡¯s evolution to a church.¡± I raised a finger and opened my mouth to correct her, but I didn¡¯t even know where to begin. Maria startedughing, the sound light and bouncing at first. Before long, she was hanging off my shoulder, relying on my support to stand upright as theughter took her. I smiled down at her, getting swept up in her enjoyment of the moment. ¡°All of that is wrong, Jess,¡± she eventually got out, wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°Though I¡¯m starting to understand how you got there.¡± Jess¡¯s eyebrow had arched when Maria first started giggling, and it remained high, punctuated by the asional twitch. ¡°I understand why you¡¯re in denial¡ªit¡¯s a lot to take in, but I assure you, Fischer has been cavorting with a spirit beast for most of the time he has been here. Though Sergeant Snips could have ended his life at any time, she spared him, showing just how magnanimous she is.¡± Figuring it was time to set the record straight, I took a step forward, but Maria squeezed my shoulder. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± she said, patting me. I gestured for her to go ahead, and she took a few steps forward, holding her hands behind her back and looking mightily cute. ¡°First of all, let me just confirm that you believe that crab there to be Sergeant Snips.¡± Jess¡¯s mouth formed a line, but Joel strode forward,ying a calming hand on her lower back. ¡°That is her name, yes. I know that it¡¯s a lot to take in, but¡ª¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Maria interrupted, nodding. ¡°You¡¯ve been lied to, but that¡¯s not really surprising. That crab¡¯s name is Rocky, and he is a spirit beast, yes, but he¡¯s anything but magnanimous. In fact, he¡¯s a bit of a prick.¡± The entire Cult of Carcinization¡ªor I suppose they were a church now¡ªgasped. ¡°Watch your tongue, Maria!¡± Joel warned, seeming genuinely worried about our health. Which was entirely misced but still warmed my heart a little. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not finished.¡± Maria shook her head. ¡°You said that Fischer was cavorting with a spirit beast, but that¡¯s not exactly true.¡± ¡°Maria...¡± Joel winced, then gave me a half smile. ¡°Is she okay, Fischer? I worry that this is too much for her.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°How so?¡± He frowned. ¡°Because she says she¡¯s aware of Sergeant Snips¡¯s existence as a spirit beast, yet she uses the wrong name.¡± His narrowed eyes shifted to Maria. ¡°In the same breath, Maria, you deny that Fischer has been in contact with any spirit beasts.¡± ¡°Nah, she¡¯s right, mate. She got you on a technicality.¡± ¡°A... technicality?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± I grinned, unable to hide my amusement any longer. ¡°She said that I hadn¡¯t been in contact with a spirit beast, which is entirely true.¡± My eyes shifted over them, taking in their confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve been cavorting with way more than one spirit beast.¡± I pped my hands together. ¡°If you would, everyone!¡± On cue, sand erupted behind me. A massive cloud of debris billowed, obscuring every being that had just emerged from the ground. I spread my arms wide. ¡°Allow me to introduce my animal pals...¡± *** Since the arrival of Fischer, all George could do was listen to the exchange of words. His body felt numb, and no matter how much he relied on the breathing and mindfulness exercises of House Kraken, Fischer¡¯s web was too all-epassing to ignore. He and Geraldine had already discovered that Fischer was an elite among Gormona¡¯s auditors, but this... this was worse than they ever could have imagined, With each word spoken, George¡¯s dread only grew. Fischer had apparently been in contact with the spirit beast for months. Joel and Jess clearly knew of this, having been introduced to Sergeant Snips by Fischer. His mind raced, trying to connect the dots. If Fischer was here and involved in this conspiracy, it had to be under the king¡¯s orders. Fischer was high in themand of Gormona, so it was the only possibility. Was that why his house had appeared basically overnight? It made more sense than anything else; for a mission so important, the king would have spared no expense. Dozens of cultivators could have brought the supplies overnight and constructed the building before the sun rose. Thinking of cultivators made George¡¯s blood run cold, which was the only sensation making it through the fog that seemed to surround his body. He and Geraldine might be turning into cultivators. It was all well and good to trust the instincts of his family, but what would happen when the king found out about it? When another possibility struck him, a shiver ran through George, and it was all he could do to stay upright. The king might already know. What if the spirit beast was working under the king? Every story about ascendant creatures told that they couldn¡¯t be controlled, yet the king clearly knew of this crab¡¯s existence. He was aware, but hadn¡¯t sent his horde of cored cultivators after it. Everyone knew that spirit beasts grew in power insanely fast, so why hadn¡¯t the king tried to snuff its life out before it could gain more power? The more pieces of the puzzle that fell into ce, the less George understood. He nced to the side, tearing his attention from the conversation to check up on Geraldine. She appeared just as aggrieved as he felt, her face moving minutely as her mind whirled. As ever, her brilliance was a light in the dark, shining a warmth over him that would have calmed himpletely in any other circumstance. He decided then and there that no matter what happened, he and Geraldine would escape. They had to find a moment to slip out and disappear. He knew not where they¡¯d go, but it had to be far from the king. Fischer¡¯s next sentence ripped George from his internal resolution. ¡°I¡¯ve been cavorting with way more than one spirit beast.¡± George¡¯s eyes darted back toward Fischer, and what he found there made George¡¯s old terror reignite, burning like a bonfire within him. Fischer was grinning at them, his teeth bared in obvious delight. He was relishing in this moment, soaking in their despair after speaking such terrible words. It had to be a lie, though. There was no way that Fischer had actually¡ª The man pped his hands together sharply, the sound so loud that it made the night air quiver. ¡°If you would, everyone!¡± The ground behind Fischer exploded, sending sand and dust flying in every direction. Whatever had emerged was obscured by the debris, its bodyrge enough to throw a cloud of sand bigger than the very heand. Fischer spread his arms wide, his smile growing even more predatory. ¡°Allow me to introduce my animal pals...¡± George¡¯s legs finally gave out, and he fell to his knees as all hope of escape left him. *** Rocky was content with the events so far. Yes, his followers would find out that he wasn¡¯t really Sergeant Snips, but it was no matter. They had already pledged themselves to him. They could gaze upon Sergeant Snips¡¯s mighty carapace, powerful ws, and beautiful spikes just as he did. Let them experience all the wonder that came with her, and when they learned that Rocky was her sole subordinate, it would only heighten their opinions of him, further cementing their dedication. The two unascended humans were showing a little too much fear of Fischer. It was grating, but he could correct that behaviorter in private. Fischer was as self-important as ever, and when the man spread his arms wide before the cloud of sand the rest of the spirit beasts and cultivators had thrown up, Rocky rolled his eyes. But then, something uneptable urred. With his eyes still locked on Fischer, George fell to his knees. Beside him, his wife did the same. Rocky saw red. He had personally invited them to join his congregation. They had agreed to be his followers. And now they dared fall to their knees in supplication to their master¡¯s greatest enemy? Rocky¡¯s blood became hot magma, fueling the actions that would have to follow. His pride demanded it. Without a second thought, heunched himself forward, flexing his limbs. With his ws held open, he descended upon the humans, intent on correcting the behavior immediately via violent interjection. Book 3: Chapter 36: Introductions Book 3: Chapter 36: Introductions I watched Rocky closely, having sensed a visceral reaction from him when George fell to his knees. Rocky, for whatever reason, saw it as a betrayal. An egregious insult. So when Rocky exploded forward with his ws spread wide, I was ready. I flew to intercept him, not bothering to hide my disappointment. ¡°You dun fracked up, Rocky.¡± He wrenched at his limbs, trying to withdraw both ws from my iron grip. It was no use. I squeezed tighter, ensuring he couldn¡¯t get free. ¡°How many times have I told you, Rocky?¡± I held him up, bringing his thrashing body to eye height. ¡°I put up with so much of your bullshit. We all do.¡± His legs reached up to stab at my arms, so I wrapped him up, holding each of his limbs close to his body. In the scuffle, a w escaped my grasp. He mped it down on a finger, trying to sever it, but I strengthened it with chi. A pair of twigs would have more luck trying to cut through stone. I ignored the attempt, staring into his eyes as I subdued the stray w. ¡°There¡¯s a single rule I gave you, Rocky. One that if you broke, you¡¯d no longer be wee here.¡± ¡°F-Fischer...¡± George gasped, his face white. ¡°You¡¯re a...¡± ¡°A cultivator, mate. Yeah. Sorry for keeping it a secret¡ªit was necessary for my pals¡¯ safety.¡±I returned my attention to Rocky, shaking him until his hateful gaze left George and faced me. ¡°I felt your intentions there, mate. George is an unawakened human, and yet you tried to...¡± I trailed off, slowly turning to blink at George. ¡°Hold up. You¡¯re almost awakened...?¡± Unbidden, my essence had swirled out to sense the outside world. Earlier, I¡¯d been too distracted by the odd, crab-like chiing from the cultists to notice George and Geraldine. They were close to ascension, and just like the cultists, their chi wasn¡¯t entirely human. Part of it was alien, something I couldn¡¯t recognize. It vaguely reminded me of the fathomless depths of the ocean floor. I wrenched my gaze back to Rocky, fury burning deep within my core. ¡°What did you do to them, Rocky? Why does the Church of Carcinization feel partially like crabs, and why do George and Geraldine feel like a dark abyss?¡± George tried to say something, but it came out in a squeak. ¡°Rest up, mate,¡± I said, giving him a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡± ¡°Unhand her!¡± Joel roared, his eyes wide and a sheen of sweat covering his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t know what trickery this is, Fischer, but you defile our god! Let Sergeant Snips go at once!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not Sergeant Snips,¡± Maria replied, shaking her head then turning to face the cloud of sand behind us. ¡°Would you mind, Snips? Your subordinate has really put his foot in it.¡± A low hiss came from within the obscuring debris, and when Snips¡¯s crabby form came scuttling into view, jets of blue chi billowed from her joints. She held murder in her eyes, and I could tell it took all of her self-restraint to not fly forward, grab Rocky, and introduce him to the stratosphere via yeeting. ¡°Everyone, this is Sergeant Snips,¡± I said. ¡°Sergeant Snips, you remember Joel and Jess, yeah?¡± She nodded sharply, still staring at Rocky. ¡°This is the rest of the Church of Carcinization, and that¡¯s George and Geraldine, the nobles I¡¯ve told you all about.¡± I arched an eyebrow at Joel. ¡°Notice the spiked carapace and eyepatch, Joel? I have no fracking idea how you got convinced that Rocky was the same crab, but they¡¯re clearly different. Rocky is just some bloke that randomly gained sapience somehow, and he¡¯s loyal to Snips. We generally let him get away with his shenanigans, but this time, he¡¯s gone way too far.¡± I squeezed him, putting pressure on his carapace, but not enough to hurt him. ¡°Now, tell me what you did to them so I can undo it. It can¡¯t be healthy for a human to have crab chi.¡± George cleared his throat, and when he spoke, he sounded as if he was shocked at hearing his own voice. ¡°Their, uh, chi...¡± He cleared his throat again. ¡°It felt like a crab before Sergeant¡ªuh, Rocky¡ªcame along. I believe it was because of their meditation method...¡± I furrowed my brow, staring from George, to Rocky, to the former cultists. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Geraldine replied. ¡°We felt it too, which was why we didn¡¯t follow their methods.¡± ¡°How did you guys feel that?¡± Maria asked. ¡°That¡¯s kind of amazing.¡± ¡°No kidding.¡± I studied their faces, then called over my shoulder, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Truth,¡± Theo replied from out of sight. I nodded. ¡°Neat. I guess you two are more than meets the eye. I¡¯ll exin everything, but first, you¡¯ll have to let me punish this little¡ª¡± I cut off as lightning detonated behind me, somewhat muted by the particles of earth smattering the air. I sighed and spun toward my assant. Corporal ws, absolutely brimming with lightning-chi that made her eyes glow white and blue, rocketed toward me. She let out an indignant chirp, disying her dagger-like teeth. ¡°I was getting to it, ws,¡± I said, catching her. She chirped again, poking an usatory w into my chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm them! I know I said I was going to introduce you, but then Rocky attacked! I had to deal with it first!¡± She crossed her arms and harrumphed, raising her nose at me. I scratched behind her ear, causing her head to dip in bliss. ¡°Ah, well. I guess they¡¯ve seen you now.¡± I spun toward the new arrivals, disying my bratty otter. ¡°Everyone, this is Corporal ws. Corporal ws, this is everyone.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Casting aside her annoyance, she grinned and waved, letting out a happy little chirp of greeting. ¡°H-hello...¡± Joel said, his eyes darting between her and Snips. George and Geraldine had somehow gone even paler, and they just stared up at ws, their shallow breaths and asional blinks the only signs of life. More shapes moved within the cloud, their monstrous shadows amorphous. ¡°This is Private Pistachio, the sharpshooting and ever stoic lobster. He¡¯s basically the Great Leviathan that the Cult of the Leviathan have been waiting on.¡± Pistachio waved a single w as his massive form came into view. ¡°Next, we¡¯ve got Cinnamon.¡± The little bunny flew from the cloud, unleashing a roundhouse kick of impressive form. Shended on the sand beside me, hopping side to side and shadow boxing. ¡°As you can see, she¡¯s a student of the martial arts, courtesy of Warrant Officer Williams, or Bill for short.¡± A shadow came into view toward the top of the debris, and when Bill sailed into view, his mighty wings were spread wide. He soared down to crash beside Cinnamon, nodding at the new arrivals as he ruffled his feathers. ¡°Then, we¡¯ve got the smallest of my animal pals! Though they¡¯re tiny, their personalities arerge!¡± The cor of my shirt vibrated, and two insects crawled out, taking flight and hovering toward George and Geraldine. Queen Bee and Bumblebro buzzed a greeting, making the seven neers flinch back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s them saying hello. Once you taste the honey they make, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle to appreciate them.¡± Not waiting for her introduction, Pelly unleashed a mighty honk from above us, circling down through the air so fast that she was clearly a spirit beast. Shended next to Bill and Cinnamon, the former nodding at her, thetter leaping up and hugging her neck. ¡°This is Private Pelly, the adopted daughter of Cinnamon and the biological daughter of two nest-thieving pelicans that had the audacity to mess with one Warrant Officer Williams¡¯s nest.¡± Bill preened, holding his head high at my recounting of his escapades. ¡°Last but not least, we have the ones that warned me of your arrival¡ªthe Buzzy Boys.¡± At these words, Rocky flexed in my grasp, his core radiating fury at learning the Buzzy Boys had warned of his arrival, giving us the chance to prepare. A low droning rose up from within the cloud, and the majority of Bumblebro and Queen Bee¡¯s children came flying into view, only some still absent so they could monitor our surroundings. ¡°Fischer...¡± Maria said. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She gave me a t look. ¡°The Buzzy Boys...?¡± I grinned. ¡°It has a ring to it, no? Bumblebro, Queen Bee, and the Buzzy Boys. Plus, it¡¯s a y on words. ¡®Busy boys¡¯, because boy, are they busy.¡± She rubbed the bridge of her nose. ¡°How long have you been sitting on that for?¡± ¡°A few days. I was waiting for the right chance to reveal it, and well, the opportunity came.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t love you so much, I think I¡¯d hate you.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied,ughing. ¡°Love you too!¡± She rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯tpletely hide her smile. The Buzzy Boys came to a stop in the air between the seven people Rocky had brought along. They let out a loud buzz, broadcasting just how overjoyed they were to meet everyone. ¡°And then,¡± I said, ¡°there are our human pals.¡± I turned toward the still-lingering dust, and with a force of will, pushed chi out of my core. It was like a warm light flowing over the ground, and when it reached the cloud, it sent the sand flying. Finally revealed, a sea of friendly faces smiled and waved. All the original congregation were there, as were the freed cultivators from Gormona. They struck an impressive sight in their church robes. One of them stepped forward, beaming. ¡°G¡¯day, George!¡± Theo called. ¡°How ya been, mate?¡± In response, George fainted. He let out a rather emascting sound on the way down. I struggled to hold my giggle in, and Maria smacked me on the arm, her eyes warning me not tough. The effect was mostly ruined by her own lips curling up, as well as Theo¡¯s chokedughter from behind me. Geraldine caught him, her hands shaking. ¡°George! Can you hear me, George?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I said, kneeling down. ¡°I can feel his core. He just got a bit overwhelmed.¡± ¡°You...¡± she said, licking her lips. ¡°What are you going to do to us?¡± ¡°Woah there,¡± Maria said, holding her hands up catingly as she knelt down. ¡°We¡¯re not going to do anything to you. Unlike when you were under the care of this little miscreant...¡± She flicked Rocky¡¯s shell lightly, making him squirm in my arms. ¡°You¡¯re in no danger. We¡¯ll exin everything as soon as he¡¯s been dealt with.¡± I nodded, returning my attention to Rocky, who was still tangled up like a pretzel. He blew pissed-off bubbles at me, his eyes filled with the promise of violence. ¡°You¡¯re lucky it wasn¡¯t your fault their chi doesn¡¯t feelpletely human, mate,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m not turning you into crab chowder.¡± Snips hissed her agreement, just as annoyed as I was that he¡¯d tried to attack a defenseless human. She let out a barrage of bubbles and hisses that were downright scandalous in their severity. Maria and I raised our eyebrows at each other as it continued on, a little embarrassed that we were privy to the onught. Rocky tried toin, tried to defend himself, but Snips was an unstoppable force. Her tones rolled over his every attempt, slowly but surely crushing his spirit. When she was finally finished, she turned her back on him, dismissing him from mind. For the first time since his pompous arrival as some sort of upstart faction leader, Rocky seemed remorseful. Tears welled in his eyes, but Snips ignored him. ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t even care enough to throw you herself, mate.¡± I hefted his weight and walked toward the shore. ¡°Guess that leaves it up to me.¡± No! he hissed. ¡°Yeah, well, you should have thought about that before you tried to hurt someone. Frankly, I don¡¯t give a shit if you try to start your own faction. Go for it. What I can¡¯t abide is you being a maniac and hurting others. Consider that while you soar.¡± Noooo! he hissed again, but I was done listening. I drew my arm back, sending chi flowing up from my core. It all happened in an instant, and as the essence gathered in my muscles, it demanded to be used. My abdomen wanted to open the floodgates and let loose with a st of light. For a moment, I considered it, picturing Rocky getting sted into orbit. But I didn¡¯t want to kill him. Heck, I didn¡¯t even want to hurt him. I just wanted him to learn his lesson. I gathered my strength, prepared to send him flying, then froze, twisting my neck to look at him. My chi had felt his, and there was something off about his essence. Just as the Church of Carcinization had a hit of crab in their cores, Rocky had a hint of... human. ¡°Huh. That¡¯s something...¡± Rocky cocked his carapace in question. Instead of answering, I grinned. ¡°Enjoy your flight!¡± Chi shot through every fiber of my being, all of my muscle groups working in tandem to send him flying. ¡°EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡ª¡± Rocky didn¡¯t even have time to unfurl his limbs. He was gone in the blink of a cultivator¡¯s eye, arcing so high that he disappeared from sight. ¡°You think he¡¯ll learn his lesson?¡± Maria asked, staring at the patch of sky he¡¯d vanished into. ¡°Honestly? I have no idea. I felt something off about his core, though.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± she asked, resting a hand on my upper back. I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it while we get our new pals situated...¡± Her hand drifted down to mine, and I took a moment to dwell in her touch as we strode back toward everyone. Book 3: Chapter 37: Truth Book 3: Chapter 37: Truth George Kraken, lord of Tropica vige, ran for his life. Each turn he took, there his pursuer was, taunting him. The cruel antagonist would snarl andugh, his predatory eyes tracking every move. Sometimes he¡¯d do nothing at all, merely watching as George turned and fled. No matter how many times George tried to get away, Fischer was there, always one step ahead. ¡°George...¡± came a heavenly voice. He turned, looking for the source of the blessed sound. All he found was Fischer¡¯s face, as tall as a building and leering down at him. He yelped and ran, wanting to be free of this ce. Needing to escape. Suddenly, something clung to him. Opulent chains of bejeweled gold looped around his limbs, pulling toward the ground. He shrugged them off, but for each he removed two more appeared. His jewelry, his very symbol of wealth, was to be his downfall. ¡°George...¡± the voice called again, soft and enticing. It was Geraldine. How had he forgotten her? Help! George tried to say, but gold coins spewed from his mouth, falling to clink against the floor. He attempted to scream but only coins came, so many that they started piling up around him. His body sunk into them, the sheer mass of them holding him still. Slow footsteps approached, unimpeded by the golden morass. ¡°Geeeooorge,¡± Fischer taunted. The footsteps came ever closer, making a muted crunching as they crossed over the carpet of coins.George was up to his neck now, only his head free of the gilded snare. ¡°George...¡± Fischer whispered, his smile mocking. George tried to scream, tried to thrash and escape, but it was no use. The coins engulfed his head, plunging him into darkness. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He couldn¡¯t move. He¡ª He sat up, taking a panicked inhtion. Instead of coins, he found soft sheets beneath his hands. He¡¯d clutched them, and as he let go, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. They were so soft... ¡°George!¡± Geraldine wrapped him in a hug. ¡°Oh, dear! I was so worried! You slept most of the night away!¡± She squeezed him so tight that he felt constricted, but he relished the moment anyway, soaking up every inch of her. He looked down, seeing bedding so luxurious that it rivaled any other he¡¯d seen. When his gaze drifted to the surrounding room and the materials it was built with, his stomach fell. He would recognize them anywhere. They were within Fischer¡¯s home. Fischer¡­ That single thought made his memoriese rushing back. They mmed into him, driving the air from his lungs. He shot to his feet, heaving for air. ¡°We have to get out of here, Geraldine.¡± ¡°Nonsense, mate!¡± George¡¯s hair stood on end. He spun slowly, finding the speaker seated in a chair on the other side of the bed. Fischer had the otter, Corporal ws, in hisp. She pawed at the air, lost in sleep. Next to him, Theo sat in another chair. He waved. ¡°G¡¯day.¡± ¡°George,¡± Geraldine said, gripping his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. We were wrong about Fischer.¡± Sheughed, looking almost manic in her glee. ¡°Completely wrong.¡± George swallowed. ¡°What did they do to you...?¡± The mirth died on her face, and she gave him an unimpressed re. ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything to me, you big goose. Just sit and listen. They¡¯ll exin everything.¡± George, still expecting a trap, nced around the room. There was an open door that led to a tiled washroom. The other door was closed, likely the only path to freedom. Seeing that Fischer sat between him and his escape, he tried to calm himself and consider the facts. Fischer was a cultivator, and he didn¡¯t have a cor. George had assumed that the man was working with the king, but it was even worse than that. He¡¯d gone rogue. They all had. George had recognized some of the faces of those hidden within the cloud of sand earlier. One was Theo, the crown auditor. Others were cultivators he¡¯d seen years ago in the capital, and not one of them had a cor around their neck. Poseidon¡¯s salted backwash, he thought. There are hundreds of spirit beasts if you count the Buzzy Boys, all of which appear to follow Fischer. The thought made any chance of escape seem fruitless. No wonder Geraldine was going along with whatever they said. ¡°George.¡± Geraldine patted the bed. ¡°Sit.¡± Knowing he had no hope of getting her out while Fischer was present, George decided it was best to y along for now. He sat and waited for them to speak. ¡°So...¡± Fischer said after a long moment. ¡°Geraldine told me a pretty funny story while you were out. I was hoping to clear some things up for you.¡± Geraldine shook her head, smiling at George. ¡°You won¡¯t believe it...¡± Was that code? Was she telling him not to believe it? Fischer cleared his throat. ¡°I suppose I should start at the beginning. I¡¯m not from the capital, and I¡¯m not an auditor.¡± George snorted, finding it hard to indulge such a tant lie. ¡°Then how did youe across a coin of the ancients and give it to me when you arrived in Tropica?¡± ¡°Easy. The System gave it to me.¡± ¡°Riiight. The System.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Fischer nodded. ¡°I came to you because I wanted to buy somend to fish from, and I used the only currency I had. I worked out after our first interaction that it was worth way more than I¡¯d thought.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s assume that¡¯s true. If you didn¡¯t know what it was worth, why did you warn me not to spend it?¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I¡¯m guessing I said something along the lines of, ¡®don¡¯t spend it all at once¡¯? That¡¯s an idiom where I¡¯m from. It was a joke, referencing the fact that I only gave you a single coin.¡± Fischer shrugged. ¡°A coincidence¡ªa pretty funny one if you ask me.¡± ¡°Your house, then?¡± ¡°System made it.¡± ¡°The ring you brought to me?¡± ¡°The one you threw out in an attempt to hide your embezzlement? Don¡¯t give me that look, mate. Geraldine told me about your sordid past.¡± ¡°Okay, then how did youe to possess it if you weren¡¯t having me stalked?¡± ¡°Easy. I found it in the ocean.¡± ¡°You found it in the ocean? The ocean is veryrge, Fischer. I find that hard to believe.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, the ocean might be vast, but the bay isn¡¯t. You basically threw the box of ill-gotten goods on top of Sergeant Snips. That one¡¯s on you.¡± George blinked. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that I just happened to throw it on top of her? You didn¡¯t have one of those bees following me?¡± ¡°Yep. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m telling you. The Buzzy Boys didn¡¯t even exist yet, and none of my other pals were tailing you.¡± George chewed his cheek. He couldn¡¯t say why, but he didn¡¯t think Fischer was lying. Not tantly, anyway. Geraldine squeezed his hand, and when he looked her way, she nodded back, encouraging him. It had the opposite effect. He pushed his easy eptance away, knowing it was up to him to keep his beautiful wife safe from harm. George took a slow breath, focusing his thoughts. ¡°If all of this is true, how do you exin Theo, a crown auditor, being here? How do you exin him reporting back to you after he interrogated me?¡± George narrowed his gaze on Theo. ¡°I thought you were going to chew him out for fishing, but then you showed him your notes, and both of youughed, no doubt happy with your treachery.¡± Fischer and Theo looked at each other, then cackled. Geraldineughed too. He gave her a quizzical look, not understanding why she found humor in their misfortune. ¡°Snips!¡± Fischer yelled. ¡°We need you!¡± A door was thrown open and frenzied scuttling rang out, growing louder as the creature approached. Sergeant Snips slid into the room at impossible speed, her many feet scrabbling to find purchase on the wooden floor. She performed a little hop, redirecting herself with jets of what looked like blue liquid. Fischer plucked her from the air, smiling as she blew happy little bubbles. ¡°We need the picture again, Snips.¡± She nodded, reached under her carapace, and removed a folded bit of paper. More delicate than two giant ws had any right being, she unfolded and held it out to show George. It was a sketch of a man fishing by a river. Though somewhat rushed, he could easily make out the trees, leaves, and every other minor detail. George frowned at it. ¡°That¡¯s a lovely drawing, especially considering it was done without opposable thumbs, but I don¡¯t see how that answers the questions.¡± Geraldine giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°These were the ¡®notes¡¯ he shared with Fischer, dear. Theo saw him fishing, and to show that he also enjoyed the pastime¡ªas heretical as it may be¡ªTheo showed him the sketch he¡¯d justpleted. The same sketch he drew while talking to us.¡± George leaned back, taking that in. ¡°You were drawing? While determining our fate¡­?¡± Theo grimaced. ¡°People feel more pressured if they think you¡¯re recording their words. I was a little bored to be honest, and there¡¯s only so many fake notes you can take before you start to detest the whole mummers¡¯ show. Still, it¡¯s effective, so I drew what I¡¯d rather be doing.¡± George recalled the panic¡ªthe fear for his life¡ªthat he had been experiencing at the time. ¡°Bored¡­? You were bored?¡± ¡°Afraid so. That interrogation was pretty standard stuff. You think you¡¯re the first noble to siphon funds from themoners?¡± Theo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never found a vige without at least some corruption.¡± George furrowed his brow. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t make sense. You, a crown auditor, like fishing? How did you end up here? How are there cultivators from the capital, and why aren¡¯t they wearing cors?¡± ¡°Woah, George.¡± Fischer held his hands up. ¡°One question at a time, mate.¡± ¡°We can probably answer all of those with our own question, though,¡± Theo said, tossing his head side to side. He leaned forward, his eyes growing fierce. ¡°Do you know what a traveler is, George?¡± ¡°Okay, now I know you¡¯re lying.¡± George clenched his jaw, watching them intently. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to fool me with fairytales.¡± ¡°Think about it, dear,¡± Geraldine said. ¡°It is hard to believe at first, yes, but doesn¡¯t that exin all our assumptions?¡± She started listing them off on her fingers. ¡°The ancient coins. His odd manner of speaking. Hisck of propriety.¡± ¡°Okay, ouch,¡± Fischer interrupted. ¡°You know what I mean,¡± she replied, then resumed listing evidence. ¡°His disinterest in passiona and willingness to share it with themoners. The fact that he has caused the awakening of multiple spirit beasts and somehowmands their obedience.¡± ¡°They¡¯re more like friends, really,¡± Fischer corrected. ¡°Not my subjects.¡± Geraldine gave him a t look. ¡°You¡¯re not helping.¡± ¡°Just being honest.¡± He rubbed the top of Sergeant Snips¡¯s head, and the crab leaned into it, clearly luxuriating in his touch. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to be something I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°That is how I ended up here,¡± Theo replied. ¡°Fischer made some hooks for mest time I was here. Because of that, the leader of Gormona¡¯s fishing club deduced that Fischer was a traveler. We came here to create a church around him, but we kind of got beaten to the punch. Someone had already started the Church of Fischer.¡± George had nothing to say to that. He looked back and forth between them, not seeing any hint of trickery. ¡°Is that my queue?¡± someone asked, their footsteps approaching. Not knowing who to expect, George was nheless surprised. ¡°... you?¡± ¡°Afraid so, George,¡± Barry replied, giving him a sheepish smile. ¡°I realized what Fischer was pretty early on.¡± George¡¯s gaze went distant as he considered everything he¡¯d just learned. As unbelievable as it was, it made sense. Still, he sought to find holes in their lies. For Geraldine¡¯s sake. Picking his next line of questioning, he nodded to himself. ¡°You still haven¡¯t exined why there are so many uncored cultivators from Gormona here.¡± He paused, imagining the havoc they could unleash. ¡°There had to be at least five of them.¡± ¡°Five...?¡± Fischer winced. ¡°Mate...¡± Geraldine squeezed his shoulder and gave him a simr expression. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°What¡¯s that look for?¡± ¡°Everyone there was a cultivator,¡± Fischer replied. ¡°All the faces you didn¡¯t recognize? Cultivators. We gained every single ve from Gormona. Well, the ones that we didn¡¯t have to lock up anyway, but that¡¯s a different story.¡± ¡°... what?¡± ¡°Yeah, we kind of led an assault on the capital and freed them all. It was a whole thing.¡± ¡°You what?¡± ¡°I was just as surprised as you are when they told me the n, mate. It was a pretty gnarly endeavor, especially considering Tom Osnan Sr. and the king were both hidden cultivators. Pretty powerful, those blokes.¡± Fischer gave a predatory grin. ¡°Nowhere near powerful enough, though. We steamrolled them, freed the cultivators, and stole all of their artifacts. Last I saw of the king, he was shot from the castle and through a mountain,pletely starkers.¡± George¡¯s mouth had gone dry. ¡°... starkers?¡± he asked, suspecting it to be the name of some barbaric torture method. ¡°Yeah, you know. Starkers. Naked as the day he was born. Lacking any pants. Airing his meat and potatoes, if you catch my drift.¡± George leaned forward, staring into Fischer¡¯s clearly amused eyes for a long moment. ¡°You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡± ¡°Serious as a Queennd summer, mate.¡± George, feeling a weight fall away from his awareness that he hadn¡¯t even known was there, nced around the room. Though everyone smiled at him, there was no hint of deception. They truly meant the words that they were saying. He might have assumed they¡¯d been poisoned by spoiled food and were hallucinating or temporarily insane, if not for one simple fact. It all made sense. It exined all the unexinable urrences that had been happening ofte. And it exined the changes within him since he and Geraldine had started following house Kraken¡¯s manual. Something bubbled up within George, and rather than push it aside, he let it roll out into the world. Georgeughed. He reallyughed. With tears making his vision swim, he pulled Geraldine into a hug. Everything was going to be okay. Book 3: Chapter 38: Redemption Book 3: Chapter 38: Redemption I smiled up at the first rays of sunshine, enjoying the warmth it lent my skin. ¡°Should we rescue them soon?¡± Maria asked, also facing the zing orb as it peeked over the distant horizon. I nced to the side, checking up on George and Geraldine. After they¡¯d had a few hours¡¯ rest, we finally let Ellis out of his metaphorical cage. The former archivist was currently peppering them with questions about the manual they¡¯d been using to cultivate. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe the drama you put them through...¡± Maria said, her hair swaying as she shook her head. ¡°The poor things.¡± ¡°The drama they were putting themselves through, you mean,¡± I replied, unable topletely hide my smile. ¡°I feel like I should have realized earlier that it wasn¡¯t just social anxiety making George so nervous.¡± ¡°To be fair, you¡¯d have to be a mind reader to realize he thought you were an auditor from the capital.¡± I nodded, craning my neck to face Ellis. ¡°Gonna be much longer, mate?¡± I called. ¡°We¡¯ve got fun stuff to be about.¡± ¡°We just got started!¡± Ellis replied, not raising his eyes from his notepad. ¡°It¡¯s been twenty minutes!¡±He took a deep breath, sighing it out dramatically. ¡°Okay. I will leave you for now. Thank you for your information. Would you be free this evening?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Geraldine replied, smoothing her dress as she stood. ¡°Wonderful, do you think I could perhaps peruse house Kraken¡¯s manual¡ª¡± ¡°Ellis!¡± I chided. ¡°Enough! They can offer that if they like, but they shouldn¡¯t be pressured, especially after joining us literally like¡­ two hours ago.¡± He opened his mouth and raised a finger to retort, but swiftly shut his trap and lowered the hand. ¡°Fischer is correct. I apologize.¡± He jotted one more thing then mmed his notepad closed. ¡°I will see you this evening.¡± He turned on his heel and strode away, power walking back to New Tropica. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said to George and Geraldine as they approached. ¡°He¡¯s super passionate about information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± George looked out at the ocean, squinting his eyes as he took in the rising sun. ¡°I still suspect I might be dreaming?¡± Maria and I shared an amused nce. ¡°You¡¯re awake, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Maria said. ¡°Fischer can be a bit annoying as far as powerful beings go, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll grow on you. Like a barnacle. Or a particrly resilient weed that just won¡¯t stop growing back, no matter how many times¡ª¡± ¡°Thanks, Maria,¡± I interrupted, dramatically rolling my eyes at her before turning to the lord anddy of Tropica. ¡°So, I was going to offer you some fishing lessons this morning, but I thought I should share one more piece of information with you first.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± George asked, his tone slightly hesitant. ¡°What is it you wish to say?¡± I pointed at his wedding ring, then at Geraldine¡¯s. ¡°I was thinking about what I felt from your cores. Without overloading you with information, I can get a good sense of people¡¯s powers. Both of your cores feel... different. I¡¯d assumed Rocky did something weird to your cores, but now that I know about your house¡¯s manual, it¡¯s safe to say that its influence is why your chi feels so odd. The thing is, your wedding rings are likely suppressing your ability to be cultivators. Without them, you¡¯d probably have done so already.¡± They both turned to each other, their eyes wide. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this now because if we go fishing, I¡¯m almost certain you¡¯ll be cultivators. But, because of how much essence both of you already possess, I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s better if you ascend by doing the meditations you¡¯ve already been doing.¡± They remained staring at each other, having an unspoken conversation in the way only lifelong partners could. At the same time, smirks formed on their faces and they gave a slight nod. ¡°Thank you, Fischer!¡± Geraldine called, leading her husband across the sands. ¡°You can use my house if you like!¡± I yelled. ¡°It¡¯s closer, and you cane fishing after you ascend!¡± Excited as she was, she didn¡¯t even ask her husband if that was okay, instead veering left and jogging for my house as she gave me a wide grin. ¡°I kinda love them as a couple,¡± Maria mused, watching them go. ¡°Right? Wholesome as heck.¡± She scooted up beside me, nestling into the spot between my arm and chest. ¡°Should we go fishing?¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Soon.¡± The smell of her hair drifted up, filling my lungs and making me feel weightless. She started shaking, and after a moment, I realized she was giggling. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I asked. ¡°I just remembered what you did to Rocky. Do you think he¡¯s still flying?¡± I barked augh, picturing him sailing through the stratosphere. ¡°You know, I have no idea. With any luck, I sent him to the moon.¡± She let out a content sigh. ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon, no doubt. Hopefully he learned his lesson.¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯d better. Snips was even more pissed off than I was. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to forgive him so easily this time.¡± Rather than dwell any longer on the antisocial crab, I focused on Maria. Her body was just as warm and weing as the sun. I patted her hair and she snuggled in even closer, putting a leg over mine. Beneath the morning sun, we slipped into afortable silence, both content to just exist with one another. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, rubbing my arm. ¡°For what?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, you know.¡± She tossed her head from side to side. ¡°Everything.¡± *** Fueled by a burning hatred and the prospect of sweet, sweet revenge, a lone crustacean skimmed across the ocean¡¯s surface like a torpedo¡ªif a torpedo could experience borderline apoplectic fury. Suddenly, his spiky mistress''s turned back shed through his mind, driving a thorn of rejection deep into his core, his mighty carapace no match for the deadly barb. His flippers slowed as anguish overtook him. He had failed his beloved matriarch... Just as quick as sadness descended, his fury returned, scouring the anguish from existence. Fischer. It was his fault. None of this would have happened if not for Fischer¡¯s existence. George wouldn¡¯t have fallen to his knees, so Rocky wouldn¡¯t have had to punish anyone. As his limbs sent him rocketing through the ocean, his thoughts drifted to the flight Fischer had subjected him to. It was one of the best and worst things that Rocky had ever experienced. Loathe as he was to admit it, Fischer¡¯s strength was unparalleled. The man had held back, yet still sent Rocky higher than ever before. He¡¯d soared so high that the world became a giant orb beneath him. Much to his surprise, there had been multiplend masses visible, their different environments breaking up the ocean¡¯s monotony. He flew so high that he thought he may nevere back down. But Rocky hadn¡¯t even been able to enjoy it, because it had been Fischer¡¯s arm that sent him there. Rocky¡¯s eye twitched in disgust, remembering the way those fleshy fingers had restrained Rocky¡¯s superior carapace. Despite his inferior form, Fischer¡¯s hands had been like vices, stronger than even his beloved mistress¡¯s ckers. It went against everything Rocky held dear, and the more he considered it, the more his anger bloomed. Until the vision of his mistress¡¯s discontent returned, anyway. Rocky slowed again, mncholy washing over him. How could he go on without his beloved? What was the point in all of this if he didn¡¯t have the respect andpanionship of his spiky mistress? There had to be something he could do... but what? Before he could consider it long, he cycled back toward fury at Fischer. He remained there for a beat, railing at Fischer whose fault all of this clearly was. When he arrived back at missing Sergeant Snips, he realized just how circr his thoughts had be. His emotions were turbulent, sweeping him this way and that like an ocean current. He focused, doing his best to find a solution. He had to not only win back his matriarch but also find a way to overpower Fischer. There was only one possibility, and as he considered it, a devious grin came over Rocky¡¯s face. With a goal in mind, his emotions stabilized. He dreamed of vengeance and winning back Snips¡¯s approval, and he knew how to meet both goals. More power. There was only one ce he could go, and though it would take him multiple days to return to Tropica at his current speed, it didn¡¯t matter. He had a path now. He would follow it as long as need be. When the sun was high overhead, an ind came into view. Rocky gave it a rude gesture. The thing had dared get in his way, so that was the least it deserved. Determined not to change course even if it would have been faster to go around it, he leaped up onto a shore of ck stone, scuttling sideways toward a darkened peak. If he¡¯d been paying attention to his surroundings instead of cursing the ind¡¯s very existence, he might have recognized the material the peak was made of. Focused as he may have been, however, even Rocky couldn¡¯t miss what he found on top of the mountain. The temperature had been climbing steadily as he approached the rise, but Rocky just thought that was his outrage bing manifest. He learned the truth when he skidded to a stop and stared down into the gaping hole. An angry heat flowed from the opening, so vicious that it rivaled Rocky¡¯s own internal state. He froze there, transfixed by the sight. Hundreds of meters below him, gigantic sheets of ck rock covered a ground of sorts, outlined by veins of glowing red. They reminded him of the underwater vista he was heading for¡ªthe ce he¡¯d originally used to ascend. To confirm his suspicions, he found arge ck boulder. Hefting it with one w, he threw it down into the pit. Time seemed to slow as it approached the sheets, and when it struck, it plunged right through. The dark sheets caved in, the boulder passing through and disappearing into the abyss of magma. He¡¯d expected the red-hot stone there to explode in response, just as the underground version he¡¯d found did when disturbed. He held his breath, waiting for the reaction. It never came. Cursing at himself¡ªthen Fischer, because really, it was all his fault¡ªRocky scuttled back so he could leap right over the chasm. But that¡¯s when it happened. The ground shook, the very world groaning like Rocky¡¯s stomach after a particrlyrge feast. Hoping it meant what he thought it did, he eased back forward and peered down into the pit. The magma there bubbled and churned, and before his eyes, erupted. A gout of molten stone shot up into the sky, almost high enough to clear the cliff he stood atop. He could feel the chi running through each and every drop¡ªit was the same as the pit he¡¯d first ascended in, the very same essence that powered Rocky¡¯s body. He held his ws high, hissing with victory. The world itself had blessed him. It had heard his calls for retribution, and it had answered. Blowing bubbles of impending victory, Rocky leaped from the edge. He sailed down toward the magma, making dual rude gestures at the sky, for not even the heavens would be able to contain Rocky¡¯s new form when he emerged once more. This moment of victory was short-lived, because the second he hit the surface of the active volcano, all Rocky knew was pain. Book 3: Chapter 39: Affinity Book 3: Chapter 39: Affinity I was waiting for a fish to bite when two pulses of chi came from many newly awakened cultivators. Maria and I shared a grin. We dashed along the rockwall, over the sand, and through the open front door, our rods discarded. George and Geraldine sat on the floor of my living room with their backs to the wall. They were staring at each other, their eyes filled with admiration, awe, and a healthy dose of affection. I cleared my throat, getting their attention. ¡°We...¡± George said, licking his lips. ¡°We did it.¡± I nodded. ¡°Felt it all the way from the rockwall, mate. Congrattions.¡± Geraldine¡¯s gaze had already drifted back down to her hands. She moved her fingers slowly, feeling the strength contained within. ¡°This is... wow.¡± ¡°Ah-huh.¡± Maria gave her a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s like that.¡± While they continued studying their new bodies, I sent my senses toward them. Thest time I¡¯d tasted their chi, they had a hint of something inhuman. Now, that dark aspect was even more prevalent. The longer I felt it, the more drawn in I became. I tried to understand, tried toprehend, but it was as if staring into a pitch-ck ravine on the ocean floor. There was no insight to be gained. At least not yet. ¡°What does your chi feel like to you, George?¡±¡°It feels...¡± His mouth moved inaudibly, then he gave me a sheepish smile. ¡°It feels right. Sorry for how vague a description that is.¡± Iughed, running my fingers through my hair. ¡°My bad. That might have been too hard of a question. I thought that maybe your techniques might have given you a higher sensitivity to chi, especially your own.¡± ¡°What made you think that?¡± Geraldine asked, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Because George said he could feel the Church of Carcinization¡¯s Chi. Could you feel it too?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°I could, yeah. It was kind of simr to Sergeant Snip¡ªer, Rocky¡¯s.¡± She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s going to take some getting used to.¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry again about Rocky. He¡¯s gonna be on a tighter leash when he returns. So, you could both sense their anomalous chi, but not your own. That¡¯s definitely something, I just don¡¯t know what yet.¡± ¡°What does ours feel like?¡± George asked. ¡°Like an endless pit I can¡¯t see the bottom of.¡± I jiggled my eyebrows at their shocked expressions. ¡°Right? Pretty wild. It also seems like it¡¯s ocean-adjacent, forck of a better term. I don¡¯t see it as a hole in the earth¡ªI see it as a hole in the ocean floor.¡± I shrugged. ¡°But that could just be my love of the ocean peeking through.¡± They shared a look, staring at each other for a long moment. ¡°No,¡± George eventually said. ¡°I admit to feeling an affinity with the sea...¡± Geraldineughed, covering her mouth with a hand. ¡°Agreed, though it feels weird to admit that out loud. I suppose it¡¯s rather aligned with the rest of the congregation.¡± I beamed at them. ¡°It certainly is. It would be weirder if your cultivation didn¡¯t have something to do with the ocean, to be honest. And speaking of...¡± I arched a brow at Maria, who grinned back, knowing exactly where I was going. I turned back toward Tropica¡¯s newest cultivators. ¡°How do you two feel about a little fishing?¡± Again, they locked eyes, having an entire conversation in the space of a single breath. George stood first, then helped Geraldine to her feet. ¡°We would be honored, Fischer,¡± she said, giving me a wide grin. Though I could feel their anticipation as Maria and I led them down to the rockwall, I think we were more excited than they were. Now that the denizens of New Tropica had all tried their hand at my heretical pastime, I was closer than ever to my dream of having an entire vige of anglers. For some reason though, George and Geraldine following me down to the waterfront felt monumental. Like a key deliverable in a years-long project, if I were to use terms from my old life. They were the nobles of Tropica, the lord anddy of the vige I had stumbled across and decided to call home. That they were not only willing but actively keen on giving fishing a crack was no small deal, and I hoped it would be the stone that started andslide of Tropica¡¯s original denizensing down to my shores and wetting a line. There were plenty of rods already set up, and it took no time at all to run George and Geraldine through the basic knots. Despite their recent awakening, their fingers already showed the deftness of a cultivator¡¯s enhanced body and awareness. I offered to put the fish on their hooks, but both declined, disying a willingness to get their hands a little dirty in the pursuit of leisure. With Maria on one side and my trainee anglers on the other, we demonstrated how to cast out the lines. I watched as both their baited hooks sailed out into the bay, arcing high andnding with dual sshes. ¡°Perfect!¡± Maria said. ¡°That might be the best first casts we¡¯ve seen! Certainly better than Dad¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Roger replied from behind us, not falling for her trap. ¡°I think you tried your best, dear,¡± Sharon said, patting his shoulder and earning a t re for her condescension. She cackled, once more reminding me where Maria got her sense of humor. We all slipped intofortable silence while waiting for a bite. As time dragged on, waves of tension rolled out from George. The pulses grew stronger; something was bothering him. Something that would build until he finally addressed it. Rather than enquire, I muted my senses, feeling like I was doing the cultivation equivalent of eavesdropping. He would voice it when he was ready. Sure enough, before any fish bit down on our lines, he spoke. ¡°I feel a little¡­ conflicted, Fischer.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I took a deep breath, marveling at the sea spray as it cooled my nostrils. ¡°About what, mate?¡± He didn¡¯t respond for a long moment, seemingly considering his words. ¡°Never mind, actually. It¡¯s foolish.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I spun slowly, still smiling at the world¡¯s sensations and the joy they brought me. ¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s foolish. You¡¯re wee to keep it to yourself, but I reckon it¡¯s a good idea to let it out if it¡¯s bothering you. It won¡¯t make me think any less of you.¡± He chewed his cheek, and after a nod from Geraldine, he sighed. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m undeserving of this.¡± ¡°By this, do you mean fishing? Because even that dickheaded Osnan in our prison deserves a little fishing. I¡¯d happily let him do so if I trusted he wouldn¡¯t try to punch a hole through someone.¡± The face George made brought me so, so much happiness. He blinked at me, processing the words. ¡°...e again?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d happily let him fish if I trusted he¡ªow!¡± I rubbed the arm Maria had struck with a swift p. ¡°Watch your strength, missy!¡± ¡°Stop teasing,¡± she replied, threatening to smack me again. She leaned past me, peering at George and Geraldine. ¡°Tom Osnan Jr. and his wife are in a building that¡¯s magically protected against cultivators and serves as our prison. They tried to hurt us, then tried to organize a coup to escape. It didn¡¯t work.¡± Geraldine gaped at Maria, then her eyes darted to me. ¡°They are cultivators? Since when?¡± ¡°Since always, I guess. They were hidden because of their ridiculous amount of rings. I confronted them after I checked up on you guys and your wedding rings. Unlike you two, they attacked.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± George blurted, worry stealing some of his color. ¡°What happened?¡± Iughed. ¡°Corporal ws hit them with the old left-right-goodnight. They didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± He gulped. ¡°I stopped his hand from striking you when Marcus came to Tropica... and Tom was a cultivator then?¡± ¡°Certainly was, mate. Had his rings on though, so he was like a regr person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ terrifying. He could have pped my head clean off my body.¡± ¡°He certainly could have tried, mate. I wouldn¡¯t have let him, though.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us this earlier?¡± Geraldine asked. ¡°That seems like pretty important information.¡± ¡°There¡¯s heaps I haven¡¯t told you guys yet¡ªit just seemed better to space it out.¡± ¡°Like Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket,¡± Maria said. ¡°The sapient tree spirit. She¡¯s the one that caused that giant tree¡ªwhich we¡¯re pretty sure also houses an adolescent tree spirit¡ªto grow from the old church.¡± ¡°What?¡± George asked. ¡°The... old church?¡± Geraldine added. ¡°Yeah!¡± I grinned. ¡°The one hidden in Barry¡¯s shed.¡± She frowned. ¡°It fits in the shed?¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s just the entrance. And you haven¡¯t even seen New Tropica yet¡ªit''s wild.¡± ¡°Okay, stop.¡± George was rubbing his temples with one hand, the other holding the rod. ¡°You were right. Please space out the information.¡± I shot him a wink. ¡°Told ya. Now that I¡¯ve sufficiently distracted you, let''s get back to the topic at hand.¡± ¡°Er, which one?¡± Maria asked. ¡°George¡¯s feeling of inadequacy and or undeservedness.¡± ¡°Oh. Right. What about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bullshit. Thoughts?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± She nodded sagely. ¡°Definitely bullshit.¡± I smiled at George and Geraldine. ¡°Well, there you have it! Any other concerns?¡± A smile yed on Geraldine¡¯s lips, and she gave me a coy look. ¡°When you say it¡¯s bullshit, I assume you¡¯re saying he should feel deserving of...¡± She gestured around us. ¡°This?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Maria and I both replied. ¡°Jinx!¡± we said at the same time, then stared at each other, both breaking into a grin. ¡°But I did so much,¡± George said, shaking his head. ¡°The impact I had. I feel like I need to be punished for¡ª¡± ¡°From what you¡¯ve told us, you already paid quite the price,¡± I interrupted. ¡°From my perspective, you fracked around, found out, then learned from your mistakes and grew as a person. That¡¯s more than can be said for the Osnan¡¯s, who are likely nning their next escape and or murder attempt as we speak.¡± He sat with that for a long moment, chewing over the words. ¡°That¡¯s it? All of my sins are just forgiven?¡± I shrugged. ¡°What more is there to say? You¡¯re wee to list them if you think it will help. I¡¯m all for talking out your feelings, but I reckon it isn¡¯t necessary.¡± ¡°Not necessary,¡± Maria agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll just be beating yourself up for no reason. If you want to atone for everything, just do better from now on. Easy peasy, right?¡± He opened his mouth to reply, likely a retort, but Geraldiney a hand on his arm. ¡°How about this, dear¡ªI still feel guilty as well, but I can forgive you.¡± She dipped her chin, leaning slightly closer to him and staring into his eyes. ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Of course I can. I don¡¯t me you in the least.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She rubbed his back. ¡°We¡¯ll start there and work on forgiving ourselves. In the meantime, we do everything we can to help out.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s a n!¡± I beamed at them. ¡°And I know exactly what your first act of atonement can be!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He leaned forward, staring at me past Geraldine. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I pointed at the tip of his rod. ¡°Catch the fish nibbling at your bait.¡± ¡°The what?¡± His hand wasn¡¯t resting on his line, so he hadn¡¯t felt the tiny bumps jostling the tip of his rod. He shifted into full focus immediately, setting both hands in ce and preparing to strike. The fish kept nibbling. Maria leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Must be something other than a blue fish, right?¡± ¡°Definitely. They aren¡¯t so courteous as to have a little taste first¡ªthey just smash the bait.¡± The small bites suddenly stopped, but before George had a chance to get disappointed, his line tore through the water. ¡°Now there¡¯s a blue fish!¡± I yelled,ughing. Their fight was unmistakable to me by now. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it either scared off or ate the fish that was testing your eel.¡± ¡°What do I do?¡± George yelled, reeling in awkwardly. ¡°Rx, mate! You¡¯ve got this!¡± He slowed his breathing, his movements going more fluid as he actively calmed himself. I nodded. ¡°Keep tension and reel it in. Try not to overthink the fight. The fish doesn¡¯t look too big, and I have full faith in your ability to¡ªwoah!¡± I set my hook, letting line go as a fish tore out to sea. ¡°Double hook-up!¡± Just like George¡¯s, mine appeared to be a smaller model. I easily brought it back to shore, but not before George. After my reminder to rx, he¡¯d handedly won his fight. Maria leaped down to the water line. ¡°These things have crazy-sharp teeth, so be careful where you grab them!¡± She grasped its body behind the gills and lifted it from the water before passing it to George. He spun to face Geraldine, letting her get a good look at it. The look on their faces, the mix of sheer wonder and child-like glee, made me blunder. I didn¡¯t keep the tension on my line, and with rapidfire shakes of its head, my fish spat the hook. ¡°Oh...¡± I said, realizing my line had gone ck. ¡°Amateur,¡± Maria sighed, yfully rolling her eyes at me. ¡°Oh, shush.¡± I turned my attention to George. ¡°So mate, ready for your first taste of fish?¡± Though I didn¡¯t think it would be possible, his eyes flew even wider. ¡°Is it okay to keep? I thought everyone was trying to only keep the bigger ones?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than okay to keep, mate. Your call though.¡± George looked down at it for a long moment, then shook his head, smiling. ¡°If we let it go, it¡¯ll grow bigger, correct?¡± I grinned. ¡°Certainly will, mate.¡± He crept down to the water and lowered the fish. Before it even touched the surface, it kicked, freeing itself from George¡¯s grasp. He grunted as he fell back and sat on a boulder. The fish disappeared from sight in a sh, returning to the depths. Laughing, George epted Geraldine¡¯s offered hand and let her pull him to his feet. ¡°So,¡± I said. ¡°Ready to try again?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± he grabbed his rod and ran up the rocks, heading for more bait. Book 3: Chapter 40: Return Book 3: Chapter 40: Return The days bled into one another on the road to Theogonia, each just as bothersome as the rest. After weeks and weeks of traveling, the surrounding forests had grown dull. The monotony of brown trunks, green leaves, and the overgrown road grated on Augustus, bothering him to no end. He was a king. His position earned him a life of opulence and luxury. Yet here he was, sprinting through the outside world like a peasantte for the market. At first the ability to use his chi had been a wee delight, but even that sense of freedom had faded over time. As if from nowhere, thendscape began changing. The leaves grew sparse, previously thick canopies bing patchy the further into Theogonia¡¯snds they got. Myriad trunks, once straight and proud, wound in random directions. Even the grass was brown and dull, as if part of its vitality had been drained away. A sinking feeling crept into Augustus Reginald Gormona¡¯s core. One might expect such a development to be the physiological response to some dreaded realization, or perhaps the impending approach of a life-threatening adversary. One would be wrong. Though his core was afflicted by the sensation, his mind experienced the opposite. Anticipation rolled through his awareness, making his hopes soar. The cause was obvious to him: they were almost there. He rolled his shoulders and slowed,ing to a stop beside a patch of bare ground. ¡°We will rest here for lunch,¡± he dered, smiling down at the deadened grass. Tom Onsan Sr. grunted. ¡°I cannot say I missed this feeling...¡± ¡°How long has it been for you, Tom?¡± Tryphena asked, poking a particrly gnarled tree. ¡°Since the fall of the city, princess.¡±She nodded. ¡°This is actually a noticeable improvement. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, mother?¡± ¡°Indeed. I recall the dread sinking in much sooner thest time I was here. Before the trees changed, at any rate.¡± The merchant Marcus, scurrying around as the unascendedmon folk were wont to do, climbed into the cart Tom had set down, and started fetching supplies to cook their luncheon. Augustus cleared his throat. ¡°How does it feel within the city, daughter?¡± ¡°Much the same as out here, father.¡± She struck the gnarled tree with a swift kick, snapping it off at the base. ¡°A little stronger, but simrly diminished.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he replied, pride washing over him as his daughter dragged the entire tree toward them with one hand. ¡°We will need to spend long within its bounds in order to gather enough strength. Are the alchemists still located in the same building?¡± ¡°Actually, no.¡± Having dragged the twisted trunk closer, sheshed out with four swift chops of her hand. ¡°Now that the corrupting chi seems to have weakened, they moved further into the city. They were moving thest of their equipment when I left.¡± Augustus nodded, epting then sitting on the section of wood his daughter passed him. ¡°We¡¯ll head there immediately after we eat.¡± As the merchant started heating an assortment of expensive spices over a small fire he¡¯d created, Augustus attempted to luxuriate in their rich scents, but a repetitive sound kept interrupting him. He slowly spun toward Tom, leveling a re at him. ¡°If you are going to grind your teeth all day, Tom, just speak whatever is bothering you. As annoying as your voice is, that repugnant habit of yours is worse.¡± His lip twitched at the look Tom gave him. ¡°Don¡¯t make that pathetic face. I have known you long enough to understand you do it when something is on your mind.¡± Fury shed across his oldest friend¡¯s face, but it was swiftly banished. ¡°With your permission, my king,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°I was wondering if we should discuss a n before heading into the city proper?¡± ¡°We have discussed the n already, Tom,¡± Tryphena said with faux sweetness. ¡°With everyone that my father deemed necessary for its implementation, anyway.¡± Augustus grinned at the barbed words and the immediate response it drew from Tom. The man¡¯s nostrils red and he clenched his jaw, making that same abhorrent noise as his mrs pressed together. ¡°It¡¯s fine, daughter. We can share the basics of the n now that we¡¯re here. I suppose Tom might prove useful.¡± ¡°As you will, my king.¡± She dipped her head at the perfect level, disying how extensive her decorum training was. She moved gracefully to face Tom. ¡°Once we arrive in the city, we are to visit the Cult of the Alchemist. After that, we are immediately heading for the center of the city.¡± Augustus raised his hand to halt her. ¡°That should be enough for now. If he cannot deduce the rest of the n from that information alone, he is of no use to us.¡± Tom nodded, his face schooled to disy uncaring calm. ¡°As you say, king. And I thank you for the exnation, princess. I understand the n.¡± Augustus smiled, content with Tom¡¯s continued disy of fealty and remorse. With any luck, the man would regain his position with his actions over theing days and weeks. Though he failed the kingdom, Tom Osnan Sr. was once¡ªand could once more be¡ªa valuable asset for Gormona. They ate their meal in silence before resuming their passage toward the fallen city of Theogonia. They no longer traveled at speed, the very environment anathema to the expenditure of chi. With each step they drew closer, the more deformed the nts became. Before long there weren¡¯t any leaves to be found, and the trees grew so twisted that they were almost unrecognizable. Branches curved down and into the ground, the earth therepletely free of any grass. The air seemed thick and took more effort to breathe. A haze blocked out the sky, casting a gloomy shadow over their surroundings. With theck of nt matter blocking out the sky, it was easy to spot the city when it came into view. Well, what was left of it, anyway. Only half of the walls remained, the restpletely leveled, their bricksying in piles. Most of the city¡¯s buildings were in the same state, either half-standing orpletely gone. The castle, once just as grand as Gormona¡¯s, only had a single spire remaining, its pointed roofpletely gone. That particr detail was his fault¡ªgiven his distance at the time, his st of fire had missed the bulk of the castle¡¯s mass, instead obliterating the spire in question. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. He snorted, recalling his momentary regret at not being closer. After all, if he¡¯d been with the rest of the attacking force at the city¡¯s walls, his st would have hit its intended target. But that distance had been his only saving grace a heartbeatter when the implosion happened. Echoes of the pain caused by the implosion shot through him, his core not-so-easily forgetting that searing agony. ¡°It was a momentous day, was it not, Tom?¡± Augustus asked, feeling somewhat nostalgic as his mind¡¯s eye reyed the blinding st that had detonated above the city. ¡°Without a doubt, my king,¡± Tom replied, his voice airy. ¡°Not a week has gone by that I haven¡¯t recalled that day. Seeing it in person, though...¡± ¡°It¡¯s something else entirely,¡± Augustus finished. Despite decades having crawled by, it was as though not a single day had passed within the city. The ground looked as scorched as the day they¡¯d attacked, every inch of stone and dirt ckened by either Gormona¡¯s sts or the subsequent implosion of power. The longer Augustus looked, the more the vista drew him in, each detail as eye-catching as thest. This fallen city was a monument to both Gormona¡¯s power and how willing they were to go. Now that they had returned, it would be the stepping stone for further ascension. It wasn¡¯t lost on Augustus how fitting that was. Realizing he¡¯d stopped walking, he looked around. Everyone was facing him and waiting for his next move. With a smile, he stood tall and took a deep breath. ¡°To Theogonia, then.¡± The rest of their passage to the city was done in silence. They entered through the front gate, and an image of its former magnificence shed through his mind. The gate blocking the entrance to the city had been a marvel of creation. A relic of the past, every line of its wooden surface lined with ancient runes of power. Much like the rest of the city, it hadn¡¯t survived the attack. He ran a fingernail across what remained of the stone wall. The entire structure had been created by the System, so his nail, empowered as it might be, didn¡¯t leave a scratch. The stone remained ck, the very structure somehow changed by the events that had ended the city. The next breath he took smelled of fire and brimstone, but he suspected it was a figment of his imagination. Tryphena stepped ahead of the group, leading the way to the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s new headquarters. As they drew further into the city, the sinking feeling in Augustus¡¯s core grew. Judging by everyone¡¯s face, they felt the same. Tryphena led them down what had previously been the main street, only stones and dust remaining of the buildings on either side. Ahead, a lone building stood. Patches of stone had been sted away around what had likely been windows, but they¡¯d been patched up with nks of ckened wood, even their fibers somehow changed despite not being present when the implosion happened. Tryphena jogged up the stairs and knocked on the door that was clearly made with wood from the gnarled trees outside the city. Footsteps scuffed within, and a momentter, the door eased open a crack. ¡°Ah,¡± came an aged voice. ¡°Princess Tryphena. I didn¡¯t expect to see you so...¡± the man trailed off when he saw the procession behind her. ¡°King! Queen!¡± The leader of the Cult of the Alchemist lowered himself to the floor, relying on the doorframe for assistance. ¡°Forgive me! I was not made aware of your arrival!¡± His eye twitched as he stood back up before being permitted to do so. ¡°Damn birds,¡± he muttered to himself, too low for anyone but a cultivator to hear. ¡°What good are they if they can¡¯t even warn me that guests areing? I should turn them into soup one of these days.¡± He turned and started shuffling back inside. Augustus, all too aware of the man¡¯s madness, ignored the impropriety. ¡°May we enter, Francis?¡± ¡°What?¡± He demanded, whirling and casting an imperious gaze down on them. When his eyesnded on Augustus, he gaped. ¡°M¡ªmy king! Forgive me! I didn¡¯t know you were here! Those damned birds. What good are they if they can¡¯t even warn me¡ª¡± ¡°Francis,¡± Augustus interrupted. ¡°May we enter?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He bowed at the waist. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± He held the door open for them, maintaining his bow as they entered. ¡°Not you!¡± Francis barked, making Augustus peer behind them. ¡°You think I¡¯ve forgotten your foolishness so soon, Solomon? Wait outside, you thrice-burnt failure of a concoction!¡± Marcus, the merchant, stood flummoxed. He blinked at the gnarled finger currently poking his chest. ¡°Wait outside,¡± Augustus instructed, knowing better than to engage in debate with a madman. Marcus nodded, bowed, and retreated. Francis snorted as he mmed the door. ¡°Damned upstarts. Now, where were we?¡± He smiled at them, his face freezing when he caught sight of Augustus. ¡°Poseidon¡¯s hairy calves! The king!¡± He tried to drop into a bow, but Augustus swept forward, catching his arm. ¡°Not necessary, Francis. We¡¯re here to collect some of your medicine. Tryphena tells us that you have a new recipe?¡± ¡°Oh! You tter me, your highness. This humble alchemist offers all of his potions to you! One moment!¡± He ran to a bench covered with alchemical equipment, pulled a crate from beneath it with more strength than his wiry frame should possess, and started rummaging. ¡°Where did I put them...?¡± As the man searched, Augustus nced around the room. Benches lined three of the four walls, almost every inch of their surface covered in alchemy-rted equipment. Smoke filled the room, its scent both wee and nostalgic. No matter which Cult of the Alchemist branch he visited, they always smelled the same. On the one wall without any benches, a tangle of branches had been attached to the floor. It looked almost like an art instation, constructed out of the twisted branches from beyond the city¡¯s gates. Seeing his no-doubt confused look, Tryphena strode to his side. ¡°They¡¯re for his birds.¡± Augustus looked at the floor, seeing no droppings, feathers, or any other of the hallmarks that came with keeping creatures of the avian variety. ¡°A sign of the madness?¡± he asked. ¡°I believe so. He has been getting progressively worse.¡± ¡°Ah, there you are!¡± Francis yelled. ss clinked as he lifted a crate and walked over. When he straightened, he froze. ¡°Gods above! The king!¡± Augustus rubbed the bridge of his nose, steadily losing his patience. ¡°Do you know the dosage, Tryphena?¡± ¡°One vial until the effects be overwhelming. When they do, leave the city until symptoms recede, then return and take another dose.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± Augustus strode forward and collected the crate. ¡°Thank you, Francis. We will return if we need any more.¡± ¡°Of course, my king! I¡¯ll start making another batch this second!¡± Before he could forget and recognize Augustus again, they left the building, firmly closing the door behind them. ¡°Here,¡± Augustus said, passing the crate to Marcus, who rushed up to take it. ¡°Everyone, take a dose now.¡± He rubbed his chin when his hands were free. ¡°Not you, merchant, unless you want to be turned inside out. Only the gods know what effect it would have on a regr human.¡± ¡°Pretty sure we just saw the effect it has,¡± Tryphena said, nodding back to the building they¡¯d just left. ¡°Birdies!¡± Francis yelled on queue, his voice muffled by the wooden barricades covering the windows and holes. ¡°Where are you?¡± After a shake of his head, Augustus removed a vial, popped the cork, and downed its contents. Heat ran down his throat, oozing out from his stomach and branching off into his limbs. A dull numbness followed, stronger than any of the previous batches he¡¯d tried. All at once, the numbness mostly faded, withdrawing back into his core. When it settled there, the dread he was feeling dissipated. They all let out a slow sigh, enjoying the reprieve the potion granted. ¡°He may be mad,¡± Tryphena said, ¡°but he¡¯s a wizard with alchemy.¡± ¡°Truly,¡± Penelope agreed. ¡°He wasn¡¯t always so... entric. He has contributed greatly to Gormona.¡± Augustus nodded. ¡°Which is why hisck of respect is tolerated. Take heed, Tom¡ªthat is how a man serves his kingdom properly.¡± Tom nodded. ¡°Yes, king.¡± ¡°Tell me¡ªwhere do you think we are going now?¡± ¡°To the center of the city.¡± Augustus raised a brow. ¡°Yes. That is what my daughter, the princess, told you. But what are we doing there?¡± ¡°I believe we are going to see the prisoners, my king.¡± Augustus nodded, shooting him an appreciative nce. ¡°It appears you still have your wits about you. That is good.¡± He threw the vial aside, letting it smash on the cobbled street. ¡°Let us go converse with some of our old friends...¡± Book 3: Chapter 41: Training Book 3: Chapter 41: Training It had been almost two weeks since George, Geraldine, and the Church of Carcinization had joined our ranks. After my repeated reassurance that I didn¡¯t mind if they continued worshiping crabs as the Church of Carcinization¡ªas long as it did not run in opposition to our goals, of course¡ªJoel had taken to running their daily crab meditations on my shore. As for George and Geraldine, they had spent most of thest fortnight fishing, and they¡¯d caught a surprising amount of species. Just as quick as the seasonal fish had arrived, their numbers started to dwindle. You could still catch one here and there, but the variety of fish caught from the rockwall had drastically increased, the other species returning after most of the blue fish had left. There was still no sign of Rocky, but that was probably for the best. The cantankerous little bugger had a fair bit of self reflection to do, and his absence was mostly unnoticed. Snips had her ws full; most of her days were spent being praised by the Church of Carcinization. As I watched her showing them her wonderful form, I smiled. ¡°This will never not be funny,¡± Maria said, smiling at the five humans scuttling sideways into the ocean after Snips, ¡®cking¡¯ their hands together all the way. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± ¡°We can hear you!¡± Joel called, scowling but still retaining his crab-like posture. ¡°Do you speak crab?¡± Maria asked, turning to me. ¡°I¡¯m ny-nine percent sure he called me handsome.¡±Jess giggled, blowing bubbles from her submerged mouth. A loud crack like far-off thunder tore through the air. I turned southward, gazing at the distant mountains. ¡°Should we go check up on them?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯d love to! It¡¯s always entertaining!¡± ¡°Especially when ws is involved.¡± Maria leaped to her feet. ¡°That boom was probably her! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Coming, Snips?¡± I asked as I stretched. Soon, she replied with a quiet hiss before submerging back beneath the ocean¡¯s water, only her eye visible. I smiled and blew her a kiss. Though I knew she didn¡¯t care for their praise, she had been more than amodating for Joel and the rest of his followers, always willing to join their meditations. With Maria¡¯s hand in mine, we ran across the sand and leaped right over the rivermouth. I stole a nce at her midair, only to find she was staring back. She poked her tongue out at me, only turning away to spot hernding. No sooner than we hit the sand, we were off again, heading for the southern mountains. We reached the forest in record time, not slowing as we dashed between trunks and over grass. Another boom came, this time close enough for me to feel who it was. Light streamed through the forest ahead of us, and as we emerged into the sunlight, we skidded to a stop. Roger had cleared a section of forest. Even the stumps were nowhere to be seen,pletely uprooted and reced by a section of tamped ground asrge as a football field. Twenty or so people were scattered around the edges, intently watching the match taking ce. In the center of the field, Borks hunched down andunched forward. Roger stood firm, and as the maw of Borks¡¯s hellhound form opened to mp down on his torso, he cut diagonally through the air with one arm. A sharp de of chi flew from him, and Borks bit down on it. Boom! Air shot outward, reverberating in my core when it struck me. The attack blew Borks back. He skidded to a stop on the sand. ¡°See how he neutralized my attack?¡± Roger instructed the surrounding cultivators. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t use my full strength, that would have cut most of you in two. Brigadier Borks nullified it by channeling chi into his jaws and biting down on it. With enough control, you can do that with your bodies.¡± The cultivators nodded, some even recording the words in notepads that Ellis had provided. Over the past week since the blue fish¡¯s numbers had begun to drop, Roger had seen fit to start his very own vige-wide training montage. Not everyone took part, but more than a few of the cultivators from Gormona were interested in being a part of New Tropica¡¯s defense force. Though I wasn¡¯t too keen on participating¡ªmostly for fear of identally atomizing someone¡ªMaria and I often came to watch. ¡°Morning Fischer!¡± Den called, waving to me from across the clearing. I¡¯d spotted him immediately¡ªhe and his brother were the only two audacious enough to risk Roger¡¯s wrath by sitting down while waiting for their turn to spar. ¡°G¡¯day mate!¡± I replied. Now that they noticed us, most of the others gave us a wave or bow. Thankfully, they¡¯d be a lot less reverential of me since they first arrived, but a few still bent a little too low for my liking. Twin blurs of movement came from my left. Rather than brace my body for the impending blows, I thought I¡¯d let them have their fun. Corporal ws and Cinnamon mmed into my chest, both trilling their arrival. My feet left the sand as I sailed through the air and skidded to a stop on my back, my two assants clutched to my chest. I groaned, holding a hand to my forehead. ¡°Go on without me. I will never recover from such¡ª¡± My diatribe was cut off by a choked noiseing from my mouth as ws rammed her little digits into my neck and started tickling. I squirmed away, fighting off her questing paws. ¡°Mercy! I concede!¡± As I held ws by the scruff of her neck, neutralizing her attack, Cinnamon puffed herself up on my chest. She peered down at me with a victorious smirk, all but saying the word pathetic as she epted my surrender. ¡°Okay, you two,¡± Maria said, scooping them up in an arm each. ¡°That¡¯s enough guerri warfare for one morning.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it In stark opposition to the violence they¡¯d shown me, both creatures cuddled into Maria, Cinnamon by curling into a little loaf, and ws by rolling onto her back and settling into the nook of Maria¡¯s arm. I stood and shook myself off, doing my best to dislodge any sand that had made its way into my clothing. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve said good morning, how has your little experiment been going, ws?¡± She sat bolt upright, her eyes going wider than I¡¯ve ever seen them. The slow grin that made its way over her face told me that there had been progress. Looking more liquid than otter, she flowed out of Maria¡¯s arms andnded gracefully on the ground. Cinnamon hopped down to meet her, and together they raced toward the western side of the training grounds. Yesterday there had been a stack of boulders there. Now, only one remained, the rest having been sted into gravel by ws¡¯s experiments. ws started stretching, looking downright adorable as she limbered up. Cinnamon hopped around the boulder, sniffing, touching, and even pping it a few times, ostensibly assessing its suitability. When Cinnamon¡¯s head swiveled to face ws, she gave her an almost lecherous smile. ws returned it. They started giggling, sounding like high-pitched, much cuter versions of Beavis and Butt-Head. Abruptly, their tone shifted. Both went silent, and after a swift nod to each other, they moved into position. ws faced the boulder and reached out for her chi, her core softly vibrating in preparation. Cinnamon sat at a right angle to ws, also facing the boulder. Both closed their eyes as their power swelled. Cinnamon¡¯s flowed into her body and flooded her muscles, waiting there for the moment she called on it. ws¡¯s core hummed and opened up, her chi slowly pouring upward into her chest. From there, her will pulsed out, demanding that it...change? Obey? It was hard to distinguish, but she was definitely doing something. Beyond intrigued, I sent my awareness out, focusing entirely on her will. Her lightning chi resisted. It didn¡¯t want to be altered. Though ws was a trickster and might appear flippant to those that don¡¯t really know her, I knew the truth. When she set her mind to something¡ªwhether it be defending her friends, messing with someone, or devouring a small vige¡¯s worth of shellfish¡ªnothing would sway her. Her will demanding that her chi obey was an unstoppable force meeting an immovable object. The struggle likely only took a few seconds; to me, it was a day-long battle, filled with skirmishes and feints and headed by two masters of warfare. Slowly, her chi¡¯s metaphorical forces were defeated, systematically dismantled by her immense will and desire. The chi started to change shape. No, that wasn¡¯t entirely correct. It was both the same yet undeniably different. Its vor, forck of a more-urate term,had shifted, gainingplexity. Focused as I was on what she was doing, I didn¡¯t have the bandwidth to run through the implications. I did, however, have a front-row seat to the moment she won the battle. Corporal ws¡¯s will washed over her chi in a sh,pleting its alteration. From her chest, it wound around her, wreathing her limbs. She stood tall and cocked her arm back, gathering the chi in her fist. Cinnamon, not missing a beat,unched herself along the ground. With her back to the sand, she wedged herself under the boulder, lifted it up on all four limbs, then lobbed it into the air. The moment it was before ws, she struck. Her fist raced forward, too fast for anyone but a cultivator to follow. My curiosity swelled as I tried toprehend exactly what was going on. Her paw held too much strength and would shatter the boulder into a million pieces. Just like every other rock, judging by the surrounding gravel. She never once slowed, her fist rocketing forward and promising the annihtion of anything in her path. Just before it hit though, her chi red. With mere millimeters between her touch of death and the boulder, her lightning flowed out of her body and into the foreign object. This, too, should have brought destruction. But it didn¡¯t. The essence not only filled the boulder; it also surrounded it, holding it in one piece. The next moment, her fist collided with the rock. Wreathed in arcs of blue essence, the boulder flew skyward so fast that I almost lost sight of it. Thunder boomed, mming into my chest as lightning seemed to strike in reverse, originating from ws and ending on the boulder that was now hundreds of meters above us. The mass continued on, soaring from sight, only shes of blue chi letting me catch sight of it. As it sailed far upward and slightly north west, all I could do was stare, my jaw ck and expectations exceeded. When the world¡¯s essence flowed in toward us, I had to cut my amazement short. Faster than ever before, it billowed up and mmed into ws. Knowing what to expect, I slung chi from my core, surrounding ws in a protective bubble. The world rushed into her abdomen, filling it to the brim. I tried to yell for everyone to get back, but my mouth couldn¡¯t move fast enough. Her core detonated, the breakthrough¡¯s excess chi rushing out and mming into my protective bubble. Where Roger¡¯s chi was delike and Peter¡¯s radiated heat like a zing hearth, Corporal ws¡¯s was electric. It arced over the inside of my shielding, seeking a way out. When it seeded, my panic surged through me. Barbs of it zapped through my protective shielding. I only had a fraction of a second to react before it shot out, and not knowing what effect it would have if it struck any of the weaker cultivators, I made an executive decision. I turned my shielding into a funnel, aiming it for something it could travel through into the ground. Uncountable fingers of electricity formed a single bolt, and with a crack that made my ears ring, it shot into the makeshift lightning rod. There was only one problem with the whole n: I was the lightning rod. It sent me flying backward and I tried to curl my limbs into a protective ball, but ws¡¯s power still lingered, my muscles nonresponsive. Suddenly, my flight came to an abrupt end, and I blinked, my vision blurry as I turned to look at my saviors. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Maria asked, not at all amused. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Frack me,¡± Barryughed, entirely too amused. ¡°What did I just stumble upon?¡± I groaned as I cracked my neck and tested my limbs. ¡°I think I¡¯m okay...¡± I rubbed my eyes. ¡°ws. Are you¡ª¡± A loud chirp was the only warning I had. Shended on my chest a momentter. ¡°Are you okay, girl?¡± I asked, reaching up to support her. She had tears in her eyes, her lower lip quivering as she stared up at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, smoothing the fur atop her head. ¡°Barry, are there any viges to the north west?¡± ¡°You mean in the direction that ws justunched a lightning-covered meteor?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I opened my jaw, loosening the muscles there and causing my ears to pop. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± he replied, still sounding all too entertained. ¡°It¡¯s only forest and wilderness.¡± ¡°Good. I was worried someone would have to race off and try to catch it.¡± I returned my attention to ws. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Yes, she chirped, still giving me a guilty look that broke my heart. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. I promise.¡± I scratched behind her ear, reassuring her. ¡°Okay,¡± Maria said. ¡°Now that we know everyone is safe...¡± She picked up ws, holding her by the underarms and lifting her high. ¡°What the frack was that, ws? That was so cool!¡± ws shimmied her shoulders, unable to suppress her joy at being praised. Maria pulled her back into a hug, my otter pal melting in her arms. I smiled at them. ¡°Agreed. Did you know it would do that, ws?¡± She shrugged coyly, letting out a mysterious trill and wiggling her fuzzy little eyebrows at me from atop Maria¡¯s arms. ¡°Regardless of your intent, that was a crazy breakthrough, ws.¡± I wrapped my arms around Maria¡¯s waist, pulling them both into a hug. ¡°Well done.¡± Cinnamon leaped up to my shoulder, joining in the cuddle puddle. ws revealing her needle-like teeth with a grin as she shimmied again, jubtion radiating from her core. Book 3: Chapter 42: Echoes of the Past Book 3: Chapter 42: Echoes of the Past With sweat peppering his brow, a lone alchemist trudged up a grassy hill. If not for the exhaustion lingering throughout his entire body, he would be fairly skipping up the slope. He had left his shack yesterday at the crack of dawn, heading deep into the mountains in search of his final ingredient. He nced down at the thick roots held in his bloodied hand, a smile crossing his face despite the weariness. With its addition¡ªafter proper preparation, of course¡ªhis potion of ascension would beplete. Solomon was sure of it. It had taken him weeks to gather everything necessary. Milk of thistle, arrow stem, slimpuff bulbs, dendrod leaves, the decayed bark of the blue true, and finally, his secret ingredient. He held his hand up, staring into the roots he¡¯d found high atop a mountain peak. An odd sensation came over him, as if the plump roots were a lodestone that drew in his vision. The moment he¡¯d first dug them up and caught sight of them, this anomalous feeling was how he¡¯d known they were the missing ingredient. The very thing his potion needed. Solomon suspected that they¡¯d need to be prepared in a certain way, which was the very reason he¡¯d stayed out all day and night, collecting enough of the sparsely grown weed¡¯s roots that he could process some in every way possible. For the umpteenth time since he first discovered the nt, he cursed their appearance. It was no wonder they¡¯d never been discovered and recorded in the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s books. They were only visible on the surface as a tiny vine-like structure that liked to grow underneath rocks, a pale-green leaf or two poking out into the light of day to absorb the sun¡¯s energy. It made them almost impossible to spot, and only Solomon¡¯s genius had allowed him to discover them. He¡¯d sat down to catch his breath when he spotted one of the leaves. The moment he did, it tugged on his vision, demanding that he investigate. Extracting them from the hard earth was the cause of his raw and bloodied fingers. He had his tools of course, but the soft skin of his hands was no match for wooden handles and repetition. Thankfully he barely felt the numerous cuts and burst blisters through the haze of his tiredness. The ground grew t as he approached his ce of power, and when he crested the final section of hill, he fell to his knees, smiling at the sight that greeted him. His self-constructed shack all but called his name, beckoning him toward its dark and cool depths. Perhaps he would allow himself some rest before working with the unnamed root. Solomon¡¯s eyes slowly widened as the realization struck him. ¡°By the gods,¡± he said aloud, his voice strained with disuse. Excited as he had been to find the final piece of his ascension, it hadn¡¯t really hit him that he¡¯d discovered a new root. He lifted it once more. What would he name it...?¡°Solomon root,¡± he decided, wheezing out augh. The name rolled off his tongue. He sat looking at the collected specimens for a long moment, soaking up the aplishment. The very world seemed to hiss its approval, an unfelt breeze making a barely audible whistle as it wound through the surrounding trees. When the whistling grew louder, he cast his gaze around, his brow furrowing. The trees weren¡¯t moving and the air waspletely still. So what was the sound...? He looked up at the sky, his searching to an end when he spotted something flickering high above. There was a speck in the sky, a star burning so brightly that it was visible in the light of day. If he¡¯d been standing, Solomon would have fallen to his knees. He stared up at the sign,pletely speechless as it grew more and more visible. The gods had long ago fled this realm, yet he and the rest of the Cult of the Alchemist believed that their influence remained, mere echoes and aftershocks of their power. This had to be one such event. The wills of alchemists past had witnessed his aplishment, and they had approved. Heughed softly at first, but it steadily built, growing louder as the star shone brighter, defying the sun¡¯s oppressive rays with its blue brilliance. His throat grew pained, yet Solomon continued cackling, unable to hold back his celebration. The whistling sound was much more noticeable now, seeming to get closer by the second. Tears welled in Solomon¡¯s eyes. He was an ambitious man, and he¡¯d hoped and prayed that he would one day be the Alchemist of prophecy. As much as he manifested that eventuality, to have the departed pantheon recognize his efforts was an indescribable experience. The tears fell, rolling down his cheeks as he stared up at the star, its form nowrge enough that he could see blue mes arcing out from its blue mass. The whistling grew to a fever pitch, and as the star appeared to shift positions in the sky, he blinked away his tears, not understanding. The shining light was moving subtly, so slight that it was almost imperceptible. But it was definitely moving. Not moving, he realized. Falling. With his eyes glued to it, he tried to get to his feet. As he stood on wobbly legs, the star robbed him of his strength. His body gave out and he crashed back down to the floor. The shooting star fell directly toward his clearing, its blue mes ring out and consuming the sky. The whistle was deafening, and all he could do was watch as his death approached. His hand went limp, the gathered roots falling to the grass before him. Time seemed to crawl to a freeze as the star descended, hurtling for the center of his ce of power, right where his shack sat. The shack that held all the ingredients he was going to use to ascend. A wave of ice-coldprehension drove into Solomon. The departed gods of alchemy had witnessed his attempted ascension, and they had found him wanting. They sought not only his destruction, but the annihtion of the means with which he meant to ascend. Solomon clenched his jaw. If he was to die, cast aside by his forebears, the least he could do was stare defiantly at the heavens, challenging them to the veryst. He forced his eyes to remain open, tracking the star as it sought to break his spirit. Its mes licked out, barbing through the air like bolts of lightning. An eyebrow arched, climbing high on his forehead. The mes weren¡¯t like lightning. They were lightning. ¡°Zeus¡¯s tempestuous beard!¡± he screamed, the star¡¯s whistling so loud that he barely heard himself. It wasn¡¯t his alchemist ancestors that sought to deny him¡ªit was the will of Zeus himself. Solomon¡¯s strength and fear of death returned all at once. He turned and lunged to his feet, unfeeling legs stumbling over the grassy clearing. He had to flee. He had to get away. The very future of the Cult of the Alchemist depended on it. He was almost there. If he could just live through this, he could relocate and¡ª Boooom! Solomon was thrown forward when the star collided. He hurtled headlong into a tree, only his enhanced reaction time allowing him to cushion the blow with his forearms. He skidded to a stop downhill from his ce of power, where he remained for entirely too long, winded and gasping for air. When he could breathe again, he rolled over and got to his feet. His arms ached where they¡¯d impacted the tree. Thankfully, the bones didn¡¯t appear broken. Cradling them against each other, he trudged back up the hill, his entire body feeling cold. When he crested the peak this time, he found nothing worth celebrating. Where his shack and the blue-barked tree had previously been, only a crater remained. In the center of it, half a giant boulder was visible, the other half lodged firmly in the earth. Broken chunks of what had been his shack were strewn all over, most small enough to be called splinters. Solomon stumbled to the edge of the hole and knelt down, looking for anything he could salvage. All his ingredients, carefully collected and prepared over the past two weeks. Gone. He spun, looking for the roots he¡¯d left behind in his flight. They were nowhere to be seen. The only things left in the clearing were the boulder, debris, and him. Uwfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Move, a voice seemed to scream from inside of him. He pushed it away. If he could just find his ingredients, he could make his potion and¡ª Move! the internal voice screamed again. This time, he stilled, shaking his head as a fog lifted from his awareness. What in the Alchemist¡¯s blessed concoction was he doing? The will of Zeus had attacked him. Had tried to kill him. As long as he survived, he could gather more ingredients. He fumbled around his neck, finding his pouch still hanging there. His shaking fingers pulled the draw string open, revealing the handful of blue tree bark he¡¯d squirreled away. With more than just determination fueling his steps, Solomon fled the former ce of power as fast as he could, never once looking back. *** With a pleasant numbness radiating from his core, Augustus Reginald Gormona stepped into the ruins of the castle. The grand reception chamber no longer looked so grand. Most of the roof had copsed, as had the floors about it. Augustus climbed over the rubble, heading deeper in. Everyone followed close behind, likely not wanting to be too far from his power while within the deste city. ¡°Torch,¡± Augustus demanded. ¡°Yes, king,¡± Marcus replied, immediately lighting one and passing it to Augustus. The king strode forward, leading them from the reception chamber into a hallway beyond. With mes lighting the walls, visions of his youth shed by. Augustus had visited these halls many a time in his adolescence, and though his memory of that time was hazy, shes of colored tapestries, severe servants, and smiling faces sped by in a confusing stream. He recalled running his fingers along a woolen tapestry that ran the entire length of the hallway, its fibers soft to the touch. ¡°Augustus?¡± his wife asked, her tone worried. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He returned to the present, finding his hand pressed to a ckened stone wall where the art had been. It was cold and hard, a far cry from the plush wool it had once worn. He shot his wife a venomous look for making him look weak. ¡°Remain silent while we travel. That goes for everyone.¡± He marched the rest of the way, having traversed these halls enough to recall the path. Before long, they reached the stairs. After descending three flights, they arrived. Augustus raised an eyebrow at the door. It should have been barred, as the Cult of the Alchemist well knew. He swallowed his fury. If the prison still needed a caretaker when they were done here, it was time to rece Francis. Augustus opened the door and the sound of its hinges creaking shattered the silence of the underground halls. Their boots crunched as they strode over what appeared to be dirt and small stones. ¡°Dinner already?¡± Someone called. Theyughed then, the sound high-pitched, slow, and entirely unnatural. A chorus of cackles crawled through the air, the other prisoners joining in with the speaker¡¯s mirth. The hair on Augustus¡¯s neck stood tall and a shiver ran down his spine. Annoyed that they still had this effect on him, he arched his shoulders and stood tall. He strode to the first cell and peered inside, barely recognizing the creature within. He was a far cry from the man he¡¯d put there so long ago, but as Augustus continued to stare at the grime-covered face, the lines formed a pattern he once knew well. The prisoner crept forward, his head twisting to the side, his eyes wide. ¡°Ah,¡± he said. ¡°I am madder than I thought.¡± ¡°Hello, Tiberius,¡± Augustus said, giving him a nod. ¡°I¡¯m not a vision. I am truly here.¡± Tiberius giggled. ¡°That¡¯s what they all say.¡± He snapped a salute, then spun on the spot, marched to the back of his cell with an oddly inhuman gait, and sat against the rear wall, his rigid posture melting away. ¡°Be gone, ghost of my past. Go bother some other poor soul¡ªperhaps a sane one.¡± Tom stepped up beside Augustus, resting his hand on the bar. ¡°We¡¯re real, Tiberius.¡± ¡°Oooooh!¡± Tiberius called. ¡°Lord Tom Osnan is here, gents!¡± ¡°Duh!¡± another replied from deeper in. ¡°He¡¯s sitting right beside me!¡± Tiberius nodded knowingly. ¡°You see, spirits mine? You are not real, so leave me be.¡± ¡°Can you two keep it down!¡± a female voice snarled. ¡°Princess Tryphena is trying to sleep!¡± ¡°Daughter,¡± Augustus said, gesturing for Tryphena. ¡°Come here please.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Tiberius said. ¡°Two Tom¡¯s, a king, and two princesses? What a treat the visions provide for us to¡­ today¡­¡± he trailed off as Tryphena strode into view. ¡°Princess...?¡± His odd gait returned as he strode to the bars and grabbed them with shaking hands. ¡°You... you¡¯ve grown...¡± ¡°Hello, uncle Tiberius.¡± The smile she gave was tinged with sadness. ¡°It has been a long time. Mother is here, too.¡± Penelope stepped up and curtsied. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Tiberius. House Ward has been sorely missed in Gormona.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all real...¡± Tiberius Ward fell to his knees, staring at the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve truly returned...¡± ¡°Tiberius has gone madder,¡± the feminine voice called. ¡°He thinks they¡¯re real!¡± A chorus ofughter, each as unhinged as thest, bounced off the stone walls and metal bars. Augustus sighed. ¡°Come, family. Let us show them.¡± As they walked up the hallway and passed more of the cells, theughter slowly died. ¡°Real...¡± ¡°They¡¯re here...¡± ¡°My king!¡± ¡°Real,¡± ¡°Real,¡± ¡°Real!¡± Tryphena paused before the cell containing the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, aunt Livia. It¡¯s been too long.¡± ¡°Tryphena...¡± Livia Ward, Tiberius¡¯s wife and former matriarch of house Ward, stumbled forward into the light. She cradled a bundle of nkets in her arms, and as she spied the real Tryphena, she dropped the bundle to the floor. Tears welled in her eyes as she reached a smudged hand through the bars. ¡°Tryphena...¡± The princess reached out, resting the back of her hand in Livia¡¯s palm. Though they were imprisoned here, it wasn¡¯t because they presented a threat to the royal family. They sped hands, Tryphena unbothered by how dirty Livia was. Tryphena clenched her jaw, unhidden fury crossing her face as she turned toward Augustus. ¡°They are filthy, father. Francis told me he provided them with baths.¡± ¡°Baths?¡± Livia chortled, withdrawing her hand. ¡°Oh, yes! Dirt baths!¡± She pointed to the corner, and when Augustus lifted the torch, it revealed a mound of dirt in the corner. ¡°For his birds, you see.¡± ¡°Birds!¡± ¡°Birds!¡± ¡°Such pretty birds!¡± ¡°Ca!¡± The prisoners allughed at the facsimile of a bird call that came from further in, sounding even more disjointed given the context. Tryphena¡¯s lip twitched. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± ¡°Now, now, princess.¡± Livia put her hands on her hips. ¡°That is no way for a noble woman to talk! Birds like dirt baths! Things aren¡¯t so bad down here¡ªit¡¯s how we serve our king!¡± A chorus of agreement bounced down the halls, not a hint of malice or deception seeping into their voices. ¡°It is good to see you well, Livia,¡± Augustus said, reassured by their loyalty. ¡°And you, my king.¡± She bowed at the waist, and Augustus finally realized what was off about how Tiberius had strutted. They moved like birds. Tryphena clearly spotted it too. She struck out, mming her closed fist in the metal bars before her. Livia leaped backwards, her eyes wide as she retreated to a corner. ¡°Sorry.¡± Tryphena averted her eyes, hiding them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, father.¡± When they reached Tiberius¡¯s cell again, he was waiting for them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His gaze searched each of their faces. ¡°Why have youe back...?¡± Augustus nodded, d they were finally at the heart of it. ¡°You made me an offer once, Tiberius. You said you could teach me to channel the corrupted chi that surrounds Theogonia.¡± In the blink of an eye, Tiberius prostrated himself. ¡°I apologize again, king. It was not for me to offer. If you changed your mind and want my life, it is yours to take.¡± ¡°Oh, I did change my mind, Tiberius. But it wasn¡¯t in regard to taking your life as penance.¡± ¡°Then what...?¡± Tiberius asked, his head twisting to stare up at them like a curious pigeon. ¡°After decades of peace, Gormona is once again under threat by a foreign power.¡± The former lord of Gormona jumped to his feet, his face a vision of fury. ¡°Give me the order, king, and I will scour them from Kallis and feast on their bones.¡± ¡°It maye to that, Tiberius, but I had something else in mind.¡± He grinned, already knowing what Tiberius¡¯s answer would be. ¡°I wish to learn how to cultivate corrupted chi.¡± Book 3: Chapter 43: Intoxication Book 3: Chapter 43: Intoxication I woke the next morning to a floral fragrance permeating the room. It reminded me of Maria and the scents that always drifted up from her hair, never quite the same as the day before. I breathed deep, the thoughts of her making a smilee to my face. Someone moved on the bed beside me, so I reached over, reaching to try find Borks and rub his belly. Instead of soft fur, I found warm and even softer skin. I opened my eyes, blinking at Maria¡¯s sleeping form. She must have fallen asleep before heading homest night. I knew I should wake her. Should let her get ready and prepare an excuse before her father and mother arrived with our breakfast¡­ But I didn¡¯t have the strength. Her beauty drew me in, her serenity kept me there. She was usually so animated. So vibrant. Lost in sleep was the only time I could catch her in a frozen moment. Only her rising and falling torso betrayed her stillness, her chest shifting with each shallow breath she took. I ran my fingers along the back of her head, making shes ofst night appear unbidden. Her hair draping down around my face and tickling my skin. The softness of her lips, contrasted by her hunger when they pressed into mine. My own hunger. My need. Our bodies paired like coffee and croissants. Like butter and flour. And though we wereposed of disparate pieces, we fit together as if built for one another. My heart thumped in my chest as I reached over and ran a hand down her slender arm, unable to stop myself despite knowing it was a bad idea. She stirred, making my thin linen sheet hug her intoxicating form.Knowing now was not the time, I clenched my jaw and took a deep breath, doing everything I could to banish the thoughts of her. I failed, of course, but I forged onward regardless. ¡°Maria,¡± I said, my voice gruff with disuse. Clearing my throat and getting up on one elbow, I swept loose strands of hair from her face. ¡°Wakey wakey, beautiful. It¡¯s time to get up.¡± She peered out at me through sleep-filled eyes, giving me a smile that knocked the wind from me. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°We have to get ready,¡± I said. ¡°You fell asleep before you went homest night and your dad could be kicking down my door at any moment.¡± She let out a soft groan as she stretched, arching her back like a cat, making the sheet slide over the lines of her body. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I said, having barely heard her. I furrowed my brow, processing the words. ¡°You didn¡¯t what?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fall asleep before going home.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how are you here?¡± ¡°Because, silly.¡± She pulled back the sheet and leaned onto my chest, pressing herself against me. ¡°I went home after you fell asleep.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I replied mechanically, barely able to think past her contact. ¡°You know, you¡¯re making it really difficult to get out of this bed.¡± She ran a hand through my hair, smirking at me. ¡°I told Mom that I¡¯d been¡­¡± She moved her hand to my neck, pulled herself up, and pressed her lips into mine. She pulled away a momentter, leaving me breathless. ¡°... missing you ofte,¡± she continued. ¡°Mom, being the wonderful woman she is, hatched a scheme.¡± I stared at her stunning eyes and the curve of her lips, and when my brain once more caught up with the conversation, I frowned. ¡°Wait, what? You lost me. What scheme?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She ran her hand along my chest. ¡°As we speak, Mom and Dad are off collecting coffee and croissants for the entire church.¡± She trailed a finger up and along the side of my neck, making a pleasant shiver run through me. ¡°I¡¯ve been led to believe that there will be a dy with the croissants.¡± She bit her lip and grabbed my arm, pulling me over. Not needing any extra encouragement, I rolled on top of her, bracing myself and staring down into her eyes. ¡°And why did you do that?¡± I asked, my voice heady. She stared back up at me, her heart thumping loud enough for me to hear it. ¡°Because I need you, Fischer.¡± It was all I could take. I lowered myself down to meet her, every other thought vanishing like leaves in the wind. *** As we stood on the river¡¯s shore, the rising sun cast a golden glow over thend, making Maria¡¯s flushed face appear even cuter. I wasn¡¯t aware such a thing was possible, so all I could do was stare at her rosy cheeks. She turned my way, her head tilted and hair falling free of her ear. ¡°Did you know that I love you?¡± ¡°You do?¡± I made a thoughtful face that didn¡¯t quite hide my smile. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t kill you to show it more.¡± She tried to p me, but given how soft her strike was, I easily caught her wrist. She made a startled and somehow-still-cute noise as I pulled her off bnce and into my arms. I lifted her by the waist, and as our lips met, she melted in my grasp. She was so, so warm, and just when I was losing myselfpletely in the moment, something sshed in the shallows nearby. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Corporal ws, my sometimes reliable¡ªah, who was I kidding? Corporal ws, my rarely reliable otter pal, immediately ruined the moment. She let out an eardrum-splitting wolf-whistle. ¡°Okay, ow,¡± Maria said, flinching as she pulled back. ¡°ws,¡± I chided. ¡°Did you have to¡ª¡± I trailed off as another creature emerged from the depths. Her body was covered in a hard exoskeleton and deadly spikes, and her eyes never once left Corporal ws as she approached. Sergeant Snips crawled through the shallows directly to ws¡¯s side, leaning so close they almost touched. There was a tense moment where nobody made a move, both animal pals content with staring the other down. Abruptly, the violence began. To the eye of a regr human, it would have been a mere explosion of water, as if both creatures had spontaneously exploded. To my enhanced eyes, I easily saw the perpetrator. Corporal ws had broadcast her intention, the corner of one lip curling up a split millisecond before she sshed river water. Well, sshed might be the wrong word, because the spray of water that hit Snips carapace could have peeled paint. Snips responded immediately, both her ws mming down and shooting arcs of energy through the water. ws went full matrix, leaning backwards with a grin on her face, easily dodging the strikes. The initial volley was enough for me to understand who would win this battle; ws was too powerful¡ªtoo quick¡ªfollowing her recent breakthrough. Snips likely recognized it too. But that didn¡¯t stop her from trying. As they zipped through the river and engaged in an underwater dogfight, I was reminded of how they¡¯d been all those months ago, back when we¡¯d first encountered the mischievous otter. With those memories ying through my mind, I smiled, feeling an immense amount of love for both of them despite the interruption. ¡°Should we go get that coffee?¡± Maria asked. ¡°This could go on for a while...¡± No! Snips and ws bubbled and hissed respectively, enacting an immediate cease-fire to let us know that was uneptable. Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°Tell you what, we¡¯ll go through the forest so you two can finish your little skirmish unwitnessed. Deal?¡± Deal! ws chirped, then head-butted Snips before she could react. Maria covered her mouth and giggled as Snips skidded to the far river bank. Wasting not a moment, Snipsunched forward again, spewing a stream of angry bubbles. Just before we reached the tree-line, I felt waves of contemtioning from Maria, so strong that I couldn¡¯t help but look her way. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She chewed her lip. ¡°It¡¯s odd that ws had a breakthrough the way she did... isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Completely.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°So why are you so chill about it? I know you¡¯re as rxed as theye, but even I¡¯m intrigued by the fact that humans appear to have breakthroughs by realizing something about themselves or admitting an ufortable truth, whereas creatures or spirit beasts or whatever seem to have breakthroughs by... I don¡¯t know. What did ws even do?¡± With perfect timing, ws kicked off the top of Snips¡¯s carapace, wiggling her eyebrows at us as she sailed by. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s correct,¡± I answered, watching Snips regather her wits in the middle of the river and prepare a counterattack. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting Borks.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m forgetting Borks? I¡¯d never forget...¡± She pursed her lips when she realized what I was talking about. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Brigadier Borks had a breakthrough too, or at least a mini version of one, when he unlocked his storage ability. I don¡¯t necessarily¡ª¡± I ducked the crustaceanunched through the space where my head had been. I shot an unamused re at ws, which only caused her to burst into chitteringughter. ¡°Where was I? I don¡¯t necessarily think it¡¯s one way or the other. I reckon both humans and spirit beasts can have a breakthrough of either kind. That¡¯s my assumption, anyway. Ellis is probably the bloke to ask, though.¡± Stop! Snips hissed, holding up a w. Despite her penchant for trickery, Corporal ws skidded to a halt on the grass, having to engage all four legs as brakes to stop before mming into the undefended Snips. She may have been getting trounced by ws and her new level of power, but Snips wasn¡¯t the kind of crab to call a stop to things. I raised an eyebrow at her, curious what had caused it. Completely ignoring all of us, she watched a lone bee as it zipped around in the canopy above. ¡°It¡¯s just a bee, Snips,¡± I said. ¡°... Isn¡¯t it? She blew negative bubbles back, her eye trailing the furiously buzzing insect. ¡°What is she seeing that we aren¡¯t?¡± Maria asked, tapping her chin. Its buzzing seemed a little panicked, sure, but they did that sometimes. I just assumed they¡¯d seen a bird or been surprised by an otter zooming past them at Mach 1. Snips was positive though, so I sent my awareness outward, trying to understand. I found¡­ nothing. A few more bees of the same kind came from the surrounding trees, apparently answering the call. They emitted the same tone, and when they all arrived, the original bee took off, heading through the trees. The others followed, and so did Snips, her steps silent as she crept after them along the forest floor. Maria, ws, and I shared a shrug before trailing after her. As we continued moving, I recognized that we were heading toward the hive of bees to the south west of Queen Bee¡¯s and Bumblebro¡¯s abodes. More and more of the insects appeared, the first insect leading the procession back home. Now that there were dozens of them, or perhaps because I¡¯d been listening to it long enough, I understood what had gotten Snips¡¯s attention. They were pissed. Though it held a touch of panic, it was fervent anger that droned from their wings, the sound only getting more intense as others joined the procession. From low hum to immutable cacophony, the sound built and built, reverberating off the surrounding trunks. There were hundreds now, all charging back home. ¡°Smell that?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Huh?¡± With my hearing being assaulted by what felt like a jet-engine¡¯s worth of buzzing, it took me a moment to parse my sense of smell. The moment I did, I knew exactly what she was talking about. ¡°Honey.¡± It was thick on the air, its scent making my fasted stomach growl. Snips was the first to round the trunk ahead and catch sight of the hive¡¯s entrance. The moment she did, she froze. ws was next. Her head jarred backward, her jaw dropping open to reveal her needle-sharp teeth. ¡°What has you two so¡­¡± Maria said, trailing off as we caught sight of what had the bees in a tizzy. Somethingrge, covered in fur, and a little too dangerous for my liking, had broken into the hive. ¡°No fracking way¡­¡± Maria continued, stealing the words from my mouth. Book 3: Chapter 44: Ambush Predators Book 3: Chapter 44: Ambush Predators Deep within the forest to the west of my property, light streamed down through the canopy. A pleasant breeze flowed past the trees, bringing with it the scents of wet grass, pollen, and something indescribably sweet. I had spent the waking hours with my girlfriend, and we were currently doing a little side quest before going to Tropica and getting Sue¡¯s deadly coffee-and-croissantbo. It was, by all measurable metrics, a pleasant morning. Well, if one was to ignore the one-tonne creature currently sleeping off a predawn snack, that is. ¡°Fischer¡­¡± Maria whispered, leaning toward me. ¡°Yeah?¡± She opened her mouth to respond, but paused, her finger swirling before her as if the movement might help divine the correct words to use. Eventually, it worked. ¡°What the frack is that?¡± she blurted, gesturing at the creature with both hands. ¡°That, my love, is a bear.¡± The massive beast had its belly pressed to the ground and buried the vulnerable parts of its head under both of its massive arms. The poor bees were waging a full-on war against their honey-stealing foe. For all their efforts, the bear was having a cheeky little nap, relying on its thick fur and thicker skin to keep them away. Maria gaped for a long moment before responding. ¡°Is it¡­ I don¡¯t know. Ascended? A spirit beast? Already a god?¡± ¡°Nope. Just a regr bear.¡±¡°Then why is it so big if it¡¯s not a spirit beast?¡± I rubbed my chin. ¡°That¡¯s valid. It¡¯s pretty bloody big.¡± ¡°So it is a spirit beast?¡± ¡°What? No. It¡¯s big, but still a regr ol¡¯ bear. It¡¯s not even close to ascension.¡± ws and Snips had been slowly creeping forward, getting closer to it one step at a time. I couldn¡¯t see their eyes from my position, but I knew for a fact that they would be sparkling with curiosity. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a bear?¡± I asked. ¡°No. I¡¯ve heard about them, though. Dad said he saw plenty of them when he was off at war.¡± ¡°Did people call them big?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but when your dad gets drunk and tells you there are creatures as big as a cart, you don¡¯t really believe him. And even if you do¡­¡± ¡°Seeing is different from believing,¡± I finished. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ws and Snips were right beside the creature now, leaning as close as they could without drawing the bees¡¯ ire. As I focused on the attacking insects again, I noticed an intruder. When I squinted at therger specimen, it waved at me, and a momentter, came to buzz before my face. Seven more of them came, likely the ones sent to guard this area of the forest. ¡°Fes,¡± I said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me that there was a whole-ass bear out here disturbing the peace?¡± The small collection of Buzzy Boys made a confused tone with their wings. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t see it as a threat?¡± They made an affirmative buzz, some hanging their heads in shame. ¡°Huh. I guess you have a point. Would you have done something about it if it became a threat?¡± Yes, they buzzed again confidently. ¡°All right. This one is on me. New orders: if youe across any beings, human or creature, that could threaten the life of a regr human, youe let me know, okay?¡± They nodded, saluted, and three of them split off. ¡°Wait!¡± I called before they could get too far away. ¡°Tell Barry. Not me. Only let me know if you can¡¯t find any of the senior congregation or an animal pal to inform.¡± They saluted again and split off, going to ry the order. ¡°Those are some good boys,¡± Maria said. ¡°I know, right? Don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do without them.¡± I caught swift movement in the corner of my eye, and with my enhanced speed, I was able to turn toward the bear in time to see ws smack its ear. ¡°ws! What the¡ª¡± A mighty growl cut me off as the bear lifted its head and sniffed the air. Before its eyes even opened, it reached a paw over and dipped it into the exposed honeb. The w tore through it like tissue paper, and the honey covered limb drifted back to its mouth, the bear still not deigning to open its eyes as itpped at its paw. I felt a pang of regret for the bees. They¡¯d put so much hard work into their hive, and the bear was so easily destroying it. It was a fanciful thought though, because that was just the way of the world. Predators have to eat too, and I imagine I¡¯d be doing the exact same thing in the bear¡¯s position. Still, it was hard not to feel sorry for them. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. While I wasted time considering the moral quandaries of creatures with no concept of human sensibilities, the bear finally opened his eyes. His gaze drifted our way but seemed to look right through us. He licked up every drop of honey from his paw, and just as he was about to reach back in for more, it froze. He blinked at us, his eyes finally focusing. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt it, ws. Even if it attacks,¡± I said. She spun to face me, giving a surprisingly human look that said, well, duh. ¡°That includes pping, ws!¡± Maria chided, crossing her arms. I expected the bear tosh out with how close Snips and ws were, but he slowly got to his feet, ignoring both ws and Snips, instead staring at Maria and me. He dipped a paw toward the open hive once again, making me genuinely respect the thing¡¯s audacity. He scooped up a massive clump ofb, ced it on the ground between us, and started backing away. Never once taking his eyes from us, he nudged the offering closer before continuing his careful retreat. The swarming bees werepletely ignored, all of his attention reserved for us. When he got far enough away, he turned and fled, moving with more grace than I expected such a creature to possess. ws watched him go, her bodynguage screaming that she wanted to give chase. When his footsteps had receded from our range of hearing, she turned on me, her eyes fierce. Friend! she chirped, pointing with both forepaws in the direction the bear had fled. ¡°You want the bear as an animal pal?¡± I asked. ¡°Then why did you p him?¡± Maria demanded, her voice not so much disappointed as genuinely confused. She made no noise, instead shrugging at Maria then nodding her head at me, so fast that I worried she might take off. I put on a conspiratorial face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Maria. What do you think? Should we befriend this bear?¡± Her eyes sparkled with amusement when they met mine. ¡°Gee, I don¡¯t know, Fischer. It might be a bit dangerous. He was a really big bear.¡± ws screeched, denying the fact. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ws,¡± I said, making my lips form a line to hide my smile. ¡°It might be too risky, you know? And what about all the food he would need? He might eat as much fish as we catch in a day!¡± She pointed at her chest, dering that she would handle it. Snips came up beside ws and patted her on the back. Blowing bubbles of apology, she shook her carapace, only the twinkle in her eye giving away her understanding of the farce. ws¡¯s little head darted between us all, despair creeping over her face. She took a half-step toward me, her mouth down-turned and eyes welling with tears. It was too much for me, and just when I was about to cancel the whole act, Maria dashed forward. ¡°Kidding! We were kidding!¡± She swept ws into her arms. ¡°Please stop looking at us like that! I¡¯ll get you two bear friends if you like!¡± ws sniffed and covered her face with both two paws, her body shaking as she started to... hang on a second. A choked chittering came from her, and though she tried to hide her smile, I couldn¡¯t miss the gleam of her needle-sharp pearls. ¡°We¡¯ve been had, Maria.¡± ¡°ws!¡± Maria held her overhead, which did nothing to diminish the trillingughter nowing from the otter. ws raised her forearms toward the sky, booming with victorious giggles at having tricked us. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Maria sighed. ¡°Your mischief is unmatched. You win this round.¡± ws nodded as Maria set her back down, preening with pride. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, stepping forward to rub behind ws¡¯s ear. ¡°Jokes aside, we¡¯ll have to do it right. We can¡¯t catch and force him to ascend, but if we can make something tasty enough for him to eat that gives him enough chi, I¡¯ll happily ept him into our little family.¡± ¡°Especially with how polite he is,¡± Maria added, pointing at the honeb he¡¯d pushed toward us. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better I¡¯d assume he was already most of the way toward ascension.¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a pretty smart fe. Kinda like the drop bears we used to get back home.¡± ¡°Drop bears? What are those?¡± ¡°Nasty things. They¡¯re ambush predators closely rted to the ko bear. They hide in trees and drop on top of people when they walk underneath.¡± Maria spun to stare where the bear had gone, then slowly turned back toward me. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°Afraid not. If you ever go to Australia, keep your eyes on the treetops.¡± She shivered. ¡°I¡¯m fine here thanks.¡± ¡°Clever girl. But yeah, the bear is clever. As far as I can tell, him pushing the honeb our way wasn¡¯t so much an offering as it was a distraction for his escape.¡± Maria peered up at the surrounding treetops, keeping her peepers peeled for any would-be ambush bears. When she saw nothing, she turned her beautiful smile my way. ¡°I seem to recall being promised a full breakfast from Tropica¡¯s finest bakery.¡± I grinned at her. ¡°Of course, mydy. Snips, would you mind covering up the hive as best you can without hurting the hive? I¡¯d hate if they weren¡¯t able to recover from this.¡± She blew resolute bubbles and snapped a crisp salute before whirling, scuttling closer, and assessing the damage with a keen eye. ws dashed up too, apparently intent on helping. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked, holding my arm out toward Maria. She closed the distance with a hop, looped her elbow through mine, and got on her tippy toes to nt a peck on my cheek. Despite this morning¡¯s events, that small contact of her lips made my heart flutter as if it was the first time she¡¯d deigned to kiss me. Arm in arm, we wandered off toward Tropica, leaving our animal pals behind to secure the beehive. *** Deeper within the forest, arge creature ran for its very life. Though it traveled near full speed, its steps were almost silent, telling of a life spent keenly aware of its position in the food chain. Another bear of its species might assume it was an apex predator. Might assume that given its size, there was nothing and no one in thesends that could hope to match its power. This creature, for better or worse, knew better. That surety urged it on, fueling its flight from the two-legged adversaries. Their posture, their very stances, were just the same as the first andst time he¡¯d encountered such beings. It was long ago, and though he was just a cub at the time, the memories would never fade. The Images shed through his mind. Their feigned weakness. The ambush. The mes. The sharpened sticks. The way their faces shifted, revealing their odd-shaped teeth. His mother... The thoughts became too painful, so he pushed them away. Before long, he came to the entrance of his den. Sparing onest nce back into the forest, he crawled within, winding his way down into the narrow gap between rocks. There, he rested, both happy he¡¯d managed to find a hive and disappointed that he¡¯d had to abandon it. Book 3: Chapter 45: Pyre Book 3: Chapter 45: Pyre From the very moment his body made contact with the molten rock, all Rocky knew was pain. Though the volcano contained the same essence as his explosive chi, it showed him no mercy, doing its very best to burn him away. But if even the world itself thought Rocky would allow himself to be so easily snuffed, it had another thinging. The entire time he¡¯d been beneath the surface of the volcano, something within him seemed... wrong. It was a part of him, though, so he forced the thought away, knowing that he and his form were wless¡ªthe very pinnacle of evolution. As soon as he¡¯d felt the magma¡¯s searing caress, he¡¯d curled into a ball, protecting his body with a constant barrier of chi. Being surrounded by the same power his core held was a small blessing, but he had to constantly replenish his reserves, recycling the very chi that sought his destruction. Unlike his boundless source of essence, however, his body was beginning to tire. If he didn¡¯t experience a breakthrough soon or find some source of sustenance, he would be in trouble. That mere heat could threaten Rocky, from a volcano or not, made his blood boil hotter than even the molten-rock surrounding him. This, as with everything else, was Fischer¡¯s fault. His mortal enemy had forced Rocky¡¯s w, and if not for that, Rocky would be back with his beloved mistress right now rather than fighting for his life. The fury built within him, too strong to be denied any longer. Rocky cocked his ws open, gathered power there, and unleashed twin sts out into the world. He experienced a brief moment of ecstatic release, which was almost-immediately overshadowed by agonizing regret. Using his chi as an attack had diverted power from his shielding, letting the volcano¡¯s heat burn his hardened carapace.His anger at Fischer soared back into his awareness, but he set it aside, needing every ounce of attention to restore the protective bubble around his mighty form. Now that the magma had found an opening, though, it didn¡¯t relent so easily. It seemed to fight against his body, the explosive chi no longer seeing him as kin. Primordial fear coursed through Rocky as, for the first time since plunging into the volcano, he truly entertained the fact that he might not make it out. His life being in danger scoured away any thoughts of Fischer; only images of his spiky mistress remained. Her beautiful face shed through his mind, her mouth undting as she blew bubbles of praise for a job well done. When he recalled her turning her back on him thest time he¡¯d seen her, Rocky¡¯s resolve started to firm. Though she had made a show of disapproving of his methods, she would be expecting him toe home. He had to survive. He had to prove himself and return to her. There was only a single path out of the situation he had mired himself in. He had to make a breakthrough. With every fiber of his body agreeing with the decision, he delved further into himself, doing his best to ignore the pain searing his carapace. It was nigh impossible, the agony rolling over him too potent to ignore. But Rocky was no mere crab. He was the strongest follower of his magnificent mistress, and with her image rooted firmly in mind, he sent his awareness spiraling down toward his core. The sensations of his body grew numb, as if they were happening from someone else. Smiling internally at his prowess, Rocky sank into his core. What he found there made his hopes climb. His core was near to bursting, every inch of the space absolutely filled with explosive chi. He pressed on the walls with his will, metaphorically puffing his chest out at how easy this was going to be. The outside world froze as he imagined what he wanted his core to do, and just as his fear of death was almostpletely banished, his expanding walls hit something¡­ solid? A spike of panic rose up from deep within his consciousness, making him double his efforts. But no matter how hard he pushed, the solid object didn¡¯t budge. Anxiety blossoming, he sent his attention toward the outside of his core, intent on finding whatever it was. Before he could leave the bounds of his spiritual space, however, he came to a stop. It wasn¡¯t outside of his core¡ªit was inside. Wrapping around the entirety of his core, there was a bubble of ck chi, so thin that he¡¯d never noticed it. He focused his immense will on the anomaly, and when a familiar feeling washed over him, he realized his folly. He had noticed it before¡ªthe ck bubble was what caused the feeling of wrongness since he¡¯d jumped into the volcano. He pictured it dissipating, getting absorbed into the rest of his being, but the bubble rallied against him, parrying each mental blow. He didn¡¯t have time for this. His body could burn away at any moment when the molten rock broke through the thinyer of protection surrounding him. Taking a metaphorical breath, he tried to calm himself, knowing panic wasn¡¯t of use in the present moment. Instead of fighting against it, he focused his awareness on melding with the bubble in an attempt to guide it out of his body. Surprisingly, it worked. Convinced that he wasn¡¯t a threat, the alien essence allowed him to be a momentary part of it. This content has been uwfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Rocky instantly regretted his decision. It wasn¡¯t the chi of a crab. It was the disgusting chi of a human. Just as the Church of Carcinization had been tinged with the blessed vor of crab, he had been afflicted by the rancid stench of humanity. Worse, the chi wasn¡¯t explosive, instead feeling like the power Corporal ws wielded. Abruptly, Rocky knew why the volcano sought to destroy him. It wasn¡¯t going after him at all¡ªit was going after this unwee bubble that was trying to hijack Rocky¡¯s future. He had to get rid of it. With his awareness melded to it, he pictured its banishment. But the moment he switched up his intent, the power fought back. It focused its electrical chi on him, seeking to send Rocky flying from his own core. They warred for what felt like minutes, and the longer the fight went on, the more indignant Rocky grew. How had he missed this? How had he not been aware that an usurper had taken root within him? He was just as angry at himself as he was at the intruder. But how had a human spirit crawled its way into his being? What manner of treachery had facilitated this betrayal? All at once, the realization struck him, hard enough to rock his consciousness and make him almost lose his battle against the foreign entity. It was the human he¡¯d used as fuel to ascend. Rocky had thought he¡¯d consumed the man¡¯s essence entirely, but a remnant echo of the human remained. It had been feeding off of his chi this entire time, growing in power as Rocky gained strength. It was a leech. A parasite. A Tumor. It had to be purged. Now that he knew what to look for, Rocky felt a fool. The way it fought back, the way its will felt so different to his own, and the way it seemed to slip away from his grasp each time Rocky almost took hold of it. Of course it was human, and of course it was one of those troublesome cultivators from the capital. These self-deprecating thoughts rolled through Rocky, making a fury greater than ever before bubble to the surface, more visceral even than his hatred for Fischer. Prepared to lean into the rage as a means of fighting off this invader, he came up short when he felt the source of his fury. It radiated from his core as it always did, but now that he was within his own soul space, he discovered the true nexus. The fury wasn¡¯t his. It was the human¡¯s. The ck bubble of will was unstable, and as it cycled through negative emotions, they resonated within Rocky, impacting his consciousness. This interloper wasn¡¯t only stealing his lifeforce like some blood-sucking parasite. It was also poisoning his mind. A cold hatred simmered low in Rocky¡¯s body. And this time, the emotion was entirely his own, so passionate that it drew Rocky from his core for the slightest of moments. When he discovered the state of his wondrous carapace, he should have felt despair. It was burning away, the volcano¡¯s molten rock having scorched sections of him in an attempt to seek and destroy the human¡¯s chi. Instead of being consumed by despair, his simmering hatred came to a boil. In an incessant stream, every pivotal experience he¡¯d had since awakening yed through his mind. Each moment Rocky chose violence, to the detriment of those around him. Each time he embarrassed and brought shame to his beloved Snips. Each time Rocky saw his actions as justified,shing out at anyone who dared anger him. They had all led to this very moment, culminating in Rocky¡¯s annihtion. Even now, the invader¡¯s poisonous thoughts infected him, fueling the fire that was his hatred. Though he now knew its origin, Rocky didn¡¯t fight off its influence. He let it roll over him, the mes growing ever brighter. His core climbed to a blistering heat, yet his resolve remained cold. Knowing his demise was nigh, Rocky sent himself spiraling down into his core once more. This usurper had sealed his fate, but Rocky wasn¡¯t yet dead. He would use its own toxin to destroy it. He let the ck bubble of fury, hatred, and indignation wash over him. He drew the emotions in, demanding ever more. The bonfire within Rocky grew to an inferno, and just when he felt he was going to explode, he channeled it toward his core¡¯s intruder. It crashed into the man¡¯s echo, and it tried to parry, tried to fight off Rocky as it had so easily done before. This time, Rocky blew right through the defenses. Fear radiated throughout his body, but he knew it wasn¡¯t his. Urged on by his tormenter¡¯s terror, Rocky imagined the inferno exploding from within him. It mmed into the bubble from inside. At first, it held its ground, its ck tendrils having had months to root themselves within the interior of Rocky¡¯s core. But then Rocky¡¯s cold intentnced into it and tore a hole through the dark influence. The gap was only millimeters thick, and the bubble sought to reform immediately, withdrawing power from its roots to bolster the barrier. Rocky¡¯s chi was faster. As if his core was sapient, every drop of his essence mmed into that small gap, ripping it wide. In the blink of an eye, the human¡¯s remnant soul was forced into a tiny ball, each and every root pulled free of Rocky¡¯s core. Even minutes ago, Rocky would have tried to consume it for power. Now, he just wanted it gone. With a final push, he forced it out of his body and into the volcano. The explosive chi held there descended immediately, the rancorous human¡¯s soul screeching like hundreds of beings as it burned away into nothing. At war with the searing agony of Rocky¡¯s body, a wave of tion washed over him. Banishing the human¡¯s spirit had taken all of his strength, and though the magma no longer sought his destruction, it was toote. The damage was too severe, and as Rocky felt himself sinking deeper into the volcano that was to be his funeral pyre, he epted his fate. His mind felt clear for the first time since his awakening. No longer did hatred and fury afflict him, coloring his decisions. He had been poisoned for so long that to be free of it made triumph radiate throughout him. Despite his lifeing to an end, he finally had a taste of who he was. Rocky wasn¡¯t, as Fischer would have said, a prick. This realization made his body feel light, as if the universe caressed him and eased his pains. Rocky¡¯s only regret was that his spiky mistress wouldn¡¯t know what became of him, but she would be okay. She was surrounded by good people, after all. His carapace started to tingle, even his pain receptors beginning to fail as his awareness faded. He got the sense that the magma was swelling up around him, the world intent on witnessing his departure. When the volcano¡¯s chi rushed into Rocky, his vision went ck. Book 3: Chapter 46: Birds on the Wind Book 3: Chapter 46: Birds on the Wind ¡°Well, good morning!¡± Sue called across the square. She had at least a dozen people waiting for coffees, yet she took a moment to give Maria and me a scandalous eyebrow wiggle. ¡°Did you two have a pleasant evening?¡± Heat rose to my face, and when I nced Maria¡¯s way for assistance, I saw a furious blush climbing to her cheeks. Sue chortled, throwing her head high as she delighted in our awkwardness. Letting out a sigh, I grabbed Maria¡¯s hand and led her to the back of the line. ¡°So mean,¡± Maria said,ughing and shaking her head. ¡°I guess she earned that, though, considering her assistance.¡± ¡°Worth it. Wish she¡¯d been a little less public about it, though. I¡¯m guessing some of the vigers were able to infer her meaning based on the nces we got.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me like that anymore?¡± A woman whispered to her husband a few spots ahead of us in line, nudging him in the ribs and smirking at him. ¡°When was thest time you blushed around me?¡± ¡°Oh, you want something to blush about, do you?¡± he replied. ¡°Just you wait until I¡¯m done with the fields today. I¡¯ll show you something that¡ª¡± I immediately retracted my hearing, shooting a wide-eyed look at Maria.She stared back at me, covering her mouth to hold in herughter. We both lost it. ¡°Heavens,¡± Maria eventually said, wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°Good for them.¡± I luxuriated in the sun¡¯s warmth beaming down from above as we slipped into afortable silence. Maria¡¯s soft hand in mine was a grounding presence, sweeping away any lingering embarrassment from Sue¡¯s not-so-subtle disy. Before I knew it, we were at the front of the line, once more under the traitorous cafe-owner¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°You two look positively vibrant!¡± she said. ¡°Must have been a wonderfully restful evening.¡± ¡°Dear,¡± Sturgill warned, poking his head around the dividing wall that hid the kitchen. ¡°Are you bothering our friends?¡± ¡°Oh, pah!¡± She brushed flour from her apron. ¡°Just having a little fun. So, what can I get for you two?¡± ¡°Just the usual, thanks,¡± I replied, giving Sturgill a thankful nod. Sorry, he mouthed, rolling his eyes and only barely dodging the balled-up tea towel flung towards his head. Sue shot him a pout as heughed and retreated back out of sight. ¡°Jokes aside,¡± she said. ¡°I was happy to be of service. That father of yours is as stale as yesterday¡¯s pastries.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Maria replied, staring at the ground as her cheeks turned rosy once more. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Sue gave us a wide smile as she flowed over toward the coffee machine. ¡°Won¡¯t be long!¡± We stepped aside, joining the millingmonfolk waiting for their breakfast. *** As we strode around the side of the heand, I took myst bite of croissant. Its ky, buttery goodness was just as good as ever, and after swallowing, I chased it down with a swig of coffee. The bitterness was perfectly bnced against the croissant¡¯s sweetness, making a content sigh escape my lips. ¡°Yeah,¡± Maria agreed, holding her cup in both hands. ¡°Same.¡± The sun heralded our way to the side of my house, and the moment we stepped into view of my back deck, two creatures met us. Corporal ws clutched onto Maria¡¯s front, scrambling around her torso to sniff at her ear. Giggling, Maria raised her shoulder, trying to protect herself from the barrage of sniffs. I wasn¡¯t able to spare much of my attention on the adorable interaction, however, because a crab mmed into my chest, hissing overjoyed bubbles. I caught Snips with one arm, skidding to a stop just before my feet met the sand. ¡°Woah!¡± Iughed. ¡°Good to see you too.¡± She rubbed the top of her shell into my body, her hisses getting quieter. Through some silent agreement, Snips and ws abruptly swapped positions, the former leaping toward Maria and thetter sailing for me. wsnded on my shoulder and wrapped herself around my neck, bing an extremely warm and cute scarf. ¡°We were just about to go for a mid-morning fish. Are you two keen oning along?¡± ws grinned at me, grabbed me by the chin, and directed my vision toward my back deck. Apparently they¡¯d been busy doing some fishing of their own after covering the beehive. There was a mature shore fish sitting on the table beside the barbecue, surrounded by herbs and spices they¡¯d already picked out. Set on top of a te, arge chunk of honeb glistened, its yellow namesake pooling below it. I raised an eyebrow as I peered down at ws, whose forepaws were steepled. Yes? she seemed to chirp, giving me a nonchnt look. ¡°Where did you get that honeb, ws?¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She leaped up onto the barbecue, one paw on her hip and the other tapping her chin as she inspected it, pretending she¡¯d never seen it before. Stolen, Snips hissed, shrugging. ws whirled on her, frowning and unleashing a mighty chirp. Snips merely shrugged again, and I bent down to pat her head. ¡°Thanks for the honesty, Snips.¡± ws crossed her arms, looked skyward, and gave a dismissive sniff, telling me exactly how she felt. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I asked, scooping her up. ¡°Too good for me, huh?¡± I tickled her underarms until she was struggling to breathe, finally letting her go after she begged for mercy. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you took a little bit of their honey as long as they have enough to sustain the hive. You did leave enough for them to survive, right...?¡± She gave me an indignant chirp that died halfway through when she realized I was teasing. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± I stroked her head, scratching that spot behind her ear that she always leaned into. ¡°Now, are these ingredients for what I think they are?¡± Seeing as ws was lost in the scritches, Snips blew affirmative bubbles. I grinned. ¡°Well, we¡¯d better get started then, huh?¡± *** Beneath the former capital city of Theogonia, Augustus Reginald Gormona let out a deep sigh. It was time. ¡°Before I start,¡± he said, ¡°can you check the locket onest time, wife?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Penelope grabbed the thin chain around her neck, tugging on it to reveal one of the few working relics Gormona still possessed. Augustus strode forward, and when he reached out, his fingers shook. Clenching his jaw, Augustus balled his fists, beyond angry that his body disyed weakness. After a long moment, he extended them once more. He peered into the locket as he flicked it open, finding a soft, blinking light. ¡°Trent yet lives.¡± Augustus nodded, more to himself than anyone else. ¡°We can begin.¡± ¡°Please forgive my insolence, king,¡± Tom Osnan Sr. said, taking a knee. ¡°I would be remiss if I didn¡¯t offer onest time¡ªplease allow me to take your ce.¡± Augustus fought down his urge to st the man, knowing if he were to strike out, he might identally end his oldest friend¡¯s life. His gaze drifted over his ringless fingers, the sight bringing him a modicum of rity. It was the influence of his chi that encouraged violence, and it was to be ignored. He let out a tense breath that did nothing to calm the fury building in his core. ¡°If I were to let you cultivate the forbidden chi, Tom, what would stop you from seizing the crown¡¯s power for yourself?¡± Tom¡¯s face bunched in anger. ¡°My king. I would never willingly betray the crown.¡± ¡°And I wish I could believe that, Tom. I truly do.¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± Tryphena said. ¡°The auditor made it clear that Tom¡¯s intentions were aligned with Gormona, even after he lost his battle. Perhaps letting him channel the power is a good idea, father?¡± ¡°Ah, my dear.¡± Augustus ced a hand on her shoulder, always appreciating his daughter¡¯s input. ¡°You are wise beyond your years, but this task falls to me. No one can truly know the secrets another¡¯s heart holds. There is no one else that can do it.¡± She bit the inside of her cheek, then swiftly put on a neutral face. He gave her a loving smile. ¡°Are you having second thoughts now that we are here, daughter?¡± She thought for a long moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you. I merely worry about my father.¡± She bowed at the waist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The fault lies entirely within me.¡± ¡°You need not bow, Tryphena. Your worry is appreciated. In fact, I might question your intentions if you didn¡¯t care about my wellbeing. However...¡± He let a silence stretch, emphasizing the importance of his next words. ¡°Recall our conversations on the way here. I am the correct choice. The correct sacrifice.¡± She dipped her head, her hair falling to hide her face. ¡°As you say, father. Forgive my weakness.¡± He shot a look at Penelope, wordlessly ordering her tofort their daughter. ¡°And you, Tom...¡± The lord raised his eyes, still containing some heat. Augustus gave him the smallest of nods. ¡°You still have a ce in the capital, and your family will be a part of the rebuilding process. If your words are true and you are attempting to sacrifice yourself for the good of the kingdom, I thank you.¡± Tom bowed, biting back any retort. ¡°If you change your mind, king, I am ever your humble servant. Give the word and I will join you in cultivating the corrupting chi.¡± ¡°You¡¯d willingly join me in potential madness?¡± ¡°Both for my king, and my oldest friend.¡± Tom raised his head once more, and when they met Augustus¡¯s, every hint of anger was gone. ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t have the bloodlines we do, and the madness was a sure thing, I would still join you. If for nothing other than the insult to our kingdom, I would happily assist in the destruction of that man.¡± More than anything else Tom had done since his failure, this statement made Augustus begin to truly forgive him. He nodded, acknowledging Tom Osnan Sr.¡¯s resolve. ¡°I appreciate that, Tom, but I believe our forces will already overwhelm them.¡± ¡°As you say, king.¡± Augustus heard the doubt in his voice, making his fury bubble up anew. ¡°I see you do not believe me. No, don¡¯t reply. I believe that is due to ignorance.¡± He looked towards the merchant, Marcus. ¡°Fetch them.¡± ¡°Fetch them?¡± Tom asked, his brow furrowing. In the blink of an eye, realization struck him. ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Augustus grinned. ¡°It is not only me that will be attempting to channel.¡± A momentter, Marcus returned, followed by six sets of footsteps. The handler¡¯s faces were a mix of stricken, excited, and epting. ¡°Good,¡± Augustus said. ¡°You¡¯re here. Are you aware of your purpose?¡± Aisa stepped forward, her eyes alight with possibility. ¡°Yes, my king. We await your instruction.¡± A manic giggle came from the cell beside them, making each of the handlers¡¯ faces dart toward it. To their unawakened eyes, they¡¯d only see a ckened cell. Augustus watched as Tiberius stepped forward into the light of their torch. ¡°When you are ready, Tiberius.¡± ¡°Helloooo,¡± Tiberius sang, twisting his head and peering at them with one eye, the orange me¡¯s light giving his face and bird-like posture a horrifying appearance. ¡°A pleasure to meet you,dies.¡± He giggled again and sat cross-legged, facing them. ¡°I will be your teacher in the ways of cultivation. Copy my posture, if you would.¡± ¡°Copy.¡± ¡°Copy!¡± ¡°Copy!¡± came the voices from the other cells. One of them caw¡¯d, making a slew of unhingedughs bounce off the walls. Augustus sat down cross-legged, as did the rest of the handlers, who were now looking much less sure of themselves. ¡°Imagine, if you will, that you are birds on the wind,¡± Tiberius said, peering at all of them. ¡°The surrounding air is the essence of Theogonia, the granter of strength.¡±He spread his arms wide. ¡°Now draw the winds into your abdomen.¡± When Augustus did so, his core protested, doing everything it could to keep the foreign chi out. Clenching his muscles, he ignored itsints, drawing more and more of the forbidden chi toward his naval area. Book 3: Chapter 47: First Contact Book 3: Chapter 47: First Contact When Rocky awoke in what must be the afterlife, he let out a content sigh. Though he was now in a different realm to his beloved mistress and the rest of Tropica, his body had a weightlessness he hadn¡¯t experienced since being a regr crab. Gone was the influence of the parasitic man, his poisonous guidance nowhere to be seen. Rocky¡¯s awareness was clear, leaving only his thoughts in his consciousness. He sent his attention down toward his core, wanting to see what it felt like now that he was in the afterlife. When he entered it and tasted his chi, Rocky¡¯s mouth dropped open. His entire nexus was filled to bursting with explosive essence. Rocky moved his mouth, then froze, confusion washing through him. He still had a physical body. It was surrounded by what felt like thefiest nket imaginable, hugging him tight from every direction. He sent his senses outward, and when he discovered the chi there, his thoughts died in their tracks. It wasn¡¯t possible... was it? He unfurled his limbs, no longer needing to protect himself against the molten rock that had been trying to destroy him. His body felt¡­ different. As he made to move his rear flippers and ascend skyward, his core reached out, and Rocky instinctively knew of a brand new capability. He sent tendrils of chi out that melded with the explosive essence surrounding him. The next moment, Rocky was ascending through the column of magma, not needing to move a muscle. When he breached the surface, he opened his eyes. The sun above was blinding, and he lifted a w to shield against its light. When he caught sight of his mighty pincer, astonishment shot through him, brighter even than the celestial body above. It was massive, and size wasn¡¯t where the changes ended. Most of the shell he could see had turned ck, inteced with magma-colored lines. As he watched, the lines grew brighter and duller, shifting as if it wasva exposed to air. With a single burst of chi, he shot over the top of the wall. Before, it was hundreds of meters down to the magma. Now,va poured over the side, the volcano actively erupting. As he sailed high above, Rocky got a wonderful view. The small ind had be muchrger. Whereva had met the ocean, it cooled and hardened into something solid. As more and moreva poured out, the mass expanded. Rockynded atop the ridge, his chi-covered body standing on the shiftingva even as it flowed out. Beneath the midday sun, he finally got a good look at himself. The rest of Rocky¡¯s carapace was the same as his w, mostly ck and inteced with small lines of red. It gave him a deadly appearance, and he wondered what his beloved mistress would think of it. As Sergeant Snips shed through his mind, butterflies took flight in his stomach. The poison that had taken hold in his cultivation had affected no one so much as her, and though he was now free of it, that didn¡¯t make up for all the harm he¡¯d done.A soft hiss ofughter came from him when he realized he was focusing on the wrong thing. Rocky had lived. It mattered not how long it took. Rocky would make it up to her. Before that, though, he had to get home. He was still so far away, but perhaps that was for the best; he would have time to learn who he truly was without the parasitic human influencing his every thought. The prospect made happiness well up within him, the emotion so foreign that it felt ufortable. He¡¯d felt joy before, but it was usually at the expense of someone else, or tinged with an underlying hatred that dulled the edges. There were so many things he would experience for the first time now that he had earned a second life, the first of which he intended to discover immediately. With anticipatory bubblesing from his mouth, he spun, extending his ws to the east. He gathered power there, his core filling his pincers with chi faster than ever before. A split momentter he leaped high above the volcano, and with nothing but air beneath him, his ws mmed shut. The dual explosions that resulted were sorge that their boundaries blurred, bing a single st that wasrger than theva-spewing opening. It left behind a cloud just as ck as his body, its plumes lit from within by orange and red light. Rocky could only see these details with his enhanced vision, because the moment his explosions rang out, he flew. Only superseded by Fischer¡¯s throw from Tropica, he soared higher than his mistress had ever flung him, an overjoyed smile never leaving his face. Wait for me, mistress¡­ *** Beneath the midmorning sun, a man lounged. Despiteying on packed ground, he couldn¡¯t have gottenfier if he tried. All around him, battle took ce, the exchanges violent enough to reverberate within his core. This would have shattered the calm of the average rxer, making adrenaline course through their veins. But Den was no average rxer. ¡°How do you do that?¡± his brother, Dom, asked. Den cracked an eye and raised his head from where it rested atop his hands. ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Justy there while those two are sparring. Every time they sh, my core screams that I¡¯m about to be cut in half or burned alive. Sometimes both.¡± Den got up on one elbow, shielding his eyes from the sun with his other hand. In the center of the clearing, Roger and the prince met again. A solid gout of fireunched from Trent¡¯s whirling fist, so strong that a wave of heat washed over Den. If such a st had flown for either him or his brother, it would likely be the end of them. Roger, the man who had apparently been a regr farmer mere months ago, grinned at the approaching inferno. With a flick of his wrist, his own chi sprang into being. Rather than burn away, his essence sought to cut. It tore the prince¡¯s attack into ribbons that dissipated into nothing. Den¡¯s core recoiled as it felt the reverberations, just as his brother had said. But that was where his body¡¯s innate reactions ended. There was no spike of panic, no wide-eyed stare, and no prickling skin. It was a different story for Dom. He gave a full-body shudder that started in his abdomen, slowly shaking its way out. ¡°Gods above. I¡¯m d we¡¯re on their side.¡± ¡°Rather impressive, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an understatement...¡± Trent had backed off, circling to his left. In the blink of an eye, he rocketed forward again with mes jetting from his legs. Den raised an eyebrow; he hadn¡¯t seen that move before, and he wondered if it was new. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The prince confirmed it a momentter when he darted too far left and lost his footing, having to nt his arms so he didn¡¯t facent into the packed earth. He immediately sprang back up, his face contorted in rage. He whirled in a full circle, and when his fistsshed out, Den sensed the power swelling there. It was stronger than anything he¡¯d felt from the prince, and he bolted upright, his instincts screaming that Roger needed to be helped against the impending mes. He took a half-step forward, reaching a hand forward, but there was no need. Trent pulled back, returning some of the chi to his core. Unlike Den, Roger hadn¡¯t responded to the threat at all. When the column of fire came barrelling forward, Roger flicked his wrist again. The me died on the wind, just as thest had. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now,¡± Roger said. ¡°You need to be more in control of your emotions.¡± Trent clenched his jaw and gave a sharp nod. ¡°But,¡± Roger continued, ¡°you did well to pull back that strike. It¡¯s not easy to recall the chi after letting it out, especially when you¡¯re upset.¡± He turned to leave, then called over his shoulder, ¡°And for what it¡¯s worth, I would have been fine if you released all of it. You¡¯re strong, Trent. Very strong. But you¡¯re still no match for me.¡± Roger strode away, heading for a group of cultivators that were taking notes. Den noticed Anna among them, and he gave her a small wave that she swiftly returned before Roger got there. ¡°I wish I had that strength,¡± Dom said, staring after Trent¡¯s departing form. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Den also watched him go. ¡°It seems like it came at a cost.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Den replied, getting to his feet. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Just for a little chat. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± Trent had reached his cousin, Keith. The two were thick as thieves, and Den didn¡¯t miss the slight loss of tension in Trent¡¯s shoulders as they began speaking. As they were cultivators, the two former nobles immediately noticed his approach. Their footsteps halting, they spun and waited for him to close the distance. ¡°What can we do for you, Den?¡± Keith asked. ¡°If you want to spar, we¡¯re unfortunately upied for the¡ª¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Den interrupted, shaking his head. ¡°Not that. I just wanted to say g¡¯day.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Keith smiled, some of his hesitation disappearing. ¡°Well, hello. I really do have to get going, though. I¡¯m working with the smiths today to¡ª¡± ¡°No worries!¡± Den interrupted again, grinning. ¡°I was actually hoping to speak to Trent.¡± Trent¡¯s bodynguage shifted, a hint of hostility joining his impassive facade. ¡°Anything you need to say in front of me, you can say in front of my cousin. We don¡¯t keep secrets.¡± Den gave a half shrug. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s no secret. But if Keith needs to get going, you can catch up to him, yeah?¡± The two cousins studied Den a little longer. ¡°If I leave now,¡± Trent said. ¡°You¡¯lle find meter?¡± Den¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°I imagine I will.¡± The prince sighed. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯lle find you soon, Keith.¡± His cousin nodded, then turned on Den. Keith¡¯s eyes bore into him. ¡°Before I go, I want to know what it¡¯s about.¡± Trent opened his mouth to reply, but before he could voice his concern, Den spoke. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing. I only ever see you two hanging out together, and I wanted to talk to you about being friends. Or mates, to borrow Fischer¡¯s terminology and ignore the other connotations that phrase has.¡± Keith raised an eyebrow, but Trent barked augh. ¡°I thought no one else found his use of ¡®mate¡¯ weird. It¡¯s fine, Keith. I¡¯lle find you soon.¡± Assuaged, Keith gave his cousin a nod, Den onest nce, and departed. ¡°So,¡± Den said, not waiting for Keith to leave earshot. ¡°I¡¯ll cut right to the chase. I reckon you and your cousin and my brother and I would get along well.¡± ¡°And what makes you say that?¡± Trent asked, his face impassive as they started strolling. ¡°First of all, you and I have a little bit of shared history with your dad.¡± Seeing Trent¡¯s nostrils re and mouth form a line, Den held up both hands. ¡°That¡¯s not to say that we were equally impacted. I don¡¯t know the history, but I do know whatever he did was enough to make you spontaneouslybust. I feel like that automatically trumps the bullshit he put my family through. I¡¯m not going to diminish your experience, but you can¡¯t deny that there¡¯s a slight simrity between us, right?¡± Trent stopped walking, spinning to raise an eyebrow at Den. ¡°You don¡¯t mince your words, do you?¡± ¡°Not even a little.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re telling me that my father, despite that, called you a friend?¡± ¡°Do you find that hard to believe?¡± ¡°Hard to believe?¡± Trent repeated, a small smile ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯d find it impossible to believe if a former auditor didn¡¯t confirm your story.¡± Den shrugged. ¡°It was a hard time for him.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Trent said as his legs started moving once more. ¡°A little turmoil is the least he deserves.¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯d call it more than a little turmoil.I¡¯m slightly ashamed at how much joy I get from looking back on his overreactions when reading names from the relics¡¯ screens.¡± Trent snorted. ¡°I wish I had seen it.¡± Den made a dramatic groan and clutched his chest as he fell to his knees. ¡°An... an entire clock of birds!¡± He fell to his back, sying his legs out wide. ¡°The gods vex me!¡± Theugh that came from Trent¡¯s throat was like music to Den¡¯s ears. He stood up, feigned looking down at a screen, and froze. ¡°The Beetle Boys...? Fat Rat Pack...?¡± As he fell to his knees again, he let out an exaggerated cry, like you¡¯d hear from a nobledy in a y. ¡°Lizard Wizard has gone on the attack!¡± He fell to his back again, pretending to faint. ¡°Stop!¡± Trent wheezed, wiping away tears as he descended further into what was, in Den¡¯s opinion, a much-needed giggle. ¡°I can¡¯t take any more.¡± Den brushed dirt off his clothing as he got back to his feet. ¡°If you ever need a goodugh,e find me. There are plenty more where that came from.¡± ¡°Okay, maybe I can see why he liked you so much. Even if he is a self-important prick.¡± Trent¡¯s gaze went distant, and when his shoulders went tense, Den suspected that he was once more lost in the past. ¡°Can I be blunt with you, Trent?¡± ¡°Please do,¡± he replied, still staring forward. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough political games and lies for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Good. I think you should rely more on the church¡ªon the people of New Tropica.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say.¡± His jaw firmed. ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced what I have.¡± ¡°I know. And like I said before, I¡¯m not trying to diminish that. But you¡¯re surrounded by some pretty good people. If you ever need to get what happened off your chest, I¡¯ll always have a free ear. Or if you want a fishing partner, hit me up any time of day.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Or night, I suppose. I don¡¯t need as much sleep as I used to.¡± ¡°Still getting used to that myself.¡± Trent smiled again, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Swift as a summer storm, his uncaring mask had slipped back into ce. ¡°Thanks for letting me know, Den. I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Sure. No worries, as Fischer would say.¡± Trent looked at him for a moment longer, and just when Den thought he¡¯d say something, the prince turned and left. Exhaling a silent breath, Den returned to his brother. Dom raised an eyebrow at him when he got there. ¡°Did it go ording to n?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask what I was doing?¡± ¡°Nah. I picked up at least that much from what I overheard.¡± Dom ran a hand through his hair as he closed his eyes and smiled, letting the sun hit his face. ¡°So how did it go?¡± ¡°Pretty well.¡± In one smooth motion, Den returned to his earlier spot on the cleared ground. Within the blink of an eye, he was lounging once more, also luxuriating in the sun¡¯s rays. ¡°Much better than I expected.¡± ¡°A good first contact, huh?¡± Den shot a nce his brother¡¯s way, and they shared a grin. ¡°Agreed,¡± he said. ¡°A good first contact.¡± Book 3: Chapter 48: The World Itself Book 3: Chapter 48: The World Itself ¡°Okay, Snips,¡± I said. ¡°When you¡¯re ready.¡± No response came, so I tore my eyes from the barbecue before me, casting a nce her way. ¡°... Snips? You right?¡± She shook her head, returning to the present and blowing apologetic bubbles. ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Maria said from my side. ¡°No harm, no foul.¡± I nodded my agreement as Snips scuttled toward me and leaped into my arms. I held her out between the herbs, spices and the fish, letting her season as she willed. I couldn¡¯t help but raise an appreciative eyebrow at her selection; she had clearly been paying attention to me when I was cooking. The vors selected would pair well with what was arguably the most important ingredient. As if reading my mind, ws leaped into Maria¡¯s arm and gestured down at the honeb, unleashing a questioning chirp. ¡°Not yet,¡± I said. She crossed her arms and pouted, making Mariaugh and rub her head reassuringly. ¡°Have some patience, ws,¡± she said, stroking her softly. ¡°If we rush the process, it might not work.¡±Letting out an aggrieved sigh, ws finally nodded, epting our words. Completely unbothered, Snips had continued seasoning the fish, going back to add extra sprinkles here and there. I watched without adding my advice, content for this to be a coborative effort. With any luck, The System might consider it another requirement for the quest I was on. My oldest foe took that slight acknowledgement as an opportunity to strike out at me. Quest: Group Project. Objective: [Error. Insufficient Power.] Reward: [Error. Insufficient Power.] ¡°Uggghhh,¡± Iined. Snips froze, shooting me a worried nce. ¡°Sorry.¡± I rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Not you. I thought about that quest I¡¯m on and the System hit me with some error bullshit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it did so without you requesting it,¡± Maria said. ¡°Which reminds me, we never did speak about why you were so adamant about not reading your advancements.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯dpletely forgotten,¡± I lied, grinning and shooting her a wink. ¡°Riiight,¡± she drawled. ¡°The man with perfect recall somehow forgot that I wanted to talk about something he avoids.¡± ¡°Weird, right?¡± When I didn¡¯t continue yapping, she nudged me in the side. ¡°Come on. Out with it.¡± She held up a finger as an afterthought. ¡°Unless it¡¯s going to give you some sort of awakening that leads to an explosion. In that case, I¡¯d appreciate it if you let me go around the corner before you say it out loud.¡± I tried to give her a t look but it failed spectacrly; I couldn¡¯t help but join in with the beautiful smile she gave me. If I was being honest with myself, I¡¯dpletely avoided thinking about the notifications and my subsequent aversion to them. The moment I brought them to mind, a familiar tightness appeared in my chest, feeling as though vines wrapped around my torso and squeezed. I was unaware of the cause, but this was the exact sensation that always came over me. It was only natural that I tried to push System notifications away when this was how they made me feel, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking back, though, that wasn¡¯t how it had always been. In the beginning, I¡¯d been excited by the idea of the game-like mechanic. It was new and novel, a reminder that I¡¯d left Earth behind and arrived in a new world. But then the notifications had continued being, well, useless. Insufficient power. Superfluous systems offline, I quoted in my head, repeating the System¡¯s bothersome mantra for the first couple of months that I¡¯d been here. That had been annoying, sure, but nothing like the sheer anxiety that seemed to constrict me now when the System spoke up. ¡°I think...¡± I said, verbally processing. ¡°That they might be a confirmation of my power?¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Maria rubbed her chin. ¡°And acknowledging your power means you should take on more responsibility?¡± I reeled back, her statement like a punch to my nervous system. ¡°Uh, judging by the panic that just shot through me, I¡¯d say yes.¡± ¡°Oh, Fischer.¡± In one smooth movement, she stepped in and slipped an arm around my back. The other went around my front, and when she sped her fingers and pulled me tight, the squeeze she gave me was nothing like the lingering vines wrapping around my chest. A calm ease resonated from everywhere her body met mine, making the vines recede and my breathse easier. ¡°Even if it is a confirmation of your power, who cares what anyone else wants from you?¡± she asked. ¡°Myself included.¡± ¡°Tell that to Barry,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Barry can kiss rocks.¡± I barked augh that made thest vestiges of tightness leave me. ¡°It¡¯s kick rocks,¡± I corrected. ¡°Barry can kick rocks.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. ¡°Yeah, well, he can kiss them too for all I care.¡± She leaned back so she could look into my eyes, her hair falling away from her face. ¡°Thank you for not exploding with that realization. It was much appreciated.¡± Iughed again, any memory of my anxiety gone. ¡°You¡¯re most wee, though theck of a breakthrough could be because I haven¡¯t discovered a fix for it.¡± ¡°You already have the solution, silly. It¡¯s that mindfulness you¡¯re always talking about. And if that doesn¡¯t work, juste talk to me so I can squeeze it out of you.¡± She emphasized the point by pulling herself in and doing her best to crush me. My body was much too strong, so it just felt like a rather nice hug. ¡°Will do,¡± I replied, wrapping my arms around her upper body. Two creatures leaped up onto us, ws perching atop my head and Snips clinging to my back. I closed my eyes, focusing on all the love they were offering. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you girls.¡± ws let out a self-satisfied chirp as her upside-down head smiled at me, telling me she was all too aware I¡¯d be lost without her. Maria and I bothughed this time. Snips and ws joined in, Snips with soft hisses and ws with a maniacal cackle that would make any passersby assume she was evil. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get this meal started. If we wanna win over a new friend, we¡¯re gonna have to make something wonderful.¡± ws¡¯s viinous chuckle immediately ceased. She leaped up onto the barbecue, staring at me as she awaited instructions. ¡°Now that Snips has applied her seasonings, we should cook the fish. If we add the honey too soon, it¡¯ll likely cook off and get diminished by the meat¡¯s juices, so I¡¯m thinking we drizzle it over after. The scent will attract the bear. Also,¡± I added, ¡°we should add a tiny bit of Queen Bee¡¯s honey. Not too much, though.¡± ¡°I was going to ask about that,¡± Maria said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just smother it in Queen Bee¡¯s honey from the get go? That would make the bear ascend immediately, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It might sound weird, but that kind of feels like cheating? I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love it, and the smell of their chi-fulled honey might have been what originally lured him in. That can be our backup n if what we make here doesn¡¯t work.¡± Maria raised an eyebrow and gave me a smirk. ¡°You made Bumblebro ascend with literal water in sugar. I don¡¯t think a backup n will be necessary.¡± ws, who had been growing visibly impatient as we conversed, chirped at us. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I rubbed her head. ¡°We can start.¡± It only took a handful of minutes for us to get a fire roaring beneath the barbecue te, and before long, the tallow smoked atop the cooking surface. ¡°Let¡¯s all do it at the same time,¡± I said, gesturing at the fish. ¡°As we ce it on the barbecue, imagine chi going into it. I¡¯ll take the lead. Just do your best to follow along.¡± With a hand from Maria and me, a paw from ws, and a firm pincer from Snips, we set the shore fish down on the barbecue te. It immediately hissed and bubbled, soft vapors wafting up and filling the air with a delicious scent. I closed my eyes, picturing what I wanted from this creation. As clich¨¦ as it was, especiallying from me, this was all about friendship. Contrary to what everyone assumed, none of my animal pals were my servants. I was as loyal to them as they were to me, and that was exactly what I desired from a potential bearpanion. I considered it further; perhaps that wasn¡¯t being specific enough... Though I considered Rocky a pal, the homie was a colossal prick. Our ¡®friendship¡¯, if you could even call it that, waspletely one-sided. He was entitled to his agency, but I didn¡¯t want another friendship like that. I wanted more bonds like what I had with the rest of my animal pals. Something deeper, even. My core buzzed its assent, agreeing with the sentiment. When I pushed out with my will, pressing it toward the waiting ingredients. As Maria, ws, and Snips joined their wills to mine, I shifted my thinking toward how I would shape the fish¡¯s chi. I could infuse my essence into the meal, filling it with power. I could catch another fish and channel its chi into this one, distilling the essence into something stronger. Neither of these options felt right, though. My instincts screamed that the shore fish¡¯s natural state was correct. Leaning into this odd understanding, I was about to leave it at that when the world around us seemed to disagree. Small wisps of chi floated up from the ground,ing forward of their own ord. I marveled at them as they curled through the air, condensing into thin lines of potential. Startled as I was, it was nothingpared to how Maria, Snips, and ws felt. I was aware of their attention from the moment I closed my eyes, and judging by the confusion radiating from them, they could sense the storm gathering around us. I sent soothing waves of reassurance out toward them, encouraging them to continue. Their shock slowly fell away, leaving only a profound curiosity about the anomalous event. When their wills rejoined with mine, one of them stood out among the others. Likely because of ws¡¯s recent advancement, her efforts were much more subtle. Where ws and Snips were a blunt object, she was a precision tool, cutting through any spots that needed adjusting. She was clearly aware of me studying her movements, because she sent me what was best described as a solid wall of gloating. I could practically see her eyebrows wiggling at me, demanding praise. A small smile crossed my face before I returned to my mental efforts and left behind the sensations of my body. The fish was almost cooked through, so without opening my eyes, I flipped it. Fat bubbled and spat, but I paid it no mind. The chi held within the fish told me that thest of its opaque flesh was turning white under the barbecue¡¯s heat. In response, the world¡¯s chi winding around us seemed to dance. Its condensed lines red and sputtered like small mes. It felt... excited. I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the world itself being chuffed with our efforts, but I didn¡¯t have the time to consider it. Following my instincts, I started leading the chi in toward us. Its lines still burgeoned like small mes, but they listened to my will, slowly winding in, getting closer. Maria, Snips, and ws joined themselves to me, the former two like a hammer mming nails into ce, and ws a guiding hand that helped me keep the strikes together. The world grew even more content with our work, seeming to sing its approval. Something atop the barbecue physically moved, distracting me for the barest of moments. It was part of the honeb. Engrossed as I was, I¡¯dpletely forgotten about the ingredient, but the condensing storm of chi hadn¡¯t. I added ¡®the world adding ingredients without my intervention¡¯ to my mental list of things to considerter; I didn¡¯t have any more attention to spare. The moment the honey touched the fish, we were in the endgame. I gave all my focus to molding the chi that whirled around us, its power now so strong that it was almost blinding to my senses. Maria and Snips wanted to get away from it, to flee, so I sent more assurance their way, telling them it was okay if they wanted to do so. I half expected them to take me up on the offer, but they both surprised me. Gritting their teeth, they doubled down, rejoining ws and me and letting us shape their efforts. An ufortable pressure started to build in my core, as if our undertaking was too grand. Too ambitious. I didn¡¯t understand. We were making food, something I¡¯d done countless times. I¡¯d experienced nothing like this before, and just as I was considering canceling the entire attempt, the strands of chi descended as one. Each passed through us and mmed into the fish. It was like a shbang going off inside my head, cutting off all of my senses. With everything going white, I felt myself falling. Book 3: Chapter 49: Loyalty Book 3: Chapter 49: Loyalty I felt myself falling to the floor, but couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it. My entire body was numb, and I only barely registered my back striking the floor. ws reached me first, sping my arm. Snips and Maria were there a momentter, fussing over me. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tried to say, but I had no idea if the words actually made it out. Despite losing the sensation of my, well, everything, I knew I was okay. I couldn¡¯t verbalize how I knew, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that I was safe. ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria¡¯s voice called, finally reaching my ears as some of my faculties returned. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I repeated. Or tried to, anyway. I still had no idea if they could hear me. ¡°I promise.¡± Judging by the way Maria pulled me into a hug, I guessed that the words had made it out. A few momentster, I could see again, only a thin nket of numbness remaining over my senses. ¡°What happened?¡± she demanded, still hugging me tight. I wrapped my arms around her, using my hands to pat both Snips and ws. ¡°I was hoping you could tell me. I feel like the sun hit me right in the brain.¡± Sheughed, the sound filled with relief. ¡°Well that¡¯s no good. You need that.¡±¡°Right? Where would all my insightful thoughtse from without my noggin?¡± Maria extricated herself from my grip then stood and helped me to my feet. Standing made a pulse of painnce through my head, and I froze for a moment, rubbing my temples. ¡°Holy frack...¡± Maria said. Peeking out through slitted eyes, I found her staring at the table beside the barbecue, and as I looked toward it, I understood. ¡°Frack me,¡± I agreed, gazing down at what I¡¯d assumed would be a simple meal. The single shore fish had somehow either multiplied or grown. Its skeleton was nowhere to be seen, and entirely too many filets for a single fish that size sat atop a te. Steam rose from the glistening morsels, emphasizing the light brown of the perfectly cooked filets. The only thing that let me take all of this in was my enhanced awareness, because a fraction of a second after I first caught sight of our creation, words shed in my field of view. You have sessfully taken part in a crafting ritual! Quest updated: Group Project. Objective: [Error. Insufficient Power.] Reward: [Error. Insufficient Power.] I grinned, the excitement making me forget all about my headache. ¡°Did you get that too?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah...¡± Maria replied, apanied by an affirmative chirp and hiss from Snips, all as awe-filled as each other. I took a step forward, intending to get a better look. The moment I did, more words appeared. Honeyed Fish Feast of the Communion Mythic Made of honey and a mature shore fish, this feast was created by the shared efforts of those possessing deep bonds with each other. Taking part in this feast will grant the consumer with the boon: Kindred Spirits. Kindred Spirits effect: Permanent boost to Loyalty. I shook my head, dismissing the words. Though they were gone from view, they remained firmly rooted in mind as they raced around my head, various implications unraveling. Loyalty was measurable¡­? ¡°Woah...¡± Maria said, staring into space. ¡°That¡¯s... woah.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I nced at Snips and ws, finding both of their mouths parted and eyes also focused on nothing in particr. I expected ws to cackle with how sessful our creation had been, but she appeared to be too shocked to¡ª Before I could even finish the thought, she raised her forepaws toward the sky and arched her back as she unleashed a maniacal cackle, her needle-sharp teeth reflecting the day¡¯s light. When herughter crawled to a stop, she rubbed her paws together, hunching over as she started scheming. Snips blew thoughtful bubbles, and Maria wound a finger around strands of her hair, still staring into space. I closed my eyes, focusing on the System message once more. There were numerous moral and ethical implications stemming from the wording, and the more I considered it, the more sure I became. I opened my eyes and watched ws, unsure how I should broach the subject. Maria let out a sigh, and when I looked her way, she gave me a wincing smile. ¡°We can¡¯t use it, can we?¡± I grimaced back. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, no. Not yet, anyway.¡± What? ws demanded with a sharp trill, staring up at us. Why? Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°It¡¯s a little too mind-controlly, ws. The way the ¡®loyalty¡¯ part is phrased makes it sound like anyone who eats it won¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s one thing for you to eat it, because you understand the implications and can consent to them. A regr bear can¡¯t.¡± She flopped to her back dramatically, a single paw grasping toward the sky as despair took her. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking my head at her performance. ¡°Oh, shush, you little drama queen. I didn¡¯t say the bear could never eat it¡ªI said he couldn¡¯t eat it yet.¡± She froze, then her head slowly drifted my way, hope sparking in her eyes when they met mine. I grinned back. ¡°I have an idea...¡± *** Deep beneath the earth, a massive creature stirred. Far below the surface as he was, the surrounding dirt and rock held the heat of his body, wrapping him in a pleasant cocoon of warmth. Despite hisfort, something prodded at his awareness. A low rumble came from his throat as he stretched his limbs, not understanding what had woken him. Still half asleep, the bear recalled the delicious feast of honey he¡¯d had. It was as though he could still smell it on the air, its fragrance somehow potent enough to reach him all the way at the bottom of his den. He took a deep breath, imagining that the deliciousb was right in front of him. When air hit the back of his throat, his eyes flew open. His bulbous nose sniffed away, and as thest vestiges of sleep left him, he realized that it wasn¡¯t just his imagination. There was honey nearby. He rolled over to his front and slowly stood, his muscles protesting after hours of disuse. He stretched his mighty body before he ambled up the tunnel, heading for the surface. With each length of tunnel he crossed, the luscious sweetness of the honey urged him on, making his mouth water. When he had traversed half the way out, he paused, lifting his head as he smelled the air. Another scent had joined that of the honey, its promise just as enticing. He could smell fish. It made even less sense than smelling honey from the depths of his den. His abode was high in the mountains, far from any water source. He remained there for a long moment, keenly aware of the possibility of danger. It was one thing to smell honey, but to find fish outside of his den? It reeked of trickery, and the bear instinctively knew who would be behind it: the two-legged creatures. Images shed through his mind of the two-legged ones standing high above him, their faces fierce as they jabbed out with giant, painful sticks. He hesitated, considering what to do. Eventually, he looked back down the tunnel. He¡¯d already passed numerous offshooting passages that would take him to the other exits. Even if he followed the scents and found an ambush waiting, he could just retreat further into his cave, leaving another way. The multiple openings were exactly why this was the perfect den, offering countless methods of escape if he was ever discovered. If that was what happened, though¡ªif the upright beings had trailed him back to his abode¡ªhe would have to abandon it. This thought made a primal rage swell up from deep in his body, the hair around his neck bristling. This was his den, and if the numbers weren¡¯t too disadvantageous, he would defend it. Using his rage as fuel, he padded forward, moving silently along the hard-packed earth. At each branch in the tunnel he came across, he paused to sniff the air, carefully checking for the unmistakable stench of interlopers. When each alternative passage was deemed empty, he continued on, his fury building. At thest curve in the tunnel, he forced himself to stop. It was no small feat; delicious scents pulled him forward, and towering rage urged him on. He tamped both instincts down as best he could. It wasn¡¯t toote for him to leave. He could turn and flee, departing through another exit before even spotting the trap. Whether it was the influence of his hunger and fury, or the possibility that it wasn¡¯t treachery that had brought the delicious-smelling foods to him, the bear made a choice. He slunk forward, his shoulders hunched and head low as he went around the final bend. What he found there immediately confirmed his suspicions. A whole fish sat before him, with trails of smokeing from it that reminded him of the clouds flowing from his mouth during cold evenings. The fish was smothered in honey, the delicious goo dripping to pool on the object that confirmed this food was presented by the two-legged creatures. It was on one of the t, white stones that he¡¯d only seen around them. When he had still been a cub, only a fraction of the size he was now, he¡¯d eaten off them countless times. More images shed through his mind of a small, upright creature leaving food where he could steal it. He shook his head and released a low, rumbling growl. He had to focus on the surrounding forest. As the bear padded forward, every movement was fluid, testing. His head remained still but his eyes darted, scanning every possible hiding ce as he searched for pale skin or jabbing sticks. When he reached the cave entrance, he took multiple false exits, each time sending his head slightly further out before withdrawing it. The entire time, he scoured everything visible, anticipating the ambush. It never came. With half of his body protruding from the safety of his den, he waited. He could see everything around him, and short of the leaves slowly swaying above, there was no movement. He waited an excessive amount of time, expecting the attack toe at each passing moment. The longer he waited, the more he suspected it wouldn¡¯te. Had the hairless creatures been so foolish as to leave their food unattended? It had happened countless times before. The images shed again, a catalog of each meal he¡¯d eaten from atop a t stone, outsmarting the two-legged cub. It took all of his self-control to not run forward and bite into the honey-covered fish. The memories of meals past made his hunger grow even more. It swelled into an irresistible urge, his mouth watering and breathsing heavy. With his steps careless inparison to earlier, he loped forward. His teeth bit down into the fish, saliva pouring as its sweet and savory vors hit his tongue. He¡¯d intended to sprint back to his den with the meal, but with his prize in his mouth, he was unable to stop himself. He crunched down into the fish, its warm flesh falling apart. Some of it fell down to the white, unnaturally round stone, but he paid it no mind. His mind waspletely upied by the tastes assaulting him. He crunched through bone, grinding them to dust beneath his massive teeth. When no sharp bits remained, he swallowed. Heat radiated from the meal as it passed down toward his stomach. Though it was almost burning, the warmth was undeniably pleasant. He lost himself as he devoured the rest of it, and when he licked the golden honey from the circr rock, his entire body shook. He had never tasted honey so wonderful¡ªso perfect. The heat now spreading from his stomach crept out to epass his entire body. Indescribable bliss washed over him, building and building as he sat on the grass, unable to stand any longer. Abruptly, the air pressure changed. As if a storm were brewing, it pressed down into his body. Opening his eyes, he expected to find dark skies and roiling clouds, but the afternoon was clear. He tried to stand, but the weight was oppressive. All toote, the thought that this might be a trap crossed his mind, the idea not bringing the panic it should. The heat of the eaten meal rose up within him, fighting off the outside pressure. When both forces collided, the world exploded in white. Pop! Book 3: Chapter 50: Misconceptions Book 3: Chapter 50: Misconceptions My core radiated joy as I stared down at Kallis¡¯s newest spirit beast. ¡°Is...¡± Maria trailed off, searching for the right words. ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± She smirked, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°Because he looks like he¡¯s having an existential crisis.¡± ¡°It does look that way... Pretty adorable, though.¡± When the meal¡¯s chi had started running through the bear¡¯s body and forming a core, he¡¯d sat down, entirely overwhelmed by the process. After the loud pop that always apanied the start of a spirit beast¡¯s ascension, he hadn¡¯t moved. Well, not much, anyway. His jaw was ck, his row of bottom teeth exposed to the air. His eyes were wide and staring into space as knowledge flowed into him in an unstoppable stream. If I was being honest with myself, the expression was hrious, and it took all of my willpower to not dash forward and rub my hands through his coarse fur. ¡°It¡¯s the same as when you ascended, Pelly,¡± Maria said, turning to smile at her. ¡°You were just as overwhelmed.¡± Pelly gave her some audacious side-eye, clearly not enjoying theparison to theatose bear. ¡°And just as cute,¡± I added, running a hand down her neck.Pelly preened, puffing her feathers out at thepliment. ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± Maria asked, leaning against my side. ¡°Not too long, I don¡¯t think. Based on what all of our animal pals said, the process seems to have been sped up. It took you both days to receive all the knowledge, right?¡± I asked ws and Snips, who were creeping closer to the bear. They both turned to study me, cocking their heads. ¡°You have no idea what I said, do you?¡± I shook my head,ughing. ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t get too close to him, okay? We don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react when hees to.¡± ws chirped defiantly and flexed, her tiny muscles bulging. ¡°It¡¯s not your safety I¡¯m worried about, you goose. I just don¡¯t want to scare or overwhelm him.¡± She blew air through her lips, making a dismissive gesture with one paw. Smiling at ws¡¯s predictable behavior, Maria squeezed my arm. Her gaze drifted toward the bear. ¡°What do you think he¡¯s experiencing right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I put an arm around her. ¡°But I hope the knowledge finishes streaming soon. I can¡¯t wait to meet him...¡± *** Trapped within the mire of his own consciousness, the bear watched the knowledgeing in, his mind somehow able to parse most of it the instant it arrived. It was... wondrous. The knowledge was of things that didn¡¯t seem important at face value, yet he couldn¡¯t help but yearn for understanding. He was aware of the two-legged being¡ªno, the male human¡ªthat stood before him. It was the same person that had caught him raiding the beehive earlier in the day, and with a surety the beat couldn¡¯t put into words, he knew that their souls were linked. Words... he thought. It was a stunning realization that everything he had ever experienced could be so urately conveyed withnguage. Before, he had thoughts, but now... there was structure to them. They weren¡¯t merely remembered images, smells, and emotions. He could understand them. Process them. Using this newfound method, he delved deep into his own awareness, the stream of informationing in now thin enough to be parsed by a portion of his mind. When he revisited the pivotal scenes of his past, they were illuminated by an entirely new light. His memory of humans being cruel tricksters wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong, but the species wasn¡¯t inherently evil. Far from it. They experienced a wide array of emotions that were much moreplicated than those of an unawakened bear. When he recalled the fierce faces of the humans wielding what he now knew were spears, most of them were terrified. There was still anger and a hint of cruelty, sure, but they were just as afraid of his mother as she had been of them. The ambush, the one that had killed his mother, wasn¡¯t an ambush at all. She had been leading him through the forest in search of food when she paused and sniffed the air. Following her lead, he did the same. There was a delicious scent, one that called him forward. She had followed it of course, just as he had followed her. It had been a mistake¡ªa fatal one. Instead of a free meal, they had found a pack of humans camping in a clearing. Everyone, both animal and human, froze when they caught sight of each other. There was stillness for a tense moment. And then, she charged. They all followed their roles perfectly in the macabre y, doing exactly as their nature dictated. The mother bear sought to destroy, to eliminate anything that would threaten her cub. The humans fought for their lives, doing everything they could to survive. They¡¯d tried to escape at first, tried to flee into the forest and outrun the threat. She chased them down, not able to understand that they¡¯d happily leave her and her cub alone if she only gave them the chance. When she caught one of them on the back of the leg with her mighty paw, their tactics had changed. And though he hated them for what they did to her, he could neither fault nor me them. They were... he grasped for the word, not yet having mastered thenguage unfurling in his mind. Loyal, he decided. The humans were loyal. They could have left the caught man there, sacrificed him and escaped with their lives. Instead, they¡¯d risked their own,ing back to fight his mother off. Again, she could have left, could have retreated. But that wasn¡¯t in her nature. She would defend her cub to her own detriment¡ªeven sacrificing her very body. Her very life. Spears, fiery branches, and a thick descended on her¡­ When they grew too visceral, the bear banished the thoughts. They were too painful. Seeking to better understand humanity, his mind drifted toward the other times he¡¯d interacted with them. Most obvious was all the times he¡¯d stolen food from the t, circr stones that only human ingenuity could create. tes. They were called tes. Each time he¡¯d encountered them, it hadn¡¯t been in a human home as one might expect. It had been in the middle of the forest, where neither food nor tes had any reason to be. He dove further into his memories, peeling backyers andyers of misconception until he came to the first time he¡¯d met her. This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. It had been weeks since the fel encounter that led to his mother¡¯s demise, and he wasn¡¯t fairing well. Young as he was, he hadn¡¯t yet learned where to get food. He found berries, roots, and even a few small mammals, but nowhere near enough to sustain his growing body. Ovee by exhaustion, he had hidden in a hollow tree, a ce that would have likely be his grave... if not for her. When she¡¯d peered down into his hole the first time, he saw only a predator. Lacking the strength to do anything about it, he¡¯d crawled as far back into the hollow as he could, hoping beyond hope that she would leave him alone. Now that he looked back on it, he saw only curiosity and sadness in her eyes. They weren¡¯t the eyes of a predator; they were the eyes of a child. ¡°Poor little bear,¡± she had said, then turned and ran, her wild hair trailing behind her. He should have left and found a new ce to hide, but he¡¯dcked the energy. Telling himself he would get up and flee in a moment, he fell asleep. When he woke again, it was to the smell of something delicious. Half asleep, he got to his feet shakily, the promise of a meal enough to move his body. Right before the entrance to his hollow, the end of a loaf of bread sat atop a te. The little girl stood a few meters back, peering from behind a trunk. Thinking he was getting the better of her at the time, he¡¯d snatched the bread and retreated back beneath the tree. He now knew it to be an old and stale bit of food, but in that moment, it had been the tastiest thing he¡¯d ever eaten. He devoured it, even licking up the crumbs from the dirt. Only after he¡¯d finished eating did the girl approach again. Once more, he got as far back into the hollow as possible. In his past, he saw a face with the same fury as those that had ¡®ambushed¡¯ his mother. In truth, all she had done was smile down at him. ¡°Good little bear,¡± she¡¯d said, then picked up the te and ran. They repeated this countless times, the young girl progressively lingering a little longer. She brought him bread, fruit, and even spoiled meat, every meal slowly returning his vitality. The girl had to be at most six: old enough to feelpassion, yet too young to know fear. Because his only other experience with humans had been when they snuffed out his mother, if he had possessed more strength the first time the girl showed herself to him, he might have ended her life. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t say whether it was because she was a source of food, or whether it was divine providence that stilled his w, but he was thankful nheless. He wasn¡¯t sure he could live with himself if he¡¯d harmed her. Thest time he¡¯d seen her, he was awake when she arrived. She skipped forward with a wide smile on her face, beaming down at him as she set down a te absolutely loaded with food. Nuts, fruit, bread, and unspoiled meat, their scentsbining to make his stomach growl. ¡°This will have to be thest time I bring you food, little bear,¡± she said. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t going to be happy when they find all this food missing. I might not be allowed out until you¡¯re fully grown.¡± In response, he had peeled back his lips and growled, the sound reverberating around the hollow he upied. ¡°Hey!¡± she retorted with the petnce only a child could show a wild animal. ¡°I brought you food!¡± Not understanding at the time, he¡¯d just stared, waiting for an attack toe. It never did, of course. She spared him onest nce and another grin, then dashed away, hiding behind her usual tree. She watched him as he devoured the food, barely chewing it. His eyes were pinned to her as she stepped out from behind the trunk and waved. ¡°Bye, little bear!¡± she yelled, grinning. ¡°Good luck!¡± With that, she turned and ran, disappearing for thest time. She, a mere child, had saved his life. His final interaction with humans had been only earlier today, and when he¡¯d seen their faces, he once more saw the cruelty and anger of those that had attacked his mother. But now that his intelligence was burgeoning, he knew that to be false. They¡¯d seemed shocked to see him, yes, but also overjoyed. Excited. It was the same with the animals, the crab and otter, who he now recognized as spirit beasts. They, too, had been only happy to see him. The otter reminded him of something, and after only a moment¡¯s thought, he realized what it was: the eyes of the otter contained the same light as the little girl¡¯s. They were both filled with boundless curiosity. Despite how that look tugged at his emotions, it was nothingpared to the confusion boiling up from within when he considered the man standing there. His name was Fischer, and though he appeared ordinary, he was far from it. He was a little taller and broader at the shoulder than other humans, but it wasn¡¯t his physical size that was anomalous¡ªit was the weight of his soul. Fischer felt like a king. An emperor, whose words alone would cause the to bend, perhaps to break. He held all this power, yet he was kind. He cared about those around him. Though the bear wasn¡¯t aware how he knew, he was certain: Fischer, this benevolent leader, had caused his awakening. Their souls were somehow intertwined, and the more he felt of Fischer, the more confused the bear became. The man¡¯s soul didn¡¯t feel singr, forck of a better word. At first, he assumed that Fischer had somehow stolen the souls of others, but that wasn¡¯t it. He could sense the color of Fischer¡¯s intentions¡ªthe man wasn¡¯t the type of person to do that. Also, the other souls felt attached, not owned. Suspecting that he wouldn¡¯t glean anymore understanding with his awareness alone, the bear dismissed the thoughts. As musings about Fischer and images of the past floated away in his mind¡¯s eye, he was left to consider it all. He¡¯d encountered humans three times as an unawakened bear, and all had been drastically different. Because of the information still streaming into his awareness, he well knew how unique each human could be. But applying that knowledge to events he¡¯d seen for himself was something else entirely. It made the encounters seem... profound. Now that he was no longer lost in the past, he realized the information flowing in had almost crawled to a stop. The rtive silence let him focus on his senses once more. Shaking his head, he blinked bleary eyes, the outside world slowlying into focus. The entire time the universe¡¯s knowledge poured into him, he was aware of Fischer¡¯s physical presence before him. What he hadn¡¯t felt was the rest of them. As the blurred shapes sharpened into distinct beings, all the bear could do was stare. The woman from earlier was there, and the smile on her face matched the one Fischer was giving him. Beside them, the crab and otter waved, the former with a deadly-looking w, the other suspended in midair, Fischer holding her by the scruff of her neck. ¡°Stop struggling, ws,¡± Fischer said, shaking his head at the otter. ¡°I know you want to ride him, but I¡¯m not gonna let go.¡± Despite being detained, the otter only waved harder, disying her needle-sharp teeth in what some would deem a smile and others would deem a threat. Then, there were the creatures he¡¯d never encountered before. A giant lobster that gave him a nod, its body thicker and longer than the surrounding tree trunks. A giant dog of nightmare, its skin darker than midnight, its tail wagging. On top of the dog, a cinnamon-colored bunny that shot him a wink and boxed the air when he looked her way. Two pelicans of simr size and different species, standing close to one another and staring at him with their intelligent eyes. A small cloud of insects that buzzed what was definitely a greeting. Just to the side of the dozens of bees, two distinctly different bees that bobbed up and down in acknowledgement. With each of the spirit beasts he inspected, his suspicions were further confirmed. These creatures were the ¡®souls¡¯ that he¡¯d felt linked to Fischer, and their connections weren¡¯t forced¡ªeach bond was freely given. It was a stunning revtion, and the bear¡¯s head drifted back toward the human in question, unable to escape his pull. When their gazes met, the bear froze. Fischer had shrunk...? As the bear continued looking at him, though, he saw the truth: it wasn¡¯t just Fischer that had shrunk. It was everything. Even the world seemed to have gotten smaller, the giant trees no longer as grand as they once were. It could only mean one thing. The world hadn¡¯t shrunk at all¡ªhe had grown. The bear gazed down and extended his forews, expecting the act to lift his body slightly. Instead, the earth cracked beneath him, splitting as if it were dried mud. Confronted by his newfound strength, he lifted his paw, inspecting it. His ws, once blunted by use, had been erged and restored. Their tips were as deadly sharp as the otter¡¯s teeth, and because of the muscle behind them, he suspected he could swipe through rock. ¡°Pretty amazing, huh?¡± Fischer asked. ¡°Everyone¡¯s body changes after they awaken. Well, all my animal pals did, anyway.¡± The bear, feeling more than a little weird about the gesture, nodded. It was amazing. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, mate. Sorry to rush right into it, but there¡¯s something time-sensitive we need to take care of...¡± Grinning, Fischer brought the hand that wasn¡¯t grasping the otter from behind his back. He held a te that was covered in food. It looked to be fish, cut into small chunks and smothered in golden honey. The bear sniffed the air but couldn¡¯t smell a thing. Odd. ¡°I¡¯ve been shielding it with my chi to keep it fresh,¡± Fischer exined, smiling at him. ¡°Before we eat it, though, there¡¯s one more formality...¡± ¡°There is?¡± Maria asked, curling an eyebrow at him. ¡°Hang on. Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Fischer replied, giving her an amused look. He turned back toward the bear, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Would you like a name, mate?¡± Book 3: Chapter 51: Names Book 3: Chapter 51: Names ¡°Gods above,¡± Maria said from beside me, shaking her head and rubbing the bridge of her nose. ¡°Save us.¡± I barked augh. ¡°Come on¡ªyou can¡¯t dread my names that much.¡± Maria looked up at the bear. ¡°Sorry in advance.¡± As he nced between us, our newest pal¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°She¡¯s just being dramatic,¡± I said. ¡°All of my animal pals have names, and I¡¯m pretty sure they love them.¡± A wave of agreement came from everyone around me, most emphatically from Corporal ws, who I still had by the scruff of the neck. She nodded and chirped so loud that she almost broke free. The bear considered it for a long moment, its giant head tilting side to side. I¡¯d thought he was big before, but now he was damned massive. He¡¯d almost doubled in size. If he was anyrger, he might not be able to fit between the surrounding trees. I started imagining how fun it would be to ride him into battle, but before I could get too lost in the fantasy, he nodded at me. There was no hesitance in his eyes, only trust. I smiled, set down the te of food, and strode forward. ¡°Yes, ws,¡± I said, looking down at her before she could chirp the question. ¡°You can say hello now. This is Corporal ws,¡± I said, holding her out. The bear nodded, half raising a paw. He paused for a moment, then extended the limb for ws to shake. Rather than shake it, she grabbed one of his giant talons and inspected it, her eyes alight with excitement as she let out an appreciative coo. While ws continued gushing over the daggers attached to the bear¡¯s paw, I introduced everyone.¡°We¡¯ve got Corporal ws here, espionage extraordinaire and wielder of lightning.¡± She chirped, still staring down at his paw. ¡°Sergeant Snips, my ever-reliable guard crab who shoots arcs of blue energy like an anime protagonist.¡± Snips nodded and blew greeting bubbles. ¡°Brigadier Borks, a hellhound with the abilities to teleport, store stuff like a sapient bag of holding, and go intangible.¡± Borks let out a loud bark, transforming into his golden retriever form. ¡°Oh yeah, he also shapeshifts. Next, we¡¯ve got Cinnamon, our resident karate-enthusiast bunny. She¡¯s small, but she makes up for her size with sheer technique and soft fur.¡± ws let out an indignant chirp, pointing at herself. ¡°Yes, ws¡ªyou also have soft fur.¡± Completely ignoring us, Cinnamon hadunched into a shadow-boxing routine, sliding to and fro atop Borks¡¯s back. ¡°Then we¡¯ve got the two pelicans, Private Pelly and Warrant Officer Williams, AKA Bill. Pelly is Cinnamon¡¯s adopted daughter, and Bill is the one instructing Cinnamon in the martial arts.¡± Pelly fluffed her feathers out and honked, while Bill nodded, having stood a little taller when I mentioned his teachings. ¡°The leviathan before you is Private Pistachio. He is our keen-eyed sniper, with the ability to shoot long range sts that also have devastating effects up close.¡± Pistachio, ever the stoic, gave a simple nod. ¡°The smallest of us are our insectoid pals. There¡¯s Bumblebro the bumblebee, who I may or may not have awakened by mistake. It was a happy ident, however, because he has proved to be the best of bugs. Queen Bee is, well, a queen bee. Her hive was attacked by some nasty wasps, and Bumblebro came to her rescue. In order to save her life, he fed her some of his special honey, which caused her to awaken. I waspletely unaware of all this, so it was a double whoopsie. Still, a happy one.¡± They both buzzed, their affection for one another clear in their proximity and bodynguage. ¡°Then we have their progeny. Again, without my knowledge, they reproduced. Oh, don¡¯t give me that look, you two. I¡¯m d you did!¡± I pointed at the cloud of bee hybrids. ¡°These are the Buzzy Boys¡ªmost of them, anyway. The rest are off patrolling the surroundingnds, keeping theirpound eyes peeled for threats.¡± They let out a droning sound, overjoyed to meet their newest pal. ¡°Last but not least, we have Maria, my girlfriend. I know she¡¯s not much to look at, but¡ª¡± I dodged a stick thrown at my head. ¡°Kidding! I was kidding!¡± ¡°I know,¡± she replied, smirking. ¡°Just wanted to test your reflexes.¡± I turned back toward the bear. ¡°Truthfully, she¡¯s the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever met. Inside and out.¡± I stole a nce, thoroughly enjoying the blush that came to her cheeks. ¡°There are a few more beings, but they¡¯re not here right now.¡± Withdrawing ws from her inspection of the bear¡¯s paw¡ªand earning a squawked chirp in response¡ªI held out my hand. ¡°It¡¯s truly a pleasure to meet you, mate. I¡¯m beyond d that you¡¯ve awakened.¡± With each person and animal pal I¡¯d introduced, the bear had given a polite nod. This time, he dipped his head so low that his nose almost touched the ground. ¡°None of that,¡± I said, grasping his paw and shaking it. ¡°I appreciate the gesture, but we¡¯re equals.¡± He lifted his eyes to stare at me, and after only a moment, dipped his head again. Iughed and reached out, ruffling the top of his head. ¡°You¡¯re a polite fe for such a big creature.¡± His coarse fur was remarkably soft, and as I felt howrge his skull was, I got a new appreciation for his size. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, suddenly withdrawing my hand. ¡°I probably should have asked if that was all right.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the vition. He shook his head and let out a rumbling grunt that told me it was okay. ¡°Well,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve met everyone else. I suppose I should introduce you to them...¡± I turned my head and took everyone in, seeing anticipation covering their faces. ¡°Everyone, meet our newest pal.¡± I let a silence stretch. After a few moments, Maria exhaled sharply. ¡°Gods above, Fischer, just tell us and put us out of our miser¡ª¡± ¡°Technical Officer Theodore Roosevelt!¡± I boomed, cutting her off. Another silence stretched out, rolling over the forest. ¡°Fischer...¡± Maria said, pausing to move her mouth inaudibly. ¡°I¡¯m definitely missing something.¡± ws chirped her agreement, her cute little brow furrowing as she tapped her chin. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, cocking my head. ¡°Technical Officer Theodore Roosevelt?¡± she repeated. ¡°Yeah?¡± I fought to hide my smile. ¡°What of it?¡± ¡°How does that have anything to do...¡± She trailed off, and in the next instant, her posture deted. She gave me a stare tter than any I¡¯d received before. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± ¡°Yep!¡± I spread my arms, gesturing at all of my animal pals. ¡°Everyone, this is Technical Officer Theodore Roosevelt.¡± I wiggled my eyebrows at Maria. ¡°Teddy for short.¡± My spirit beast friends roared their approval, their myriad soundsbining into a cacophony. In spite of her annoyance at me and my naming habits, Maria stepped forward and leaned down so she was eye-to-eye with Teddy. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you, Teddy. Wee. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be the best of friends in no time at all.¡± I leaned in too. ¡°Is it okay if I give you a good scratching?¡± I asked, unable to hold myself back any longer. He gave me an odd look but nodded, and I reached out to scratch behind his ear. In retrospect, I should have seen the betrayaling. A deviant flew past me, beating me to the punch. Corporal ws appeared on his neck, reaching up with both paws to dig in behind one of Teddy¡¯s ears and give him one heck of a scritching. His response was immediate. He tried to lean his entire body into it, his eyes rolling up involuntarily. Seeing weakness, I reached a hand behind his other ear and joined in, as did Maria, slinging one arm over his neck so she could get both sides of his soft jowls. Appearing almost drunk, Teddy swayed back and forth, not knowing which way to lean as his eyes closed in bliss. After a good scratch, I withdrew, taking a few steps back to give him some space. ¡°Okay, gang,¡± I said. ¡°I reckon it¡¯s time we get to the reason we rushed Teddy¡¯s ascension.¡± He gave me a growl that would have scared the strongest of humans, but I understood its meaning. He was curious. ¡°We prepared a meal for you, mate. Maria, Snips, ws, and I made it together, but it was way more effective than any of us could have anticipated.¡± I picked up the te again and held it out. ¡°Have a look at this¡ªsee if you can read the description.¡± His eyes immediately went distant, his brows slowly rising high. When he shook his head to dismiss the words, his eyes were wide. ¡°Right?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought we shouldn¡¯t offer you this until you were awakened.¡± As Teddy peered around at all of us, I could practically see the thoughts racing through his mind. And because of how attuned I was to chi, I could feel his changing emotions. Unsurprisingly, he wasn¡¯t immediately thrilled with the idea. His consciousness had just been mmed with an indescribable amount of data, all of which expanded his inherent intelligence and wisdom. Based on the way his core shifted, Teddy well knew the implications of an unmeasured boost to something as ambiguous as ¡®loyalty¡¯. ¡°What am I doing...¡± I whispered, shaking my head and withdrawing my awareness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maria asked, leaning in toward me. I chanced a nce Teddy¡¯s way, but he was too preupied to listen to our conversation. ¡°I was scanning his chi by ident,¡± I replied, grabbing her hand. ¡°We just need to wait for Teddy¡¯s decision.¡± Abruptly, he let out a great sigh, dipping his head. I did my best to hide my disappointment, putting on a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mate. It was a lot to ask of you. Too much, really, when you¡¯ve only just met us.¡± When his gaze met mine, there was a hint of confusion on his face, his eyes disying countless sentiments. He took a deep breath, gestured toward the te, and nodded. Hope reignited in the pit of my stomach. ¡°You... you want to eat it?¡± He waspletely still for a long moment. Then, with a single measured movement, he nodded again. I couldn¡¯t hide my excitement as I dashed for the te, wanting to release my shield around it before Teddy could change his mind. The second I withdrew my essence and exposed the feast to fresh air, its aromas exploded outward. Absent one second and all-epassing the next, it mmed into me, strong enough to make my mouth water. My reaction was potent, but it was nothingpared to Teddy¡¯s. The bear, who hade across as the pinnacle of well-mannered so far, lumbered forward. His steps were shuddering, as if his desire to be polite warred with an insatiable need to taste the meal. His eyes turned predatory as he drew closer, like the te of honeyed fish was cornered prey. When he opened his great mouth, his fangs glistened in the afternoon sun, wet with saliva. Seeing those features, there was no doubt about how deadly a creature he was. His canines were built for tearing through flesh, his mrs designed to crunch through bone. Completely undeterred, ws zipped forward, her mouth agape and eyes twinkling as she inspected his pearly whites. Mere centimeters from the food, he blinked, seeming to return to himself as he noticed ws. With his lips drawn back and teeth exposed, his gaze drifted from ws to everyone else. He slowly closed his mouth, hiding his finger-length canines. In a cial movement, he sat back on his haunches, cleared his throat with a rumbling growl, and adopted a passive look. He extended a giant paw toward the te of food and nodded differentially for us to go ahead, as if he hadn¡¯t just been about to ravage it. The contrast between descending predator and well-mannered gentlebear was all too much for me. Augh flew free of my throat, making shame appear on Teddy¡¯s face. ¡°Mate, please,¡± I said, gesturing at the te. ¡°Help yourself.¡± He shook his head softly, averting his eyes and again pointing for us to go first. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone grab a piece, then. Quick.¡± It was done in the blink of an eye, the meat-eaters retrieving a chunk of fish, and Cinnamon and the bees collecting some of the honey from the te. Only Teddy hadn¡¯t immediately gone along with it. I rectified hisck of fish by grabbing an extra filet, smothering it in honey, and holding it out to him. ¡°At the same time?¡± I suggested, grinning. Staring at the food and licking his lips, he extended a paw. I ced the fish there, and without further ado, held up my own. ¡°To friendship,¡± I said, raising it high. The answering calls from Maria and all of my animal pals made my heart swell. Seeing that Teddy was just staring down at his portion, I lifted his paw toward his mouth, just as I lifted my food to mine. Before I could bite down into the morsel, power swelled in the ground beneath us, epassing a vast swathe of grass. It grew stronger as something approached, winding up from below at incredible speed. ¡°Uh oh,¡± I said, just in time for the forest floor to explode. Book 3: Chapter 52: Becoming One Book 3: Chapter 52: Bing One It was a beautiful afternoon in the forest surrounding Tropica. The sun shone down from above, the celestial body on its inexorable path toward the western mountains. I was surrounded by my animal pals, including Teddy, a bear who¡¯d only awakened just minutes ago. Maria was at my side, her happiness as infectious as always. And, almostpletely unexpected, two more pals had just exploded up from beneath us. I¡¯d felt theming at thest moment, and as Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket and her yet-unnamed partner in crime erupted their roots from between us, I extended a patchy barrier of chi, protecting us and the food from the small chunks of earth flying in every direction. ¡°You came!¡± I said, grinning at Lemon. Standing in opposition to my joy at her arrival, she radiated annoyance. Using a thick root, she grew the approximation of a stick-body, then crossed her arms and tapped a foot, casting her displeasure over me. ¡°Woah, what¡¯s with the hostility?¡± I asked. She pointed around at everyone, the gestures growing more animated with each animal her little root-hand was directed at. When she finally pointed at herself, she cocked her head. Even if her bodynguage hadn¡¯t told me what she was asking, the simmering anger pulsing from her would have. She felt scorned, assuming I hadn¡¯t invited her. ¡°I did invite you, Lemon, you goose.¡± Her tapping foot halted, as did her growing resentment at being excluded.Wait, what? her soul seemed to ask. ¡°Maria and I came by your grove when we were gathering everyone. We invited you, we called to you, and Maria even tried tickling your trunk. You didn¡¯t respond. We even swung by your body, new tree friend,¡± I said, gesturing toward the tree spirit that lived in the tree that had exploded from the old church¡¯s underground. ¡°You didn¡¯t respond either.¡± ¡°Which begs the question, Lemon....¡± Maria leaned in close, raising an eyebrow and smirking. ¡°What were you two doing?¡± If Lemon¡¯s roots were capable of perspiring, she would have started sweating bullets. She immediately panicked, and when I sent my chi her way, she retreated from it, concealing her emotions. ¡°Nothing to say, huh?¡± Maria asked, a grin slowly spreading across her face. Her question only made Lemon and her tree spirit pal shrink further away, some of their roots subconsciously retracting back into the ground. I barked augh. ¡°Rx, you two. We¡¯re only teasing.¡± Maria let out a light giggle, covering her mouth. ¡°Sorry, Lemon. You came in so hot that I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Lemon let out the mental equivalent of a sigh, her chi finally rxing. She had been mostly absent over the past month or so, her awareness always elsewhere. It was obvious that she was working towards something, and if it was anyone else, her secrecy would have troubled me. Considering it was Lemon, though, I wasn¡¯t the least bit worried. I trusted her implicitly, especially because I could feel a hint of her emotions. She was trying to be sneaky, but there was very clearly no malevolence in her actions. If it had been the younger tree spirit acting alone, I might have been suspicious. With Lemon leading the charge, they could do as they pleased. ¡°Whatever you two have been up to,¡± I said, ¡°I know it¡¯s going to be marvelous.¡± At these words, thest bit of tension knotted up in Lemon¡¯s core disappeared, and she sent me an almost-overwhelming wave of gratitude. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± I snapped my fingers as if just remembering something. ¡°Lemon, this is Technical Officer Theodore Roosevelt¡ªTeddy for short. Teddy, this is Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket¡ªaffectionately known as Lemon. And this...¡± I pointed at the other tree spirit¡¯s roots. ¡°This is our tree spirit¡­ pal. Lemon helped him awaken and he doesn¡¯t want a name yet. Still, he¡¯s more than wee on our shores.¡± Lemon, disgruntled as she had been, had somehow missed Teddy¡¯s giant form. Hesitantly, she reached a root out toward him. Just as cautiously, Teddy extended a paw and shook her offered limb. The sight filled me with joy. ¡°Wonderful. Now we¡¯ve all been introduced. Well, excluding Rocky, but he¡¯s a different beast entirely.¡± Teddy cocked his head in question, but I shook mine. ¡°Forget I said anything. I¡¯ve already yapped enough. I can tell you all about our criminal crab after we take part in this feast. Speaking of...¡± I turned to Lemon and the other tree spirit. ¡°You should inspect the food before you agree to eat it, especially you, tree spirit pal.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition. Lemon¡¯s constructed body flowed forward, as did a smaller tendril from the other spirit¡¯s root system. They leaned in close, peering at the bits of fish remaining on the te. As one, they recoiled, both exuding entirely different emotions. Lemon was shocked, of course, but mostly excited. Her student was¡­ hesitant. Caring more for his answer, I sent whispers of my awareness toward him, wanting to get more of a feel for his opinion. I got the sense that he was truly considering it, and just when I thought he¡¯d grab a chunk, his disposition shifted. Fear washed out of him, and he drew back, shaking his head. I smiled at him, trying to hide my disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s okay, mate. I totally understand.¡± Turning my attention on Lemon, my smile became much more genuine. ¡°Are you in?¡± She nodded fervently, spearing a chunk with a root and lifting it up. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, looking around. ¡°You¡¯ve all been patient enough. Let¡¯s taste it at the same¡ª¡± Unable to wait a moment longer, ws unleashed a deafening trill and bit down so hard that kes of fish exploded over the grass. It started an avnche of munching, and I didn¡¯t even have time tough before I ate my own, not wanting to ruin whatever xianxiand, System-made shenanigans made the meal¡¯s bonding properties work. The moment the flesh touched my tongue, I was transported away, my awareness seeming to glide upward. The entire outside of the filet was crispy, as if deep fried and covered in invisible crumbs. The honey covering it, despite being hot, had kept its consistency. The sweet substance oozed throughout my mouth, enhanced by the savory vors of the fish. The seasoning and herbs that Snips had usedbined with the rest of the meal, making my consciousness soar as I was taken elsewhere. As I chewed, the tastes only grew more intense, somehow building. It defied logic. Your taste buds should get more ustomed with each passing second, even if only a little. What was the cause...? All the while, it felt as though I was rocketing upward, wind passing me by in a pleasant stream and trying to draw my attention from the meal. Even through this overwhelming sensation, the vors built. My passage started to slow, a heat appearing from nowhere to pepper my skin. As it did, light sprouted from before. I swallowed the mouthful of fish, opening my eyes and expecting to find myself back on the forest floor. Instead, I was flying. High above the clouds and beneath the slowly descending sun, I floated in a stunningly blue sky. I could see the curvature of the atmosphere, the cloud-cover stretching out in every direction. There was a ghostly hand before me. My eyes darted to it, instinctively wary of anything getting so close without me noticing. But it was mine. I extended my arm, looking both at and through it. I thought that was pretty shocking in itself, but then more ghosts zoomed up through the wall of clouds below me. When a light blue orb arrivedcking a body, I instinctively recognized it. Lemon was peering at the outside world, filled with wonder as she gazed up at the sun. The rest of my animal pals had the shape of their bodies, and when the Buzzy Boys started arriving, I couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. It wasn¡¯t only the ones that ate honey that came shooting up¡ªall of them did. From different angles, they shot up to join the main body of insects. One by one, everyone else joined us. When they arrived, I had the pleasure of witnessing their initial reactions to the vista we found ourselves in. I could feel their amazement stronger than ever before, the link joining us enhanced by the honeyed fish. Despite having already swallowed my mouthful of food, more sensations washed over me, as if I was still chewing. It made me focus on my senses, and as I gave them my full attention I realized what was happening. I was tasting what everyone else was, our experiences somehowbined. Surprisingly, I felt an echo of chi connecting with the ground. Beyond curious, I sent my awareness downward, following it all the way back to my body. Our physical forms were all there still, and as I moved my ghostly arm around, my body mirrored the action. With my curiosity blossoming, I raised my hand and took another bite of fish, returning to my ce above the clouds. I crunched down on theyer of crisp skin, revealing the wonderfully key meat beneath. The sensations of it melting in my mouth rolled over me, spreading out toward everyone else as well. All of their expressions were rapturous as they peered around at the view we had of the afternoon sky. The magic that connected us grew stronger with each passing moment, and as it did, I started getting glimpses into mypanions¡¯ minds. In the blink of an eye, the glimpses solidified into something more. I could sense everyone¡¯s thoughts, and it felt almost as if they were just another aspect of me... but that wasn¡¯t entirely urate. I wasn¡¯t the only one being exposed to these thoughts¡ªeveryone was. We were all enmeshed in a vast web, and they were just as connected to each other as they were to me. The invisible ropes of magic that bound us began multiplying, slowly granting even more insight. It felt as though the connection was waning, so I sent out a pulse of chi, encouraging everyone to take another bite of the meal if they had any remaining. I got a wave of assent in response, and those of us with food left bit down into it. I fought down augh as I noticed Corporal ws licking her exploded kes of fish from the grass. Surprisingly, the sensations of multiple sets of taste buds were muted this time, not seeming as grand now that we also had ess to the surface of each other¡¯s thoughts. When the essence reached our cores, it shot outward, empowering our connection. It made them all feel closer than before, and I got even stronger shes of the thoughts they were having. Fear, excitement, hesitation, joy, and everything in between. The myriad voices were overwhelming, all melding into a confusing chorus. I tried to single out the individual sources, but the noise only increased as our connections built, deafening me. I closed my eyes, my forehead furrowing as I tried to parse the data streaming in. I couldn¡¯t say who it began with, but after the first person panicked, so did everyone else. The thoughts and voices grew frenzied, fighting one another to be heard. I tried to calm them, to reassure them that everything was going to be okay, but it was no use. They couldn¡¯t hear me. Through the noise, I could feel my jaw clenching. I didn¡¯t believe we were in physical danger, but my pals were certainly at risk of some emotional turmoil, which was exactly the opposite of what this experience was supposed to be. All at once, the noise ended And in the silence that remained, we truly became one. Book 3: Chapter 53: Expansion Book 3: Chapter 53: Expansion When I opened my eyes, I found our spiritual forms still high above the clouds. Though the susurration had disappeared all at once, our connection to one another remained. I peered around the circle, and as my thoughts ran through mypanions¡¯ minds, they felt as if they were my own. There was a moment where we instinctively raised our mental walls, seeking to keep ourselves hidden. But then we threw the gates wide, inviting each other in. Maria was right beside me, and her soul was just as beautiful as she was. Filled with light and life, she wanted the best for everyone around her. When I felt her love for me, I echoed it back toward her, delighting in the way it made her core seem to vibrate. There was a hint of something more within her, something she had pushed far down. She could have kept it from us if she wanted. Instead, she offered it up, baring her soul. It was a desire to be more useful¡ªa need to contribute. We neither judged nor denied this aspect of her, simply acknowledging it as truth. ws was to the other side of Maria, and as her true intentions were revealed, I wasn¡¯t the least-bit surprised. She felt an immeasurable amount of love and affection, and she wanted to share it with everyone. Some might call it an issue that she showed her affections by being a menace and pranking people, but not me. There were no hidden secrets deep within my favorite otter. She was exactly what she appeared to be. Snips¡¯s presence called out to me next, her motherly instincts drowning out the other voices. Snips sought to protect everyone, to be thest line of defense should the worste to our shores. More than anyone else, she wanted to defend me. Her opinion of me was... a lot. If presented with the choice, she would sacrifice her life ten-times over to save mine. If I was my usual self, I might have told her I didn¡¯t want that. I might have denied her feelings. But as with all the revtions so far, I epted it for what it was. Who was I to tell someone how to feel? There was something else deep in her consciousness, an aspect of Snips that she was just discovering for herself. Instead of shoving it down, she offered it toward us all, letting understanding of it unfurl in our minds. It was a small bubble of loneliness, its source clear. She missed Rocky. He had transformed over the past months, bing more and more of an issue. That wasn¡¯t the version of him that she longed for, though. She missed the troublesome crab that kept inviting himself into her tidal pond. Even his desire to be yeeted was a source of entertainment at first, one that had grown less and less endearing as they had to be punishments for his misbehavior. She had never voiced it, but she believed something was corrupting Rocky from the inside. More than anything, she hoped he would return without it, his time alone having banished that misguided part of himself. Even if he was still afflicted, however, she¡¯d take that version of him over nothing. It was a raw truth, and I sent waves of love her way, as did everyone else, thanking her for her openness. Cinnamon was next, and she didn¡¯t give a frack about anything other than sick martial arts moves and going for rides in the sky with her adopted daughter. The contrast was hrious, and I sensed my bodyughing involuntarily. Cinnamon loved everyone, of course¡ªespecially Pelly¡ªbut her true passions were aerial moves atop Pelly¡¯s back, and perfecting the roundhouse kick. Borks¡¯s sense of belonging called out next, and as he gazed around with puppy-dog eyes, his ghostly tail wagged. Before arriving on our shores, all he had wanted was to belong to a pack once more. He had found that and more. As each being offered their truths up to him, his sense of family only increased. He felt like he was a part of something bigger than himself, and his only desire was for our bonds to go deeper.Unexpectedly, the next thing that drew me in came from two different creatures. It was the pelicans, Bill and Pelly. They both called out to us for one simple reason: they shared the same secret thought¡ªa hidden affection for one another. They stared at each other as their dual romantic intentions unfolded, the depths of them undeniable. To anyone on the outside, us being privy to this information, this moment, might seem weird. Instead, it felt natural. They weren¡¯t ashamed of their feelings, and they offered them up freely, both to each other and the rest of us. A motherly pride radiated from Cinnamon, momentarily interrupting her imaginings of karate chops and flying kicks. The Buzzy Boys were next, and they were just happy to be here. They got great satisfaction from being needed by their ¡®hive¡¯, which included all of us. They would do everything they could to guard and protect our surroundingnds, even sacrificing themselves to do so. Twin appreciations radiated out, louder than the rest of us. It was Queen Bee and Bumblebro. The two were family oriented, and they held equal love for both everyone present and the Buzzy Boys, their children. There was a dark bubble or wariness within them, and without more than a moment¡¯s thought, they offered it up. It was a fear of Teddy. They were aware of it and trying to challenge their preconceptions, but they couldn¡¯t deny its potency. A strong reassurance came in response, Teddy both acknowledging and opposing their fear. He wasn¡¯t at all bothered by the insects¡¯ assumptions. If anything, he understood it better than most. He loved honey, but now that he was a sapient being, he would never harm even a single bee again. He was ashamed of his past actions and assumptions, yet didn¡¯t me himself. Teddy had been a primal creature following his instincts when he¡¯d destroyed hives in the pursuit of honey, just as the bees¡¯ primal instincts told them to be wary of him now. When the bees felt this, their worry evaporated, leaving behind a healthy respect and a desire to learn more about the bear. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Pistachio¡¯s spirit nodded at them, appreciating their resolve. At first nce, his internal sentiments were just as strong as his outward-presenting stoicism. But buried deep down, there was a shadow of sadness there for his fellow lobsters¡¯ downfall, the ones that had been dispatched as part of Snips¡¯s vengeance against Sebastion and the Cult of the Leviathan all those months ago. Snips sent an apologetic pulse toward him, but Pistachio cut it off. He didn¡¯t me her for her actions, and he reminded her that she had spared him. He felt a need to rectify the injustice, but he saw it as his responsibility, not hers. He didn¡¯t yet know how to do it, but now that he was fully aware of the desire, he would find a way. Lemon, unable to suppress her feelings any longer, called out. She identified strongly with ws¡¯s means of affection, finding joy in expressing her love by tricking and surprising those she cared about. Lemon had a root-deep desire to help everyone, but it stretched far beyond the connections present. She revealed it, making us raise our metaphorical eyebrows. She wanted to help the entire world. It was ambitious, to say the least. I noticed her delving deeper, intending to show us what she had been doing over the past weeks, but I sent out a pulse of my own. Telling us now would run contrary to her desire for surprise and trickery, so I told her to keep it to herself. Surprisingly, the rest of mypanions did the same, echoing an identical sentiment. All attention turned my way, and filled with gratitude for everyone¡¯s transparency, I unveiled my deepest thoughts. First, my love and appreciation of the surrounding souls flowed out, mming into and resonating with their cores. Brighter than all the others, an image or Maria nted itself firmly in mind. The sun was behind her, illuminating her sandy hair as it fell from behind an ear. Without prompting, the image shifted. Hundreds of different scenes appeared, only vanishing when another took its ce. They were all of Maria. Her blue eyes beneath the midday sun as she stared up at me. The way she flushed and averted her eyes when she was embarrassed, only making my affection for her grow. Her hugging ws tight and giving the little otter a good scritching, delighting just as much as I did in the little miscreant¡¯s soft fur. Us walking hand in hand beneath the verdant forest, her gazing up at the shifting canopy and me gazing at her. On and on they went, none of a sexual nature, yet all managing to perfectly capture an aspect of her entrancing form. It felt like it went on forever, yet it was over in the blink of a cultivator¡¯s eye. As thest of the images disappeared, I was left with mypanions¡¯ emotions, all as happy as I was that I¡¯d been able to make such a rare connection. Maria¡¯s love came through strongest, both giving me the mental equivalent of a hug, and urging me to continue sharing. With my core buzzing, a profound thankfulness for my new life came next. I knew it might be overwhelming, but out of respect for their own openness, I didn¡¯t hide a single ounce of the truth. As with some of the others, I had a patch of darkness coloring the depths of my awareness. Despite my willingness to share, it opened up slowly, like a ck rose blooming. I was all too aware of my deep-seated fear of taking control of the church, and now everyone else was too. There was a reason for that fear, of course. I was terrified of losing the freedom I¡¯d gained when arriving in Tropica, and anything contributing to that, whether perceived or real, was immediately deemed a threat. Along with the fear of taking control, there was my worry of gaining too much power. Of being forced into the role of a god. I¡¯d expressed my willingness to do so for everyone¡¯s sake, but that didn¡¯t make the idea of it any less unattractive. With my deepest secret revealed for everyone present to see, I focused on why I was so afraid of changing the status quo. I¡¯d told most of my animal pals of what had transpired in my previous life on Earth, but now that we were one, I showed them. My privileged life as the son of a billionaire, and the way I was molded to inherit my father¡¯s business empire. The rtionship with my father and mother, the former having cared only for his wealth and legacy up until the very end, thetter leaving when I was still a boy, likely unable to deal with my oppressive father. It would have taken an entire day to exin all the intricacies if they were expressed by words. With their consciousnesses joined to mine, we relived the moments together, mypanions reexperiencing the emotions with me. A hint of shock came from everyone, Maria included. I¡¯d already told her about my past, opened up as much as one could with words. But hearing was different from seeing. From there, I returned to my life here, showing how ecstatic, how blissful, my time on Kallis had been. The sun that rose every morning, casting its warming light over everything I could see. The joy I got from the simple parts of life, like fishing, cooking, or even just having a nice nap in the shade of a tree. Finally, I let them see how I felt about all of them again. Because of the dark cloud of fear coloring my thoughts before, I hadn¡¯t unveiled the depths of my appreciation for them. This time, I let it all out. All the souls surrounding me, along with all the human pals I¡¯d made since arriving in this world, were the seasoning of my life. The activities and scenery I enjoyed in Tropica were wonderful, sure, but without others to enjoy it with, it would have been nd. vorless. Allowing this gratitude to flow out of me washed away the negative aftertaste of my previous life, cleansing our ptes and leaving only love for one another behind. Adoration poured from each of them, feeling the same way. Even Teddy was there, already attached to us after bing one with our thoughts and seeing the color of our souls with his own eyes. The fondness for one another built, each participating core resonating with the sentiment. As it climbed higher and higher, I sensed that a change wasing. The chi connecting us all shuddered, then expanded. In what could have only been the barest of moments, the interconnecting ropes flew out from us, their tendrils spreading across the sky. They sprawled out far into the distance, the kilometers-wide slowly ceasing its expansion. Through the affection and thankfulness for one another, a great curiosity sprouted. We all watched as the chaotic shamble of interconnected vines began sinking. Down and down they went, and rather than stopping on the ground when theynded there, they sank down through dirt, rocks, sand, and water. Only when they were deep, deep below did theye to a stop, seeming to find the right ce. Immediately, they called out for something¡ªsomething that neither I nor my presentpanions could give them. Now that the mesh was no longer connecting us, our knowledge of each other¡¯s internal state slowly receded. Though it was like losing a part of myself, I used thest of our ¡®oneness¡¯ to thank them all. The emotion was echoed tenfold, washing over me until the veryst moment. As our spirits floated back down toward our bodies, my awareness once more singr, I bathed in the aftershocks of what we¡¯d just experienced. Book 3: Chapter 54: Bear Hug Book 3: Chapter 54: Bear Hug High in the mountains to the northwest, a lone alchemist was trapped in his thoughts. If he had a friend present, perhaps they could have helped him challenge his internal narrative and break out of the downward spiral he was currently engaged in. s, Solomon was alone. The echo of a long-departed god had destroyed his ce of power, obliterating the means with which he was going to achieve ascension. Worse, the lightning-covered boulder had clearly been sent by a remnant fragment of Zeus.Of all the possible gods to attempt to strike him down, it just had to be the god of the sky. Solomon looked upward, narrowing his eyes at the clouds above. More echoes could be up there this very moment, watching and waiting for the perfect time to strike. Solomon stared for a long while, part of his brain suspecting that another attempt woulde the moment he looked away. When nothing came, he let out a slow sigh, trying to calm his whirling mind. He was sitting on a wooden stool of his own design, having worked to rebuild the equipment that the falling meteor had destroyed. It¡¯d taken him some time, but he¡¯d managed to rece everything¡ªwell, the physicalponents, anyway. He¡¯d not yet collected any more of the herbs and nts he would need to ascend. If he was being honest with himself, he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d bother. A shaking hand drifted to the pouch around his neck, and without thinking about it, he opened the drawstring to peer inside. The powdered bark of the blue tree was there, hisst sample of the most-important ingredient. He stared at it as he considered his options. Though they were obvious, each possibility seemed untenable. He could continue on with his n, forging a new future for himself as the alchemist of prophecy. He gritted his teeth, acknowledging that it wasn¡¯t so simple. Trying to do so could lead to another attack, one he might not survive this time. The other choice was to abandon his dream, to walk away from this ce and never again aim for the heavens. He was close to ascension, so his body held more vigor than it had in years, but who could say how long that wouldst? He could pass in his sleep one night not long from now, a gnat in the cosmos that never amounted to anything.The idea of being nothing, of not ascending to the heavens aftering so close to godhood, made fury build within him. Yet it did nothing to still his trembling hands. Clenching his fist, Solomon stood, wanting to take his anger out on something. He was partial to shattering vials during fits of rage, but he was without equipment, forced high into the mountains to flee a fledgling cultivator back in Tropica. Left with nothing else to destroy, he grabbed his stool and raised it high above his head. Just as he gathered his strength and prepared to m it into the trunk of a tree, a shift in the surrounding air brought him up short. It was as though something passed through him, its overwhelming potential screaming out to him. In a fraction of a moment, the sensation passed, traveling down into the earth beneath his feet. He tracked it as long as he could, eventually losing all sense of it as the phenomenon moved far below. Solomon stoodpletely still, not even daring to breathe in the face of such power. When something ttered to the ground immediately behind him, he flew forward, instinctively moving for the door of his wooden hut. He peered over his shoulder as he went, and when he saw the source of the noise, he skidded to a stop, finally exhaling. A softugh escaped his throat, relief soothing his prickling skin. It was the stool. He hadn¡¯t even felt himself dropping it. Solomon had gone his entire life without hearing a peep from the gods prior to the meteor clearly sent by Zeus. And now, a second echo had called out. His heart fluttered as he jumped to the most obvious conclusion: the remnant power of another god must have felt his plights. Rather than smack him down or attack him, it had sent a sign. It had urged him on. Solomon¡¯s blood pulsed, and his skin prickled once more, this time for an entirely different reason. He threw his head back andughed, unable to believe his luck. Even if Zeus attacked again, Solomon now had the echo of another god watching his back, one that wanted him to reach for the heavens. The next moment, Solomon took off, dashing for the forest. He had ingredients to collect. *** As I slowly settled back into my body, physical sensation returned. When I felt something tickling my cheeks, I wiped my face, my handsing away wet. Though I was anything but sad following the rapturous experience in the sky, I found myself unable to halt the tears. I heard a whimper from my left, and a secondter a form crashed into me, one I couldn¡¯t mistake. Maria, her chest heaving with sobs and her own tear-streaked face pressing against my chest, hugged me tight. In swift session, a series of animals mmed into us. Snips, ws, and Cinnamon were first, all three nuzzling in as close as they could get. Pelly and Bill came next, looping their magnificent necks over Maria¡¯s back. When Borks arrived, he transformed into a chihuahua and forced his way under Maria¡¯s arm, whimpering and hitting my chin with rapid-fire licks. Even Pistachio joined in,ying his overge antennae across my legs. Myriad roots shot from the ground around us, and before my still-swimming eyes, I watched countless flowers bloom from them, Lemon reassuring us in her own way. Suddenly, something blocked out the sun. I blinked fresh tears away and gazed up, finding the source of the shade. Teddy was standing above us, great rivulets of liquid running down his face to pool around his nose. Bumblebro, Queen Bee, and the rest of the Buzzy Boys were on his head, all peering down at us, even theirpound eyes somehow leaking. Teddy leaned down, then paused, averting his gaze as he let out a soft, questioning growl. ¡°Of course you can join the cuddle puddle, you big goof.¡± I sniffed and let out a half-heartedugh. ¡°Get down here.¡± He let out a great huff and flopped down on top of us, wrapping everyone up. Because of our experience in the sky only moments ago, he knew exactly how much pressure our bodies could take. He squeezed us tight, giving us a literal bear hug. The bees buzzed the entire time, their wings emitting aforting tone that somehow made my core feel warm. I closed my eyes, enjoying the embrace. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition. Both figuratively and literally surrounded by love, my thoughts drifted toward the connecting mesh that had sunk deep into the ground beneath me. Though filled with potential, whatever power it would one daye to yield remained entirely unfulfilled. It had called out for something, and with our minds still linked, everyone present had known that we didn¡¯t have what it wanted. But now that I was alone with my thoughts, I had an idea, one that I dove intopletely. As future ns unfurled in my mind, I lost track of time. What could have been seconds or minutester, a rhythmic beating drew my attention. Maria¡¯s heart had been racing when she first mmed into me, but the longer we embraced, the slower her pulse became. Content with the extent of my nning, I focused on my body and all of my surroundingpanions. It was both a long timeter and all too soon when I patted Teddy on the side. ¡°Okay, big guy. Let¡¯s get up.¡± There was no response, and as I paid closer attention to him, incredulity washed over me. ¡°Are you serious, Teddy?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Maria askedzily. ¡°He¡¯s fallen asleep!¡± Teddy let out a loud snore in response, even our loud conversation not enough to wake him. ¡°What a shame,¡± Maria said, squeezing me tighter and pressing the side of her face into my chest. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just have to stay here forever.¡± A muffled chirp of agreement came from somewhere to my side, apanied by some happy bubbles popping against my torso. ¡°Girls,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m enjoying myself as much as you are, but if we stay here all day, I can¡¯t exin the adventure I¡¯ve just thought of...¡± There was a moment of silence, everyone goingpletely still as my words sunk into them. But that single, blessed glimpse of calmness was short-lived, because absolute hell broke loose almost immediately. Every creature tried to flee the pile, scrambling over one another to escape. Their aggressive exits were enough to wake Teddy, who woke with a start andunched himself skyward, letting out aical roar as he sailed up above the treetops. ¡°Huh,¡± I said, sitting up and watching Teddy flip end over end, his roar taking on a confused tone when he realized he was in open air. ¡°That¡¯s something.¡± ¡°Look at him go,¡± Maria added, craning her neck, her face unable to decide if she was impressed or amused. As he reached the apex of his flight, Pelly and Bill appeared at his sides, swooping in to grab an arm each. As he made his descent of shame, Teddy dipped his head in apology, appearing more embarrassed than I¡¯d ever seen another being look. ¡°My bad,¡± I called. ¡°That one was on me.¡± He looked around as hended, his brow furrowing when he noticed none of the animals were looking at him, their attention locked on me. He cocked his head, trying to understand. ¡°You fell asleep, mate, and no one wanted to get up. So I mentioned that I had a n for our next adventure.¡± Teddy cast aside his embarrassment and straightened, his ears perking up. I grinned in response, looking around at my alertpanions. ¡°Here¡¯s what I was thinking...¡± A half hourter, as we made our way back to New Tropica, I sighed and looked at ws, whose arms were crossed as she somehow raised her nose at me from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ws,¡± I said. ¡°We can¡¯t all go.¡± She gave me a venomous dose of side-eye, not looking away. After a long moment, she snorted and raised her nose once more. Though Snips wasn¡¯t so obvious with her dissatisfaction, her carapace dropped low, revealing how disappointed she was. ¡°We won¡¯t be gone long!¡± Maria tried. In response, Cinnamon hopped up beside ws and adopted the cross-armed posture. She raised her nose even higher than ws, her neck stretching further than I knew it could. Hmph! she squeaked Hmph! ws agreed, beginning apetition between the two for who could appear more disgruntled. Everyone else was more epting of the endeavor, Borks and Teddy because they were invited, and the rest because they weren¡¯t as sassy. Knowing that trying tofort ws or Cinnamon might result in a lightning shock or a karate kick to the jaw, I scooped up Snips and cradled her in my arms. ¡°We¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± I rubbed my chin on the top of her carapace. ¡°I promise.¡± Despite her obvious disappointment, she leaned into me, letting mefort her. ws¡¯s head swiveled our way, a dash of jealousy joining the annoyance in her eyes. Maria giggled. ¡°Come here you, you goose.¡± ws¡¯s jaw moved inaudibly, her desire for scritches warring with her indignation. Seeing an opportunity, Cinnamon pounced. She leaped from the spot, sailing for Maria¡¯s outstretched arms before ws could reach a decision. It was, undoubtedly, a mistake. The poor bunny wasn¡¯t even halfway there when lightning erupted. ws unleashed a battle cry as she rocketed across the ground faster than Cinnamon could hope to see. Kicking off the sand, ws mmed into Cinnamon, withdrawing her lightning chi at thest possible second. Rather than punt the bunny skyward, wstched onto her. In a jumble of limbs, fur, and blurred strikes, the two soared upward. I shook my head, and Maria sighed. ¡°Seriously...¡± she said, rubbing the bridge of her nose. I justughed. ¡°If they¡¯re already willing to have a practice bout, maybe they¡¯ll get over their exclusion rtively quickly...¡± Later that night, when I put my hand under my pillow, I was proven wrong. I groaned, slowly getting up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maria called from the shower. I lifted the pillow, frowning at what I¡¯d touched. ¡°There¡¯s a pile of sand under my pillow.¡± There was a moment of silence as Maria turned the shower off, followed by a loud giggle that echoed off the bathroom tiles. ¡°I guess ws is still bothered.¡± ¡°When did she even find the time to put sand under my pillow?¡± I started scraping it into one hand. ¡°She must have snuck off when we were talking to Barry.¡± ¡°I could have sworn she was there the entire time...¡± Maria exited the bathroom, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare, the sandpletely forgotten. She¡¯d gotten into her pajamas, her visible skin glowing from the hot shower. Despite this, I could still see her face flush when she noticed me staring. ¡°What?¡± she asked, twirling a wet strand of hair. ¡°What do you mean, what? Have you seen yourself? How am I supposed to look anywhere else?¡± She tried to frown at me, but she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her smile. ¡°Come here,¡± I said, discarding the sand I¡¯d been collecting. It scattered across the floor. She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°That¡¯s very unhygienic, Fischer. Who knows where that sand has been¡ªoh!¡± Her hair blew back from her face as I appeared in front of her and wrapped my hands around her waist. ¡°I should really get going...¡± she said, her lips remaining parted as she stared up at me. ¡°You should,¡± I agreed. ¡°We¡¯ve got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.¡± Her beautiful blue eyes reminded me of all the emotions I¡¯d felt from her earlier. We had been joined as one only hours ago, able to see¡ªtoprehendpletely¡ªthe way we felt for one another. To some couples, such a bearing of souls would have been a death sentence for their rtionship. To us, it was anything but. We both leaned in, and as her velvet lips met mine, I stopped thinking about earlier. Book 3: Chapter 55: Adventure Book 3: Chapter 55: Adventure When I woke the following morning, I could feel one of my animal pals nuzzling up against my chest. I smiled, taking a deep breath and stretching my arms. ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, not particrly worried about which of them it was. Whoever they were, I was d they were here. There was no response, and when I opened my eyes a momentter, my smile froze. ws¡¯s face was only centimeters from mine, her ears pressed back in rm. Blinking, I looked where I¡¯d felt someone nuzzling up to me. My nket had been peeled back, revealing my chest. Sitting atop it, Cinnamon held my shirt open with one paw. In the other, she was clutching something, paused midway through stuffing it into my pajamas. I nced back at ws, seeing her forepaws also hiding something she was doing her best to hide from me. Something yellow¡­ ¡°Is...¡± I rubbed my eyes, clearing away the lingering vestiges of sleep. ¡°Is that sand?¡± Retreat! ws trilled, turning and scrambling for the door. Cinnamon panicked, jumping so hard from my chest that she mmed into the roof. Thump! Stunned, she fell back to the bed, wobbling as she tried to orient herself.¡°What the frack?¡± I asked, my wits too addled tough at the instant karma. ¡°Are you okay?¡± When she straightened, she let out a panicked scream and kicked away from the bed again, ricocheting off the far wall before rocketing out my bedroom door. If the second thump was a trustworthy indicator, she¡¯d collided with another wall out there. Corporal ws¡¯s chitteringughter trailed off as they departed out the front door, skittering into the morning air. When I sat up, a bucket of sand poured out of my shirt and pooled around me on the bed. I just stared down at it for a long moment, not even knowing where to begin. Deciding that a little sport would be a good way to start the morning, I stood, stretched, and sprinted outside. They¡¯d had a good head start, but no matter how fast they were, the two little miscreants were no match for me. The moment I stepped out into the morning rays, however, I found a menagerie waiting for me. Every animal pal but ws and Cinnamon were present, even half of the Buzzy Boys¡ªthose that weren¡¯t off scoutinging to say goodbye. I extended my senses, searching for the missing two. When I located them, I shook my head, peering over my shoulder. Two distinct half-visible heads poked up over the heand. ¡°Come down here, you little rats. I¡¯m not going to punish you.¡± Not trusting me, they retreated, ducking from view. ¡°What did they do?¡± Maria asked, smirking and raising an eyebrow. ¡°They graduated from putting sand under my pillow to putting sand under my everything.¡± I shook a leg, causing sand to cascade down onto the porch, and augh to pour from Maria. She shook her head, her smile only growing. ¡°So much for getting over it quickly. ws seems to be holding a grudge.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive them if they clean it by the time we get back!¡± I yelled, loud enough for them to hear. ¡°Speaking of,¡± Maria said, hefting the bag on her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all ready to go. Need a hand packing?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± I grinned. ¡°I packed after you went homest night¡ªbe back in a moment.¡± I had the quickest of showers, got dressed in my traveling clothes, and returned outside, my oversized travel pack slung over one shoulder. When I got there, I found two unexpected forms cradled in Maria¡¯s arms. ws and Cinnamon, having apparently climbed down from the heand, averted their gazes from me. ¡°Girls...¡± Maria chided. ¡°Did you have something you wanted to tell Fischer before we left?¡± Both sighed, their haughty posture deting. Maria stepped forward, preparing to hand them over, when I held up a hand. I knew ws all too well, and she was being entirely too forting with an apology. ¡°Show me your hands,¡± I said, pointing down at her. ws tilted her head to the side, then extended her paw-pads, letting me inspect them. I thought I might be being too paranoid, so I opened my mouth to apologize, then narrowed my eyes at her as another possibility struck me. ¡°Empty your pockets, missy.¡± Her smile grew tense, and she reached into the little pockets where she kept her favorite rocks and shiny baubles. From the left one, she produced an opalescent stone, smooth with use. And from the other... ws screamed a trill sound and threw her paw toward me, unleashing a spray of particles. ¡°Pocket sand!¡± I yelled, shielding my face. ¡°I knew it!¡± She made to escape, roaring with chitteredughter, but I caught her by the scruff of her neck. When I held her up to my face, she panicked, the whites of her eyes telling me she expected retribution. Instead, I pulled her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you. We won¡¯t be gone long.¡± She tensed but melted into my arms a momentter, letting out a soft coo. Cinnamon came to join her, leaning her forepaws on my chest and giving me a little bunny kiss on the cheek. I held them a while longer before passing them over to Maria. ¡°Okay, gang. Maria, Teddy, Borks, and I are off. We leave the vige in your capable hands. I¡¯d love it if you could alle with us, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± ws¡¯s bottom lip protruded, having onest crack at making me change my mind. ¡°I know it¡¯s sad, ws,¡± Maria said, using one hand to pet her head. ¡°But Fischer knew Barry would request that most of you stay behind. Besides, on the off chance that someone is foolish enough to attack us, who would be better at defending the vige? They say the best defense is a good offense, and you are, without a doubt, the strongest among us. Other than Fischer, of course.¡± With each word, ws sat up a little straighter. By the end, her chest was puffed out and her pout had been reced by a proud grin. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I said, not needing to bend the truth. ¡°I have no doubt you could take out an entire army with your lightning boulders alone. I can¡¯t think of a more devastating offense than you and Cinnamon¡¯sbo attack.¡± They were both preening now, Cinnamon¡¯s mouth curling up, and ws making little ¡®oh, stop it¡¯ gestures with one paw. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. With everyone as reassured as we could make them, we made our way down the line, saying goodbye to everyone in turn. When we passed Pelly and Bill, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at their bodynguage. Though they weren¡¯t touching, they were closer than I¡¯d ever seen them before, bothfortably upying the other¡¯s personal space. Their possible future together made me feel a great sense ofpersion, and I bent down to pet both of their necks. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you two,¡± I whispered, and though their skin was covered in thick plumage, I could tell they blushed. When I stood, I took onest nce at the coast. The sun was just threatening to rise over the distant horizon, its rays casting a glow into the pink and purple sky. I could hear the softlypping waves from here, their incessant murmurs filling my soul with a great calm. I took a deep breath of the salty air, locking the memory of its scent firmly in mind. And with that, we were off, heading for the road leading west from Tropica. We took a path where no one would spot Teddy, and the sun finally breached the horizon as we strode through the forest, casting long shadows where it found gaps in the canopy above. ¡°No word from the other two?¡± I asked, shooting a questioning look Maria¡¯s way. She shook her head. ¡°Not a peep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I was hoping they took us up on the offer. Den in particr would have loved...¡± I trailed off as I sensed two cultivators ahead of us in the forest, and the moment I recognized them, a wide grin came to my face. Maria leaned over in front of me, overtaking my field of view. ¡°What would Den have loved¡­?¡± ¡°The secret we kept from them.¡± I shot her a wink. ¡°Which he¡¯s about to learn firsthand.¡± ¡°What do you... ohhh!¡± Her head darted in the direction I was facing. Right on queue, Den popped out from behind a tree, trailed by the other person I¡¯d sensed. ¡°You guys came!¡± Maria said. ¡°We thought you¡¯d... Oh, Dom! Hi!¡± Den smirked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What about me? Do I not earn a hello? And what¡¯s this about a secret?¡± ¡°Sorry! Hi to you too!¡± She swept a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to see Dom, is all.¡± ¡°She assumed you were Trent,¡± I exined. ¡°We invited him too. You haven¡¯t heard from him, have you?¡± ¡°We did, actually,¡± Den replied. ¡°I dropped by and encouraged him toe along, but he wasn¡¯t feeling it.¡± He gave us a slight shrug, then jolted straight as he remembered something. ¡°Oh, I wanted to ask if Dom cane along instead? It¡¯s fine if you say no, but I figured it couldn¡¯t hurt to¡ª¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Maria and I both interrupted, sharing a delighted nce before returning our attention to the brothers. ¡°You¡¯re more than wee, mate,¡± I said. ¡°We had to limit the numbers just because we don¡¯t want to leave New Tropica vulnerable, but you can definitely rece him.¡± ¡°Honestly,¡± Maria added, ¡°we probably should have thought to invite you. Sorry.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Dom gave us a carefree smile that mirrored Den¡¯s. ¡°I get it. As rxing and calming as things have been since we arrived, they¡¯ve also been kind of intense?¡± He shrugged. ¡°I feel like you probably have a lot going on behind the¡ªbear!¡± Den leaped backward as he also caught sight of Teddy, scream-yelling, ¡°There¡¯s a giant fracking bear behind you!¡± Teddy, not anticipating their reactions, just lumbered casually from between the trees, followed by Borks. Iughed so violently that my legs immediately buckled, and as I looked at the iprehension recing the fear on the brothers¡¯ faces, I cackled even harder. After a few attempts at exining myself that ended in choked fits of giggles, I could finally speak. ¡°You asked about the secret, remember?¡± I wiped tears from my eyes as I sat up, shaking my head. ¡°He¡¯s the secret. Den, Dom¡ªthis is Teddy. Teddy, meet Den and Dom.¡± As polite as ever, my newest animal pal dipped his mighty head in greeting. ¡°He¡¯s...¡± Den licked his lips as his eyes went wide. ¡°You¡¯re a spirit beast, Teddy?¡± ¡°Of course he is,¡± Dom answered, letting out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Look at the size of him!¡± Den stepped forward, his legs seeming to move of their own ord. His vision was locked on Teddy, and as he reached out a tentative hand, it came up just short. ¡°Is... is it okay if I touch you, mate?¡± Teddy, his head still slightly bowed, nodded. Den ran a hand over Teddy¡¯s broad skull, amazement bubbling up into his core. I marveled at the ever-increasing awe as Den continued petting him, finding the spot on the side of Teddy¡¯s neck that made the bear sway. It was the exact reaction I¡¯d expected from Den, and Maria and I shared a knowing nce as we saw our ning together. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?¡± Dom asked, watching Teddy with only a little less amazement than his brother. ¡°Because we wanted to leave on this little excursion, mate. Do you think Ellis would have let us leave otherwise? I had to tell Theo because he would have seen through my subterfuge, but he agreed to keep it a secret. Until we¡¯re too far away for Ellis toe find us, at least.¡± The brothersughed at this. ¡°Yeah,¡± Den said. ¡°That makes sense. So what exactly is the n, then? You mentioned fishing when we spokest night.¡± I grinned, hefting my backpack and the rods within it. ¡°That¡¯s right, mate. I only told Barry and the other leaders why we were going on a fishing trip. I guess now is as good a time as any to let you know.¡± I held up a finger. ¡°First, you know about the quest I¡¯m on, yeah?¡± Den nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t tell you the details, but keeps updating when you make things with others, right?¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s called Group Project, and it¡¯s updated twice from cooking. I have a feeling that we¡¯ll get something cool when it¡¯s finally finished. Not that we know when that¡¯ll happen, given how the System just keeps saying, ¡®Insufficient power.¡¯¡± I held up a second finger. ¡°The next reason is because of what happened to us yesterday.¡± I¡¯d only exined it in vague terms to everyone but Barry and Theo, knowing that revealing too much would make Ellis trail after us like a dog chasing a tyre. I quickly ran through it in more detail, doing my best to put the transcendent experience into words. Den and Dom were suitably shocked, their eyes darting between Maria, Borks, Teddy, and me as I exined. ¡°We knew something sank into the ground,¡± Den said. Dom nodded. ¡°Everyone felt it. Even I did, and my cultivation isn¡¯t that advanced.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Well, what I left out is that it felt like it wanted something from us. The more I considered it, the more I understood what it craved.¡± They both leaned in, their curiosity obvious. ¡°It wanted power, but not the power I, or anyone else for that matter, could give it. It doesn¡¯t want chi from our cores. And of all the things I¡¯ve encountered in this world, there was one type of fish with way more chi than any other.¡± ¡°The one we¡¯re going to fish for?¡± Den surmised. ¡°That¡¯s the one, mate. I reckon if we have a chance of powering whatever that weirdtticework is, it¡¯ll be with a bunch of the giant fish we came across on our way to Gormona. The potent alligator gar are just as the name suggests. The chi filling their flesh is potent.¡± The brothers stole a meaningful look at each other. ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± Den said. ¡°We¡¯re fishing for what you¡¯ve described as giant fish, doing so because it will possibly impact the verynd, and it¡¯s effectively a secret mission?¡± ¡°A secret mission...¡± Dom repeated, a glint entering his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re as excited as I am.¡± I took a deep breath, then held up a third and final finger. ¡°Thest reason for us going is Teddy. He¡¯s only just awakened, and after our awareness was joined, I understand exactly howid-back he is. I reckon you and he have simr personalities, Den, and I wanted to give him at least a few days of rxation before Ellis starts harassing him for details about his entire, er, everything.¡± Den slung an arm over Teddy¡¯s neck again. ¡°Aid-back bear, huh? I think we¡¯re gonna get along just fine.¡± Seeing the change in Den since his arrival in Tropica had been a constant source of joy, and watching him immediately click with Teddy made my core sing. Maria looped an arm through mine, also watching them. ¡°What are we waiting for, then?¡± Den asked, straightening and petting Teddy on the head. ¡°The sooner we leave, the sooner we can fish, right?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.¡± I checked if everyone was ready, and after a series of nods and verbal confirmations, I turned to Borks. ¡°Can we store our stuff in your dimensional space, buddy?¡± Yes! He barked, his tongue lolling as he ripped a hole in space. With our packs stowed, we were off, moving at a leisurely speed. Well, a leisurely speed for cultivators. Trees and grass sped by in a blur, adventure fueling each step. Book 3: Chapter 56: Mischief Book 3: Chapter 56: Mischief Unlike thest time we made our way from Tropica to Gormona, we didn¡¯t travel along the road for long. After less than a half hour, we approached the first vige. Veering off the road and into the forest, the temperature immediately dropped by a few degrees, some of the frosty night air remaining trapped beneath the canopy. Without needing to talk, we unanimously decided to remain between the trees. It would take us longer to find our destination, but that was fine. Though I¡¯d listed Teddy¡¯s recent ascension as the third reason for this adventure, that didn¡¯t make it less important than the others. He¡¯d been a regr bear yesterday, and I¡¯d not even known of his existence less than twenty-four hours ago. In such a small span of time, he¡¯d awakened, had the universe pour data into his mind, and then had an otherworldly experience above the clouds. It was a lot to take in, no matter how well-adjusted he may seem. I shot a nce his way, unable to stop myself from grinning at his behavior. Just like Borks liked to sniff the air as we ran, Teddy was doing the exact same thing, his nostrils ring and lips lifting periodically. I vaguely recalled something about bears having the keenest sense of smell of any animal back on Earth. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it was true, but the way his head twitched toward things that Borks didn¡¯t register made me inclined to believe it. After a few hours, I was just considering lunch when Borks and Teddy both skidded to a stop. I opened my mouth to ask what was going on, but then I noticed their ears alert and twitching. They slowly spun their heads, locating the direction of whatever sound they detected. I caught a hint of a deep tone, so faint that I might have imagined it. Borks and Teddy both went rigid, and without sharing a nce, they slipped off through the underbrush. When I looked her way, Maria¡¯s eyes reflected the worry I felt within. We dashed after them, followed closely by Den and Dom. As we seemed to near our destination, the animals slowed, both hunching as low as they could while still creeping forward. I¡¯d caught a few more tones on the wind, slowly growing loud enough that I knew they weren¡¯t a figment of my imagination. When I smelled the unmistakable scent wafting through the air, I finally understood what we approached. My traitorous mouth watered of its own ord. Maria sensed it too, because she raised an eyebrow at me, also curious about why Teddy and Borks approached as if expecting a battle. All at once, the buzz of wings bounced off the surrounding trunks, seeming... angry? A sense of urgency came over me and I moved forward, slipping through the trees just to the right of Borks. A momentter, the source of the cacophonous buzzing came into view. I absorbed the sight in the blink of a cultivator¡¯s eye. Before us sat one of the thickest trees I¡¯d ever seen sinceing to this world. Its branches closed most holes in the canopy, and the surrounding ground was free of other trunks, the leaves having stolen the sunlight others would need to survive. upying a hollow midway up the tree, a beehive of gigantic proportions was abuzz with activity. The bees were swarming out of their home, forming distinct clouds in the space between grass and canopy. Their purpose was immediately clear when I noticed the other insects smattered around the area. The bees were defending their hive. Giant wasps as big as beetles were on the attack, their mandibles biting through any bees that came too close. Undeterred, the defenders continued their darting maneuvers, attempting to exchange their lives for an attackers¡¯. Before I even had the chance to consider helping, Teddy was on the move. He lumbered forward, slowly enough that any bees he hit just bounced off him, spiraling through the air before righting themselves once more. Each wasp was systematically dispatched by his mighty ws. In a matter of seconds, it was all over. Rather than thank Teddy for the assist, the bees turned their ire on him. He was neither angry nor upset about the treatment. Teddy knew well that they were only doing as their nature dictated, using every tool they had to defend their hive despite how rtively powerless they were. Teddy had a hint of satisfaction on his face as he retreated from their attacks, no doubt content he could help a hive rather than destroy it. When he got back to us, he looked back at the clear section of grass. As his gaze roamed over where he¡¯d ended the lives of a dozen wasps, a sense of uncertainty radiated from his core. I immediately knew the cause of his doubts. ¡°You did good, mate,¡± I said, patting hisrge head. ¡°On the good-bad scale, bees are the goodest of boys. You shouldn¡¯t feel bad about taking out a few wasps to save an entire hive.¡± The statement took a hint of his self-reproach away, but a shadow still remained. I rubbed his fur some more, knowing there was only so much I could achieve with words. He was sapient now. He would have to work out his morality for himself. ¡°I¡¯m sure Queen Bee and Bumblebro would be proud. They¡¯d have done the exact same thing.¡± This sentiment eased his conscience even more, and he dipped his head gratefully, as polite as ever. We remained there for a few minutes, watching the bees as they slowly calmed. Most returned to the hive, but some others came from it. Unexpectedly, these new arrivals started collecting the fallen. They dragged them across the grass, sometimes moving only centimeters at a time before having to pause, get a better grip, and try again. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Moving the bodies from the hive to stop the spread of disease. Before Queen Bee awakened, her hive threw all the dead workers out after they were attacked. ¡°Wow...¡± Den said. ¡°That¡¯s so interesting.¡± ¡°They¡¯re like little undertakers,¡± Dom added, his eyes watching the bees¡¯ efforts closely. We stayed put, ying witness as the fallen were systematically deposited at the bases of other trees. Once thest was moved, the hive returned to business as usual, scores of insects flying away in search of nectar and pollen. With the show over, we resumed our travel, everyone slipping into afortable silence that was only asionally broken when Dom and Den messed with one another, causing the victim at the time to curse and chase after the offender. Our pace remained leisurely, staying that way until I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement any longer. We were almost there. With a hurried clip, I dashed ahead, leading the way for everyone else to follow. None of them backed down from the challenge, and I grinned as I kept stealing nces over my shoulder to see Maria¡¯s pumping arms, Borks leaping from tree to tree while changing forms, and the huffing forms of Teddy and the two brothers bringing up the rear. If he wanted to, Teddy could have charged through the trees unaffected, but he stepped gingerly around them, weaving his massive body so nary a branch was disturbed. I smelled the water before I saw it, and I skidded to a stop as I entered theke¡¯s clearing. I turned, waiting for everyone else to catch up. Maria and Borks, having been right behind me,nded at my side. Neither of them had broken a sweat. Den and Dom came next, taking heaving breaths as they jogged from between the trunks. Their eyes went wide when they caught sight of the craterouske. They ambled up to its very edge, peering down at the water as they leaned on their knees. Teddy¡¯s footsteps came into hearing range, his soft padding barely audible. When he emerged from the trees, he was trailing a ck and blue butterfly, watching it with sparkling eyes as it flitted to and fro through the air. With his eyes pinned to the beautiful insect, he didn¡¯t notice the rest of us. I saw exactly what was about to happen, the future unfolding in my enhanced mind as I took in his trajectory, speed, and mass. I had all the time in the world to stop it¡­ Instead, I nced at Maria. When her gaze met mine, there was mischief dancing in her eyes. I set a hand on Borks¡¯s shoulder, letting him know not to intervene. He darted a quick look my way, an unmistakable grin curling his lips. He¡¯d already reached the same conclusion. It took all of my self-control to notugh and give it away. Den and Dom were still leaning over, their chests heaving as they fought to catch their breath. Being in such a vulnerable position, they had no hope of withstanding the force of a two-tonne bear barrelling into them. They both released yelps as they sailed into the air above theke. Teddy skidded to a halt right at the edge of the crater, his ears pinned to his head as he snapped back to reality and realized what he¡¯d done. When the brothers hit the water, they skipped like thrown stones, their limbs outstretched with the force of their passage. With two gigantic sshes, their impromptu flight finally came to an end. ¡°Den skipped an extra time,¡± Maria noted, amusement coloring her voice. ¡°Does that mean he wins?¡± ¡°Hmm. Maybe?¡± I tapped my chin. ¡°Dom¡¯s final ssh was way bigger.¡± ¡°A tie, then.¡±. Ruff! Borks agreed, his wagging tail a blur. In contrast to our enjoyment, Teddy was distraught. He bowed over and over as Den and Dom swam back to shore. A constant sound of apology came from Teddy, something partway between a groan and a whine. Rather than annoyed, however, the brothers wereughing and flicking water at each other as they crawled onto shore. ¡°Thanks, Teddy!¡± Den said. ¡°My brother needed that¡ªhe¡¯d worked up quite ather from our run here.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Dom nodded. ¡°And my brother needed it more. He smelled like absolute shi¡ª¡± Dom didn¡¯t have a chance to finish his insult. Den mmed into him, wrestling him back into theke. I smiled and shook my head as they fought like only brothers could, their grins never disappearing whilst they postured for dominance over the other. Despite how happy they were, Teddy continued bobbing his head in apology. I grabbed him by the shoulder. ¡°C¡¯mon, mate. Wanna see how we set up the rods?¡± A half hourter, the brothers had changed into dry clothes and all the rods were set up. I hadn¡¯t told them anything about the bait needed to catch the potent alligator gar, wanting them to experience it firsthand. I was sitting between Borks and Maria on the shore, with Dom, Den, and finally Teddy to the right of us. The brothers held a finger to their lines, their breaths shallow and calm as they waited for a bite. At the same time, the tips of their rods twitched. Together, their posture shifted, going from rxed to alert in an instant. Because they were both experienced fishermen by now, they didn¡¯t strike too soon. They waited for the right moment, and their patience was rewarded a split secondter when both their lines went taut. The hooked fish did their best to escape, but they had no chance. With wide smiles, Den and Dom reeled them into the shore. Before they could lift them from the water, though, I got up, facing Maria and gesturing for her to follow. She gave me a questioning look, and I shot her a wink, letting her know I was up to something. Mischief entered her eyes for the second time today, and she followed me down to the water. I scooped up Den¡¯s when it got to the rocks, cupping it in my hands. The jungle mudminnow¡¯s weird little feet immediately pressed into my palms in an attempt to escape, but I didn¡¯t let the odd sensation bother me. Maria did the same to Dom¡¯s, and when we turned toward the two brothers, their attention was locked on our sped hands. ¡°What... what are they?¡± Den asked, his core radiating suspicion. Schooling my face, I locked eyes with him. ¡°Do you trust me, mate?¡± After a short pause, he nodded. ¡°Close your eyes and put your hands out,¡± I instructed. Only when their lids were firmly shut did I let my grin show. Moving together, Maria and I ced the jungle mudminnows¡ªin all their horrific, multi-limbed glory¡ªonto the brothers¡¯ open hands. Book 3: Chapter 57: Monster Book 3: Chapter 57: Monster ¡°I trusted you!¡± Den yelled, his arms outstretched so the jungle mudminnow was as far from his body as possible. He pinched the crime-against-nature of a fish between his thumb and forefinger, all four of its legs undting as they tried to find purchase. Beside him, Dom stared down at his cupped hands. Not wasting the opportunity, the creature within stood upright and tried to run back to the water. Dom¡¯s face went pale. ¡°You right, mate?¡± I asked. He opened his mouth to reply, but dry-heaved instead. ¡°Why does it¡ª¡± He dry heaved again, dropping the fish and wiping his hands on his pants. ¡°Why does it feel so wrong?¡± Maria and I cackled withughter, leaning against each other. ¡°I trusted you!¡± Den repeated, looking both disgusted and amused. The mudminnow Dom had dropped sprinted past Den on its way to the water, and he plucked it from the ground, scrunching his face at its human-like legs as they kicked in the air. Peering at it must have drawn his vision in, because his gaze went distant. I focused on it too, making words appear in front of me. Mature Jungle Mudminnow UniqueThis fish is a creation of the followers of Ceto. It is unknown how long the jungle mudminnow has existed within the Kallis Realm, but in that time, it has stabilized itself within the food chain. This fish has be the favored prey of the potent alligator gar. When I shook my head and returned to the present, utter revulsion covered Den¡¯s face. ¡°The alligator gars eat these? On purpose?¡± His incredulity only made meugh harder, my chest starting to ache as the air was forced from my lungs. ¡°Pass them here,¡± I said, getting to my feet. ¡°No need to let them suffer.¡± After two swift movements, I set them down on a rock. ¡°We need to swap out your fishing rigs for something bigger, then we should be good to go.¡± After washing their hands for an overly-dramatic amount of time, shooting us judgemental looks all the while, the brothers rejoined us. When they noticed the giant hooks we¡¯d attached, their eyes went wide. ¡°Trust me,¡± I said. ¡°The fish are big enough to justify it.¡± They nodded, anticipation radiating from their bodynguage and cores both. Not needing guidance, they attached an entire mudminnow as bait each, then strode down to the water. ¡°In the middle?¡± Dom asked. ¡°Duh,¡± Den said, yfully rolling his eyes. ¡°Do you think giant fish live in the shallows?¡± In response, Dom picked up a pebble and rubbed it between two fingers, scowling at his brother. I half expected him to flick it at Den¡¯s head, but he pretended to drop it, instead shoving it into a pocket. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯d rather fish than teach you a lesson.¡± I raised a brow at Maria, wordlessly asking if she¡¯d noticed. But before I got her attention, the brothers cast out their lines. I watched as the rigs sailed over the water, Den¡¯s sshing down to the left and Dom¡¯s to the right, both in the deepest section of theke. As if in recognition of their perfect casts, the world froze. I hadn¡¯t even realized there was a breeze before, but now that it had vanished, the silence of the surrounding trees was deafening. Tiny ripples spreading from the brothers¡¯ lines were the only movement visible, the pattern beautiful and hypnotic. When Den¡¯s reel screamed a momentter, I wasn¡¯t at all surprised. ¡°Poseidon¡¯s silty bottom!¡± he yelled, holding his rod high. Its tip bent and bounced with each movement of the fish¡¯s head as it tried to escape, but as with every creature that had faced the brotherstely, it didn¡¯t stand a chance. When it swam toward Dom¡¯s line, I worried that they might be tangled. Before I could tell him to wind it back, he was already doing so, ensuring he didn¡¯t get in Den¡¯s way. It had only traveled a few meters when the second fish struck. ¡°By Triton¡¯s stiff conch...¡± Dom uttered, his tone disbelieving. ¡°It¡¯s big...¡± Whilst Den hooted and hollered as he slowly reeled the fish in, Dom remained reserved, his eyes intense as he fought his to shore. When the potent alligator gars approached the shallows, their long, powerful tails made the water churn, giving the brothers their first sight of the fish. Instead of dashing into the water to grab them, I reached out and grabbed the rods. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get ¡®em!¡± Den dove¡ªliterally dove¡ªinto theke,nding with the grace of a drunken starfish. He was wrestling his alligator gar above water a momentter, holding firm as it kicked its giant tail. ¡°Watch the mouth!¡± Maria winced, reaching out a hand as if she could telekically help. ¡°The teeth are deadly!¡± Dom was in the water now too, having walked instead of diving like his maniac brother. After a small battle, one which almost saw Dom get bitten by Den¡¯s fish when said maniac got too close, the brothers were walking up the shore. I slipped forward, dispatching both alligator gar with my trusty spike. As one, our eyes were drawn into them. Mature Potent Alligator Gar Unique This species variation of the alligator gar has evolved through its predation of jungle mudminnows, an unnatural fish created by the followers of Ceto, over thousands of years. Through millennia of evolution, the potent alligator gar has managed to produce a unique kind of chi that only matures when exposed to heat. ¡°Unique chi¡­?¡± Den asked. ¡°Only after being exposed to heat?¡± ¡°How¡­¡± Dom licked his lips. ¡°How potent are we talking?¡± ¡°One way to find out,¡± I said, shooting them a wink. Den¡¯s eyes were alight with expectation when they met mine. ¡°Fire?¡± ¡°Fire.¡± I confirmed. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Before I could even finish the word, Den and Dom were off, setting their fish down and dashing in search of branches. *** With the smell of smokeing from the campfire and the vor of potent alligator gar lingering in my mouth, I leaned back against a tree. I let out a soft groan. ¡°Agreed,¡± Maria said, resting a hand on her stomach and leaning beside me. Despite having caught two fish as long as a man was tall, we absolutely devoured them. Borks and Teddy had one of the frames each, meticulously removing every possible bit of meat. The brothers were sitting across from us, both looking just as full. ¡°You gonna eat that?¡± Dom asked, pointing down at thest bit of fish on Den¡¯s te. ¡°Yes,¡± Den replied. ¡°You sure?¡± He gave Dom a suspicious look. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m just letting the rest settle.¡± The look wasn¡¯t misced, because a momentter, Dom made his move. His hand darted out, grabbing the filet with lightning-fast precision. Den, however, was prepared. They say the best defense is a good offense, which was probably why Den aimed his punch at Dom¡¯s head. Dom had to block with both arms, leaving the fish behind for Den to quickly scoop into his mouth. Den gave him a smug grin as he chewed, taking his time to enjoy every¡ª Crunch. Den froze. He furrowed his brow, tongued his cheek, then spat out... a rock? Tiny fractions of one, anyway. It had been crushed between Den¡¯s empowered mrs. I stared at the small pile for a long moment. Had the rock been in the filet? Had I somehow put it on his te when I was dishing up the servings? If so, how would such a mistake slip past my enhanced awareness? When I felt the victory radiating from Dom¡¯s core, I finally understood. ¡°Dom!¡± I barked augh. ¡°That was devious!¡± Den¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spun toward his brother. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°The pebble,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Revenge is a¡­ is a ¡­ cold dish,¡± Dom said,pletely butchering the phrase and making me giggle even harder. Comprehension arrived in Den¡¯s eyes just as violence flowed from his core. He shot to his feet. ¡°You put a pebble in myst bite? You animal!¡± He turned to Borks and Teddy. ¡°No offense.¡± They both shrugged, but Den didn¡¯t see the gestures because he was busy flying through the air toward Dom. ¡°Dinner and a show,¡± Maria remarked as the two men duked it out, fighting just as they had in theke. A smile graced her lips, making me watch her for a moment before returning my attention to the brothers. Though Den was definitely annoyed by the betrayal, he was equally enjoying their little sparring session. We let them go for a few minutes. Teddy finally stepped in when Dom was thrown toward a tree. The man would have crashed through it, so Teddy caught him and pulled him into a bear hug. ¡°Truce?¡± Dom asked from a position of exactly zero power, his legs dangling above the ground as Teddy held him tight. Den appeared to seriously consider the offer, tilting his head back and forth. ¡°Fine. But only temporarily, and only because there¡¯s more fishing to do. I will avenge my meal.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Dom said, straightening his clothes as Teddy set him down. After resting a while as the brothers fought, my full stomach felt much morefortable. I stood up and stretched, letting out a soft groan. ¡°I think I have to do something regrettable,¡± I said. This immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Er, like what...?¡± Dom asked, unruffling hisst sleeve. ¡°So, you know how I can sense chi, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Maria said, slightly raising a brow. ¡°Well,¡± I continued, ¡°I can technically search out fish that have chi in their bodies, right?¡± ¡°Ohhh,¡± Maria said. ¡°To make sure we don¡¯t fish up all of them?¡± I grimaced. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Wait, why is that regrettable?¡± Dom asked. Den whapped him softly on the back of the head. ¡°Because it¡¯s cheating. If you can sense exactly where fish are, and how many there are, Fischer could just throw the hook directly at them.¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not really cheating if he¡¯s using his power... is it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just cheating the fish, you goose,¡± Den said. ¡°He¡¯s cheating himself. Think about how it feels when your line is in the water. The unknown possibilities, knowing that at any moment, something massive could strike. The excitement thates with it. The anticipation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, mate,¡± I confirmed. ¡°But in this case, I¡¯ll have to do it anyway. I don¡¯t want to catch all the alligator gar and make them effectively extinct. If I¡¯m unlucky and there is a hidden species in here, scanning the water will spoil that surprise.¡± ¡°Ohhh.¡± Dom frowned. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like that at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Iughed. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you if there is.¡± I walked over to the bank, letting out a slow sigh as I stared up at the waning afternoon light. I didn¡¯t want to do it, yet it had to be done. I hesitated a moment longer, gathered my chi, then sent my awareness snaking outward. It went through the ground first, winding over rocks, earth, and sand. Surprisingly, I felt creatures there, each possessing the smallest hint of chi. Worms, insects, even tiny aquatic invertebrates living around the rocks of the shore. Their life forces were like stars in the night sky, lighting up the darkness behind my eyes. After pausing to appreciate their beauty, I pushed my awareness further, extending into theke¡¯s ck waters. The first species were something I¡¯d seen before, but not in thiske. They were little guppies, only asrge as the end of my pinky finger. Maria and I had spotted them in one of the creeks feeding into the river, and though I thought there were a lot of them then, it was nothingpared to the thousands upying theke. They swam all around the edge, schooling inrge groups that asionally split apart, only to rejoin once more. When I saw why they separated, a shiver ran down my spine. From within theyer of silt on theke¡¯s floor, a jungle mudminnow struck. It stood up on its weird little legs, then leaped and darted for the guppies. Each time I¡¯d seen a jungle mudminnow walking, I¡¯d been disgusted. Somehow, witnessing its fleshy legs trailing through the water as it swam was even worse. I felt a moment ofpassion for the guppies. I couldn¡¯t think of a more unnerving ambush predator to be targeted by. My awareness sunk into the silt where the rest of the mudminnows waited. There were thousands of them, allpletely still and waiting for a school of bait to swim by. Another involuntary shiver came, running down my entire body. No matter which way you looked at it, there were entirely too many legs in thiske. Seeking to banish that thought from my mind, I extended my senses further. The bottom of theke grew deeper at a steady gradient. There was a sudden drop off, making me raise an eyebrow. It went down and down for meters, revealing a craterous hole within. When I sensed the life down there, I felt my body jolt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maria asked, her voice only barely making it through to me. I lingered a moment longer at the bottom of theke, my shock not fading. There were hundreds of the alligator gar, so we¡¯d have no issue with supply. They sat almostpletely still, their fins and bodies only asionally moving. But they weren¡¯t what made me have such a visceral reaction. Deep below them, buriedpletely in the mud, something ancient sat. Its power was... old. Really old. The chi within its massive body tasted like the essence that suffused the world. Maria squeezed my arm, tugging at my awareness. ¡°Come back to us,¡± she said, her voice soothing. When I opened my eyes, I slowly turned her way, my body going numb. Borks and Teddy had been resting, but now they were up, keenly aware of my reaction. ¡°What did you see?¡± Maria implored, resting a hand on mine. ¡°Is there no more of the alligator gar? I¡¯m sure we can find something else to¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± I interrupted. ¡°There are hundreds of them.¡± ¡°What is it, then?¡± Den asked, gazing at theke¡¯s cid waters. ¡°I... can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What...?¡± Hurt apanied Maria¡¯s question, radiating from her core. I immediately returned to the present, banishing the thoughts whirling through my mind. ¡°I¡¯m not keeping it a secret for a bad reason. It¡¯s...¡± I trailed off, wondering how to word it. ¡°You saw something else, didn¡¯t you?¡± Den asked, turning his attention to the others. ¡°Fischer promised not to tell us if he found a bigger fish, remember?¡± Dom shook his head. ¡°I take it back. I wanna know.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Den agreed. Borks and Teddy agreed with assenting growls, their ears alert. I looked at them all. ¡°Are you sure?¡± They gave a sharp nod, now staring right at me. ¡°Calling it a big fish doesn¡¯t really cut it.¡± I swallowed, my mouth dry. ¡°There is a monster at the bottom of thiske.¡± Chapter Upload Schedule & Dragon Con Chapter Upload Schedule & Dragon Con Hello friends. As you can probably tell, I didn''t upload a chappy today. I spent another day working on book 3 alterations that are rather urgent as it''s being recorded this week. Usually, I''d have been able to do both, but I still find myself struggling to focus following my quitting of nicotine. For the time being, I''m going to upload chapters as they''re done, rather than on a dedicated schedule of Mon, Wed, Thurs, Fri. Thank you for your understanding. <> On a funner note, I''ll be attending Dragon Con this year. If you''ll be there, there''s a good chance we''ll be able to say g''day. I''ll be going to the LitRPG party & speaking on Podium''s LitRPG panel, as well as just walking around. Sorry in advance if I''m in a food-induceda; I''ll be sampling the local pastries to my heart''s content. words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Book 3: Chapter 58: Frozen Book 3: Chapter 58: Frozen Light slowly bled from the sky as the sun set further to the west. It shone its orange rays over us, the trees on the other side of theke casting long shadows that made the water appear almost ck. Despite how beautiful a sight it was, all three of the people present were staring at me. Teddy and Borks, perhaps sensing the danger through our connection, watched theke¡¯s outwardly calm waters, their hackles raised. ¡°A monster?¡± Den asked, his eyes flicking to the water before returning to me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just what I said, mate. There¡¯s a monster down there.¡± ¡°Big enough to eat alligator gar?¡± Maria asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feed on anything,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s alive but frozen in time, as if it¡¯s hibernating. That¡¯s the sense I got from it, anyway.¡± Dom¡¯s face had gone serious. ¡°How big are we talking...?¡± I pursed my lips as I thought for a moment, then turned and paced out some steps. When I was around eight meters away, I faced them. ¡°This long.¡± ¡°How...¡± Maria swallowed. ¡°How wide?¡±I shrugged and walked back toward them. ¡°The surrounding area is soaked with chi, so I couldn¡¯t tell where the actual body ends.¡± ¡°Could you beat it?¡± she asked in a whisper. ¡°I think so, but I can¡¯t say for certain...¡± As we all stared at theke, we slipped into a solemn silence. My enhanced mind started working overtime, attempting to understand how such a creature could end up in the middle of a rtively smallke. The jungle mudminnows, in all their horrifying glory, hade into being because of experimentation by the followers of Ceto. Did that mean the monster was of their creation? Or was it something much older, something they weren¡¯t even aware of? What if their experiments had been an attempt to wake it up? As I tried to determine how long it had been sequestered here, I recalled the creature¡¯s chi. It was ancient. Its power was indistinguishable from the world¡¯s essence, making me believe it predated this time period and the machinations of Ceto¡¯s followers. With that information added to the equation, one answer leaped out to me. ¡°I think...¡± I paused and cleared my dry throat. ¡°I think it¡¯s been here since the power disappeared from the world. The followers of Ceto were active thousands of years ago, right?¡± The same thoughts ran through my mind. No matter how many times I reconsidered, I reached the same conclusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think this creature, whatever it is, will wake up until more power returns to the world.¡± Silence reigned, only broken by a soft wind rustling the leaves above us. ¡°But if more power does return...?¡± Maria asked, voicing what everyone was thinking. I nodded. ¡°Then it will probably wake up.¡± I sent my awareness back down below theke, bypassing the guppies, mudminnows, and alligator gars. The monster¡¯s existence drew me in. Understanding that I¡¯d gleam no more information, I withdrew once more. As I opened my eyes, I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°There¡¯s not much point in thinking about it, is there?¡± Maria asked, resting her head on my shoulder. ¡°Nope,¡± I agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a future problem. I don¡¯t see it waking up any time soon.¡± She shook her head softly, her hair bouncing against her face. ¡°True as that might be, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to stop myself from worrying about it...¡± I shot her a grin. ¡°I might have just the thing to keep us upied.¡± ¡°More fishing?¡± Den asked, the prospect snapping him from his introspection. ¡°No,¡± Iughed. ¡°Well, not yet, anyway. Let me check something first...¡± Without another word, I leaped up to the branches of the biggest tree I could see. ¡°Great,¡± Maria said. ¡°He¡¯s finally lost his marbles.¡± ¡°To be fair, you could argue that I never had any marbles in the first ce...¡± I climbed further up the tree, clinging to it as I poked my head above the canopy. When I spied the giant mountain to the north, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. That makes things easier... I thought, hopping down to the ground. Still smiling, I faced the brothers. ¡°So, fes, have you had a chance to do any carpentry since you arrived in New Tropica...?¡± *** ¡°Fischer?¡± Maria asked from behind me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Why the frack did you bring a saw with you?¡± I turned around from the tree I was cutting, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°We were camping. What if we needed to cut something?¡± ¡°Well, aside from your ability to flick a tree in half, we have Teddy and Borks with us. They could have just cut it down and made lengths of wood the same way that Corporal ws does...¡± ¡°Yeah, but where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± I asked. She squinted at me. I walked over and looped an arm around her back. ¡°I want to saw the wood myself because it¡¯s going to be wet, so we¡¯ll need to rely on the System stepping in and transforming it. I thought the more involved I was, the better.¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. ¡°Okay, that makes sense, but I still don¡¯t understand why you brought a damned saw.¡± ¡°I¡¯m prepared for any and all situations,¡± I replied, wiggling my eyebrows at her. ¡°It must be nice to have such a reliable and attractive boyfriend.¡± ¡°And humble,¡± she said, rolling her eyes at me. ¡°How could I forget?¡± I bent and kissed her on the forehead, earning a cute little smile from her. I called out to the brothers, who were back beside theke, ¡°I won¡¯t take long cutting all this.¡± ¡°No rush!¡± Den yelled back, not bothering to look my way as he waited for a fish to bite. Dom was too busy to reply. He pulled up a jungle mudminnow, made a disgusted look when its legs touched him, and swiftly dispatched it. ¡°It¡¯s kinda handy having resident bait catchers,¡± Maria said, pulling me into a hug. ¡°Agreed,¡± I said, rubbing her back. ¡°I¡¯d better get back to it, otherwise those two will fish up every mudminnow in theke.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were thousands?¡± she asked as we separated. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡± I nodded toward the brothers, who were both pulling up another mudminnow. ¡°They are fishing machines.¡± As I started sawing again, Maria was heading their way, likely going to ensure they didn¡¯t actually pull up every single one of the weird little fish. A half hourter, I had all the wooden panels ready to go. They were wet, of course, but hopefully that wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°What about wheels?¡± Den asked as he and his brother stared down at the ns. I shot him a wink. ¡°I¡¯ll be heavily relying on System shenanigans for those. If that doesn¡¯t work, it won¡¯t take too long to carve some. I just didn¡¯t want to chop down an old tree if I didn¡¯t have to. Don¡¯t give me that look, Borks. It¡¯s because most of the trunk would be wasted, not because I¡¯mzy.¡± When he wagged his tail in response, I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been hanging out with ws too much.¡± The wagging only increased. ¡°Are you sure we need to do this?¡± Dom asked, scratching the back of his head as he continued studying the sheet. Den gave him an odd look. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, can¡¯t we just use Borks¡¯s dimensional space?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Have you smelled how stinky fish can get after a while? What if we can¡¯t clean it out?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Borks gave a reassuring bark, making meugh. ¡°I know you¡¯re not bothered, but you enjoy the smell of stinky fish. I don¡¯t want everything we put in there toe out smelling like week-old eel.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m vetoing that idea, Borks,¡± Maria said, reaching over to scratch his head as she triple-checked the ns. ¡°Let¡¯s start¡ªwait, did you bring nails?¡± She asked me. ¡°Or are we using joints?¡± ¡°Only someone extremely prepared, intelligent, and astoundingly handsome would go camping and think to bring a hammer and¡ª¡± ¡°You brought them,¡± she interrupted, sighing. ¡°Ah-huh,¡± I replied, grinning as I retrieved a leather pouch from my back pocket. ¡°If we all do this together, we might even get lucky and have it count as another group project. Everyone ready?¡± ¡°Ready,¡± they replied. With Borks and Teddy helping brace wooden panels, the work began. We were a well-oiled machine, putting the project together in no time at all. As I picked up thest piece of wood, I focused on my intention. nting it firmly in mind, I put the wood in ce. Everyone reached out and touched it, and I could feel their wills extending and joining with mine. I was getting used to the act of shaping people¡¯s wills as we made things together. With my enhanced awareness of chi, it was only natural that I slip into the role of support, assisting others to reach their fullest potential. This time, though, I found myself mostly unneeded. I still had to chip in and mold the brothers¡¯ essence a little. Maria, Teddy, and Borks, however... Their intentions were perfect. They¡¯d been a little scattered at first, but as they felt my will, their chi readjusted. It was astounding, and after only a moment of consideration, I realized why they were so capable. It was because of our experience yesterday, when our souls were connected as one. They had a bone-deep understanding of me, just as I understood them. Something about that bonding had made our joined crafting capabilities much, much more potent. With our wills pouring out into the surrounding world, it happened. Power swelled from the ground, whirled around us, and rushed in toward the two wooden structures. We¡¯d built the lid first and set it against a tree, but as the chi seeped into it, therge piece blurred. In the blink of a cultivator¡¯s eye, it melded with the base. Power came from all of our cores, oozing into the wood and distorting it. It blurred, bulged, then snapped back into ce. As I blinked rapidly, taking in thepleted project, a smile spread over my countenance. Just as nned, four wheels had appeared from thin air. They were asrge as a wagon¡¯s, meaning they could easily traverse uneven terrain. They were attached to a base the size of a, well... it was also the size of a wagon. That¡¯s where the simrities to one ended, however. Its sides were short, only a meter or so tall. Now that I looked for something topare it to, it reminded me of the pop-up campers people seemed so fond of back on Earth. I stepped forward, running a hand over the wood. The panels were no longer visible, the entire body having transformed into a single structure as if it was carved from a giant tree. The lid was joined to the top somehow, and half worrying that it had sealed, I lifted it. The heavy lid came up slowly, the pieces fitting snugly together. As I stared down into the space of my mobile esky, Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°So the fish go in here?¡± Den asked, running his hand along the bottom of it. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they go bad in here, too?¡± Dom scrunched up his face. ¡°If this gets in the sun, it¡¯s effectively an oven... right?¡± ¡°They could go bad, but you¡¯re missing a vital piece of information.¡± I¡¯d only told Maria the rest of my n, and we both shared a grin as confusion colored everyone else¡¯s features. ¡°If you¡¯ll join me,¡± I said, leaping up to the top of a tree. A momentter, all of our heads poked above the canopy. ¡°See that mountain toward the¡ª¡± A sharp crack split thete afternoon air. Because of our enhanced cognition, we all turned in time to see the look of sheer terror on Teddy¡¯s face. With his ears pinned back and the whites of his eyes showing, he seemed to plead for help. Like the moment you lean a little too far back on a chair and begin to fall, Teddy well knew that he was at gravity¡¯s mercy. After what was only a moment but must have felt like an eternity for my newest pal, his head disappeared from sight, plunging below the canopy. There was a loud thump when he hit the forest floor, immediately overshadowed by our raucousughter. Teddy¡¯s ears were still pinned back when he returned to the treetops, choosing a thicker branch this time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, wiping tears from my eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He nodded, abashment radiating from his core. Seeking to change the subject, I pointed at the northern mountain once more. ¡°What do you all see?¡± ¡°A mountain?¡± Den answered. ¡°I don¡¯t see¡ªohhhh!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dom demanded, his head darting back and forth. ¡°What is it?¡± I grinned. ¡°What color is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s white, but what does that¡ªOh! It¡¯s covered in snow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mate. And chunks of ice, if we¡¯re lucky.¡± I pointed down toward the ground, where our makeshift esky on wheels sat. ¡°We haven¡¯t made an oven, fes. We¡¯ve made a fridge.¡± Chapter Dragon Con Adventure Chapter Dragon Con Adventure words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words words The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Book 3: Chapter 59: Downhill Book 3: Chapter 59: Downhill As I sailed through thete afternoon air, a frigid wind raced over me, biting deep into my skin. Before bing a cultivator, it would have chilled me to the bone. Now, it just made me smile. I held my arms wide, enjoying the potent sensations that washed over my body. Still skybound, I nced back, spotting everyone else between the trees at the base of the mountain. I¡¯d not been able to contain my excitement, so I raced ahead and leaped up into the air the moment we reached the slope. Not wanting to create an earthquake with my jump, I¡¯d only used enough energy to get a third of the way up, and as the mountain approached from below, I grinned. Only touching down for a fraction of a second, I kicked off again, causing shale to fracture. The next time Inded, it was atop a thinyer of snow. Filled with exhration, Iunched myself again, getting high enough to see over the top of the mountain. What I found there took my breath away. It was a clear day, and despite the sun¡¯s fading light, I could seend all the way to the northern horizon. To the east, I spotted the ocean. From here, it was like a giant god had taken a bite of the continent, letting the sea rush in and im the space. When I reached the apex of my flight, gravity took hold. As it dragged mendward, I focused my attention on the snowy peak. With my enhanced awareness, I watched ite as if in slow motion, the icy wind a constant grounding presence. I braced my legs, expecting to crash through a knee-highyer of snow and hit the rocks below. Instead, I sunk up to my shoulders, finding myselfpletely encapsted by ice. ¡°Huh,¡± I said, wiggling my body. It was like a cold hug, which now that I thought about it, probably shouldn¡¯t be enjoyable. It was, though, the freezing touch of the snow invigorating. I waited there a moment longer before freeing myself, and as I peered down to find my friends, I realized my whoopsie. Apparently, crashing down into a snow-covered peak wasn¡¯t the best of ideas. I¡¯d thought the whooshing sound was the howling wind. As it turns out, I might have created a little avnche. Well, maybe little wasn¡¯t the right word... Tonnes and tonnes of snow raced down the slope, gathering more mass as it went. I spotted an anomalous color among the white vista, and when I squinted at it, I smiled. Borks, in his long-boi form, danced over the top of it. His empowered body made it look easy, despite the fact that a regr animal would have been buried beneath the frozen flood in the blink of an eye.With his tongue hanging from his mouth, he made it to me in less than a minute. He unleashed a series of rapid-fire licks on my leg, and I fussed his neck with both hands, giving him a good scritching. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else, buddy?¡± I already suspected the answer, but it was confirmed when he ripped a hole in space. ¡°The frack, Fischer?¡± Maria asked, stepping through first. ¡°What was that?¡± I waved my hand, making a dismissive gesture. ¡°Oh, just a little avnche. Nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°An avnche? Why does your world have a word for a frozenndslide?¡± ¡°Iunno. We frack around with winter sports. Skiing and snowboarding are pretty fun...¡± I blinked and stared into space, realizing I might have just found Tropica¡¯s newest obsession. Maria snapped her fingers in front of my face, yoinking me back to the present. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°I was worried that the cold might have frozen your brain for a second.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to freeze, I¡¯m afraid,¡± I joked, knocking the side of my head. ¡°I just had a wonderful idea for a side quest, but it¡¯ll have to wait for another time.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me, but I just grinned. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Den said. ¡°Details.¡± ¡°Ah-huh.¡± Dom nodded and fist-bumped his brother. ¡°We demand more information.¡± ¡°On...?¡± I asked. ¡°Side quest,¡± they both replied at the same time, then gave each other a sly smile and another fist-bump. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± I gave them a quick run down of skiing and snowboarding, and with each word, they looked more and more like kids on Christmas. ¡°You¡¯re sure we can¡¯t give it a try?¡± Den asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t take long,¡± Dom added, ¡°and it would help us, uhhh, understand it better?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Den nodded gravely. ¡°We don¡¯t want to do it, per se, but if it¡¯s for the sake of knowledge...¡± I expected Maria to be the voice of reason. In retrospect, that was a terrible assumption to make. ¡°I mean, it couldn¡¯t hurt to go downhill once... would it?¡± she asked. I held up my hands. ¡°You don¡¯t need to convince me to have a good time. It might take us too long to make the necessary equipment, but I have an idea...¡± It only took Borks a few moments to dig more snow than we needed into his dimensional space, and now that we¡¯d handled what we came for, everyone got into position. ¡°Riders, ready?¡± I asked. Maria, Den, and Dom gave me a thumbs up. Borks let out an affirmative ruff. ¡°How about you, sled?¡± Teddy nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay! Here we go!¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Teddy was lying on his back, his body reclined so his head faced down the slope. Everyone else was riding him like a toboggan, with Borks up front, the brothers in the middle, and Maria bringing up the rear. I put both my hands on Teddy¡¯s back feet. Showing great restraint, I only tickled his paws a little, stopping when he tensed up and let out a noise that was part warning growl, part giggle. I took slow steps at first, but after a few strides, I picked up the pace. Within a hundred meters, I was sprinting, and just as I reached max speed, I leaped onto Teddy¡¯s body, wrapping my arms around Maria¡¯s torso. We were absolutely flying, and with ourbined mass, we only got faster. ¡°Hold on tight!¡± I yelled, following my own advice and leaning into Maria. I wouldn¡¯t be hurt if I fell off, but I wanted to be a part of this inaugural trip every step of the way. Thendscape passing us by became a white blur, the wind growing to a howl as we absolutely tore down the slope. Unable to contain his excitement, Borks unleashed a howl, so loud that it cut through the gale. I joined in, making a sound that was probably embarrassing but still felt good to release. The others joined in, howling at the setting sun as we rocketed down the mountainside. Acting like the love interests in some romantasy novel was rather intoxicating, so when Teddy hit a small lip of rock and careened into the air, we all followed suit. As we cartwheeled, flipped, and spun chaotically above the slope, I asionally locked eyes with another rider. One emotion was more prevalent than any other: sheer, unadulterated exuberance. I considered righting myself like the others were doing, but where was the fun in that? I careened wildly, my limbs syed outward as I descended. When I struck the snow again, I expected to sink into it, just as I had whennding on top of the mountain. Once more, I was incorrect. I mean, I did hit snow, but I also hit the solid rock directly beneath it only a fraction of a secondter. It cracked beneath my body, the shaleprising the mountain obliterated by the force. The rock absorbed most of the impact, so I didn¡¯t bounce again, instead sliding among a sea of pebbles as I slowly came to a stop a few hundreds meterster. When Marianded by my side, she was crying withughter. ¡°You¡ª¡± she cut off, wheezing. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Physically? Doing great. Mentally? My ego might not recover.¡± I peered up behind me, finding a crater where I hadnded. It looked like it was made by a siege weapon. Once more being ridden by Borks, Den, and Dom, Teddy slid around the hole, gliding over the mess of shale that my collision had caused. His head was upside down, and I didn¡¯t miss the way his eyes were locked onto me, the hint of a smile tugging at his lips. As expected, he moved an arm, gliding toward me at incredible speed. I could have gotten out of the way, but instead, I reefed Maria¡¯s leg out from under her. She let out a startled noise as I pulled her into myp. Just in time, too. Teddy hit us like a... well, like a multiple-tonne spirit-beast sledding downhill while being ridden by two cultivators and a hellhound. Teddy wrapped his powerful forelimbs around us, pulling us into his chest. I epted my hug, my stomach swimming with excitement as we skated toward the base of the mountain. Even when the snow ended, Teddy continued on, his enhanced fur sliding right over everything it came across. All our cores radiated joy as snow became rock and rock became grass. Our passage slowed, and Teddy finally came to a stop against the trunk of a tree. Den held his arms above his head and slid to the ground, crashing to his back. ¡°You know, I think I like snowboarding.¡± The rest of us followed suit, sloughing off Teddy¡¯s torso and lying beneath the tree. My heart was thumping with the adrenaline running through me, and as thest light of day finally disappeared, I let out a contented sigh. ¡°I suppose we should go catch those fish.¡± ¡°We should,¡± Maria agreed. ¡°Ah-huh,¡± Den and Dom chorused. Yet none of us moved. We stared at the sky as the starszily came into view, shining their pin-prick light down upon us. *** Deep beneath the ruined castle of Theogonia, liquid fire pulsed through the king¡¯s veins. Augustus had thought he knew what it meant to burn. Decades had passed since the time of his awakening, and with each year, his understanding of fire only grew. It was the great destructive force, the element that reduced everything to ash. Some had argued that fire had natural counters, like water, earth, or wind. They were wrong. If a fire burned bright enough, none of these elements stood a chance. Water became steam, earth turned molten, and air only served to fuel the mes, increasing their heat. Only days ago, he thought there was nothing more to learn about fire. What a fool he had been. The chi oozing from Theogonia, the essence they hadbeled as ¡®corrupted¡¯, was nothing of the sort.With its help, Augustus finally understood the truth: he had known nothing. Like a forest being burned to the ground so new vegetation could sprout, his vessel was being rebuilt from within. The blood in his veins boiled as the forbidden chi washed through him, forging his soul into something new. Something better. There was a soft whimper from beside him, shattering his moment of tranquility. He opened his eyes, fighting down the urge to smite the offender from this ne. Though he stared his hatred at Aisa, the woman who¡¯d whimpered, another sound drew his attention. His wife, Penelope, let out a sharp gasp, covering her mouth as she stared at him. ¡°S-sorry! It¡¯s just.¡± She swallowed, considering her words. ¡°Your eyes, Augustus.¡± ¡°Ooo,¡± Tiberius cooed, peering down at him like a curious bird. ¡°Red!¡± The rest of the prisoners echoed his call. ¡°Red,¡± ¡°Red?¡± ¡°Red!¡± They cackled, making the fire burning through Augustus re. ¡°Silence!¡± he screamed, cutting them off. ¡°Fetch me a looking ss.¡± Princess Tryphena disappeared through the door, returning a momentter with a grave expression and a shard of ss. Augustus meant to stand by the torch to see what they meant, but there was no need. Twin orbs reflected back at him, like burning suns seen through a smoke-filled sky. His eyes were lit from within, the forbidden chi¡¯s changes to his body already visible. He threw his head back andughed, letting the sound crawl out until his throat was hoarse. ¡°Do you want another shielding potion, father?¡± Tryphena asked, a hint of... was that worry coloring her tone? ¡°I don¡¯t need protection, child,¡± he spat, emphasizing thest word. ¡°In fact, you should join me.¡± ¡°But...¡± Tryphena¡¯s eyes drifted to Aisa. The woman was pale and peppered with sweat. She and the rest of the handlers had opened themselves up to the forbidden chi, using it as a source of power to ascend. Unlike Augustus, they appeared too weak to handle it. The king clenched his jaw, fighting down the urge to strike someone down. ¡°Suit yourself. If you don¡¯t have the spine to cultivate this chi, it would probably have been too much for you anyway.¡± Lines formed on Tryphena¡¯s forehead and she opened her mouth to reply, but Penelope mped a hand over it. Augustus stared at them for a long moment, daring either of them to utter a word. When nothing came, he let out a slow breath. ¡°Don¡¯t provide any more potions to the handlers. They need to embrace this power without any shielding if they wish to ascend.¡± All six of them paled at this, their eyes darting to his. ¡°Good,¡± he said, giving them a vicious grin. ¡°Use that emotion to serve your kingdom. Your king.¡± ¡°Serve,¡± ¡°Serve,¡± ¡°Serve!¡± the prisoners echoed, breaking out intoughter once more. This time, the king wasn¡¯t annoyed. He took joy in their calls. He closed his eyes and focused once more, drawing more of the chi in. It was like pouring molten g right into his veins, and it only made his smile grow. With this power, he would avenge his honor. Book 3: Chapter 60: Acidic Book 3: Chapter 60: Acidic Within the dark confines of a wooden hovel, a lone man toiled. Though Solomon had practiced his profession for tens of thousands of hours over his decades-long life, he had never undertaken a task so grand. It was thest concoction that the mortal known as Solomon would ever create. After he consumed it, he would be Solomon, the ascendant. Solomon, the Alchemist. The coveted title of the prophesied alchemist... it was his to im. All he had to do was grasp it. He opened his eyes, peering out at the arrayed ingredients. It was all there, including the rare root he¡¯d discovered and thest bit of bark from the blue tree. After a lifetime spent crafting while surrounded by the Cult of the Alchemist¡¯s proprietary haze, it felt... weird to work without it. The smoke let them manipte the world¡¯s chi without being detected by the crown. Now that he was alone in the mountains, there was no need for such measures, especially because it could impact his awakening. One might assume that theck of a stinging throat and watering eyes would be a wee reprieve, but to Solomon, it felt like something was missing. Taking a deep breath, he gathered his resolve and swept his worries aside. He had sculpted a cauldron from rock, slowly scraping away at the excess material over the span of a day. The water within it was now at a boil. It was time to begin. With but a moment¡¯s pause, Solomon threw the basic ingredients in. The first hour of crafting sped by, Solomon¡¯s body remembering exactly what to do. When it came time to add his self-named root, he gathered his will, just as the cult¡¯s secret texts advised. Even if he hadn¡¯t been instructed on what to do, he¡¯d have known what to do. Each subsequent step felt right, forck of a better word. As if both his body and the universe wanted the same thing. It was like scratching an itch one wasn¡¯t aware of, and as he continued gathering his will and picturing what he wanted, a smile spread over his aged features. Without even looking at the root, he grabbed it in one hand and a sharpened rock in the other. His eyes were still locked on the roiling cauldron as he sliced down the length of the Solomon root.He¡¯d not opened one up before, and now that he had, he understood. There was a hidden core within, its flesh soft and springypared to the encasing fibers. That middle section, only a fraction of the root¡¯s width, called out to him. It was loaded with essence. Finally looking down, he collected the chi-filled center and threw it into the cauldron. The concoction within spat and hissed, urging him on. The decaying bark of the blue tree was next, and when he sent his will toward it, he knew there was nothing to add. It was imperfect. In a state of dposition. Yet it was all he had. Over the span of a few heartbeats, he imagined it falling into the cauldron and filling it with power. Without hesitation, he upended the pouch and shook. The clumps of dust hit the surface, and the mixture reacted violently. Foam bubbled up, threatening to spill over the side and take some of the dust with it. Knowing that the ingredient escaping could spell the end of this mixture, Solomon fought back. He pressed down on it with his will, the foam barely staying contained. It was like shoving down with invisible hands, and if not for his panic, he¡¯d likely have enjoyed the sensation. Thankfully, his efforts worked, and the bubbles slowly receded, revealing¡­ ¡°What in Circe¡¯s loving wand?¡± he swore, blinking at the mixture. It had been mostly opaque earlier,cking all color. He¡¯d added a green root and the ckened, formerly blue bark. Somehow, this had turned the concoction blood-red. He swallowed, unable to miss the power flowing out of it. Even if it hadn¡¯t transformed so notably, he¡¯d have known: this potion, when properly condensed, would lead to his awakening. He was distracted, so he closed his eyes, focusing his intent on the end result. Without realizing it, he slipped into a trance. When he opened his eyes once more, he took a heaving breath, only to cough and sputter immediately. His shack was filled with a thick haze. It burned everything it touched, his eyes, mouth, nose, and throat on fire. He made to run, to flee from the agony, but stopped before he could take a step. This was what he wanted, wasn¡¯t it? He¡¯d missed the burn of his concealing smoke. Before the magnitude of his goal, this temporary difort was nothing. Even if he was to lose his vision, ascension would return it. This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Though he had to blink nonstop, he forced his eyes to remain open as he waved a hand above the cauldron, dispersing the smoke. Expecting to find it much the same, he was pleasantly surprised to see the concoction mostly reduced. He¡¯d thought that only a few minutes had passed, but it had been hours. Despite the acrid haze burning everywhere it touched, relief flooded him. It was almostplete. He took deep breaths that scorched his lungs, yet did nothing to deter him. All the while, he continued picturing his ascension to godhood, clinging to that eventuality in order to push through the pain. After an agonizing stretch of time, something shifted in the air. Though his hovel was closed to the outside world, a breeze stirred. There was a moment of confusion, of not believing his senses. Then, all at once, the smoke flowed back into the cauldron in wispy streams, returning to the red concoction. Before Solomon¡¯s very eyes, it started to glow. The red light seeped through the cauldron, even solid stone unable to contain its brilliance. He dropped to his knees on the earthen floor, gazing up at the incandescent light. Now that the smoke was absent, the air tasted sweet. Before he knew it, he was cackling, his voice harsh and scratched from exposure to the concoction. Wheezing for breath, he got back to his feet, leaning on his bench for support. The light was retreating, returning to the mixture which now had a shimmering quality. He dipped a finger in it, testing its heat. Somehow, the haze flowing into it had cooled the potion. His hands shook as he grabbed the lip of the cauldron and brought it to his mouth. It was more magnificent than he could have imagined. Rather than taste it on his tongue, his entire awareness seemed to drink in its essence, flooding him with warmth. He took massive gulps, not stopping until he¡¯d consumed everyst drop. He licked his lips and set down the cauldron, raising his arms toward the roof and the sky beyond, imagining a great pir of light descending from the heavens to¡ª A sharp pain tore through him, like a knife was plunged into his stomach. Groaning, he doubled over, clutching his abdomen. Just when the sensation faded, the knife twisted and tore. A choked sound came from his throat as he copsed. As fast as it came, the searing agony disappeared, only to return a momentter. Though the warmth remained, it disappeared each time the knife came back. Pulled back and forth between pain and bliss, an acidic aftertaste covered his tongue. It was¡­ wrong. The potion had failed. With that knowledge afflicting him, the pain came stronger than ever before. He cked out, his consciousness doing all it could to protect him from the suffering. *** The following morning, I woke to a pleasant fluttering in my stomach. Still half asleep, I searched my muddied thoughts for the cause of my excitement. It took me a moment, but as I stared at the line of sunlight streaming in the front of my tent, I remembered. ¡°Fishing day!¡± I yelled, sitting bolt upright. ¡°Wake up!¡± There was no response, so I looked around, pouting. Neither Maria nor Borks, who¡¯d both cuddled me to sleep, were anywhere to be seen. A beautiful face poked into the tent and raised an eyebrow, making my pout turn into a grin. ¡°We¡¯re already awake, you goose,¡± Maria said, giving me an amused look. ¡°We¡¯re just about to start making breakfast.¡± ¡°Be out in a moment.¡± I stretched, enjoying the movement of sleep-sore muscles before pushing the tent-p aside and stumbling into the light. We¡¯d set up our campsite on the western side of theke on Maria¡¯s instructions, meaning the morning sun could beam down on us. I mentally thanked Maria for her foresight as I stood beneath its warming rays, closing my eyes and facing it with my, uh¡­ face. ¡°Good sleep in?¡± Den asked. ¡°Yeah, mate.¡± I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, a sense of calm flowing through me. When I opened my eyes once more, I strode over to everyone else. They were surrounding a small fire, and I beamed at the nods, grins, and waves that came my way. ¡°What can I do to help?¡± I asked, bending to pat Borks on the head. He licked me and wagged his tail in response. ¡°You can just sit there and look handsome,¡± Maria said, shooting me a wink. ¡°I¡¯ve got this covered.¡± She was just arranging a bunch of unbaked croissants onto a tray, so I walked over and nted a peck on the top of her head, earning a cute little shimmy of her shoulders in return. I ambled over to Teddy and sat down beside him, covering a yawn. ¡°How¡¯d you sleep, big fe?¡± He nodded and let out a rumbling growl that meant good. Despite the fact that his mere act ofmunicating sounded like tectonic tes shifting, he averted his eyes. I wanted to tell him he didn¡¯t have to be so deferential. I wanted to tell him that he was wee as he was. Instead, I reached up and patted one of his giant shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m d, buddy,¡± I said. We spoke about small things as Maria prepared breakfast, the blessed smells of coffee and cooking pastries slowly building and bing irresistible. Just as the coffee pot was starting to hiss, a bubble of chi exploded far to the east. I jolted, my head darting in its direction. It was¡­ acidic? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Den asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Maria spun, facing me. ¡°What happened?¡± I stood. ¡°You don¡¯t feel that?¡± ¡°No?¡± She got to her feet, her face serious. ¡°Feel what? You¡¯re worrying me.¡± ¡°Someone or something just awakened to the east. Right outside of Tropica. It feels¡­ wrong.¡± ¡°Go,¡± she said, already moving. ¡°We¡¯ll follow.¡± I nodded. ¡°With me, Borks.¡± He transformed into his chihuahua form. I scooped him up in my arms, dashed to the end of theke, and leaped. Trees sailed past below me as I took us toward the anomaly, a foreboding worry sprouting from deep within me. Book 3: Chapter 61: Cleanse Book 3: Chapter 61: Cleanse The forest sailed by below us, countless colors blurring into a single nket of green. Over mountains and across valleys, Borks and I flew, never once changing direction. I destroyed more than a few trees in my passage. Each time Inded, I carved through swaths of them like a scythe through so many stalks of wheat. I didn¡¯t spare them a second thought, the safety of my friends taking priority. At the speed I was traveling now, we¡¯d get there in less than an hour. ¡°Not fast enough...¡± I muttered, wracking my mind for a solution. ¡°Borks, can you teleport to the east without an exact destination in mind?¡± A slight pulse of hesitation came from him, followed by a much-stronger wave of determination. I skidded to a stop, obliterating another dozen trees. Borks leaped down, and the air shattered as a ck portal unfurled. Scooping him into my arms, I shot through it. We emerged high above the forest, and because of my connection to Borks, I could feel where we¡¯d teleported from, a whisper of his chiing from that direction. It had worked. We¡¯d appeared kilometers closer to Tropica. ¡°Did you make the destination high so we didn¡¯t appear underground?¡± I asked Borks as we dropped to the ground. He let out an affirmative ruff. ¡°Good boy. Bark at me whenever you can portal again.¡± Bracing himself in my arms, he nodded. His reserves were depleted from how far we¡¯d traveled, but even now, ambient chi refilled his core. Taking turns leaping and portaling, we traveled faster than ever before. When I took us sailing over a hill, I spotted the source of the acidic-tasting chi. It was impossible to miss. A ckened circle of trees broke up the forest¡¯s monotony, every leaf on them having decayed and fallen. Our trajectory continued, and I crashed down only a few hundred meters away from the clearing. I¡¯d noticed the acidic feeling the entire time we traveled, but now, I could smell it too. Borks lifted his nose to test the air; he regretted it immediately. Shaking his head and letting out a series of snorts, he wobbled, seeming to lose all sense of bnce. ¡°Woah!¡± I stilled him with a hand. ¡°You okay?¡± He made a hacking noise, his bnce only getting worse. Having seen enough, I grabbed him and jumped, crashing through and obliterating the canopy of a tree on my way clear of the area. When Inded on a distant hill, I cradled him in my arms, gazing down at him. Thankfully, his breathing eased and he sat up, his legs firm beneath him. ¡°What was that?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you good?¡± He nodded, staring down at the spot from which I¡¯d leaped. He let out a low growl, its meaning obvious. Poison. Whether because of my rtive strength orparatively weak sense of smell, I wasn¡¯t affected. ¡°Are you okay if I leave you here, mate? I wouldn¡¯t ask otherwise, but¡ª¡± A sense of reassurance washed over me. Borks understood the urgency. Smiling, I rubbed his head. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy. Rest up, buddy. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Firming my jaw, I leaped for the circle of ck marring the beautiful forest, and when Inded in the center, I covered my mouth, doing all I could to keep out the noxious smell. It hadn¡¯t been bad from afar. From here, it was like breathing in battery acid. An odd hint of something herbal apanied it, only making the scent more pungent. I released chi from my core, surrounding myself with a firmyer of shielding. The relief was immediate, and I almost released a slow breath out of reflex. There was a makeshift shack in the center of the clearing. I reached out to grab the door, only for it to crumble within my grasp. Leaping back despite my protection, the door fell to the ground, shattering into uncountable fragments. I strode over them on my way to the entrance, the pieces crunching beneath my feet. As I peered into the squat building, I cringed. Everything within had been made of wood and was rotting before my very eyes. I sent my awareness out toward it, feeling the decay happening in real-time. There was a stone bowl on top of a warped bench, even its hardened body turning a sickly brown color. Not a bowl, I realized. A cauldron. Not at all caring for my moment of rity, the table gave way dramatically, disintegrating to nothing as the cauldron fell through it and crashed to the floor. Before the roof could rain down on me like noxious confetti, I left the hovel, and the moment I was back outside, I firmed my jaw. Someone or something had awakened here. There was no doubt about it. If the toxic chi was any indication of their character, this person had to be found. I shot thin strands of chi out, scouring every direction for any hint of a foreign core. I found Borks pretty quickly, and as he sensed my attention, I got the distinct impression that his tail was wagging ferociously. On and on my chi stretched. Yet no matter how far I went, there was neither hide nor hair of anything suspicious. If whatever being had ascended here was present, I¡¯d have known. Which left two possibilities: they¡¯d left, or they¡¯d perished. Considering just how damaged the area was, I suspected thetter. But it was better to be safe than sorry. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition. Gathering my strength, I leaped straight upward. The resulting shockwave made what remained of the shack, and more than a few rotted trees, fall to pieces. While skybound, I scanned the forest, seeking any hint of contamination. There was... nothing. Beyond the toxic clearing, all was well. Most of my worry fell away as I returned to the forest floor, bending my legs andnding much quieter than I¡¯d left it. I raced toward Borks, and when I got there, I was happy to find him well. ¡°Feeling better, mate?¡± Bark! he replied, giving me a full-body wag. ¡°Good boy.¡± I fussed the top of his head. ¡°Can you go tell everyone that it¡¯s okay?¡± He cocked his head at me, speaking a thousand words with that one expression. I rubbed behind his ear. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go tell Barry and the gang about what I found here. As soon as I let them know, I¡¯ll meet you all back at theke. Shouldn¡¯t be gone for more than an hour or....¡± I tapped my chin. ¡°Actually, I mighte back here to try cleanse it first, so I could take longer.¡± Showingplete trust in me, he licked my hand a few times in less than a second, then turned and fled, slipping into his long-boi form as he tore a portal in space and leaped through it. A few kilometers away, high in the air, he turned to face me. His entire body wagged once more when he caught me staring. ¡°What did I do to deserve such a good boy?¡± I asked myself with a smile. When Borks finally disappeared from sight, I turned and ran, sprinting further east. The sooner I told everyone of the potential danger, the sooner I could return to theke and our day of fishing. *** Hidden beneath the ground of what used to be his shack, Solomon¡¯s everything was wracked by another wave of pain. He curled into a ball and held his legs close, praying for the agony to vanish. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. He had seeded in his ascension. He had made a potion that started the process of his awakening. And now, he was dying. Though he couldn¡¯t tell how he knew, he was certain. It might take days or even weeks, but his destruction was assured if he didn¡¯t do anything. Solomon would find a way out, though. He had to. Each time his torment resumed, a part of him wished his life would end. But the episodes always passed, leaving him gasping for breath in his sealed-offpartment. As soon as he¡¯d regained consciousness and realized he¡¯d ascended, he acted quickly. Solomon had dug a hole in the earth where he stood, only pausing when pain shot through him. He¡¯d sealed the entry with wood andyers of earth. When the wood started to crumble, dissolving beneath the toxic chi of his creation, he used small punches to pack the earth tight. As soon as he¡¯d been enclosed and the walls were no longer threatening to cave in, he poked a tiny hole in his cavern, then started the small fire. He''d thrown thest of his herbs, those that were used by the Cult of the Alchemist to hide their maniption of chi, in the mes. The leaves and stems had been mostly ckened, but when they caught fire, the smell that rose from them was familiar. Within moments, he¡¯d been surrounded by a detection-dampening haze. He was just getting over another wave of agony when the beast arrived. He thought he imagined the vibration that ran through the surrounding soil, but then a great huffing sound came from nearby, making his blood run cold. Solomon froze, and in the silence that followed, a human voice breached his awareness. He couldn¡¯t make out the words, but it was definitely a male. As quietly as Solomon could, he sealed the hole to the outside world and went very, very still. Over the next few minutes, there were another series of vibrations and sounds, all building within to create a monolithic wall of anxiety. A cultivator and a spirit beast had detected his awakening. They hade to end his life. Though he hadn¡¯t heard the cultivator¡¯s words when he¡¯d spoken to the beast, he was sure: it was not the voice of Tom Osnan Jr. The revtion that there was more than one uncored cultivator on the loose should have set his mind to boiling, but with the echoes of anguish lingering in his bones, he didn¡¯t particrly care about the details. Another wave of torment came, smothering him in misery. This was the longest yet, and when it finally ended, tears rolling down his face to pool on one cheek. Clenching his jaw, Solomon focused on the outside world, trying to detect any hint of the cultivator. Blessedly, it appeared as though his ruse had worked; the cultivator hadn¡¯t found his ce of hiding. Even if Solomon wanted to leave, to flee now that the coast was clear, he wasn¡¯t sure he could. When he¡¯d first dug this hole, he thought it a temporary dwelling. A ce he could hide until his body recuperated. With every new wave of searing agony that arrived, he became less and less sure that he would live through this. Unless something changed, this ce would be his tomb. Heughed bitterly, his cult¡¯s concealing haze making his throat sting when he inhaled. ¡°Not a cult,¡± he croaked out, tears welling in his eyes. ¡°A church.¡± He had be the Alchemist of prophecy, using a potion to awaken. And here, alone and trapped underground, his church¡¯s celebrated deity would perish. He would haveughed then, but the next wave of suffering came. Before his consciousness faded, he hoped¡ªprayed¡ªfor his end. What could have been hours or dayster, Solomon opened his eyes when a shuddering vibration shook his burial chamber. ¡°Welp,¡± came a muffled voice from above. ¡°Smells just as bad as I remember.¡± There was an odd ent and inflection to the voice, tugging at Solomon¡¯s memories. A part of his mind sought to eke out the source. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t wanna ruin a good pair of pants,¡± the voice continued conversationally, uncaring of Solomon¡¯s efforts. Pants...? Solomon had a long moment to consider the confusing statement before an odd sensation washed over him, making his skin tingle. At first, he thought it was the next episode of torment¡ªbut the pain never arrived. It¡¯s chi, he realized. The cultivator had found him. Solomon should have been distraught. Should have railed and fought for his life. Instead, he squeezed his eyes shut, hoping that it would be quick and painless. ¡°What is that...?¡± the voice asked, filled with curiosity. The next moment, the stranger¡¯s chi drove into Solomon, washing through his entire body. All but paralyzed, Solomon¡¯s eyes went wide as the stranger¡¯s essence infiltrated his core. Book 3: Chapter 62: Radiation Book 3: Chapter 62: Radiation I furrowed my brow as I continued feeling the world with my chi, focusing it right on the spot where the shack had been. All that remained of it now was a divot in the earth, covered by remnant... were they ashes? Rotten fibers? I rubbed some of the decaying material between my fingers, the texture gritty, porous, and... oily? Whatever the toxic chi had turned the wood into, it was decidedly unpleasant. I went to rub it on my leg, but caught myself just in time. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t wanna ruin a good set of pants...¡± It had only taken an hour or so to go back to Barry and let him know what I¡¯d found in the clearing. Thankfully, Ellis had been running an experiment with the smiths, so I¡¯d been able to make a clean getaway without too many questions. Even now, the former archivist might be on his way here. I had better hurry, then... I thought, smiling despite my surroundings. I sent my chi flooding out, dissipating the shield I had been covering my body with. I was ready to reform it at a moment¡¯s notice, but there was no need; the thick ropes of essence flowing from me were too strong for the toxic chi to get close to my body. I scanned the entire area in a fraction of a second, and as the results flooded into my awareness, I peered straight down, raising an eyebrow. The source of the corruption felt like it was below me, buried beneath the ground where the shack had been. ¡°What is that...?¡± I asked, unable to contain my curiosity. I honed in on it as a new fear emerged; had the cultivator or spirit beast retreated underground, burrowing their way to safety? But... no. There was no core there, neither beast nor human present. There was, however, a disgustingly potent dose of the acidic chi, and I felt itshing out at my pure essence, trying to consume it.I snorted at its attempt. The little pocket of chi down there might be anathema to life, but it was pitifully weak. I poured a mere fraction of my core out. As I did, I pictured rays of light glowing from me, burning away all that was unwholesome. It was over in the blink of an eye, and a sense of unease I wasn¡¯t aware of fell away as the corruption was cleansed. With the blight gone, the forest air seemed to rush in, swirling into the vacuum left behind. ¡°Huh,¡± I said after taking a deep breath of the now-sweet air. ¡°That was easy. Should¡¯ve done it earlier.¡± I looked around, smiling as the world seemed right once more. I turned, crouched, and leaped, soaring over the forest. I had some fishin¡¯ to do. *** When Solomon could breathe again, he took a shuddering gasp of air. He expected it to sting. To burn as though his very lungs were ame. His hole in the ground was still filled with haze, but inhaling it only made his throat tingle a little. The reality of the situation slowly settled over him as he felt his body¡¯s sensations. He had been healed, if that word could even cover the extent of his transformation. It had all happened so fast. One moment, he had been poisoned from within, cursed with the knowledge that his own chi was destroying him. The next, a force of nature had forced its way into his core and cauterized the corruption. Now that he was fixed, Solomon could continue taking steps on the path of ascension. He could be the embodiment of the Alchemist of prophecy. But that didn¡¯t seem so important anymore, because he had just encountered a being that, given time, would be true divinity. From that sh of power, something that could have only been seconds, Solomon had gleaned all he needed to know about the being that had purified him. Because of the haze filling the underground pocket of air that Solomon upied, the stranger, an ascendent of unimaginable power, hadn¡¯t noticed him. Despite this, the stranger¡¯s chi had sought him out and¡­ fixed him. That was easy, the man had said. Should¡¯ve done it earlier... When Solomon recalled how the man¡¯s essence felt, a faint smile came to his face. It had been... pure. The antithesis of the acidic chi radiating from Solomon and poisoning the surrounding forest. He had been terrified when it first happened, but the longer he was exposed to the other man¡¯s light, the more certain he became that the man wished him no ill will. Now that he was healed, he considered bursting up from the ground and pursuing the stranger. Part of him wanted to chase him down and thank him profusely, but the more primitive parts of his brain, those that were focused on self-preservation, urged caution. If the seemingly benevolent man was aware that Solomon had been the source of the corruption, would he be so kind? Solomon shook his head softly. No. There was much more to consider before he did something so brazen. How did this man¡¯s existence slot in with Solomon¡¯s understanding of the long-departed gods and their lingering wills? All the signs that he had attributed to the residual power of beings long departed¡ªwas it possible that he had been wrong...? Beneath the now-cleansed forest, breathing a haze that no longer hurt his throat, Solomon¡¯s enhanced mind began unwinding the threads of all he knew, so numerous they were uncountable. *** By the time I arrived back in the clearing it was almost midday, and I only had a single thought on my mind. ¡°Thank the gods,¡± Maria said, hugging me. ¡°What happened? Are you oka¡ª¡± ¡°Howmanyfishdidyoucatchwithoutme?¡± I blurted, unable to contain the words. Maria blinked up at me as I took a steadying breath, the rest of my brain catching up to the surroundings. Her lips formed a line and she pped my chest, not hard enough to hurt me but enough to convey her annoyance. ¡°Are you serious? You leave me behind to go chase some vague threat, thene back and ask about fishing?¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The corner of Den and Dom¡¯s mouths curled up, but when I narrowed my eyes at them, they became acutely interested in the surrounding trees. I held up my hands as I returned my attention to Maria. ¡°Okay, valid criticism, but you know I¡¯m a simple man. Besides,¡± I waved a hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a problem.¡± I quickly exined all that had happened. Maria rested her head on my chest, a slight shiver running down her back. ¡°I wonder what it was that ascended? Some poor beetle or something?¡± I shrugged. ¡°No clue. I couldn¡¯t find the faintest hint of any life. Whatever it was, I¡¯m guessing it was immediately consumed by the acidic chi.¡± Maria shivered again, stronger this time. ¡°That doesn¡¯t bode well for the rest of the world, does it?¡± I rubbed her back. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Barry is having the Buzzy Boys and our pelican pals scour the area for now. We can worry about it when we get back. Which means¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one thing for us to do,¡± Den said, shooting his brother a knowing look. ¡°I reckon you¡¯re right,¡± Dom agreed, a grin slowly spreading over his face. I nodded. ¡°Whatever we do from here out, finishing my quest is the quickest path to improvement we have. And even if cooking a bunch of alligator gar doesn¡¯t help finish the quest, feeding everyone a bunch of chi-filled fish might lead to a breakthrough or two.¡± Maria cleared her throat and released me from her hug. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right...¡± When I spotted the twinkle in her eye, I barked augh. ¡°Don¡¯t y coy. You¡¯re just as keen as we are to do some fishing. Speaking of, you never answered me. Did you catch many while I was gone...?¡± She shook her head, loose strands of hair bouncing across her glowing cheeks. ¡°No. It didn¡¯t feel right doing it without you, so we spent the morning getting your esky-wagon-whatever ready.¡± I raised an eyebrow, but she didn¡¯t borate, just pointing at yesterday¡¯s construction. I strode over and lifted the lid, finding the bottom absolutely covered in ayer of ice bricks. They fit together perfectly, only thin lines betraying that it wasn¡¯t a single sheet. ¡°Damn. How did you get them so flush?¡± ¡°Teddy and Borks,¡± Maria answered, our bear pal blushing beneath his thick fur while Borks oozed pride. ¡°They packed snow into bricks.¡± I grinned at my fuzzy palls. ¡°You guys are the best. Thank you.¡± ¡°So, the esky is ready to go,¡± Maria said, shooting a furtive nce toward the water. ¡°All that¡¯s left is to catch the fish¡­¡± Without another word, we raced for our rods, all keen on being the first with a line in the water. The day sped by in a pleasant blur, and after only a few hours, I¡¯d stopped counting how many I¡¯d caught. The early afternoon had arrived, and as the sun beamed down on my lower legs, it seemed to warm my very soul. I closed my eyes and smiled at the world, only opening them when another fish tried to tear off with my bait. The fight was over not long after, and as I passed the alligator gar off to Teddy so he could put it in the mobile esky, he gestured for me to follow him. Raising an eyebrow, I plodded behind him, the air growing cooler as I moved beneath the canopy. Teddy cracked the lid and I peered inside. My jaw dropped open. ¡°Woah. It¡¯s already full...?¡± Teddy nodded, almost apologetically. I reached out and rubbed his head, trying to reassure him despite the fact he had nothing to be sorry for. ¡°We were even more productive than I thought. Thanks for letting me know, buddy.¡± Engrossed as everyone else was with fishing, they hadn¡¯t heard our conversation. ¡°Tools down!¡± I yelled, ying foreman. I got a series of confused looks in return, making me snort. ¡°Don¡¯t catch any more fish! We don¡¯t have any more room in the esky.¡± This only deepened their confusion. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re serious?¡± Maria asked. ¡°It¡¯s full?¡± ¡°As full as my heart when I spot an entrancing youngdy on the streets of Tropica¡ª¡± I went full matrix, leaning backward to dodge the pebble pelted my way. ¡°I meant you!¡± Iughed, shooting her a wink as she gave me an exaggerated pout. ¡°Fish on!¡± Den yelled, his rod bending in half. ¡°Bro...¡± Dom said, shaking his head. ¡°Why did you leave your line in?¡± ¡°I was retrieving it!¡± I rolled my eyes yfully, having already seen the slow retrieve Den was doing, myckadaisical pal clearly hoping this exact scenario would y out. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°Just don¡¯t catch any more after that one.¡± Den easily fought it back to shore, and without even removing it from theke¡¯s water, he unhooked it and let it go, smiling to himself as it returned to the depths. ¡°Thanks, fishy,¡± he whispered to himself, watching it go. ¡°Okay, gang,¡± I said when I had their attention once more. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re good to go. Should we head off now?¡± ¡°As keen as I am to spend another night camping,¡± Maria said, ¡°I¡¯m even more excited to get back and cook up a feast for everyone.¡± The brothers both nodded, and as one, we started dismantling the basic camp. Within minutes, we were ready to go. After giving the area onest scan for anything we¡¯d missed, I gazed out at theke. Everyone came to join me, settling into afortable silence as the calm waters drew us in. A soft breeze blew, rustling the surrounding leaves. ¡°This was a lovely little trip,¡± Maria said, resting a head on my shoulder. The brothers grunted in agreement and Borks let out an affirmative ruff, wagging his tail. I cast a gaze Teddy¡¯s way. ¡°Did you enjoy your first vacation, buddy?¡± He¡¯d been transfixed by theke, and when he slowly swiveled my way, he gave me a slight nod, still entirely too polite. I rubbed his massive head. ¡°Good. There will be plenty more in the future.¡± I turned, striding for the wagon. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± After an hour, we¡¯d covered kilometers of ground, trees racing past as I maneuvered the wagon through them. With my power, I was able to match everyone else¡¯s pace. Surprisingly, I found it just as rxing as when I was fishing earlier. I easily slipped into the rhythm, my body seeming to move of its own ord as I weaved to and fro beneath the trees. Seeking to stretch my capabilities, I sent my chi ahead of us, sensing where the trunks grew more sparse. I separated from the others for short distances, but I always returned, winding back toward them when the forest allowed. ¡°Stop showing off,¡± Maria said, trying and failing to appear annoyed. I just shot her a wink and gave her my best grin. We were halfway there now, and we¡¯d be home well before dark, leaving us plenty of time to prepare and cook¡ª Subtle as a hammer to the spine, a presence exploded into my awareness. I skidded to a stop, my eyes going wide as I faced the west. Within the blink of an eye, everyone came to my side. ¡°What is it?¡± Maria asked, her voiceden with worry as she looked around. ¡°Something far away,¡± I said, my nostrils ring. If the acidic chi earlier was poison, whatever I felt was the equivalent of nuclear radiation. I hoped that my initial reaction was wrong, and that it would resolve into something more benign. It didn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s... evil,¡± I said, clenching my jaw and fighting off a wave of nausea. Worse, it was powerful. I could feel it from so far away. Was it a person? A spirit beast? An¡ª A spear of terror jabbed my core as the anomaly appeared on the other side of me. I whirled, facing the east. Facing Tropica... Everyone else felt it this time, because they spun at the same time as I did. My skin prickled with its proximity, beads of sweat sprouting from my forehead. Whoever or whatever it was, they hade. Book 3: Chapter 63: Preordained Book 3: Chapter 63: Preordained Though there had been much to consider, it didn¡¯t take Solomon long to reach a decision. After less than an hour beneath the ground, filled with direction and determination, he raised a hand to thepacted earth. He¡¯d thought the strength of his enhanced body was impressive when he created the cavern, but it didn¡¯t hold a candle to his power now. His arm passed through the soil like a knife through butter, easily carving a way out into the daylight. Though the corruption had been cleaned away, the surrounding forest was still heavily damaged. No acidic chi remained, but their leaves, bark, and most of their branches were gone, having wasted away while his core was still leaking tainted essence. Despite this, his conscience was clean. The early afternoon sun shone its warmth over his skin, banishing any lingering worries. He had a path forward, one that would lead to his ascension. He wasn¡¯t yet sure what to do about the cultivator he¡¯d encountered, the man of pure chi that had cleansed his soul, but that didn¡¯t change his course. Solomon¡¯s n was simple. He was going to create potions. He was going to experiment. And he was going to gain power. Then, only once he had more strength, he could decide whether to approach the stranger. He took a single step forward, intent on finding his first batch of ingredients, but paused. With the agony he¡¯d been subjected to earlier, he¡¯d been too distracted to truly notice how much his body had changed. Now that the pain was gone, he closed his eyes, focusing on his other senses. The smallest of breezes blew, making the remaining leaves shift and sway in the surrounding trees. The sound was almost deafening as it built to a cacophonous roar, only partially muted when the air struck his skin, distracting him. The scents of the forest came next. Solomon well knew what decaying nt-life smelled like, but he¡¯d never experienced it like this. The aroma was so potent that it dulled everything else, drawing him in. Following a hunch, he tried to reduce his sensitivity. Perhaps it was a skill he¡¯d have to practice. He¡ª The air immediately behind him, right above where his shack had been, erupted into mes. Though his body was improved, it was like standing next to the sun, and he dashed away. Well, he tried to. His legs failed him, and Solomon skidded across the recently healed grass, crashing against a dead tree. He¡¯d not picked up enough speed to smash through the half-decayed trunk, so hey against it, his limbs not doing what he ordered them to.With his eyes wide and terror crawling up from his abdomen, he witnessed the impossible. A bonfire smoldered in midair, tendrils licking out unnaturally fast. They seemed to weave into a pattern, following invisible threads that made little sense... until they formed a circle. The moment the shape was noticeable, it burgeoned out, slowly burningrger andrger. Foul wind poured from the gap in the sickly mes, even more rancid than the corruption that had previously tainted Solomon¡¯s core. A wave of nausea washed over him, yet he couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t escape. Try as he might, he was locked in ce. Squinting against the turgid portal¡¯s unholy light, all he could do was watch as the first figure emerged. A man leaped through, the withering grassbusting around his feet when hended. He wore mes like a noble would don jewelry, rings, bracelets, and a ne of mes all moving as unnaturally as the portal. And atop his head, extending into seven flickering points, a crown made the man seem even taller than he was. The air warped around it, the headpiece seeming to suck in its own light. Solomon recognized the man. ¡°K¡ª¡± his voice cut off, and he took a wheezing breath that ended in a wracking cough. ¡°King¡­?¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona¡¯s eyes flicked to Solomon, and he took a step forward. ¡°Fischer...¡± he said, his hatred burning even brighter than the mes. Six people came through behind the king. Despitecking the living fires he wore, the same nauseating aroma oozed from the women. He thought he recognized them from somewhere, but Solomon couldn¡¯t ce it. ¡°No...¡± the king said, his jaw tensing and rxing swiftly. ¡°Not Fischer. But I know you¡­ don¡¯t I?¡± A jumble of people hopped through the rent in space next, moving chaotically and barrelling into the six women. The women, whose identities were still tugging at part of Solomon¡¯s mind, turned and made to attack thetter group. They tittered and leaped away from the threat, separating around the clearing. ¡°Free?¡± ¡°Free!¡± ¡°Freeee!¡± they chorused,ughing as they hopped about. ¡°Now, now,¡± one of them said, the voice like a punch to Solomon¡¯s frontal cortex. ¡°My little birds are just happy that they can spread their wings. There is no need for violence, handlers.¡± ¡°Francis?¡± he asked, already knowing it to be him. ¡°High Alchemist Francis¡­?¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences elsewhere. ¡°Little Solomon? Is that you...?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the king said, recognition coloring his face. ¡°Solomon the Alchemist. I remember now.¡± ¡°Gods above!¡± Francis yelled. ¡°The king! Bow, little Solomon!¡± Solomon just blinked. He¡¯d heard Francis¡¯s madness had worsened, but what was going on¡­? There was a sound like crackling tinder, and the king appeared right in front of Solomon. The next thing he knew, he was suspended in the air, his feet dangling. ¡°You became a cultivator.¡± The king¡¯s eyes were inhuman as they seemed to stare through Solomon. ¡°Foolish...¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Francis said. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! You aren¡¯t just an alchemist anymore, are you, Solomon?¡± He nodded to himself, the question apparently rhetorical. ¡°Wonderful. I didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± He made a waving gesture toward Solomon. ¡°You should let him live, my king.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona ground out. ¡°We¡¯re here to kill traitors. Why would I allow the existence of another?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s useful. Just ask my birds.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± therge group of... birds? chorused. ¡°No!¡± one of them said, causing the others¡¯ heads to swivel her way. ¡°Kidding!¡± she sang. The silent usations of the rest melted away, reced by high-pitched cackles. Solomon recognized them then, and the pieces clicked into ce all at once. The sickly air. The strange power afflicting all those that had arrived. Francis¡¯s presence. The familiar faces¡­ ¡°Theogonia,¡± he said, barely able to believe it. ¡°You¡¯vee from Theogonia.¡± ¡°See?¡± Francis said, smiling and nodding toward Solomon. ¡°He¡¯s useful! Yes he¡¯s a cultivator, but so is everyone here! Well, except for me. Solomon is a senior member of the Cult of the Alchemist, so he¡¯s aware of the... services provided to the crown, your highness. He is a loyal vassal.¡± ¡°We will see¡­¡± Solomon crashed to the floor, his limbs still notpletely working. The king made a disgusted noise then turned, dismissing him. Another four people stepped through the portal. The moment they were clear, it fizzled out, the fire dying. ¡°Tom,¡± the king said, spitting the name. ¡°You said we would find Fischer here.¡± Solomon had thought¡ªprayed¡ªthat there would be no more surprises today. He was wrong. Lord Tom Osnan Sr., Queen Penelope, and Princess Tryphena had stepped through the portal, apanied by an unknown man. Among them, only lord Osnan oozed the corrupted chi, having drawn its essence into his core. ¡°I said Fischer is in Tropica,¡± Lord Osnan said, looking around. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± the king demanded, his adorning mes ring. ¡°He told me that he knew my son, who has been living in Tropica for thest few years.¡± He gestured at the surrounding trees. ¡°This isn¡¯t Tropica. This isn¡¯t the coastal town I pointed to on the map. You brought us to the wrong ce.¡± The king''s fire grew hotter as he took a step toward Osnan, who clenched his fists as vines rose from beneath him, writhing in the air. As with the king¡¯s mes, the power radiated corrupted chi. ¡°Ah, such chance happenings!¡± Francis said, broadcasting his voice. ¡°You were stationed in Tropica, Solomon, were you not?¡± As all eyes turned to him, Solomon nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just east of here. Close.¡± A vicious grin came to the king¡¯s face. ¡°Good. We can address your insubordinationter, Tom.¡± The roots rising from Osnan¡¯s feet creaked as they wound around one another, nauseating chi pouring from them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we address it now?¡± There was a madness in the two men¡¯s eyes, and the more chi they exuded, the worse it became. If Solomon did nothing, there was a good chance their sh would lead to his destruction. ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± he yelled, getting their attention. Both hate-filled gazes shot toward him, and he swallowed, his throat dry and scratchy. ¡°I awakened here earlier today by creating a potion. Something went wrong with the concoction, and I¡­ I barely survived.¡± He nodded at one of the trees. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your arrival that killed everything here. It was me. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why you were drawn here instead of directly to Tropica. Neither of you are to me.¡± ¡°Ah, such humble words from this loyal servant. A mere ident, I say!¡± Francis said. ¡°Nay, perhaps it was divine intervention that¡ª¡± Below them, something colossal stirred. The very ground shook, and as Solomon sent his new senses downward, he found it. There was awork down there, a of sorts that ran in every direction. Though partially intangible, it sprawled out toward the west. Eastward, where Tropica sat and the king was headed, it grew more dense. Every cultivator present must have felt the same thing, because they all looked down, their brows furrowing. Even the ¡®birds¡¯ grew serious, the oddwork below the only thing that had broken their childlike behavior. ¡°You see?¡± Francis beseeched, staring at the king. ¡°Tropica has defensive measures! A mesh of power that spans the distance of mountains! It might have led to our destruction¡ªer, I mean, the destruction of those less powerful than you, my king. Our arrival here was preordained!¡± When Solomon felt the pure essence that made up most of the underground object¡¯s power, his suspicions were confirmed. The man that had cleansed him, that being of such pure unrivaled power that had easily healed his poisoned body, was the same person that the king was hunting. He¡¯d seen the man before, in line for coffee at Lena¡¯s Cafe what felt like lifetimes ago. Solomon had noted his odd ent¡ªthe same one he¡¯d heard earlier today. The chi held in the mesh below was his. It was Fischer¡¯s. Solomon couldn¡¯t forget how it felt if he tried. In the silence that followed, none could have been more shocked than Solomon. That¡¯s what he had thought, anyway¡ªup until the moment he spied Tom Onan Sr. The king noticed too, because he narrowed his eyes on him. ¡°What now, Tom? Thought of some new way to vex me?¡± Solomon expected the lord to bite back, to instigate another fight. Instead, he simply shook his head, looking almost sick. ¡°It¡¯s definitely him, Augustus. That power...¡± A shiver ran down Tom Osnan¡¯s spine. ¡°Fischer is in Tropica, and whatever that thing is below us, he put it there. I¡¯m certain.¡± The king startedughing, the sound... wrong. Like someone had thrown wet wood in a raging fire. The ¡®birds¡¯ joined in, just happy for an excuse to giggle. ¡°Good,¡± the king finally said, then cleared his throat. ¡°Fischer has thought to set up a defense, but all he¡¯s done is lead us directly to where he is. Follow the, find the Fischer.¡± Without another word, he turned and faced the east. ¡°Let us introduce ourselves. We wouldn¡¯t want to be ungracious guests...¡± The king started walking, trees charring and smoking as he passed. Solomon stood and watched as most everyone fell into step, following his lead. Francis came to his side, a few of his ¡®birds¡¯ remaining to cast sidelong nces their way. ¡°Hang on a second¡­¡± Francis said, frowning after them. ¡°Is that the King?¡± Book 3: Chapter 64: Dark Clouds Book 3: Chapter 64: Dark Clouds Beneath a sky of pale blue and surrounded by verdant forest, a wave of nausea washed over me. I stumbled, the sensation so strong that it felt like a physical blow. I let go of the cart, and as I took another step forward, Maria caught me. Though she supported my weight, her face told me that whatever hade was affecting her too. I shook my head and tried to stand upright. Something was wrong. It was as if gravity had increased, but it wasn¡¯t impacting my entire body¡ªjust my lower half. ¡°What¡ª¡± I cut off as my chi was yanked from my core, channeling down into the ground. Maria let out a sharp gasp, and I felt some of her essence pass through me. Our intertwined power shot deeper and deeper. Heading for... the vastwork of ropes that had connected my friends and me when we were skybound. Without my permission, my core had opened up and given freely. Maria had been touching me when it started, and I¡¯d subconsciously requisitioned her power too. ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria half-yelled, her voice panicked. ¡°What was that? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The...¡± I swallowed. ¡°Our bond.¡± Her eyes widened a little, and despite my vague answer, she understood. Her gaze flicked down and I felt her awareness extend, tracing my chi as it poured down into the thing we¡¯d created together. Instinctively, I knew that I could cut it off. If I truly wanted, I could rally my will and m the flood-gates closed. Doing so would leave me free to move, to go and confront whoever or whatever had arrived so close to home. So why did that feel like it was the incorrect move? Anxiety bubbled up, starting as a burbling stream and quickly bing a swollen river. My desire to go stamp out the threat warred with the bonds to those I held dearest. Thework below us, the container that was both empty yet filled with potential, demanded that I let my chi flow into it. But my conscious mind couldn¡¯t fathom why.I swore, gritting my teeth. ¡°I need to power it. Frack me. I don¡¯t know why, but I need to. I might have to stay here...¡± Seeing my distress, Borks dashed to me and nuzzled my leg. Only to let out a yelp and leap back, his tail between his legs. ¡°Nobody touch me,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll steal your chi. I didn¡¯t mean to do that, Borks. I¡¯m sorry. I¡ª¡± ¡°Can you get in the pocket dimension?¡± Den cut in. ¡°Borks¡¯s, I mean.¡± ¡°No. That would stop my power from exiting. And don¡¯t ask me how I know that. I¡¯ve got no clue.¡± ¡°The cart!¡± Maria yelled. ¡°Can you get on the cart?¡± Suspecting it just might work, I spun, willing my body to move. I was barely upright, and when I tried to lift myself, Icked the strength. I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°On three!¡± Den said. ¡°Lift him on three! Everyone ready?¡± My eyes darted around, too overwhelmed to protest. They all nodded at Den¡¯s words and got into position. ¡°One. Two¡ª¡± Jumping the gun, Teddy lifted me with his mighty paws, lobbing me into the air. His reactive roar tore through the forest as I stole some of his core¡¯s power, so loud that it shook the surrounding trees. As I blinked up at the sky, my senses were only half focused on the small birds fleeing; they were mostly centered around the absolute torrent of chi being yoinked from my abdomen ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Maria said, grabbing one of the handles as Dom grabbed the other. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Tropica. Teddy¡ªmake us a path! We can rent the trees!¡± I tried to shoot him an apologetic look, but Teddy was already barreling forward. Borks and Den joined him. Before theirbined might, the forest might as well have been made of straw. Maria and Dom took off, and I felt a pang of regret for the chunks of splintered wood flying tond around us. I swept it aside. Now wasn¡¯t the time. We had to get back to Tropica. We had to get back to our friends. *** Within the Church of Fischer¡¯s headquarters in New Tropica, Barry shook his head, smiling at the debate being waged before him. ¡°Let it go, Ellis,¡± Theo said. ¡°They¡¯ll be back today or tomorrow.¡± ¡°But the information is fresh now! Might I not go look at the site that Fischer said was corrupted? Why can¡¯t I just give it a nce¡ª¡± ¡°Because you can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Danny replied, looking just as amused as Barry felt. ¡°The moment you get there and see it for yourself, you¡¯ll find an excuse to go track Fischer down!¡± ¡°But what if the corruption spreads? It would be only prudent to go see if Fischer¡¯s n to fix it worked, would it not?¡± ¡°One of the Buzzy Bros already reported that it¡¯s clear, Ellis,¡± Barry stated, doing his best to hide his smile. ¡°There is absolutely nothing to worry about.¡± As if the world wished to call Barry a liar, a wave of power rolled over them, seeming to force the air from the room. They all shot to their feet, staring to the east where the horrific chi wasing from. Barry waited for it to disappear, the seconds that passed feeling like an eternity. When it only grew stronger, he clenched his jaw, his momentary panic immediately swept away by duty. ¡°Evacuate Tropica,¡± he ordered, marching for the door. A man radiating chi sprinted into the room, his eyes as sharp as the essence he was releasing. ¡°Something hase,¡± Roger barked, his body stiff. ¡°We know.¡± Barry led him outside. ¡°We can all feel it. Can you rally the defenders at defense position three?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± was all Roger said, knowing by heart what that simple sentence meant. He pulled a horn from his belt and let out three quick sts of noise. Before the first had finished echoing off the surrounding buildings, people were emerging and moving for the meeting point. Any other time, Barry would have stood and watched them go, soaking in how cohesive a force New Tropica had be. He still took pride in it, but he never stopped moving for even a moment. ¡°Reservists!¡± He yelled through cupped hands, loud enough to be heard by every cultivator for at least a dozen kilometers. ¡°Evacuate the citizens of Tropica!¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The facade of the citizens¡¯ sleepy coastal life might be about toe to an abrupt end. Barry wasn¡¯t happy about the emotional turmoil they could potentially experience, but if it meant they were kept safe, it was a small price to pay. Barry shook his head. That was a problem forter. For now, he had tasks to do and people to evacuate. *** Just over a half hourter, odd vibrations thumped the ground as Barry sped toward defense position three¡ªthe clear ground just west of Tropica. He¡¯d participated in the evacuation, which had gone surprisingly smoothly. With George and Geraldine¡¯s help, they¡¯d managed to convince everyone that the evacuation was on order of the crown. That nebulous reason hadn¡¯t been enough for some of the nobility, but when George had added the detail that there might be cultivators on the loose¡ªwhich was more urate than the townsfolk knew¡ªthey had been all too happy with retreating to the north. Thankfully, the congregation hadn¡¯t needed to reveal their status as cultivators. Not yet, anyway. It had been an oddly frustrating experience for him, but he didn¡¯t take the time to consider why. Shaking his head, he sped up, the surrounding crops racing past in a blur. When he stepped from between two rows of sugarcane, he skidded to a stop, a low whistle escaping his lips. It had been less than an hour, yet the area between Tropica and the western mountains had been transformed. It resembled the training grounds that Roger had constructed by packing the earth. Even now, cultivators moved further west in groups of ten, stomping the ground and ttening the battlefield, which was causing the vibrations Barry felt earlier. Every member of the congregation, each human present, wore their church robes, the ck fabric with royal-blue embroidery of a fishing rod making them look like the cohesive force they were. Ahead of them, Pistachio and Snips sliced through trees like a pair of bloodthirsty lumberjacks with a vendetta against all ntlife. Pelly and Bill swooped down and picked up the felled trees, carrying them to either side of the packed field. Beneath their chosen ce of battle, Barry could feel Lemon and the other tree spirit doing¡­ something. He didn¡¯t have the time to go and ask them, but he hadplete faith in them and their intentions. Barry couldn¡¯t spot ws or Cinnamon, and for a moment, he worried they¡¯d defied orders and gone to find Fischer. He whirled, scanning the area for them. A shrill chirp cut through the din of the preparations, demanding his attention. When he looked toward the source, he found a patch of gray and ck on one of the surrounding mountain peaks. Standing atop a stack of gathered boulders, ws and Cinnamon waved, their mischievous grins unmissable even from here. Theo snorted from beside him. ¡°They did ask permission first, for what it¡¯s worth. I said it was a good idea.¡± Barry grinned, not needing to fake his excitement. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen ws¡¯s electric boulders yet...¡± Queen Bee and Bumblebro came darting through the air, both making a low drone with their wings. Barry held out his hand, giving them a spot tond. Queen Bee let out a questioning tone, her bodyced with anxiety. Barry nodded. ¡°I agree, and I was about to say the same thing. Have the Buzzy Boys retreat. We don¡¯t need them to scout to know that the enemy approaches.¡± The sickly scent of their chi had grown stronger since he¡¯d first felt it, the enemy forces slowlying closer to Tropica. Queen Bee and Bumblebro nodded their thanks, then darted away. Barry expected them to go toward the west, but they flew for Bill and Pelly instead. Barry raised an eyebrow, but with a single gesture from Queen Bee, both Pelly and Bill shot skyward. With their necks extended, twin honks came from them, so loud that Barry wanted to cover his ears. The sight eased some of his worry. It reminded him that although he was the de facto leader here, the other members of the congregation were more than capable of organizing themselves. Clearing the trees was Snips and Pistachio¡¯s idea. ws and Cinnamon had taken it upon themselves to gather ammunition and a ce to fire it from. Lemon and the other tree spirit were doing something underground. And the bees and pelicans had been inmunication, having prepared a way to recall the Buzzy Boys if the order was given. The capabilities of everyone present were a soothing balm, yet it didn¡¯t quash all of his anxiety. He surveyed the field again, his lips forming a line. Was this really the best ce to defend? It made sense from a tactical point of view; this was the only road that led into Tropica and was the path of least resistance. But would the enemy recognize that and choose a different approach? Judging by how slowly the enemy was moving, the defensive force had time to reposition. He faced the south, toward New Tropica, then north, where the mountains weren¡¯t so prevalent. They¡¯d discussed this time and time again. They¡¯d decided if an enemy force came, this was the best ce to hold the defense. Was there something they hadn¡¯t considered, though? More information that would lead to a different decision being reached? His thoughts started to spiral, building into a storm. ¡°Barry.¡± Roger said, appearing before him in an instant and causing a wall of air to crash into him. Barry shook his head, returning to the present. ¡°Sorry, I was just wondering if¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. Stop it.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse my bluntness, you need to stop questioning yourself.¡± All Barry could do was blink. ¡°I could feel your unease from across the field,¡± Roger continued, his tone matter-of-fact and not at all usatory. ¡°Now, only some of us have had the breakthrough that lets us sense emotions clearly, but a few of those that came from Gormona are rather... perceptive. I saw more than one head darting your way just now.¡± The words struck Barry like a gut punch, and a spear of guilt lodged itself firmly in his abdomen. ¡°Sorry.¡± Roger shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is your first battle, if that¡¯s even what we¡¯ll call this when all is said and done. A little doubt is only natural. That¡¯s usually themander¡¯s role. Here, though, with an army of superhuman thought-detectors on your side? It might be best to push those doubts away. By all means, consider every angle, but don¡¯t let yourself slip into despair.¡± Barry blinked again. Abruptly, he barked augh. ¡°Having superhuman thought detectors as friends really muddies the waters, huh?¡± A wry smile crossed Roger¡¯s lips. ¡°Aye. That it does. If anyone has to have cultivators, though, I¡¯m d they¡¯re on our side.¡± Roger¡¯s eyes went distant for a moment, and as he chewed his upper lip, Barry got an intense feeling of mncholy, strong enough for even him to feel. Roger sucked air through his teeth. ¡°Well, look at me not following my own advice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine,¡± Theo said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there, but I¡¯ve heard tell of the war you were in.¡± Roger ran a hair through his hair. ¡°Better to get lost in thought now than when the enemy arrives, I suppose. I¡¯d best go line up the troops.¡± He turned and strode away, the air around him even sharper than the sword sheathed at his waist. Barry took a slow breath, doing one of the exercises from Earth that Fischer had shown him. A minuteter, his pulse had slowed. As the outside world returned to the forefront of his awareness, Barry heard Roger¡¯s barked orders. He had separated the congregation into two distinct groups: defenders and reservists. The former wasrger by far, broken up into seven squads of eight-to-twelve based onplimentary powers. They lined up as Roger instructed, moving to the ces he pointed with his sword. Barry¡¯s eyes were drawn to the weapon. It had been created by Roger and the smiths and looked like a normal sword. Well, it would have looked like a normal sword if it didn¡¯t have streaks of pitch-ck metal running through it. It caught the afternoon sunlight, the silver metal reflecting it and the ck metal drinking it in. He¡¯d have to inspect it once this was all over. Footsteps approached Barry, and he already knew who it was before turning. ¡°Everything ready?¡± he asked. ¡°Just so,¡± Keith replied. Beside him, Trent¡¯s jaw was tense, his eyes watching the distant horizon. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have any more insight?¡± Barry asked, searching Trent¡¯s face. ¡°Do you still believe it¡¯s him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t learn anything new, and I couldn¡¯t tell you how I know... but I¡¯m almost certain.¡± Suddenly, a sh of orange lit the back of the western mountains. Like a meteor flying toward the heavens, an orb of zing fire came into view, soaring upward and ring. When it reached the clouds, it exploded, the st brighter than the setting sun. Though it had the color of normal fire, that sickening chi flew from it, the wave potent enough to make more than a few of the congregation clutch their stomachs. Barry held firm, watching the mes as they burned out, leaving ck streaks in their wake. Trent¡¯s upper lip twitched as he looked at the now-dull sky. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯m one-hundred percent certain.¡± He spat to the side, a dark cloud passing over his face. ¡°It¡¯s my father. He hase.¡± Book 3: Chapter 65: Doubt Book 3: Chapter 65: Doubt From the rear of the procession, Solomon watched as the king knelt down and gathered power. Augustus Reginalrd Gormona had said he had a warning for Fischer and the rest of the traitors. When the king unleashed an uppercut faster than even Solomon¡¯s enhanced eyes could track, he cringed back from the mes, singed by even that small exposure. In an instant, the fireball was rocketing upward, the oppressive heat bing a tolerable warmth the further it got away. On and on it flew, heading toward the clouds. ¡°Psst.¡± Solomon jumped, the sound havinge from right beside him. Francis was there, standing between Solomon and the king. ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± Francis said, watching the fireball. ¡°Okay...¡± ¡°No, really. I¡¯m not mad, and I have no intention of following this false god.¡± His eyes flicked to Solomon¡¯s. They were sharp and attentive, no longer appearing hazy. ¡°Tell me. Did you truly awaken by creating a potion, Solomon? Are you the Alchemist?¡± Solomon licked his lips, peering past Francis to look at the king. ¡°They can hear your treachery...¡± ¡°No, they can¡¯t.¡± Francis lifted the thurible he was holding¡ªa small cage on the end of a chain. Incense burned within, causing wisps of smoke to fill the air. It had an oddly familiar smell. ¡°A creation of my own making. It mutes sound.¡± Solomon had noticed the odd cage before, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. When the King had asked about it, Francis said, ¡°I am burning it in anticipatory celebration of your swift victory,¡± which had made the king roll his eyes and drop the line of questioning. Now that Solomon had been told, he realized that Francis was telling the truth. Anything beyond the wisps of smoke sounded as if it was far away, even to his enhanced hearing. ¡°... How?¡± he asked, dumbfounded.¡°Wrong question,¡± Francis said, his back to the king. ¡°What matters is what we¡¯re going to do about this situation. Keep your eyes peeled for a chance to escape. If you¡¯re truly the Alchemist, Solomon, we need you to gather more power and¡ª¡± The fireball high above exploded, consuming the sky and casting an orange light over everything. Even from the ground, it was like standing next to a roaring bonfire, the mes singing all they touched. A hot wind washed over them, expelling the incense and returning sound to the world. Francis whirled, one shoulder dipping as he let out a loud, ¡°Ooooh! How pretty!¡± He slipped toward his ¡®birds¡¯, singing, ¡°Are you okay, my dears? Did any of your feathers get burned?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Feathers?¡± they called, cackling together as a warm breeze swept over them. Two of the former nobles had used their bodies to shield the merchant Marcus, the only non-cultivator present, from the st. They hopped toward their fellows now, abandoning Marcus in favor ofughing with the others. Despite the heat, a shiver ran through Solomon, goosebumps sprouting on his skin. How long had Francis been feigning madness? For a moment, Francis¡¯s deference crept into him, making a sense of self-importance propagate. But then the memory of Fischer¡¯s chi came slicing through, cutting all of Solomon¡¯s delusions off at the stem. Even with centuries to gather chi, would he ever hold a candle to Fischer¡¯s incandescence? If Solomon were to truly be the Alchemist that his cult¡ªhis church¡ªspoke of, would he need to eclipse that blinding light? The king, who had his hands held wide and his face bent skyward, abruptly roared. The sound was unnatural in both frequency and volume. It made every cell in Solomon¡¯s body wish to flee, but was nothingpared to the wave of sickly chi that hit him. He immediately crumpled, his arms only barely holding him up as he retched. Instinctively, his eyes flicked toward the roaring figure, wanting to keep an eye on the threat that was the King¡¯s existence. Everyone but the cultivators that had channeled the corrupted chi were also on the ground, all being sick. The King made a disgusted noise as he stared down at his wife and his daughter, both women holding themselves upright just as Solomon did. ¡°Pathetic.¡± His voice sounded like it came from a different direction, the corrupted chi warping Solomon¡¯s senses. The King continued, ¡°This is your punishment for refusing to channel this wondrous essence. Keel over and repent.¡± Seeing such contempt for his own daughter made anotheryer of terror form atop Solomon¡¯s core. He¡¯d been stationed in the capital, and was one of the few cultivators trusted to deliver the royal family their medicine. Despite the man¡¯s reputation of grandeur and ruthlessness, Princess Tryphena had always softened his fist. Now, as King Augustus Reginald Gormona stared down at that same girl, the daughter whose presence always brought a smile to his face, his visage held disappointment and scorn. With the King¡¯s gaze still locked on his own flesh and blood, he pulled his fist back, gathering power. Solomon knew in that moment that Augustus Reginald Gormona was beyond redemption. Small mes sprouted from the king¡¯s fist, licking out with unnatural haste as they grew. The nausea returned, overwhelming Solomon, yet he didn¡¯t look away, expecting the blow toe at any second. The King spat to the side, causing a patch of now-dead grass to catch me. ¡°I grow tired of waiting. I need to hit something.¡± He clenched his fist, making a loud crack as if he¡¯d somehow shattered something within it. His mes rushed out in thin lines, winding through the air and surrounding everyone. In a matter of seconds, the lines formed a bubble around them. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The king snapped with the fingers of his other hand, and they lurched into motion. Solomon retched again, fragments of dirt and trees flying by in a blur as the King took them forward, obliterating everything outside of the protective bubble he¡¯d created. *** When the fireball exploded above the sky to the west, it was as though it went off within my skull. White circles swam through my vision, and I was only just barely able to hold on to the cart. A faint pain appeared behind my eyes. I squeezed them shut, willing it to disappear. ¡°Veer toward the explosion!¡± Maria yelled. Teddy roared in response, subtly changing trajectory through the trees. More of the sickly chi oozed out from up ahead. Despite my headache, the nausea, and the vast swaths of my power being drained from my core, I could tell that the enemy was racing away from us. All of a sudden, the incessant sounds of trunks cracking and wood splintering disappeared. I forced my eyes open, and in an instant, took in everything around me. There was a path of utter destruction before us, even worse than the one Teddy and the boys had created. Where we had only been crashing through trees, whoever had arrived had been tearing through everything. Even the grass and a good half-meter of the ground had been burned away, the remaining edges ckened. The path waspletely straight, heading east and disappearing over the closest mountain. Heading directly for Tropica¡­ Knowing what was at stake, we never stopped moving¡ªup until the very moment I was struck by an invisible wall of force. I flew backwards, tumbling off the fish-filled cart and skidding along the ground. I recognized the chi that had assaulted me, and as I sat up on the decimated ground, I blinked into space, unbelieving. ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria called, at my side in a moment. ¡°What was¡ª¡± ¡°I need to stay here,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°What? Why? We can carry you, it¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± I rubbed my temples, fighting off the pounding headache. ¡°I was just hit by a wall of my own chi.¡± ¡°You¡­ What?¡± she demanded, her brow furrowing in confusion. I was sure of it. Thework of interconnected ropes below us¡ªthe thing created by the bonds between my friends, Maria, and I¡ªhad mmed me with a wall of my own essence. The unseenwork had been siphoning my chi from me, only to expend arge portion of it to whack me in the face. It was an absolute waste, yet the mesh and whatever awareness it possessed had decided the act necessary. Just as I trusted it to draw from my core, I trusted it now. At any point, I could cut off the power flowing from me. Now that I knew it might create a physical wall to block me, I could smash through it if I wanted to. It might have caught me off guard, but it was my chi. I was in control of it if I put my mind to it. Soothing waves washed over me, an echo of my animal pals and Maria reassuring me that everything was going to be okay. ¡°We don¡¯t have the time,¡± I said. ¡°The mesh we created, the thing with all thattent potential... It wants me to stay here. I need to stay here. You guys need to leave me. It only needs me to stay. I¡¯ll join you as soon as I can.¡± ¡°I am not leaving you!¡± Maria dered. I didn¡¯t need to search her eyes to know that she wasn¡¯t lying. Knowing any objection to be a futile endeavor, I nodded. ¡°Okay. Everyone else¡ªplease go back and help them. Go defend Tropica, just in case.¡± There was the faintest moment of hesitation, in which Den, Dom, Teddy, and Borks all stared at me. Reaching the same conclusion simultaneously, they nodded, and then they were off. I opened my mouth to call toward Borks, to tell him that he should go on ahead. His power was a stage above everyone else, and if he traveled alone, he¡¯d get there faster. It wasn¡¯t necessary, however. Borks slipped through a portal, sparing me a nce and a slight wag of his tail before the crack in space closed behind him. Maria knelt down beside me, and we watched as Teddy, Den, and Dom dashed away, the two brothers still dragging the cart. Despite the situation, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at their departure as they disappeared over the mountain, trailing the path of destruction. ¡°They could have left the cart here...¡± ¡°And leave their precious catch behind?¡± Maria replied, amusement in her voice. ¡°You¡¯d sooner convince me to leave you behind.¡± When she turned to me, her expression was severe. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± I nodded, not having to think about it. ¡°This is where I need to be.¡± I closed my eyes and focused on the chi pouring from me. As soon as I did, I understood. Here, with my core close to the ground and my body centered, my chi flowed out with ease. Buckets of it entered the undergroundwork. The echoes of my friends¡¯ wills were in the periphery, urging me to continue feeding it. If not for their encouragement, I¡¯d have cut my essence off long ago. From beside me, I felt Maria settle into the same cross-legged posture, and with her permission, the mesh drew from her core as well. It was a smaller stream, but still a significant amount for her less-advanced core. I reached out, and sensing my presence, her fingers inteced with mine. Hand in hand, we channeled our chi, slowly filling thework of interconnected lines below. *** Barry clenched his jaw as the disgusting chi raced their way, traveling faster than anything he¡¯d sensed before. A quiet settled over the defensive forces, more than a few struggling to stay upright against the onught of nausea that came with each pulse of power. The sky to the west grew orange, the light having nothing to do with the setting sun. Tones of red joined in, bleeding from just over the closest mountain range and spreading out toward the horizon. It was like the very heavens were ame. Doubt spoke up from within Barry, rearing its ugly head as the skies turned maroon. He looked toward Roger, seeking reassurance. The sword-aspect cultivator was conversing with Anna, but when he noticed Barry¡¯s inner thoughts, he nced over. He gave Barry a thumbs up, which was about as sappy as Roger could get. Barry nodded. He clenched his jaw, his self-doubt dying down. In its wake, excitement took hold. It had been there all along, an ember waiting to catch me. Seeing Roger¡¯s confidence had cleared away Barry¡¯s worry, allowing oxygen to fuel the fire. His limbs tingled as his anticipation rose to a fever pitch. Crimson waves of light came over the closest mountain, drawing all of Barry¡¯s attention. Judging by the strength of the corrupted chi, the enemy wasn¡¯t far off. In mere minutes they would arrive, and the Church of Fischer would finally have a chance to test the efficacy of its¡ª The top half of the closest mountain exploded. A giant orb of mes tore through it, shattering the rock there as if it were made of ss. The sphere shot down the slope toward them, barreling directly for the front line of defenders. Book 3: Chapter 66: The Heavens Descend Book 3: Chapter 66: The Heavens Descend What Barry had first assumed was a giant fireball unraveled as it flowed down the slope, the thin ropes of burning me thatprised itshing out to destroy every bit of life they could touch. Though the surrounding trees were green and lush, that did nothing to stop them frombusting. Before the first fragment of shattered mountain hit the ground, most of the mountainside was aze. And all Barry could do was watch as the living congration descended. The top of the raging orb was open now, revealing the figures within. They were more numerous than he¡¯d expected, over a dozen people riding within the half sphere. Most of them were upright, but the rest were pinned to the back wall by the speed at which they traveled. Among those standing, one figure stood taller than the rest. The disgusting chi radiated from his core, winding out to fuel the myriad mes. Augustus Reginald Gormona. The king. ¡°Fischerrr!¡± he screamed at the sky, his voice seeming toe from everywhere at once. His arms were held to the side, and as he lowered his gaze, he pped his hands together. Everyone atop the bubble skidding to a stop. But the chi continued on. It flowed forward across the packed earth, bing a two-meter high wall of me. More of the sickly essence came oozing from the king, pouring out to increase the deadly wall. It grew in width, epassing the entire length of the defending forces. Half of them, mostly those of the reservists, were crumpled to the floor, unable to stand as the king¡¯s corrupting chi sent waves of nausea crashing over them. They were defenseless as the mes raced forward like an orange and red tsunami, ready to extinguish their lives. But the Church of Fischer was prepared. A number of humans and creatures flew forward, appearing between the defenders and the encroaching mes. Chi flooded from them. Private Pistachio¡¯s ws mmed together, delivering twin sts that tore a hole through the eastern section. Sergeant Snips flew forward with blue light streaming from her carapace, and she released rapid-fire arcs of energy that exploded when they hit, blowing that bit of wall backwards. On the left side, Ellis threw himself into the path of the fire. It flowed around the shining scaled armor of his own creation, the wall there scattering into separate streams that Private Pelly and Warrant Officer Williams beat back with ps of their mighty wings. Two men stood in the center, standing against the storm. Roger drew back his sword, and when heshed out, the air split. A sound like metal on metal cut through the roar of the mes, slicing it in half. The wall exploded. Trent was on his right, his hands aglow. The rest of the approaching fires had been neutralized by the others, yet he waited, gathering his power. Roger drew back his sword again, preparing to unleash another cut, but there was no need. Trent¡¯s fist punched out, twin infernos pouring from his core and out of his body. The columns mmed into his father¡¯s attack. Boooom! The explosion made air shoot outward, striking Barry a physical blow that was strong enough to knock a non-cultivator from their feet. Rather than neutralize the wall as others¡¯ attacks had, the violent reaction engulfed Trent, the strge enough for Roger to have to leap back a few meters. Barry might have felt a moment of worry for Trent¡¯s wellbeing, but he could see a shadow of his form through the fire. The prince was rxed, and when the mes finally died, he stood tall. His outer robe had been consumed, leaving behind an instantly recognizable item of clothing that they¡¯d stolen from the king.Indestructible me Suit of the Weaver Rare Woven of web from a core weaver, this suit is almostpletely impervious to damage from all chi. It does not provide any resistance. Bonus Effect: +30 percent effectiveness to fire chi. It fit snug against Trent¡¯s body, revealing well-defined muscle that belied the portly state he¡¯d possessed when firsting to Tropica. It wasn¡¯t just his awakening that had caused the transformation, but also months of hard work and physical training. The field waspletely clear now, and hatred covered Trent¡¯s face as he stared his father down. The king, however, had eyes for someone else. ¡°You show yourself, Lizard Wizard!¡± Augustus Reginald Gormona spat, a manic hint in his tone. ¡°Where is your master, foul sorcerer? Bring him to¡ª¡± A scream tore across the battlefield, shrill enough to cut off the king¡¯s monologue. Barry immediately knew who she was based on the descriptions he¡¯d heard. Penelope Francine Gormona tried to stand but fell back to her knees, her lower lip quivering. ¡°Trent? Is that you?¡± Any of the attackers that weren¡¯t already staring at Trent turned toward him, recognition shing across their faces at the name, if not the face. ¡°Hello, mother,¡± he replied, his mask of hatred remaining. A silence settled over everyone as Trent¡¯s father, the king, gaped. A wide smile formed, followed swiftly by spontaneousughter. It climbed to a malevolent cackle that made Barry¡¯s skin prickle. ¡°Perfect!¡± the king dered, stillughing. ¡°You have broken through the block and harnessed your chi! Come here, son. Fight by my side against your captors! I have much to tell you once we are finished here.¡± Trent spat on the ground. ¡°I¡¯d sooner burn myself alive.¡± ¡°Trent...¡± his mother said, barely holding back a sob. ¡°Are you well? Where have you¡ª¡± Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Silence!¡± the king roared, shooting her a venomous re. She deted, her eyes darting between him and her son. Augustus turned his back on her. ¡°You tread dangerous ground, son. You may be my blood, but I shan¡¯t stand for more disrespect.¡± Trent snorted. ¡°You lost any chance of me respecting you when you poisoned me.¡± ¡°Poisoned...?¡± The king¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I never did such a thing.¡± Roger shot a nce Barry¡¯s way, the question clear: do we let this continue? Barry held two fingers down, the signal to wait. Fischer would surely have felt the threat by now, and he would be on the way. The more time they wasted, the better. Heat radiated from Trent, washing over the battlefield and causing more than a few defenders to take a step back. ¡°Yes. You. Did.¡± His skin danced with light as if mes were roiling beneath. ¡°You gave me the pills that turned me into a hideous moron!¡± Fire erupted from his back. ¡°And don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t seen you back there, Solomon. Francis.¡± He spat the names as if they were a curse and red at the men. ¡°I know it was you that made them. I remember everything.¡± From the back of the group, Solomon stammered. ¡°P-Prince, I...¡± Barry¡¯s head rocked back when he sensed the man¡¯s essence¡ªhe could feel a hint of Fischer there. Combined with his newborn core... was this who had ascended and created the poisonous chi earlier today? But that surprise was nothingpared to the shock Barry felt when he spotted the man behind Solomon. They hadn¡¯t seen him in months, and now Barry knew why. Marcus, the merchant that always brought wares and a friendly smile to Tropica, was with the procession. He was curled into a ball, his face pale and body shaking. Solomon swallowed and cleared his throat. ¡°I was just doing my job as a member of the Cult of the Alchemist, Prince. It is what must be done to all male heirs of the Gormona bloodli¡ª¡± The king was on him in a sh, almost faster than Barry¡¯s eyes could register. He clutched Solomon by the neck and lifted him from the ground. ¡°You bber crown secrets.¡± His entire body quaked with rage, his arms bulging. ¡°Die.¡± Though Barry hadn¡¯t yet had a breakthrough, even he could feel the repulsive chi that poured out of the king¡¯s core. It traveled up his body, and when it red to life against the alchemist¡¯s neck, the man¡¯s life would be over. With the amount of chi he was gathering, everyone nearby¡ªincluding the king¡¯s wife and daughter¡ªwould be severely injured if not outright killed. They knew it, too. Their eyes were filled with panic. Barry took a half step forward, but there was nothing he could do to save them. No one could get there in time. Steeling himself, he prepared to avert his gaze, not wanting to witness the carnage. But before the mes could erupt, a chaotic web of ck lines split the air between Solomon and the king. Thetter dashed backward, so when Borks flew from the portal, the king was off bnce. Borks let out a vicious growl and licked his teeth. He was in the form that Fischer had called a... was it a Chi-wow-wow? Still midair and not at all caring for Barry¡¯s musings, Borks shifted into a breed that was built like an anvil, its face smooshed and skin covered in rolls. Tucking his legs, Borks hit the king with the force of a fur-covered cannonball. Augustus Reginald Gormona was sent flying. He crashed into the group of corrupted cultivators, each of them leaping forward to catch him and arrest his momentum. The moment Borks touched the ground, he shifted again. In his true form now, that of a hellhound of nightmare, he used the first ability that Barry had ever seen him utilize. ck vines of shadow erupted from the earth, wrapping the arms, legs, and torsos of everyone who had the disgusting chi in their cores. Borks shifted for the third time in so many seconds. Now covered in golden fur, he appeared before Marcus and licked him on the cheek, wagging his tail. The merchant, who had been assailed by the king¡¯s sickly chi since their arrival, blinked up at Borks from the ground. ¡°Borks...?¡± he croaked, his eyes unbelieving. Borks nodded, grabbed him by the cor, and flicked him into the air. A portal opened, and Marcus sailed through it. When the other side appeared beside Barry, he was ready. He caught Marcus and gestured for a defender toe over. ¡°Take him to safety!¡± The man nodded, collected Marcus with care, and took off toward Tropica. In the short time that took, Borks had already sent the rest through. First came the queen, then the princess, followed by the alchemists, Solomon and Francis. Now that they were close, Barry was even more sure. These people were no threat. Their cores were less powerful than his, and he was far from the strongest cultivator present. Peter, who had experienced a breakthrough, let his power wash out over everyone. ¡°The missing cook...?¡± the queen asked, blinking up at the former royal chef. ¡°Hello, your highness. Seems like you might have gotten yourself in over your head.¡± He patted her on the shoulder, making her cringe back. ¡°It¡¯s Peter, by the way. Don¡¯t do anything silly, and you won¡¯t be hurt.¡± Whether because of his words or his innate power, she shrank back. Princess Tryphena reached for her chi, which was, as Fischer would say, an objectively bad move. Peter flicked her on the chin, knocking her out cold. The queen gasped but dared not make a move. Borks had leaped through after them, and as he dismissed the portal, he wobbled, his legs shaking. He was spent. He reverted to his hellhound form and copsed to the sand, his tongue lolling and chest heaving. ¡°Good boy,¡± Barry said. Despite not stopping for a moment, Borks had urately assessed the situation. Those he¡¯d brought through weren¡¯t any sort of threat. If anything, they were in danger by remaining next to the king. Barry didn¡¯t feel any sort of allegiance to the people cowering on the ground before him, but from what he knew, they weren¡¯t deserving of death. He patted Borks¡¯s side. ¡°You are such a good boy.¡± Borks wagged his tail, and Barry stood, surveying the scene. Borks¡¯s vines were still holding everyone down. They struggled against them, reefing their limbs in a futile attempt at escape. The hellhound had gained even more power since joining them here in Tropica, and despite his exhaustion, he kept them constricted. Even the king was down, apparently still stunned by the earlier attack. They were all defenseless, yet no one had moved against them. But there was a good reason for that. Barry cast his eyes skyward, a small smile gracing his lips. ¡°Odd weather we¡¯ve been havingtely, wouldn¡¯t you say, Peter?¡± Peter nodded, his eyes reflecting blue light as he looked up. ¡°I¡¯d hate to be caught in that storm without an umbre. Looks pretty, though.¡± Following their gazes, Solomon¡¯s jaw dropped open, and there it remained as he watched the heavens descend. The first boulder,unched from a nearby mountaintop and wreathed in lightning, soared directly toward the still-dazed king. Behind it, dozens followed, looking like nothing so much as shooting stars. Book 3: Chapter 67: Attack Book 3: Chapter 67: Attack A high-pitched whistle rang over the battlefield, growing louder by the second as it cut through the dying mes still crackling on the mountainside. The trees there were ckened and charred, their fibers having long been burned away. Something deep within Barry¡¯s mind wanted to retreat from the approach of somethingrge enough to be heard from hundreds of meters away. He set that instinct aside. It wasn¡¯t needed. As the strike from above drew closer, he clicked his tongue. The lightning-covered boulder was slightly off-target. It didn¡¯t really matter, though. It wouldnd right beside the king, the monarch certainly within the st radius. Besides, there were plenty more toe. At least one of them would be a direct hit. In the moments before the first onended, Barry cast his vision upward, wanting to witness the beautiful barrage. The ¡®stars¡¯ were brighter now, having gotten closer to the ground. He stared as long as possible, soaking in the sight. Abruptly, he squinted and leaned forward, trying to get a better look. ¡°Peter...¡± ¡°Yes, Barry?¡± He pointed up. ¡°Third boulder from the left, all the way at the back. Is that...?¡± Peter held up a hand to block out the setting sun. He searched for less than a second before his eyes went wide. He boomed augh. ¡°What the frack is she doing?¡± Pressed against the bottom of the boulder, with her needle-sharp teeth locked in a vicious smile, Corporal wsunched herself. To a regr human, all they would have seen was a bolt of bright-blue lightning splitting the afternoon air. The skin of ws¡¯s face rippled back, the force of her approach creating drag on even her enhanced body. In a fraction of a fraction of a second, she was on the off-target boulder. She struck it with great care, her limbs absorbing thending only to extend them once more and course-correct the giant stone. The boulder, now covered in even more lightning, rocketed directly at the king. It hit with sickening force, the ground shifting beneath Barry¡¯s feet.Everything that followed happened in the blink of an eye. A crater appeared, the expelled air and dirt sending everyone around the king flying. ws did a loop and crashed down after her boulder, hitting with enough force to make a second st shake the world. All the spirit beasts attacked, their respective powersunched for the closest enemy. Roger drew his sword back and readied a strike, holding it as a defensive measure should any of the corrupted cultivators recover. Trent, with mes rocketing from his back, shot forward, heading for the crater his father and ws were at the bottom of. Time seemed to freeze as the attacks flew. Barry felt the wave of sickening nausea before he saw the mes. It was the foulest yet, and as it rolled over Barry¡¯s core, his vision spun. When the inferno erupted from the crater, he was sted from his feet. Tendrils of me wound from the hole as if they had their own wills, climbing over each other in search of prey. They shielded all the king¡¯s allies, consuming the attacks that the defenders had sent their way. ws, the whites of her eyes showing as she nced back in panic, rocketed out ahead of the congration. Even she couldn¡¯t withstand the heat... It was all Barry needed to see. ¡°Reservists!¡± he yelled, getting back to his feet. ¡°Retreat to the citizens!¡± They¡¯d have no issue dealing with this threat, and he didn¡¯t want to pointlessly risk anyone¡¯s life. Remembering that they had organized a signal for such a circumstance, he pulled the horn from his belt and let out two long tones, followed by a short one. The reservists fled, helping each other as they went. The mes gave chase. As they red in pursuit, Barry felt the king¡¯s will behind them. They weren¡¯t conscious at all; they were directed. They rushed to close the distance, heading for those that were closest. In a single fluid movement, Roger got back to his feet andshed out with his sword, the de arcing through the air. The razor-sharp chi that shot from him both literally and figuratively sliced through the king¡¯s will, splitting the entire explosion in a crosscut pattern. The countless sections detonated,bining to rush past Barry as hot wind. High above the ground, wstched onto Bill¡¯s back. Cinnamon was atop Pelly next to them. Together, they returned to the ground,nding amongst the reforming defenders. All eyes were on the crater as the king stirred within. Even Barry could feel the cirction of that disgusting chi as the monarch strode up the slope. As he came into view, Barry¡¯s stomach churned, and it wasn¡¯t only because of the essenceing from his core. The boulder had done a number on him. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Sections of his skin were ame, the fires slowly shrinking as his body regenerated. The entire right side of his face glowed an angry red like the heart of a furnace. When it finally fizzled out, the king opened his eyes. and they contained madness and hatred in equal measure. His aplices came to his side at an unnatural clip, their cores oozing the same corrupted chi. Of all things, the enemies¡¯ posture confused him. There were three distinct groups. The first ten people, a mix of genders, peered at the defenders with their heads cocked to the side. Their expressions reminded Barry of a flock of seagulls eyeing off a potential meal. The next six were all women. They stood with straight backs and nk faces. Thest two, Augustus Reginald Gormona and the man who had to be Tom Osnan Sr., appeared ready to murder anything that stood in their way. As the two armies stared one another down, ws loped forward. She chirped at the group of women, getting their attention and giving them one of Rocky¡¯s rudest gestures. One of the women¡¯s eyes widened in recognition, then narrowed. ¡°Where are the rest of your kin, Fat Rat Pack? And the other creatures?¡± In response, ws raised her other forepaw, doubling down. She gesticted wildly, hitting them with the rude gesture from all angles. The king¡¯s eyes roamed over the crowd, focusing on all the spirit beasts present. Finally, theynded on Ellis, who was in his Lizard Wizard regalia. ¡°Ah. I see.¡± His voice was emotionless,cking any of the fury on his face. ¡°It was all a ruse...¡± He opened his hand, flexing his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re no sorcerer, Ellis. You are but amon traitor.¡± Ellis flicked up the hood of his armor, revealing his visage for all to see. ¡°That is a matter of perspective, Augustus. With the chi running through your veins, some would say that you are a traitor to humanity.¡± The king¡¯s power red in response, the nauseating essence washing over them. Before it could settle on their cores, a sharp chi sliced through it. Two fingers on Roger¡¯s sword-hand had been pointed down this entire time, signaling everyone to let this moment drag on as long as possible. Now, his hand shook, a physical manifestation of the de-like furying from him. A shiver ran down his spine, his breathsing heavy. The king focused in on him, but upon seeing Roger looking at someone else, he tracked his gaze, raising a single eyebrow. Roger stared at one of the cultivators that looked like birds. The skinny man peered back, craning his neck. ¡°Oh!¡± he called. ¡°I know you!¡± ¡°Know?¡± ¡°Know.¡± ¡°Know!¡± the others repeated, smiling and hopping around. ¡°Lucian,¡± Roger ground out, his teeth bared and muscles tense. ¡°You should be dead.¡± ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°Dead, dead?¡± They allughed and resumed their hopping. Roger¡¯s arm shook violently now, a soldier fighting back the urge to attack. ¡°You tore through my men¡ªyour own troops¡ªlike a reaper through wheat, you insane piece of shit.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the king said. ¡°I understand now... you were a soldier in the campaign against Theogonia.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Roger spat. ¡°A Captain.¡± ¡°Unimportant.¡± The king shrugged one shoulder, his disconcertingly calm voice still at odds with his expression. ¡°Join us. Swap sides now. Your power feels deadly. Useful. Return to your kingdom. If you kneel before me, you can¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The two words from Roger held the weight ofmand, his metallic chiced throughout. The king closed his mouth, his body bowing to the threat before his mind could protest. When he realized he¡¯d obeyed, mes literally burst from his body. The king snarled and opened up his core, making Barry and most of the defenders fight off another wave of nausea. ¡°Attack,¡± the king said without inflection. And the world erupted into chaos Both front lines lurched forward, power streaming from their cores. Before they could so much as finish their first step, the ground between them split, the top of a giant root breaching the surface. All around the battlefield, the same scene repeated itself, thick roots making chunks of dirt rise and fall aside. To the left of the tamped field, a patch of ground exploded. Two trunks of different shades of blue climbed toward the heavens. They wound around each other, branches and leaves unfurling when they were hundreds of meters above. Lemon and the other tree spirit had arrived. The air seemed to quiver as both tree spirits opened up their cores. The next thing Barry knew, clean chi washed over him. It was an amplification of the world¡¯s essence, and though it didn¡¯tpletely nullify the odious powering from the king, it took the edge away. Barry took a deep breath, and as he exhaled, his nausea was gone. Attackers and defenders both had leaped away from the ruptured ground, not knowing what appeared from below. As the defenders breathed of the cleansed air, they straightened, their vitality returning. Roger held his sword toward the sky, his fist clenched around the hilt. Knowing what was toe, Barry filled his lungs. A silence like the calm before a storm descended, the very world seeming to hold its breath. ¡°Attack!¡± they both roared, their chi fueling the words. As one, New Tropica¡¯s forces charged. Book 3: Chapter 68: Combo Book 3: Chapter 68: Combo Torrents of chi poured through me, the flow only increasing as time dragged on. A full quarter of my significant reserves were drained each second, and if left to my own devices, I¡¯d have beenpletely drained in moments. But I wasn¡¯t alone. The world¡¯s chi assisted, bubbling up from deep beneath me, only to travel through my cores on its way back down to thework below. Despite the amount traveling through Maria being only a fraction of what passed through me, it wasn¡¯t any less taxing on her. Tension radiated from her, her jaw clenched and shoulders hunched. I realized I was doing the same thing. I squeezed her hand to get her attention, then forced myself to rx. She followed suit, releasing a small breath and easing the tension in her coiled muscles. Considering there was a battle ying out in our mind¡¯s eye, it was no small feat. Since the enemy force had arrived in their zing orb of misguided glory, Maria and I had been watching, thework beneath us somehow rying sights, sounds, and to my great dismay, smells. I could have done without thetter, because the king¡¯s corrupted chi had the aroma of a love child from the unholy pairing of a septic tank and a fish left to rot in the sun. In short, the homie smelled like absolute shi¡ª Maria sent me a mental nudge, telling me off for getting distracted. Sorry, I sent back, returning my attention to the battle. The actions andpetency of the defense force made my heart sing; Borks¡¯s arrival, ws and Cinnamon¡¯sbo meteor attack, and the kindness shown to the alchemists and the royal family, people who had done terribly by most of the congregation. It made an immense sense of gratitude for my pals pour from me, joining the chi draining down into thework below. It took me a moment to understand why Roger and Barry were stalling. They likely knew as well as I did that the attacking force didn¡¯t stand a chance against thebined might of the defenders. It was definitely a conscious choice, though¡ªone that, I realized, wasmunicated to the others by holding two fingers down. They were stalling for my arrival, which now that I considered it, was the smartest move with the information they had ess to. When the identity of Lizard Wizard was discovered, I felt a little miffed. I¡¯d been hoping for a dramatic reveal, but the king¡¯s madness seemed too advanced to allow for fun hijinks. A smile came to my face as I recalled how our names had fooled him for so long. But my enjoyment evaporated when Roger revealed how he knew the weird little bird man. Sadness flowed from Maria, as did a desire to go to him. Sharon was at the rear of the field, and our omniscient point-of-view let us see the heartbreak wrought across her face. She, too, wanted tofort him.When the front lines finallyunched toward each other, it was a wee distraction from Roger¡¯s emotional devastation¡ªeven if the charge onlysted for the length of a single step. Unlike everyone on the field, Maria and I had been well aware of Lemon and the other tree-spirit¡¯s preparations, so we weren¡¯t at all surprised when the ground burst apart. They had been gathering power down there the entire time, a vast web of roots stretching out to gather the world¡¯s essence. My two wooden friends sted it out over the battle, forcing most of the king¡¯s nauseating essence back toward him and his deranged followers. When Barry and Roger bellowed in tandem for the counterattack to begin, a shiver ran through me. As one, the defenders flew forward, going on the offensive. I had a sense of everyone¡¯s power, and if we were only counting the humans, the enemy forces might have had the advantage. But that didn¡¯t ount for the immense strength of all my animal pals, who were first off the line. Private Pistachio, as stoic as ever, channeled power into the hinges of his mighty ckers. Corporal ws, wreathed in lightning and donning her trademark smirk, rocketed toward the handlers. Sergeant Snips, with blue chi jetting from her joints, prepared to unleash the first of a barrage of aura-des. Bumblebro and Queen Bee, who had gone unnoticed thus far by the enemy forces, darted from under Roger¡¯s cor, their wings droning andpound eyes locked on two of the bird-like cultivators. Pelly and Bill spiraled down from above, picking up speed with each rotation. Borks, still recovering from his earlier expenditure, got to his feet. Cinnamon dashed toward him, and despite his exhaustion, he opened up a portal. The other side was behind the king, and as she flew for the hole in space, she was already winding up a devastating roundhouse kick. Roots shot up from beneath the enemy, coiling back and preparing to strike. It all happened in slow motion, my enhanced awareness letting me see even the smallest of details. So I was able to witness the very moment their power was ripped from their very grasps. Simultaneously, their cores opened up, the chi held within pouring down into thework that my essence was also flowing into. Somehow, the king also felt it. His eyes and grin turned vicious as those that were flying through the air lost momentum. His hands were a blur as they extended before him, the fire chi held within already ring out. It would wash over my friends in less than a second, and with their power being sucked away, I wasn¡¯t sure they¡¯de out unscathed. Even the soothing chi that Lemon helped exude was gone, its power draining into the ground instead. I jumped to my feet, preparing to leap away as I started forcing the floodgates of my core closed. I had to go there. I had to save them. I¡ª Trust! the echoes of my friends¡¯ souls called to me through the bond. Trust! Trust! Trust! Such reassurance had been good enough before, but seeing mypletely defenseless animal pals flying toward the king was too much. I continued mming my will against thework draining my chi, and though it put up a fight, my strength was too immense. It would only take a moment longer, then I¡¯d be off, racing toward Tropica at the speed of... huh? Trent and Roger, at a clip faster than I was aware they could travel, straight up zoomed in front of everyone else. They were immediately before the king, both men¡¯s arms drawn back as chi rushed from their cores toward their hands. Together, they swung. Roger¡¯s beautiful de, its surface a ripple of silver and ck, arced wide. Trent¡¯s chi rushed in, his mes billowing out and condensing right before Roger. What was their goal? Roger could slice through Trent¡¯s chi, but what good was that? The resulting explosion would be nowhere near enough to counter the king¡¯s building corruption. It only steeled my decision to up and leave this ce. But just before Roger¡¯s sword entered Trent¡¯s mes, he twisted his hand, weeping through the cloud of condensed fire with the t of the de. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Some of the mes were pushed aside from the sword, only to get caught up in the low-pressure wake of Roger¡¯s lightning-quick attack. Exposed to the heat, the weapon¡¯s ck ripples glowed a hot red. Just as it looked like the sword would melt, de-like chi shot out of it, cutting into Trent¡¯s essence. My eyes flew wide. It was a frackingbo attack! Fwooom! The cone-shaped inferno that resulted engulfed the king, the mountainside, and the burned-out husks of trees that remained. The king¡¯s corrupted chi, condensed and not yet unleashed, backfired. The sound and detonation were so strong that my vision of thendscape flickered for a second, warping beforeing back into view. ¡°Frack me...¡± I said, taking in the destion. The entire mountain was aze. Of the defensive forces, only Trent and Roger remained standing. Everyone had been knocked back a few meters, flung clear of any danger. It took me a moment to spot the king and his aplices. They were halfway up the mountain within a sphere of sickly chi. Well, almost all of them were. There was a man missing, either incinerated or sent flying far enough for me to not sense him. As the king dismissed his power, the sphere popped, his disgusting essence oozing back out over the battlefield. As if in answer, Lemon¡¯s soothing essence returned, as strong as before but with a hint of warmth. I sent my awareness that way, not understanding how she was doing it while her chi was still getting siphoned down below. The answer was simple: it wasn¡¯t Lemon. Peter sat at the base of the unnamed tree-spirit¡¯s trunk, his legs crossed and eyes closed. He was acting as a ry, drawing up buckets of chi and sending it out. The warmth wasing from him, a reflection of his core¡¯s aspect. I breathed a slow breath, willing my pounding heart to calm. A familiar hand reached up,cing her fingers with mine. Come, Maria sent me. Sit. Trust... the echoes of my pals repeated, urging me not to shut myself off. I wanted to. I really did. Despite some of our strongest defenders being taken out of the fight, the others were proving that everything would be okay. It seemed like an almost sure thing... but that was just it. Almost didn¡¯t seem good enough. So why did my heart tell me to stay...? I sought out a sign, expanding my awareness in search of something to reassure me that my heart could be trusted. When I found the approaching group, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. The fluttering chiing from them was just what I had been looking for. Squeezing Maria¡¯s hand, I sat back down and opened up my core. This was going to be interesting. *** As Den nced back at the almostatose Teddy, he was beyond d that he and his brother had brought the cart. The bear had copsed out of nowhere, seemingly unable to move of his own ord. They were almost back at Tropica. Even if they hadn¡¯t been able to feel the mix of chiing from just east, the gods-damned fireball that consumed a mountain ahead was a pretty good indicator. The moment Teddy had copsed, the brothers had leaped into action, lifting him up onto the cart. As a result, something within Den¡¯s core had buzzed. It was mirrored in Dom¡¯s, the twins experiencing something they¡¯d only felt once before. Last time, they¡¯d been attacked. Ambushed by Nathan. Their cores had resonated with the desire to protect each other and the life they¡¯d found, but the world¡¯s power had fled before their breakthrough could take ce. They¡¯d been defenseless as a result, and if not for the intervention of Snips, ws, and Borks, they¡¯d likely have lost their lives. This time, something felt different. What about putting Teddy on the cart had felt so... right? They were at the base of the ming mountain now, still trailing the dirt path made by the enemy¡¯s passage. What trees hadn¡¯t been destroyed were singed and smoking, their greenery not enough topletely fight off the explosion¡¯s heat. The air was steamy as they started climbing the hillside, moisture having been expelled from the earth. The sickly chi hit them like a sledgehammer, making both brothers miss a step. They stumbled, holding onto the cart¡¯s handles for bnce. A momentter, a cool breeze flowed over the mountain¡¯s destroyed peak. It brought the world¡¯s essence with it, and a warmth washed over Den¡¯s body that was nothing like the corrupted chi. Though it was also brought heat with it, it wasforting, making him feel like he was lounging in the afternoon sun. Den would have loved to sit in that moment, to embrace the coziness and forget all about the battle he could feel taking ce. Before he could say no to that impulse, the battle came to him. A man flew from the forest, screeching like an owl as he rocketed toward Den. Corrupted essence streamed from his arms and trailed behind him, the mere touch of it causing trunks to wither and die. That alone made it clear that in their current state, the brothers had absolutely no chance. Den reached for his core, trying to embrace the world¡¯s chi as had happened before. Dom did the same, the twins aware of each other as they searched for the meaning that would facilitate their breakthrough. It had to do with them. The life they had found. A profound desire to protect it had caused the chi to rush in thest time. They both felt that now. Yet the world¡¯s power wouldn¡¯te to them. Time crawled to a stop as the crazed man flew. His gaze flicked to the side, and at thest possible second, he swooped to the left. Like a bird in flight, his arms redirected his passage right past the brothers and toward Teddy, who was still only half conscious. If the man were to strike him... Both Den and Dom spun, tried to get in the way and shield Teddy in time. But the enemy¡¯s speed increased, air hissing as his outstretched limbs tore through it. Den extended a hand toward Teddy, trying to reach him despite knowing it was too far. The breeze flowing by slowed then paused, halting in mid air. Small bubbles of chi rose from the ground, each drop further muting the nauseating essence surrounding them. Den gritted his teeth and he lunged further. Dom was right beside him, one hand raised and fingers grasping. They¡¯d never make it. But Den didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t matter that he wasn¡¯t strong enough. It didn¡¯t matter that hecked the power to defend his furry friend. Teddy was defenseless, and Den needed to protect him... With only moments before the enemy cultivator hammered into Teddy, the world answered, and Chi rushed into the brothers¡¯ cores faster than either of them couldprehend. It swelled there, pressing against their abdomens as it condensed. Den knew how this was supposed to go. After the power exploded out of them, they¡¯d be rendered unconscious for a short time as their bodies and minds adjusted. That, too, was uneptable. Sickly essence extended from the assant as he flew headfirst for Teddy¡¯s undefended back, now only centimeters away. The excess chi poured from the brothers. It scattered in every direction, assaulting Den¡¯s awareness. His vision already failing, he gathered his will and harnessed the fleeing essence. Dom did the same, and both knowing what to do, they shot it toward Teddy. Rather than hit him, the chi molded to his body, forming a thinyer of prismatic light. The cart exploded in a cloud of splinters, ice, and chunks of fish as the man flew into Teddy. Before the carnage settled, Den was falling backwards, his vision going ck. Book 3: Chapter 69: Vengeance Book 3: Chapter 69: Vengeance As Den¡¯s consciousness stirred, aforting weight settled over his body. To anyone else, it would be harder than forged steel. But as it flowed around him, it bent, conforming to his shape. He squeezed his hand, marveling at the strength it possessed. When had he be so powerful? He extended his senses, and the moment he discovered Dom beside him, also lost in his own musings, knowledge came rushing back in. Teddy! Though Den¡¯s vision refused to focus and his limbs tingled, he shot to his feet, looking for his pal. Their breakthrough hade, but what if it hadn¡¯t been enough? Teddy could have been injured, or worse, by the enemy cultivator¡¯s attack. Den could feel his and Dom¡¯s chi still wrapping their friend¡¯s body, but it told him nothing of Teddy¡¯s internal state. ¡°Teddy!¡± Dom yelled, panic tinging his voice as he shot upright. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Den stumbled forward, heading for the blur of brown in his view that had to be the bear. Ice crunched beneath his feet, and he fell to his knees before Teddy. Reaching out a hand, Den prepared for the worst. His hands moved through the protective barrier. He intended to search Teddy for any sign of a wound, but the moment he touched fur, a jolt ran through. Faster than the blink of an eye, something far below had stolen some of Den¡¯s chi, deemed it inadequate, and spat it back out. All at once, Den¡¯s senses returned. The essence coursing through his and his brother¡¯s body snapped into ce, making them both take a sharp breath. As they exhaled, they gazed down at Teddy, relief flooding them. ¡°Is...¡± Den licked his lips. ¡°Is he asleep?¡± Teddy snored in response, his impressive jowls pping as he released a deep sigh. Hey atop of a mound of shattered cart, chunks of ice, and bits of fish. Despite the destruction of their hard work, Den smiled. Teddy was perfectly fine. ¡°Woah...¡± Dom said, peering down at the cultivator.The many under one of Teddy¡¯s giant paws, his mouth ajar and eyes rolled into the back of his head. There was arge bump just below his hairline, which was, evidently, the bit of his body he¡¯d tried to hit Teddy with. ¡°Yeah,¡± Den agreed. ¡°Looks like our chi is just as strong as it feels.¡± With the knowledge that Teddy was safe, Den surveyed what remained of the fish they¡¯d harvested. Seeing the damage really hammered home how strong their shield-like chi was; the cultivator¡¯s attack had held almost-unfathomable power, and unlike Teddy, the cart hadn¡¯t stood a chance. Most of the fish werepletely obliterated, even the scales and bones turned to paste. It filled Den with a smoldering rage, one he¡¯d not felt since discovering the king¡¯s lies. To him, taking a life, even one of a non-sapient animal, was no small thing. Each fish caught was something to be cherished and thanked, for they were a source of sustenance for Den and those he held dear. This entire cartload of fish, which had been bound for the congregation, were now destroyed. Their lives had been taken, and for what? Just to be smashed by some bird-brained prick? His lip twitched and he averted his eyes, the sight only making his blood boil. One corner of the cart seemed to have mostly survived, and Den walked over to it, kicking a loose nk of wood aside. The object below it made his eyes fly wide. The lower half of a fish poked up, its head buried in chunks of ice and wooden splinters. He held his breath as he brushed away the debris, hoping beyond hope that it had somehow survived the impact. He grabbed it by the tail and lifted it gingerly. He must have instinctively wanted to protect it, because his chi rushed out, creating a shielding barrier around it. Den slowly turned it, praying that it was whole. As he twisted it this way and that, he couldn¡¯t find a spot of damage. He released his breath, a small smileing to his face. ¡°Den!¡± Dom called, grabbing Den¡¯s attention and holding something up like a trophy¡ªanother fish, some scales missing but the flesh intact. Dom¡¯s was also covered in a protective shield, impervious to outside damage. A strained groan came from behind Teddy. Holding his head with both hands, the enemy cultivator sat up, straining to move aside the giant bear paw holding him down. Den and Dom shared a nce, a pair of devious grinsing to their faces. *** I felt an immense sense of schadenfreude as Den and Dom smacked the absolute piss out of the cultivator. Their fish-clubs swung down like unholy mallets, one connecting to the chest and the other to the head. Loathe as I was to admit it, the evil prick had flown rather gracefully when he¡¯d attacked Teddy earlier. Now, he careened through the air like a bug caught in a storm, his limbs syed as he sailed back over the mountain whence he¡¯de. The bloke had tried to take out my favorite bear, which alone made him deserving of the strike. But his crimes didn¡¯t end there. He was also the one that had wronged Roger so long ago, only increasing my sense of pleasure at his fish-based punishment. When I saw his trajectory, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. He¡¯d be in for a world of hurt when he eventuallynded. Maria watched closely, her core buzzing in delight at the dispensation of justice. Dom¡¯s eyes were tracking the man¡¯s passage, but he tore them away, focusing on Teddy. He passed his fish to Den, then bent and tried to lift the bear. Just as when Den had touched Teddy, thework below stole a bit of Dom¡¯s chi before spitting it back out violently. ¡°Frack me!¡± Dom said, leaping backwards. Den grimaced. ¡°Yeah. Seems like we can¡¯t move him.¡± Dom looked to the east, then shifted his gaze to his twin. ¡°Go help them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Dom nodded back, taking a step closer to Teddy. ¡°I¡¯ll keep him safe. You protect the others.¡± That was all that needed to be said. Dual wielding a pair of fish as tall as he was and running with a speed only possible because of his breakthrough, Den raced toward the mountaintop. His face was tight, an anger still burning deep within him at what had be of our fish-filled cart. Ipletely understood how he felt. We¡¯d made my mobile esky together, and seeing it destroyed felt like a personal attack. The fish going to waste was even more egregious. If not for my need to remain still as I channeled chi into the ground, I¡¯d have rushed there and enacted a simr punishment. Thankfully, the process of filling thework below seemed to being to an end. It still demanded something else, some requirement that I couldn¡¯t yet identify, but I could worry about that when the time came. Hopefully it wouldn¡¯t take much longer. Trust! the echoes reminded me, repeating themselves. Reminded that I was stuck in ce, I sent my awareness toward the battle, fighting off the desire to go assist my friends. The defenders were holding their own, but that didn¡¯t stop my guilt from bubbling up. Because of my absence and the temporary incapacitation of my animal pals, the defenders were stretched thin. We had the numbers advantage, but the king¡¯s forces made up for it with the power of their corrupted chi. It took at least four of our regr cultivators to take on just one of the former prisoners or handlers. Trent was holding back the king by himself, the father-son duo shing in midair above the battlefield like fire-spewing Super Saiyans. Roger had paired off against Tom Osnan Sr., whose power seemed to have increased tenfold. He grew massive vines from the ground that wereced with sickly essence. Theyshed out at Roger with unending persistence, only to get cut down by Roger¡¯s des. Groups of spare defenders were moving around the battle in search of opportunity to strike, but the attackers and their corrupted chi seemed to be unnaturally perceptive, even for cultivators. Each time a group found what seemed like the perfect position, their target would dash away before they could even attempt to nk them. A familiar scent that I couldn¡¯t quite ce rose from just beside the battle. I investigated, and when I didn¡¯t sense anything, I gave it a quick visual scan before returning my attention to the¡ªwhat the? I did a double take. Two men were crouched in the shrubs there, feeding what looked like herbs into a fire. Suddenly, I recognized the smell. It was the scent that had lingered in the clearing I¡¯d cleansed earlier today. The moment I¡¯d sensed the chi of the alchemist Solomon, I was almost certain that he was the one who¡¯d been behind the poisonous patch. Now, I was sure that it was him. But what were he and Francis, the ¡®high alchemist¡¯ or whatever, doing? This tale has been uwfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. They started talking, and I listened intently. *** ¡°You¡¯re sure this will help, Solomon?¡± Francis asked. ¡°Positive. It would be impossible for you to tell, but...¡± He trailed off as reached into his pocket. Finding what he was looking for, he fed it into the mes. ¡°But the king and his forces seem to be able to sense the cultivators here. If we can dull their senses, even just a little...¡± Francis grabbed his sleeve, and when Solomon looked his way, Francis¡¯s gaze was fervent. ¡°We can use it as cover to leave.¡± Francis¡¯s eyes widened, and he dipped his head. ¡°If it pleases you, I mean. Sir.¡± Solomon should have been ted at the deference from the High Alchemist Francis. It was a symbol of his ascension, his status as the Alchemist. But all Solomon felt was worry for the safety of the people here. They were cultivators, people that were reputed to be vile. ording to the Church of the Alchemist¡¯s doctrine, only the medicinal herbs that their deity consumed would stop their heart from bing that of a rabid dog. Yet the people here, some who had been chained in the capital, seemed anything but. Hades¡¯ scraggly beard, there was a literal hellhound with them, and even he seemed nice. It went against everything Solomon thought was the truth. And there was another reason that Solomon wanted to help them. ¡°The man that leads this ce, the one named Fischer that the king is after... he saved me, Francis.¡± ¡°A chance encounter! One that we should thank the heavens for! But not one that you should lose your life over!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Fischer¡¯s chi...¡± Solomon gestured for Francis to follow him, who did so after only a little hesitation. They moved through the bushes, taking care not to be spotted by any of the attacking force. After going around ten meters, Solomon started building another fire. Momentster, the kindling was ame, and they fed herbs into it. ¡°His chi is pure, Francis,¡± Solomon continued, not knowing any other way to describe it. ¡°He is pure. From that alone, I was inclined to trust him, but seeing how his followers act...¡± Solomon shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt in my mind. He¡¯s a good person, and there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t coexist. For that to happen, though, they need to win.¡± Francis¡¯s disappointment with that answer was clear on his face, but he said nothing. An odd whistling sound cut through the din of battle, and Solomon chanced a look, expecting to see another of the meteors that were apparently a result of a spirit beast. Instead of a spherical shape zooming through the air, he spied the silhouette of a man. It arced directly to the center of the battle. When they noticed it, almost everyone froze, scanning for a possible attack. Upon spotting the man sailing thir way, the moment dragged on, the witnesses likely as confused as Solomon by the events. All but one man, anyway. ¡°Lucian!¡± the soldier with the sharp chi¡ªwas it Roger?¡ªbellowed, drawing back his sword. Moving so fast to Solomon¡¯s senses that it looked like he teleported, Roger appeared in the air right before one of Francis¡¯s ¡®birds¡¯. Heshed out with the t of his de. It connected with a horrifying crack, sounding more like a splitting mountain than metal on flesh. Lucian, still somehow in one piece, mmed into Tom Osnan Sr. The men tumbled end over end,nding in a tangle of limbs. ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯m sorry?¡± Solomon whispered to Francis, not knowing what else to say. ¡°Don¡¯t be. That one is too far gone.¡± Solomon shook his head. He didn¡¯t have the power to join this fight. The best way for him to help was to blind the enemies¡¯ senses. He reached into his pocket, searching for thest herb this fire needed. *** High above the battle, Trent crossed his arms before him, absorbing a blow. ¡°Useless!¡± his father screamed, sickly chi shooting from his fist. Trent had to shield his body with me. Even so, his father¡¯s heat was almost too much, the king¡¯s essence seeking to burn him away. They gazed at each other, both men¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. Augustus Reginald Gormona shook his head. ¡°You are my greatest mistake.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Trent replied, sending mes roaring from his arms. His father flew backwards,ing to rest in midair with fire streaming from his bare feet, his shoes having long been incinerated. ¡°You could have been the next ruler. Instead, you¡¯ll just be a lesson for generations toe. A reminder of what happens when you betray your family.¡± Trent snorted, amusement warring with his fury. ¡°I betrayed my family? You fed me poison!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic. It had to be done, just as it was done to me.¡± A conversation reyed in Trent¡¯s mind, a memory that he recalled with unerring uracy. They were within the throne room, thete-afternoon light streaming in through the stained-ss windows above. Trent was only a child, barely old enough to form a coherent sentence. ¡°This new recipe is stronger, my king,¡± Solomon said, opening his bag. ¡°I rmend a half dose.¡± The king tugged at his beard in thought. He didn¡¯t have to consider long. ¡°Give him the full dose. I still harbored fantasies of overthrowing my father when I was a boy¡ªI never did, of course, but I won¡¯t risk having my own son plot against me.¡± Trent¡¯s mother, at least, hesitated a little. ¡°Perhaps we could start with a smaller dose. If that doesn¡¯t work, we can¡ª¡± ¡°Do not speak out of turn.¡± Though the king¡¯s words were quiet, the threat in them was clear. She averted her gaze and dipped her head in supplication. Looking back now, Trent could see the hesitation on Solomon¡¯s face. The alchemists knew what would happen. And neither of them said a thing. Instead, they¡¯d poured their concoction into a cup and given it to Trent. He recalled the taste. The sickly sweet vor mixed with underlying wrongness that only a child could willingly ingest without asking questions. The light streaming through the colored windows above gave a blood-red tint to the clear potion. It all shed before him in an instant, and as Trent returned to the present, he made no effort to hide his disgust with everyone involved. ¡°I remember everything, father,¡± he spat. ¡°You could have killed me with the dose you gave me. You put my own life at risk because you were scared of a child.¡± He leaned forward, getting closer. ¡°All because you¡¯re a coward.¡± The king snarled, mes curling from between bared teeth. Without a word, he flew forward, cocking his arm back and suffusing it with chi. Which was exactly what Trent had been waiting for. He raised his left hand, only sending enough essence there to block the vicious blow. Hiding his right hand from sight, he prepared the rest of his power in his core, gathering it for use. Trent was going to counter-attack. With any luck, he¡¯d end the fight in one move. He forced a serious expression, not wanting to give away the ruse he¡¯d been working toward since their battle began. His father drew closer by the second, and as the king punched out with his closed fist, Trent finally smiled. The king wasmitted, and it was toote for him to pull back. Trent¡¯s chi burst from his core, overjoyed to be let free. It shot down his arm and into his fist, the power swelling there almost too much for him to handle. His grin growing wider, Trent¡¯s right hand rocketed forward, propelled by jets of me. He craved the surprise that would be wrought over his father¡¯s face, his gaze boring into his father in anticipation of the moment the king recognized defeat. But the moment never came. His father¡¯s face only grew ted, a hint of undeniable madness coloring his features. When he felt and saw the power swelling from his father¡¯s closed hand, Trent immediately recognised his mistake. His father had been holding back too. And as the punch approached, leveled directly for Trent¡¯s abdomen, it was his own defeat that he foresaw. Just as he¡¯did the trap for his father, his father hadid a trap for him, one that it was toote for him to retreat from. When his obliteration was only a fraction of a second away, an odd calm settled over Trent, caressing his body. He didn¡¯t look away, instead choosing to witness the deathblow from his own father as it descended. Before the fist physically struck, the corrupted fire shot forward as a never-ending torrent of mes that assailed his body. He closed his eyes then, epting his fate. A second passed, then two. By the time the methrower ended, he still felt no pain. Trent cracked an eye, peering out at the world, just in time to two massive, silvery clubs m right into his father¡¯s head. The king shot to the ground as a blur, making a crater when hended with a sickening thud. ¡°It¡¯s just like I told you,¡± Den said, resting a giant... were those fish? on each shoulder. ¡°... What?¡± was all Trent could say, blinking at the massive creatures that Den had used as blunt-force weapons. ¡°Remember?¡± Den tilted his head, giving him a friendly smile. ¡°I said that you should learn to rely on the people around you.¡± He pointed at Trent¡¯s arm with one of his humongous fish-clubs. ¡°I¡¯ve got you covered, and I mean that quite literally.¡± Trent lifted his hand, holding it before his face and twisting it in the light. There was a silvery sheen covering his skin, and now that he focused on it, he could tell where his sense of calm hade from earlier. It wasn¡¯t his at all. It was an extension of Den¡¯s power. Just as Roger¡¯s chi felt like a de ready to cut, Den¡¯s was a soothing barrier, willing to shield you from danger. A boulder deep within Trent¡¯s mind cracked. As the surface fractured, the inside crumbled, falling away like so many grains of sand. He took a shuddering breath as emotions rushed up from nowhere, hitting him harder than Den had smacked his father. Tears welled in his eyes. But before the first had a chance to fall, a sense of dread pooled beneath them, swiftly rising up to be a tidal wave. Trent nced down. From the crater his father had made, the nauseating chi returned, strong enough to wash away the clean essence being released by Peter and the spirit tree. At the same time, apocalyptic mes spread over the battlefield, consuming all they touched and forcing the defenders back. Book 3: Chapter 70: Pride Book 3: Chapter 70: Pride As I witnessed Trent¡¯s eyes welling, I almost shed a tear of my own. Den had arrived just in time, giving me my second dose of schadenfreude for the day when he whapped the king upside the head with dual-wielded fish. Even better, thework below was done draining us, its mesh of interconnected ropes filled to the brim with chi. I¡¯d had to empty my entire core, but it worked. I breathed a sigh of relief and tried to stand. My body didn¡¯t answer, my subconscious still listening to the echoed urging of my pals¡¯ wills to remain connected. I tugged at the connection, not understanding what still needed to be done. Before I got a concrete answer, the king attacked. He released so much power that his core strained at the seams, threatening to break. The mes were hot enough to burn everything they touched. Packed earth cracked and blistered, warping beneath the assault. The defenders retreated from him in droves. The attackers held their ground, which I assumed to be a foolish move. I was wrong. Rather than hurt them, the mes seemed to bolster their strength and double the madness in their eyes. The king was engulfing most of the area now, his chi¡¯s expansion slowing but noting to a stop. He railed against the limitations of his body, not at all bothered by the fact his core was threatening to detonate. As the defenders regrouped, they turned toward the mes and awaited the attackers¡¯ advance. Now that my animal pals¡¯ chi was no longer being drained, they got to their feet. A sharp pang of worry drove into me. If they were as drained as I felt, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much more than move around. But then the samework they¡¯d been feeding power into sent essence streaming back to them. In an instant, their cores were refilled, their chi returned. Despite how much it had to expend, it didn¡¯t even put a dent in thework¡¯s reserves. Beside me, Maria let out a hiss, shocked by the sensation of essence running through her. I was the only one still drained, thework not giving me a single drop of power. ¡°Go,¡± I said. ¡°Help them.¡± Though my eyes were still closed, I felt her attention roam over me. She gasped. ¡°It didn¡¯t give you anything...?¡± ¡°No. I still have to do something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you.¡± Her resolve washed over me, telling me anyint was useless.¡°But...¡± I tried anyway. ¡°No.¡± She sat back down beside me. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you undefended.¡± I reached over and rested a hand on her leg, her touch a weefort. If I waspletely honest with myself, I was happy about her staying. As selfish as it was, I didn¡¯t want to expose her to the danger the king represented. Thework below sent me a mental nudge, delivering a pulse of chi directly to my core. It wasn¡¯t just mine. The trickle held a hint of me, Maria, and each of my animal pals. After being deprived of chi, the feeling of it coursing through my body was like the first cup of coffee in the morning, making endorphins rush through me. As fast as the power came, it was whisked away, draining down into the ground and leaving me empty. Truth... the echoes whispered. ¡°You want more truth...?¡± The response was immediate. Yes, the echo of everyone responded. ¡°In that case, I want you to give me my chi back so I can go help my friends. That¡¯s the truth.¡± There was a long silence, nothinging in reply. While I waited, I watched the battle. Sergeant Snips, back at full strength and beating back the mes with her arcs of energy. Private Pistachio unleashing st after st, only pausing long enough to gather more power in his joints. Corporal ws and Cinnamon riding atop the pelicans¡¯ backs, the former chirping as she spotted an outcropping of stone. Bill and Pelly locking onto it, diving groundward with their violently inclined passengers. Borks, ears alert and eyes darting, saving his abilities to be used defensively. Bumblebro and Queen Bee, steering clear of mes and waiting for an opportunity to strike. Lemon, once more joining Peter and the other tree spirit, flooding pure chi out into the world. No, the voices finally answered, giving me a bigger taste of chi before tearing it away again. Truth. Why was it slowly increasing the dose of power before taking it away again...? Yes, the echoes called. The process was repeated, an increased burst coursing through me before being dragged away, returned to thework. I thought I understood now. It would return my power, flooding me with chi until I was full... but only once I did what it wanted. What was the goal here? Was it trying to make me have another breakthrough? Yes! it answered, the echoes seeming exasperated. I considered just getting up anyway. I¡¯d likely be able to draw a fair bit of chi back into my core... especially if I went to the battlefield and ate one of the fish Den was currently smacking a woman over the head with, the handler having the audacity to leave the protective area of the king¡¯s mes. No, the echoes replied, growing increasingly annoying despite sounding like those I loved. Trust. Trust. Trust. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Frustratingly, I believed it. I clenched my jaw and took a steadying breath. ¡°This is some bullshit, you know that?¡± Yes, they answered, holding a hint of ws¡¯s mischievous grin. It might have made any other person up and leave immediately. To me, though, it was like a warm hug. I barked augh, then turned to Maria. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I promise I¡¯m not going insane. I¡¯m talking to¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± she interrupted, squeezing my hand again. ¡°I can feel it too.¡± I opened my eyes, leaving behind the vision of a lightning-wreathed boulder just as things were about to get interesting. I stared into Maria¡¯s eyes, searching for an answer. ¡°What do I do...?¡± ¡°What you¡¯ve always done, silly.¡± She gave me her cutest smile, the one that was somehow both shy and filled with confidence. She lifted my hand and rested it against her cheek, leaning on me. ¡°The right thing. Stop questioning yourself and do whatever you think is right.¡± It was a simple statement, yet it struck me to my core. I was getting so caught up in the minutia of what I should do that I wasn¡¯t listening to what I felt was correct. I let out a slow breath, mentallyying out the facts. Now that my animal pals were no longer incapacitated, I didn¡¯t believe that the enemy forces as a whole presented a threat¡ªnot one that the defenders couldn¡¯t ovee, anyway. The only thing that gave me pause was the king. His core was increasingly unstable, and it was clear that hecked the self-preservation that any sane individual should possess. Because of the numerous conversations that had taken ce since the battle began, I¡¯d managed to work out that Theogonia was the source of the king¡¯s corruption. So... what would happen if he straight up exploded? Would my beloved Tropica be my new world¡¯s equivalent of Chernobyl? A ce that was anathema to life? Such an eventuality would be devastating, but we could rebuild. The real threat was that the king detonating like a nuclear bomb would endanger my pals. But¡­ I trusted my friends. Even if something like that were to ur, I knew that they¡¯d find a way to nullify it or get everyone to safety. The air around me vibrated, as if the very world agreed. Trust, thework echoed. It, too, believed that the defenders would be fine. Maria still rested her head on my hand, so I stroked her cheek with my thumb. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°For what?¡± She tilted her head to the side, a strand of hair falling from behind her ear. I didn¡¯t respond for a moment, soaking in as much of her beauty as possible. ¡°For always knowing just what to say.¡± I gave her a smile that she returned, her cheeks rosy. Closing my eyes and crossing my legs, I adopted a meditative stance. ¡°If this thing wants truth, I¡¯ll give it some bloody truth.¡± The moment I rejoined my awareness to thework below, the battlefield returned in my mind¡¯s eye. A lot had changed in a short time. A never-ending barrage of boulders crashed down on the king¡¯s position, the ground thumping and fires ring with each strike. Enemy cultivators kept leaving the king¡¯s mes, only to retreat after they got whacked by a fish or sted by the onught of attacksunched their way. I searched the surrounding forest, finding a total of fifteen small campfires burning. Even the oldest of them still spewed out the alchemists¡¯ numbing haze, the clouds drifting over the field, suffusing the air. Barry had just finished telling five defenders what the herbal smell was, and at his instruction they split up, dashing around from group to group and repeating the words in hushed whispers. A bone-chilling roar cut across the field, bringing terror to the hearts of the masses and a smile to my face. Teddy and Dom had arrived. Den¡¯s brother was riding Teddy like a horse with the build of a... well, a bear. Somehow, he held on as Teddy charged down the mountain. One of the enemy cultivators spotted the threat and left the safety of the king¡¯s inferno, the misguided handler assuming she could easily quash them. She was, of course, wrong. And unfortunately for her, Teddy had no qualms with hitting a woman whose core was corrupted. Teddy¡¯s paw, impervious to any of the damage she could inflict,shed out and struck her torso with the force of a runaway Truck-kun. He mmed her into the ground where she wentpletely still. She was alive, though... I think. On the other side of the ze, the rest of the attackers had regrouped. Sick of being thrown back and too insane to know that it was a terrible idea, they formed a flying wedge and forced their way out of the inferno. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was intentional, but as they raced from the king¡¯s still-expanding zone, the mes came with them. It wreathed their bodies, and when Snips sent an arc of energy their way, the barriershed out and blunted the attack. Pistachio¡¯s st came next, and though the mes absorbed some of the force, it didn¡¯t get all of it. The formation rocked backwards, two men at the rear shoved out of the protecting mes. Because of the awareness-dulling haze now covering the battlefield, they didn¡¯t feel the portal that Borks opened up behind them. Two squads of defenders, all former ves of Gormona, stepped through space. Scratch that¡ªit wasn¡¯t just former ves. A defender struck out with an open fist, and instead of a chi st, two insects flew forward. Queen Bee and Bumblebro¡¯s wings were silent as they mmed into an attacker¡¯s jaws, the man spinning around like a beyde before falling to the ground, unconscious. The other man, simrly unaware, was punched in several ces at once by the former ves. Instead of spinning, his head rocked back, his eyes rolling. Both knocked-out men were left there, the flying wedge of enemies not even aware it had happened. A sense of ease washed over me. The enemy force was being picked apart, meticulously dismantled by the defenders. I shook my head and grinned as I checked on Solomon, who was fist pumping at his sessful contribution to the battle. Next, it was Roger¡¯s turn to attack. His de arced out, cutting a crisscross pattern into the entire right nk. The attackers reeled back as Tom Osnan Sr. dashed forward, raising vines that absorbed the myriad slices. At the rear of the wedge, another three cultivators were expelled from the protective zone. Before they knew what was happening, silent blowsnded across their bodies, taking them out of the fight. Unlike his followers, the king was well aware of his force¡¯s diminishing numbers. Even through his madness, his fury burned, ring bright each time an ally was eliminated. His core had small rips in it now. Despite the damage, he continued forcing his mes outward. A pulse of chi dragged me away from my contemtion of the king. Nestled within the defensive forces, Barry¡¯s core was also fluctuating. ¡°Seriously, Barry,¡± Danny said, his eyes locked on the fight. ¡°Your battle tactics have proved incredible. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d have assumed you were a seasoned soldier.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Ellis said, not looking up from the notepad he was scribbling in. ¡°Because of your ns, we are only needing to utilize a fraction of our forces.¡± The defenders close-by nodded and voiced simr sentiments, heaping the praise on him. My brow furrowed, confusion rolling over me. Barry should have been preening under theirmendations. So why did he appear so troubled...? Book 3: Chapter 71: Smoke and Mirrors Book 3: Chapter 71: Smoke and Mirrors With each person that praised Barry¡¯s actions, his soul vibrated. If he were the older version of himself, the one without an enhanced awareness of his own being, he¡¯d have preened like a proud rooster. Now though, he was all too aware of his ego and its intion. It wasn¡¯t a problem in and of itself¡ªan ego was only natural. He was human, after all. The discordance came when that ego shed with the version of himself that he wanted to be. Barry was the stand-in leader of the Church of Fischer. As such, he should be the person that Fischer¡¯s followers could look to for guidance. A paragon of virtue. Yet here he was, reveling in the praise. It was... fickle. For him to derive his self-worth from others¡¯ perception of him was to put his happiness in their hands. He tried to deny it. Tried to push it down and pretend it didn¡¯t exist. But it wasn¡¯t working anymore. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t a new development. He hadn¡¯t consciously admitted it before, but this shameful inclination of his was why he¡¯d been pushing Fischer to take control of the church. Barry gritted his teeth, tuning out the outside voices heaping more des on him. I don¡¯t feel worthy of my position¡­ His core hummed, something deep within him resonating with that acknowledgement. I don¡¯t feel worthy of being a leader¡­ Something sloughed away as he admitted that truth, a weight he hadn¡¯t known was there. The world¡¯s chi felt alive around him, gathering and dancing as Peter and the tree spirits sent ever more flowing over the battlefield. Voices called out to him, trying to get his attention and reef him back to the present. Barry ignored them. He had to get to the bottom of this cognitive dissonance. Was he truly unworthy of being a leader? If he was a little too proud¡ªa little too vain¡ªwhat did that matter? Even if failing those present would bring him difort, it would be temporary. He would never give up. He would strive nonstop, fighting to get back to a position where people were proud of his actions.If his pride was a motivator, though, did that mean he would betray hisrades? If there was a choice to make, one that would hurt those he cared about in order to boost people¡¯s perception of him, would he take the self-serving option¡­? His answer was as immediate as it was true. No, he wouldn¡¯t. His ego might chafe, but he¡¯d still choose the wellbeing of others every time. His core shook, as did the surrounding clouds of chi, urging him on. Oh... Barry realized, possessing unwavering rity. I am a good leader... It wasn¡¯t his vanity talking, either¡ªit was fact. In spite of his pride, Barry would readily sacrifice his happiness if it meant improving the wellbeing of others. The world agreed. All at once, the surrounding essence mmed into him, filling his core to the brim. His body seemed to soak up all it could, his muscles swelling and skeleton changing. The next moment, excess power exploded out of his core as its bounds increased. *** Even though I wasn¡¯t physically there, I recoiled from the explosion, instinctively backing away. The st was different to the de-like chi of Roger¡¯s ascension, yet it was just as deadly for anyone caught in the detonation. Luckily for the surrounding defenders, everyone now knew what a breakthrough looked like. Danny had tried to get Barry¡¯s attention at first, even giving him a little shake for good measure. But the moment the world¡¯s chi started gathering, he ordered everyone to back up. Just in time, too, because it had mmed into Barry a momentter. I¡¯d been keenly aware of Barry¡¯s thought process, thework I was connected to rying his deepest thoughts in real time. I had no idea that Barry was dealing with such doubt, and now that he¡¯d ovee it, I was beyond happy for him. The explosion that resulted from his breakthrough had thrown up a cloud of dust, and as it settled, I raised a mental eyebrow at Barry¡¯s body. The homie was absolutely jacked. Like ten years of weight training and a healthy dose of anabolics jacked. ¡°Frack me,¡± Danny said, shaking his head in disbelief as Barry sat up. ¡°What has Helen been feeding you, buddy?¡± Barry blinked down at his glistening arms, which had literally torn their way out of his shirt. He opened and closed his fists, testing his new strength. The surrounding defenders gaped at his new form, their faces ranging from stunned, awed, and everything in between. Which wasn¡¯t really surprising considering he looked like a Greek God. Though all of their reactions were positive, another person on the battlefield was far from happy about the event. An inhuman scream came from the mes, leaving no doubt as to who the sound came from. The king¡¯s hatred was reaching new heights. Most of the flying wedge had been taken out by now, only three of them still standing. As the scream slowly tapered off, the inferno raging atop the field ebbed. Thick strands of corruption flowed from around the defenders still standing. When their protective mes were gone, the streams continued. ¡°What the...?¡± Roger said, his eyes wide as he gaped at the downed enemies. Despite none of the king¡¯s protective chi surrounding them, torrents of power still flowed from their cores. Their patriarch wasn¡¯t just retrieving his own power. He was also stealing theirs. It poured into his outstretched hands, flowing through his body and down into his core. There, his nexus of power expanded, the walls stretching to amodate the vast swaths of essenceing in. Though his eyes still held indescribable madness, there was a hint of bluster there too. He nned this, I realized. I¡¯d assumed he¡¯d gonepletely insane, spewing so much power that the lining of his core stretched to such a degree that it ripped. But it had been intentional. He had damaged himself so that his core could hold more power. As I sent my awareness closer, inspecting the king¡¯s nexus, new tears appeared along its surface. Just as quick as they came, the wounds were cauterized, his sickly chi sealing them shut. It was an unending process, yet his core remained stable. A silence settled over the defenders as the mes continued shrinking. It waste now, the sun having almost fully set over the western mountains. The burning fires had made the scene bright, but now that they were disappearing, darkness crept in. As thest of the streams left the attackers, they copsed, their leader having sucked them dry. In that gloom, all eyes turned to the king. Barry stepped forward, his new muscles bulging enough to give even the most confident of men a little body dysmorphia. ¡°Wave-break formation!¡± he bellowed, his voice possessing a rich timbre. I had no idea what that meant, but as the defenders shifted, I swiftly understood. Only a select few stepped forward, the rest falling back into a defensive position. Roger, Trent, the twins, and Barry were the first to the front, followed by Snips, Borks, and finally ws, who zapped there from the rock outcropping in what may as well have been called an instant. Peter was the only one absent, still helping the tree spirits radiate clean chi over the battlefield. It was all those that had experienced a breakthrough¡ªthe strongest of our forces. They were to be the shoreline, the immovable force that broke any foe foolish enough to crash into it. Barry turned to Borks and ws, using one hand to point at the unconscious attackers. ¡°Please retrieve them.¡± My two furry pals were a blur of enthusiasm as they darted forward and collected everyone, temporarily storing them in Borks¡¯s dimensional space, then removed them at the rear of the field. Only a handful of seconds had passed before they returned to the front-lines. Those few seconds were all it took for the king to finish absorbing his mes. Fire danced across his skin, weaving unnatural lines that red and sputtered each time a new tear appeared on the surface of his core. Without warning, the king attacked. He was a living me, and a zing trail marked his passage. Den and Dom flew forward, manifesting a shield that covered the air. The former was still wielding his fish clubs, using them as an extension of himself. Roger stood just behind them, his sword drawn back and waiting. Barry crouched and spread his arms, chi gathering in his core. I focused on him, thework I was connected to urging me to watch. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The king released a spinning kick against the shield that would make Cinnamon proud. It sounded like ten concurrent lightning strikes, the force of it pushing the brothers back a meter. Roger, faster even than most cultivators could see, shed upward. Den and Dom opened up a gap in the shield, instinctively knowing just how much room the strike would need. It mmed into the king''s chest, cutting him from left hip to opposite shoulder. Despite breaking skin, no blood flowed from the wound, his fire burning to heal the damage in an instant. The king reeled back only long enough for him to bend his legs and spring forward again, this time delivering a right hook to Den¡¯s side of the shield. Before it connected, Barry¡¯s chi burst from him. I expected him to have some shy specialty, a finishing-move worthy of his ego. I was wrong. Barry¡¯s essence joined the twins¡¯, reinforcing the shield and giving it a reflective surface that reminded me of a mirror. When the king¡¯s punch connected, his own power was turned against him, his feet leaving the ground. And it wasn¡¯t just the twins that¡¯d had their chi reinforced. Roger¡¯s sword, also possessing a mirror-like quality, whistled through the air. A wall of invisible des slipped through a gap in the shield, and with Barry¡¯s power enhancing them, they cut into the king and sent him flying backward across the battlefield. His body skipped over the ground like a stone on water, divots getting cut from the ckened earth each time he made contact. The king whirled and skidded to a stop on all fours, his entire torso aze as his wounds sealed themselves. A snarl split his face, but it was almost-immediately hidden when a meter-wide portal opened right before him. Forked lightning, a pir of me, and countless energy des¡ªall empowered by Barry and possessing a reflective sheen¡ªmmed into the king, forcing him to the ground. Roger drew his arm back, the tip of his sword held forward. When he jabbed toward the king, his movement was a blur, holding every ounce of chi he could muster. The strike was so potent that it manifested as a spearpoint, and it drove right for the enemy cultivator¡¯s abdomen. I believed cores to be a metaphysical structure, something that couldn¡¯t be hurt by physical blows, but that didn¡¯t stop Roger''s strike from piercing the king¡¯s. Given how thin he¡¯d stretched his nexus of power, the reflective spearpoint shot right through it, impaling him to the ground. Sections of scar-tissue riddled his core in each ce he¡¯d cauterized, and they all ruptured at once. As sure as I was that the sun would rise each morning, I could tell that the king¡¯s core was damaged beyond repair. There was noing back from this. To call the resulting st an explosion was to rob it of its magnitude. The king was consumed from within as each stream of corrupted chi he¡¯d retrieved was expelled, creating a fireball taller than the surrounding mountains. The frontline of defenders was cast away, the twins¡¯ shield holding and forcing everyone back. They skidded into the other defenders. Barry put a hand to Den and Dom¡¯s shoulders, pouring his power into them. Their shield became a great metallic sphere, covering everyone present. When the inferno started shrinking, I breathed a sigh of relief. It was finally over. No, the echoes from thework urged. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean, no? There¡¯s no way he could survive¡ª¡± I cut off when I felt it. Deep below me, running adjacent to the thick mesh that was now filled with the chi of my friends and me, something burrowed. It was the sickly chi that the king used, the same corrupting force that fueled his mes, and it was barrelling toward him. It emerged from the ground beneath his feet, immediately shooting up to refill his core. As it flowed into him, the king seemed to return to himself, his will oozing out over the battlefield. There was a distorted noise, like the static from a thousand TVs at full-volume. The air warped as the mes shrunk, condensing until they were the shape of a man. The king, now tapped directly into the power that had corrupted him, flicked a single finger. A train-sized cylinder of me spewed from him, hammering into the defenders. Den and Dom restored the shield just in time. The entire defensive force, sequestered beneath the semicircr barrier, was thrown backward. The king extended his arm again, ready to flick another pir of corrupted chi their way. My stomach sank as a possibility, that I¡¯d made the wrong choice by remaining here, reared its ugly head. Instead of pushing it away, railing against it, I took a deep breath and let the thought pass by like a cloud high above. I¡¯d already decided to trust in my friends, and there was no point in doubting them now. I focused on the defenders, channeling my worry into curiosity about how they would ovee the obstacle. And within the shield, a series of breakthroughs took ce, each of them contained by individual bubbles of the twins¡¯ power. Anna, the former ve of Gormona that had shown her loyalty time and time again, exploded with dangerous chi. It was like Roger¡¯s in that it felt like a threat, and despite theck of a cutting edge, it felt just as deadly. She focused her blunt-force power on the king, stumbling but somehow remaining conscious. Danny, who¡¯d spent most of his life as a quartermaster in the capital, copsed. He shook his head and came to a momentter, an odd essence radiating from his core. It felt almost like Peter¡¯s and Barry¡¯s¡ªa supportive power. Keith, in a move that I didn¡¯t find surprising, caught fire. Thankfully, it was nothing like the corrosive mes that the king was releasing, and extinguished the moment he passed out. They were all potent, but nowhere near as powerful as thest. Teddy¡¯s entire body glowed red, his face contorting in anger. Unlike Anna, his legs never wavered, a palpable torrent of injusticeing from every one of his pores as he stared at the king. His was the rage of a sleeping bear, awoken too soon by some foolish invader. Like a den mother that saw every defender as one of her cubs, Teddy was furious at the king¡¯s actions. Barry absorbed each of their transformations in an instant. ¡°Drop the shield long enough for us to exit.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Den shrugged nonchntly, as if they were discussing what to eat for dinner. ¡°You guys can pass through it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he replied, the timbre still in his voice but his tone cold. ¡°Tsunami formation.¡± The response was immediate. All those that had experienced a breakthrough, other than the two brothers, strode forward and left the shield. Teddy took up the vanguard position next to Roger and Trent, everyone gathering their chi. The king, seeing their approach, paused. He looked like an elemental spirit, only his shape now reminiscent of the human he had once been. Orbs of bright-white me watched everyone, his sickening chi oozing out to feel their power. Heughed, then. At least I thought it was augh. His head rocked back and a sound like a house-fire came from his throat, casting heat into the night sky that distorted the air. He cocked his arm back, holding it there as he gathered an unbelievable amount of power. Before another cloud of doubt could cross my mind, the voices of thework below shifted to an ted chorus. They directed my sight toward the east, and though it made the impending sh leave my mind¡¯s eye, I let my vision shift. I needed to know why the remnant copies of my pals felt victorious. When I found the being flying over the sand, my jaw dropped open. Though he was already moving at an incredible clip, the little deviant unleashed a st from one w, rocketing even faster. His core was almost empty, but the power he possessed... it had changed. He was strong. ¡°What the frack is he carrying?¡± Maria asked, her attention on the woven basket nestled against his darkened carapace. ¡°And where did he get it?¡± ¡°No idea what it is,¡± I replied, daring to hope that he could turn the tides of battle. ¡°And if I had to guess where he got it, I¡¯d say it¡¯s stolen. Probably from a small child. Or a puppy.¡± Unaware of the iing reinforcement, the king unleashed his st. If the earlier attack was train-sized, this one was the size of an aircraft carrier. Wider than the battlefield, his mes roared forward like a vengeful spirit, seeking to consume everything in their path. Though his human features were hidden by me, I could sense the arrogance radiating from him. He believed that his attack would tear right through the party of defenders charging his way. Busy unleashing hellfire as he was, the king didn¡¯t notice the sapient creature sailing in from the east. The defenders were simrly upied, gathering their chi and preparing to unleash it against the king¡¯s inferno. Only one being noticed. Perhaps it was their connection that made her look back and search the sky. Maybe it was her longing for him, her desire to see him once more. Or, possibly, it was just chance that made Sergeant Snips turn and look up, scanning the sky with a lingering gaze. Whatever caused it, the result was the same. Her visible eye went wide, her mouth-parts undting in disbelief as she spotted the Xianxiand equivalent of a stealth-bomber. Rocky, ying it way cooler than I knew he could, simply shot her a wink and tipped an imaginary hat as he sailed over the defenders. Hended before the iing death-sentence, set his woven basket down, and reached in to retrieve something. He withdrew a slender item just as the wall of corrupted chi mmed into him. Though his chi now felt like an active volcano, I still held my breath as Rocky¡¯s core absorbed the king¡¯s mes. He would be fine against fire, I was sure of it, but what about the corruption...? It was over in seconds, Rocky¡¯s body parched of power and all too happy to soak up the ship-sized congration. I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but he was covered in red lines that seemed to glow from within, standing in stark contrast to his now-ck carapace. Was it reflective of how much chi he held...? Before I could consider it further, he shook violently. I honed in on him, sending my awareness down toward his core. Just as I¡¯d suspected, it was the corrupting chi. It was seeking to infect him. Seeking to change him. Snips flew forward, tears streaming as she scuttled to his side. Rocky¡¯s eyes were closed, his entire awareness focused on fighting back against the corruption. What was he...? With what felt like practiced ease, he cast the corruption out. Just like that, he simply... released it. A cloud of dark green vapor flowed from his mouth. Waving a w through it, he dispersed the sickly smell, making a displeased face. In his other w, he held the slender thing that he¡¯d removed from the woven basket. One end was glowing, the king¡¯s mes having caused it to catch fire. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me...¡± I said, not believing my eyes. Rocky held the stick to his mouth, giving Snips a reassuring pat with his other w as she burst into tears. ¡°What is that?¡± Maria asked, her attention also on Rocky. ¡°And what is he doing with it?¡± I shook my head, struggling to find the right words. I¡¯d seen inside the basket¡ªit was filled to the brim with the same objects. The little prick had hundreds of them. ¡°Where the fuck did Rocky find cigarettes?¡± Book 3: Chapter 72: Trust Book 3: Chapter 72: Trust I watched as Rocky took a deep drag, holding it in as he gazed down at Snips. Though not an expert on crab anatomy, I was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t supposed to have lungs. I shook my head at the smell; it was definitely tobo. When he exhaled, a colossal cloud of smoke flew from his mouth. It billowed over the darkened field, lit from within as it surrounded the ming form of the king. Rocky¡¯s arrival had temporarily hit the man¡¯s reset button, but being surrounded by smoke snapped him out of it. His body red, burning the smoke away. Despite having the appearance of a mindless elemental, incandescent fury spewed from his core, almost as repugnant as his sickly chi. He pulled his fist back again and gathered power, his connection to the source of corrupt chi growing stronger. It took much less time to charge up this aircraft-carrier sized st. As the inferno raged forward, racing across the battlefield toward Rocky, I held my breath. He¡¯d dismantled it once, but had it been a fluke? Was Rocky incapable of weathering multiple hits? The deviant crab scuttled forward, stepping into the space between his beloved Snips and the mes. Again, he sucked it in with ease, the lines covering his body going so bright that they illuminated the area when the fire was extinguished. This time, it wasn¡¯t only the sickly chi that he expelled from his core. Rocky sent a great gout of me tearing over the battlefield. It contained the same power as the king¡¯s, but the essence was condensed, making it burn significantly hotter. The attack flowed over the king and into the base of the mountain behind him, drilling a hole into the earth. When thest of the chi dispersed, all I could do was raise an eyebrow at the carnage. A trench had formed in a straight line from Rocky and past the king, its base covered in what looked like molten g. If the old version of the crab had wielded such power, I might haveunched him into the sun for the wellbeing of every life on this. He wasn¡¯t the same crab, though. The hint of human that had been within him as I flung him over the ocean was nowhere to be seen. Instead of paranoid and self-aggrandizing, he felt as stalwart and reliable as the rest of my animal pals. Whatever had happened to him, Rocky was truly a changed man. Er, crab, I amended in my head. See? the echoes within thework gloated, radiating vindication. Trust. They grabbed my hand and urged me downward, but I told them to wait, pausing to consider.On the surface, it seemed like the king had met his perfect match in Rocky, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case. The deviant crab could absorb his strongest attacks, sure, but the king¡¯s connection with the corrupted source grew by the minute. That underground tunnel was growing wider, ever more essence flowing through it. If I let the spirits lead me away, what if I was gone for too long? What if the king became a force too strong for even Rocky to handle? Thework reached out, and I already knew what it was going to say. ¡°He knows,¡± Maria said, letting out a smallugh and squeezing my hand. ¡°Trust. He heard you the first time.¡± The echoes seemed to narrow their collective eyes at her. Yes, they sent with a pout, ws¡¯s personality once more shining through. Trust. Iughed, shaking my head as the king fired off another wall of me. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± I gave Maria¡¯s hand a squeeze in parting, then allowed myself to be drawn below. I passed differentyers of soil on my way down, slowly settling within one of the giant, chi-filled ropes thatprised thework. Though I could still see the battle in my mind¡¯s eye, it was different. Before, it was like physically being there, my senses absorbing sights, smells, and even temperature. Now... It was like viewing the battle on a screen. I could still feel the aura radiating from the cores of every cultivator and spirit beast, but that was all. Rocky absorbed another fire st, his body filling with chi before expelling a torrent of me at the king. The monarch¡¯s attack had been stronger than before, but Rocky easily handled it, filling me with a sense of calm. Suddenly, the mesh I was within forced my vision onto itself. I didn¡¯t understand... until I saw the tendrils of chi shooting up from below. There was one for each of my pals and Maria, the invisible vines slowly attaching to their cores. All at once, their awareness was there beside me. Realization washed over them, the echoes¡¯ memories rejoining with their own. Terror reigned in more than a few hearts when they first arrived, but it swiftly bled away. The strength of our bond soothed any lingering doubt, bringing us to a ce of understanding. In that serene mindset, something monolithic appeared in our midst. Despite never having felt it before, I immediately recognized it as an aspect of thework that we were within. It wasn¡¯t quite a sapient bring, but... a shadow of one? The possibility of one? It continued forming, rising from so far down that it may as well have been the¡¯s core. We had some big personalities among us, butpared to the mountain of potential still climbing, we were ants. It was, to my astonishment, almost within my grasp. This ancient thing¡¯s power, older than I could even fathom, was on offer... If only I could satisfy whatever requirements it demanded. Lacking the subtlety of the polite urging my friends¡¯ echoes had used, the monolith forced my vision inward, my awareness sent spiraling down into my own consciousness. It was trying to show me something. My life on Earth, I realized. It zoomed by at mind-bending speed, sharing my experiences with those connected to me. When we¡¯d been in the sky, I¡¯d shared visions of my life as a CEO. Of my rtionship with my parents and the turmoil it had wrought. This wasn¡¯t just snippets; it was a recounting of everything. With their emotions soothing me, I felt neither pain nor despair. I saw it withplete rity. When the timeline reached my encounter with Truck-kun, we snapped back to the present. I expected a moment of rest, one that I could use to search for the truth I needed to find. No such luck. We were immediately catapulted into different memories, the scenes shing by like the saddest montage ever. It started with the times I¡¯d lied to myself about everything being okay, culminating in my idental obliteration of a tree when Maria and I were camping. Next, it was my avoidance of Maria. Each time I¡¯d pushed her away, terrified of the idea that I would ascend to the heavens and she would stay behind, choosing her life on Kallis over eternity with me. As expected, that chapter ended with my breakthrough atop the sands, where I¡¯d finally admitted the truth to myself and sted a crater in the shore. When the next act arrived, I instinctively knew it was thest. Each sh was a time I¡¯d rejected leadership, both within my mind and externally to Roger and Barry. When the visions came to an end, the moment seemed to drag, signifying that, unlike the other two acts, there wasn¡¯t yet a conclusion. Again, before I could ponder overlong, we were skull dragged elsewhere. Barry¡¯s recent breakthrough. The first time I¡¯d experienced it, I had been aware of his internal state and the doubt that wracked him. As I witnessed it again, this time from his point-of-view, it was like holding up a mirror to my own subconscious. Back on Earth, my time leading my father¡¯s empire had been an utter failure. When presented with the choice of doing right by a business or its employees, I chose the employees every time. And I didn¡¯t regret it. Not one bit. There were consequences, of course. I¡¯d been ousted from the corporations, my actions deemed ¡®problematic¡¯ by shareholders. It had sent me on a downward spiral, one that made me question... well, everything. After arriving in Tropica, I¡¯d told myself that I didn¡¯t want to take up the mantle of leadership because I wanted to live an idyllic life, one where I could just spend every day fishing and exploring, surrounded by goodpany and a certain freckled cutie. It was the easiest kind of lie¡ªone that wasn¡¯t a lie at all. Of course I wanted those things for myself. I¡¯d have to be mad to choose responsibility and meetings over fishing and sunshine. But it wasn¡¯t the full truth. It wasn¡¯t what made anxiety harden in my core. How could it be? The monolith vibrated softly, urging me on. I was no longer just some random bloke. I didn¡¯t need to sit and deliberate in an office on the fortieth floor, losing hair and sleep because I received bacsh from the board. I was absolutely surrounded by capable people, all of which were the equivalent of superheros back on Earth. Unlike fictional characters, though, my friends were real. If I truly wanted, I could just sit on the beach and have any hard decisions brought to me, Maria¡¯s hand in one hand and one of my animal pals under the other. By process of elimination, it wasn¡¯t the fear of responsibility causing me doubt. The monolith shook, steering me toward Barry¡¯s breakthrough again. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Barry had been concerned about his ego, worried that he was a terrible leader because it was others¡¯ opinions of him he derived his self-worth from. I was simr, yet entirely different. I was terrified that I would make the wrong decision, and those I loved would leave me. Just as the board of directors, some of whom I considered friends, turned their back on me. It wasn¡¯t just my close circle, either. I was also scared of the average person¡¯s opinion. After the corporation ousted me, my publicmbasting had been relentless. Overnight, I had gone from a respected business prodigy to just another nepo baby that tried to nose-dive their predecessor¡¯s empire. The media had dragged me for months, making the derisive voices inescapable. It was weird looking back on it, because I truly didn¡¯t give a shit about the position anymore. Leaving ¡®business¡¯ behind had led me on a path of self-discovery, and I¡¯de out on the other side happier than I could have ever imagined. I thought I had conquered my past, not caring about the perceived betrayal and the public derision. Apparently, I was wrong. It had left a web of trauma, one that my subconscious was trying to protect me from experiencing again. I imagined a ck bubble of self-doubt in my mind, anchors extending from its body and locking it in ce. The monolith shuddered, my surroundings seeming to move with it. I was close now. I was almost there. Trust, thework sent as a feeling, its gigantic body incapable of speech. TRUST! With that final word, realization bloomed like a wildflower. I needed to trust my friends. I needed to believe in the family I had formed. Pulses of affection came along the ropes that connected us, telling me that their love wasn¡¯t conditional. They weren¡¯t empty reassurances. Far from it. They were warm, glowing truths, each a deration that shone brighter than the midday sun. More, thework demanded. I needed to believe in my instincts. I needed to have confidence in the decisions I made as a leader, because no matter what, my friends¡ªmy family¡ªhad my back. They all sent affirmation, agreeing. And public sentiment? It could get fracked. As with Barry, the opinions of others might hurt. No one wants to be a public punching bag. But who cared? I¡¯d prefer to be liked¡ªI was only human, after all¡ªbut as long as I had my circle around me, others¡¯ opinions of me were an afterthought. Now that I realized what had been guing me, it seemed so obvious that I wanted tough. A sense of inevitability set in, the monolithic presence leaning in and oozing anticipation. I opened my eyes in the real world, clearing my throat. I took a deep breath, prepared myself for what was about to ur, and spoke the words. ¡°I need to trust myself and those I love.¡± I intended for only Maria and me to hear it. Instead, thework below seemed to scream the words, throwing them over every bit ofnd it stretched beneath. The ground shook, and this time, it wasn¡¯t metaphorical. Still connected to thework, I felt the shift. Starting right in the center where the monolith had stood, a single mote of light appeared. One became ten, and ten became a hundred, the spread exponential as each branching section became illuminated. A momentter, the light left its confines. It radiated up through the earth and breached the surface. Radiating brilliant beams of white from our bodies, Maria and I looked at each other, twin smiles crossing our faces as we realized the extent of thework¡¯s power. Though we both shone with light, mine was twice as bright as hers. ¡°Wow,¡± she said, squinting at me. ¡°I knew our futures were bright, but damn.¡± I barked augh as she covered her mouth and let out an intoxicating giggle. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked, tilting her head. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, extending my hand. Sheced her fingers with mine, and hand in hand, we flexed our will and moved to the battlefield in a silent sh of light, thework¡¯s vast power transporting us. It wasn¡¯t anything like Borks¡¯s ability. There was no portal to step through¡ªno expenditure of chi to facilitate the transfer of our bodies. We simply appeared. Hovering ten meters above the ground, we shone like incandescent stars. As fast as we hade, our animal pals joined us in the sky, every spirit beast except Rocky floating up to stand in midair. Each of them, and also the ground, shone with the same light as Maria. We turned to face the east, wanting to see the transformation we could senseing. ¡°Hey, uh, Fischer?¡± someone called from below. ¡°What¡¯s up, Barry?¡± I replied, ncing down. ¡°Uh, yeah, I was just curious¡ªit was you that yelled about trusting yourself and those you love earlier, right? And what¡¯s up with the whole¡ª¡± ¡°Why are you glowing like Apollo¡¯s shiny sphincter?¡± Den demanded, cutting him off. ¡°Oh, that? Long story.¡± ¡°Fischer...¡± an inhuman voice growled. I spun, finding the king zing with heat and rage. Both his arms were held behind him, gathering power in what was likely going to be some kind of double-punch move. ¡°Oh. My bad.¡± I pinched two fingers together, raising a solid wall of thework¡¯s light across the tunnel that channeled corruption into him. ¡°I forgot you were there, mate. Give us a moment, yeah?¡± He fell to his knees, his fire dwindling as his source of power vanished. The change was almost here, thework¡¯s chi condensing beneath Tropica at an increased rate. I focused on the defenders below and raised a single hand. As I did so, pirs of light lifted each of them to the same height as us. I brought Rocky over to stand by Snips, and the deviant crab gave me a thankful nod. With my other hand, I grasped toward Tropica and pulled it toward us. The reservists that had retreated came flying on wisps of chi, and I deposited them atop the light next to the other defenders, smiling at their wonderment. With one more flick of my wrist, I collected the two alchemists. They¡¯d retreated far away into the forest from the king¡¯s chi, but despite Francis¡¯s constant suggestion of fleeing Tropica for good, Solomon had remained. I ced them next to Barry, who gave the two men an appreciative nod, then looked at the ground, peering past his ridiculously muscr chest. ¡°So, Fischer, what are we doing up¡ª¡± ¡°Look at Tropica, mate.¡± I replied, cutting him off. ¡°It¡¯s about to happen.¡± As if my words were the permission it was waiting for, the world transformed. Tropica¡¯s buildings morphed into light, shifting around to make room for the energy approaching from the southwest. As tendrils of incandescence, the buildings of New Tropica flowed into the vige. Everything twisted this way and that, seeking the correct configuration. I worried about the prisoners for a moment, those that had been confined back in New Tropica, but I felt them before me, being transported safely to the new vige. When the buildings had decided on their ces in the world, they grew. Some gained new floors. Others acquired basements, new rooms, and even balconies, the powerfulwork somehow knowing what each construction needed. It was all over in a matter of moments. Happy with its work, thework¡¯s light solidified once more, locking each building into ce. As the glow receded and I caught sight of Tropica¡¯s newyout, I let out a soft whistle. ¡°Hot damn. Now that¡¯s a vige worthy of a fantasy world.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the functionality of the buildings that had been improved. Each was a unique piece of art, possessing little res and flourishes that distinguished them from the others. A decorative beam here, an borate cornice there¡ªso much had changed that I wondered how many months it would have taken to do it ourselves. Though the additions were prevalent, they were neither gaudy nor overbearing. The touches were delicate, somehow making the entire vige seem like a cohesive piece. I could have looked at it for hours; the world had other ns. In an instant, the light flowed back underground, depositing us back on the packed earth and taking part of my awareness further beneath it. I dissociated from my body, watching thework as it drew uncountable strands of chi into the center of its mass. The ball condensed in stages, each taking only a fraction of a second. Then, just when I thought it could get no smaller, the underground star exploded. The resulting st was anything but destructive. The power rushing past me made a sense of joy and contentment flood every part of my awareness. I smiled at everyone around me. It was the purest of chi, a concentrated version of the world¡¯s. And it was spreading. It didn¡¯t stop at the edge of thework¡¯s outer reaches, not even slowing a little in its expansion. In my mind¡¯s eye, I tried toprehend the scope of it, tried to imagine just how far it would reach. Sensing my attempt, thework jumped in, dragging my awareness away to soar over thend. So high that I could see the¡¯s curve, I was reminded of the time I saw Lemon¡¯s memories and was shown leagues of cultivator-made destruction. Thendscape below me had been transformed since then. Hints of the millennia-old scars remained on the¡¯s surface, but they had been reimed by nature. Craters became valleys, upturned bedrock became mountains, and long gouges became riverbeds. Everywhere I could see, life had won. And the bubble of condensed chi still expanding from thework seemed to bolster it. Leaves looked greener, water looked bluer, and the verynd hummed in satisfaction. Chi had returned to this little part of the world, and might just return to all of it, given time. I nced down, seeing my friends, their posture unbelieving as they felt how the world was supposed to feel. How it had felt thousands of years ago before the gods fled. I beamed down at them, my contentment overwhelming. Before returning to my body, I sought the thing I¡¯d felt underground, the guiding force that had helped build thework. There was nothing, not even a whisper remaining of that monolithic presence. Shrugging, I opened my eyes¡ªonly to be met with an absolute wall of text. You have sessfully taken part in a crafting ritual! Questplete: Group Project. Objective: You have discovered the importance of crafting as a group! Complete 4 crafting rituals within the territory of Tropica. Progress: 4/4 Reward: Upgrade Tropica Vige from Tier 2 to Tier 1. Tropica has evolved! Domain has evolved! Effect: 40% Suppression, 40% Bolstering, 40% Growth, 500% Range. Evolution: All effects doubled. Warning! Foreign Domain detected. ... Foreign Domain has been destroyed. New Quest: In Defense of Tropica Vige. Objective: Tropica Vige has be a Tier 1 Vige. The evolution brings many benefits, which others will yearn for. Defend Tropica against 10 external threats. Progress: 0/10. Reward: Variable. New Quest: Hidden Knowledge Objective: Because of thebined efforts of Tropica Vige, chi has returned to part of the world. Discover 3 long-forgotten secrets. Progress: 0/3. Reward: A History of the Kallis Wars, Seventh Edition. Book 3: Chapter 73: A Time of Great Change Book 3: Chapter 73: A Time of Great Change Silence reigned as my vision cleared, everyone staring either into space or at each other. Given how well I knew my pals, I was acutely aware of who would give the best reaction. As was almost everyone else, apparently. As one, our heads swiveled toward Ellis. ¡°Seventh edition...¡± he said, his hand shaking as he slowly closed his notepad. I opened my mouth to respond, to make some no-doubt hrious and timely quip, but nothing came out. ¡°Damn,¡± I said instead. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to take in.¡± ¡°Ah-huh,¡± Maria agreed, staring at the far distance. Barry cleared his throat. ¡°Well done, everyone. I¡ª¡± he cut off as power bloomed behind us, its corrupted nature undeniable. Rocky leaped into action, putting himself between us and the threat. Perhaps the king thought he stood a chance now that thework¡¯s power had been distributed. Perhaps he was too mad to gauge his position urately, reduced to base instincts as the chi he embraced destroyed more and more of his body. Or perhaps he was aware of his doom and had decided to make onest desperate attempt. Whatever the reason, the result remained the same; another wave of me flew toward us, unleashed from the king¡¯s extended hands. I appeared beside Rocky in a sh of light and flicked my wrist. The inferno simply disappeared, there one second and gone the next. I took a step toward the king, then paused and turned to the side. ¡°Rocky, mate, I¡¯m d you¡¯re back and all, but where the frack did you find those?¡±The moment I¡¯d made the threat vanish, the deviant little crab had taken a deep drag of his fantasy cigarette, which now that I saw up close, was an artisanal version of the mass-produced ones we¡¯d had on Earth. He exhaled slowly, making a vague motion toward the sea with a nonchnt air. ¡°You know what,¡± I said, ¡°never mind. That¡¯s a story for another time. Don¡¯t give those to anyone else, okay? It¡¯s a bad habit.¡± Of course, he hissed, even his bubbled speech somehow sounding cooler. Talk about a glow-up, I thought, returning my attention to the king. He was gathering more power, still sucking up corrupted chi through his underground tunnel to Theogonia. ¡°Fischer...¡± he croaked, sounding like his lungs were burning away. ¡°Yeah, mate. That¡¯s me.¡± He let out a scream¡ªat least that¡¯s what I thought it was supposed to be. It was more akin to wind racing down an aze hallway. He released his gathering power, letting out his strongest attack yet. Before it traveled so much as a few centimeters, I poured incandescent light from my body, thework providing it in abundance. His corrupting chi was cleansed, the fire dying out in a puff of smoke. My light shot through it and into the king. It shone through him, prating down to his core and cleaning all the remnant corruption out. I¡¯d instinctively known that I could destroy the sickly essence, but I was unaware of just how powerful it would be. The chi shone from my entire body, finding and destroying everyst imperfection. When it hit the king¡¯s forces behind me, they were roused from unconsciousness, shooting upright. The cleansing chi shot into their cores, just as it had the king¡¯s. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. They were offered a choice, and not all of them reacted the same way. They could relinquish their corruption, let the purifying lightncing through them cleanse it away. All but one of the king¡¯s allies immediately let go, and as the poison was burned off, their cores started healed. It was miraculous to watch. Tears welled in all of their eyes, having nothing to do with pain or despair. I could feel their awareness of the process, their understanding that the corruption they had embraced was being washed away. The restoration of their bodies was so potent that even the king¡¯s ruptured core could be fixed. One ally, the one that had caused Roger unending grief and subsequently been on the receiving end of a fish-rted beat down, denied the light. The king, too, turned away, holding onto his corrupted power with everything he had. I understood what would happen, then. If they didn¡¯t let go of the chi within their cells, it wouldn¡¯t just be the corruption that was burned away. I forced my will down on them, making them understand the consequences of their choice. They acknowledged it. They werepletely aware. And yet they denied my extended hand, choosing instead the evil power stemming from Theogonia. The two menbusted in a sh, burning away in a pyre of their own making. Not even a mote of ash remained. If it had happened even a day ago, I might have med myself for the duo¡¯s demise. I might have thought that my friends saw me as a monster for facilitating the event that led to their souls¡¯ departure, then projected that view onto myself. The word I¡¯d heard uncountable times in thest few hours echoed in my mind, a single syble that held immeasurable weight. Trust... I was not to me. Any person who embraced that power would eventually die. Each time they channeled it, they were further condemned. As thest of the corruption was forced from the king¡¯s former allies, those that had readily relinquished the chi afflicting them, I breathed a slow sigh. My conscience was clear. Now that there was nothing left to clean above ground, I focused my attention below. Thework¡¯s light raced along it, using each disgusting bit of essence as fuel. At the literal speed of light, it traced a path back to the heart of the corruption. When it arrived in Theogonia, it exploded up from beneath the castle, ballooning into a radiant orb of light that covered kilometers ofnd. The only thing holding up some of the gnarled trees was the corruptioncing them, and as it was burned away, they copsed in a pile of nt matter. It was a horrific level of destruction. Something about the swaths of forest just evaporating before my eyes made me angry, but a spark of hope also came to life. Just as had happened to the scarredndscape created by long-departed cultivators, life would return to Theogonia. It was just a matter of time. Holding onto that eventuality, my awareness was dragged back through the tunnel. As I returned to my body, I noticed how tired I was. It wasn¡¯t the bone-deep weariness of physicalbor. It was like the foggy-brained feeling after a day spent at aputer beneath fluorescent lighting, but cranked up by orders of magnitude. I teetered, Maria grabbing my arm and steadying me before my face could be acquainted with the ground. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered, my mouth sluggish. Though I¡¯d closed my eyes, I could sense the approach of my animal pals, our bond having grown even deeper than it once was. Maria was there too, her core feeling like an extension of my own. If it were any other human, I¡¯d have worried about the implications. With Maria, all I felt was a deep thankfulness for her presence. I chanced a nce her way. She could sense my affection for her, causing tears of joy to well in her eyes. ¡°Oh, no,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Are you... breaking up with me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Her head jarred backward, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I waved a hand in Barry¡¯s general direction. ¡°I know Barry has a rockin¡¯ bod now, but I can work out. I can change.¡± She rolled her eyes so hard that I thought she might get vertigo. ¡°I¡¯m over here worrying about you, but you¡¯re clearly fine.¡± She lifted me in a princess-carry and plopped me on Teddy¡¯s back, which was as emascting as it was deserved. She leaped up behind me, hugging me around the waist and keeping me steady. ¡°Would you carry us home, Teddy?¡± she asked. ¡°Please.¡± Despite being a vision of wrath and spitting fury like ten minutes ago, he nodded politely and lumbered off, heading for my home. As he took through the rows of sugarcane, I wondered about what the future would bring. When the vigers returned, there would be no way to hide Tropica¡¯s transformation. Heck, from their position at the northern heand, they for sure would have seen the king¡¯s mes. They might have even felt the heat. A time of great change was about toe to Tropica, and I had just dered myself the leader of it. With that thought lingering in my mind, Teddy¡¯s swaying steps lulled me to sleep. Book 3: Chapter 74: A Question Book 3: Chapter 74: A Question As I walked through the streets of Tropica the following morning, I marveled at the buildings. The sun was just peeking over rooftops to the east, casting its glorious rays on the new day. The entire time I¡¯d lived in Tropica, the south-side had been riddled with squat, crudely constructed dwellings that didn¡¯t hold a candle to the houses up north. Today, the sun¡¯s light shone down, illuminating how much that had changed. A demarcation no longer existed, even the dodgiest of homes now boasting architecture that could win awards back on Earth. It was a heartwarming sight, one that was only moderately ruined by the man walking beside me. Roger¡¯s core was uncontrolled, his de-like chi pouring out and filling the street we traversed. It was partially my fault and partially Sharon¡¯s, me because of a question, and her because of a statement. ¡°Lovely day for it...¡± I said, pointedly not looking his way. All I got was a grumble in return, which I supposed was better than nothing. ¡°I love the new ce, by the way,¡± I tried again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Sharon found decorations for it already.¡± ¡°They came with the transformation,¡± he ground out, still staring forward. ¡°Ahhh, that makes sense.¡± I let a silence creep up on us as we strode toward the center of the vige. My hopes that Roger would calm down were repeatedly dashed, his frustration seeming to build the closer we got. As we passed the smithy, which now had some wrought-iron decorations that were damned aesthetically pleasing, Fergus and Duncan came running out. ¡°Morning!¡± Fergus said, beaming a smile. ¡°How are you feeling, Fischer? Mind if we tag along with¡ª¡± He cut off, his eyes going wide as he entered the range of Roger¡¯s roiling chi. ¡°Er, now that I think about it, I left something inside...¡± He backed away, dragging Duncan with him.I forced my lips into a line, not letting even a hint of my amusement show. Annoyingly, Roger felt iting from my core anyway, his sharp chi pulsing in response. ¡°There you are!¡± a familiar voice called from ahead, poking her head around a corner. ¡°I worried that you two might have killed each other!¡± I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking if anyone could make Roger calm down, it was his wife. Nope. When he caught sight of her, I instinctively pressed back against his ring aura with some of the vige¡¯s light, worried that he¡¯d cut through a building or something. He felt my will pressing against it, paused, and took a deep breath. Exhaling slowly, his power receded. ¡°My apologies,¡± he stated, not sounding at all sorry. ¡°I find myself out of sorts this morning.¡± I could have let my purifying light outpletely, using it to wash away Roger¡¯s fury and make both of us feel better, but it wasn¡¯t time yet. Revealing it too soon would ruin Barry¡¯s ns. Roger¡¯s eyes were still closed as heposed himself, so Sharon gave me a grimace and mouthed, ¡®Sorry.¡¯ In retrospect, I should have expected her arrival to make him even worse after what she said a half hour ago. Thankfully, her physical presence made Roger actively shrink his out-of-control aura, not wanting to hurt her despite the information she¡¯d revealed to him. I shook my head, recalling her words. ¡°Oh, dear,¡± Sharon had said as she patted his arm. ¡°I¡¯ve been helping Maria sneak out for weeks.¡± If looks could kill, the re he¡¯d given me would have sliced me into small trips, put me on the longest sabiki rig ever, and cast me out to sea. Sharon had quickly departed, making up some excuse about needing to get back to Tropica and help prepare the theater while we hashed it out. As we traversed thest few streets, I fidgeted with an object in my pocket, seeking to distract myself. It didn¡¯t work. We rounded a corner, and Barry¡¯s voice boomed out, carrying despite his conversational tone. ¡°I know it may be hard to ept,¡± he said, ¡°but I think Tropica¡¯s transformation should be proof enough.¡± ¡°Not to mention your transformation, Barry,¡± George said, not drawing the amount ofughter I thought his joke deserved. I stepped up to the edge of the theater and peered down, finding an absolute sea of people staring at George as he poked one of Barry¡¯s biceps. Trent was up there too, his fireproof artifact cutting a figure almost as impressive as Barry¡¯s. Judging by the white pallor of some of the people sitting in the stands, I guessed that they¡¯d already learned of everything. Smattered throughout the crowd, sitting as if they were just regr citizens, were the rest of the congregation. My spirit pals and Maria were off to the side, none of the unascended having the courage to sit anywhere near spirit beasts. It was a stark contrast to the initial meeting we¡¯d had with the freed ves of Gormona before they joined the ranks of the Church of... well, me. Back then, we¡¯d had to put on a show of force, presenting an unwavering front to convince them they should join us. This time, Barry was justying everything out, stating the facts as they had happened. Rather than an unspoken threat, the congregation, including all my animal pals, were sitting with the rest. It was a deration that all were equal, and that just because we were cultivators, that didn¡¯t make us better than the regr citizens of Tropica. But despite the calmness of the people sitting in the stands, I was under no illusion that there wouldn¡¯t be problems. There would still be people that assumed we were all mad. Maybe they¡¯d run off to the capital, intent on selling us out to a monarchy that no longer existed. Perhaps they¡¯d flee, heading for distantnds in an attempt to escape the changesing to the world. Which they were free to try, of course. Whatever Tropica had be, it was no dictatorship. It only took my enhanced mind a moment to consider all this. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t distract me enough to calm my racing heart. I took a deep breath, and just as I was about to slink down the steps, Sharon grabbed my arm. ¡°Good luck,¡± she whispered, giving me a bright smile. Before I could respond, she jabbed an elbow into Roger¡¯s side, who grunted softly. He tensed his jaw, let out a long sigh, and locked eyes with me. ¡°Good luck,¡± he grumbled, looking like he¡¯d rather have swallowed a boulder than spoken those words. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, giving them a genuine smile. Then, I turned and descended the steps. Following Barry¡¯s instructions, I channeled my power. Light shone from my skin, a pure brilliance that didn¡¯t cast any shadows. It lit the entire area, bringing an immediate silence to the theater. All eyes turned my way, and as thest gazended on me, I released more chi. It was only a fraction of mine and the vige¡¯s purifying aura, but the effect was immediate. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Panic and shock melted away from everyone¡¯s faces as they took me in. I clenched my jaw, and sweeping aside my misgivings, I let them see me. Let them truly know my soul and its motivations. It was only for a second, but that was all that was needed. I smiled around the stands, seeing familiar faces, some that I¡¯d met and even more that I¡¯d merely exchanged pleasantries with on the streets of Tropica since arriving here. Blessedly, the light I was radiating also made me feel as though everything was going to be okay. I eased my way down the steps and up onto the stage, traveling as slowly as Barry had suggested. Unlike him, I hated the attention on me. But considering the effect it had on the vigers of Tropica, it was a small price to pay. I stood beside Barry, the lighting from me making his muscles gleam... which he probably loved. That thought made me smile, and I used it, casting it out toward the hundreds of faces still staring at me. Nodding at them, I released my chi. The light died out, the world returning to normal. Barry whistled softly, shaking his head as the sound bounced around the theater. ¡°Well, there you have it, everyone. As I told you earlier, the rest of the leadership and I will handle the day-to-day of the Church. Although Fischer will probably spend most of his time by the water, he is the true leader of Tropica. The one that will, eventually, be our god.¡± I was thankful that Barry let me be absent from his speech about my importance, power, and all that, but it did nothing to stop a pang of doubt and worry from crawling into me. With my soothing aura now gone, my subconscious waiting for the looks of awe to be res of horror, terror, and derision. Seconds that felt like minutes passed, but the res never came. The color had returned to every face, and no one made a sound as they watched the stage. I sought out the person I¡¯d antagonized the most, expecting at least her to cast disdain my way. Lena, the patron of the north-side cafe I¡¯d spent many of my first months in Tropica getting into barbed exchanges with, looked at me with naught but reverence. As the moments passed, I finally believed Barry. I¡¯d been hoping¡ªpraying¡ªhis words woulde true, and that no one would despise me for who I was. He was right. I was neither hated nor feared. As I¡¯d discovered inst-night¡¯s breakthrough, I didn¡¯t need their approval. But it felt good to have it anyway. That bubble of darkness within me, the metaphorical representation of the trauma from my old life, was uprooted and banished before the brightness of the faces watching me. I didn¡¯t have to fake the smile that came over me, and the skin around my eyes bunched as I looked back at the sea of people, grateful for their trust. There was a dash of movement to the side as Corporal ws jumped on top of Teddy. She let out a loud whistle and pped her forepaws together, trilling in delight as she beamed a full-toothed grin down at me and tried to start a round of apuse. When no one joined in, she chirped indignantly, pping even harder as she red at everyone. A smattering of polite ps joined in, those that contributed still watching me with wide-eyed gazes. I leaned toward Barry. ¡°We good, mate?¡± I whispered. ¡°This is getting a little weird for me.¡± He grinned and reached over, patting me on the back with one of his annoyingly toned arms. ¡°Well done. That¡¯s all we needed. You can go now if you want¡ª¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I replied, cutting him off. ¡°Sorry for the deceit, everyone!¡± I called toward the crowd as I marched off the stage. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, it¡¯s wonderful weather for fishing.¡± I was at Maria¡¯s and my animal pals¡¯ side in a moment, not hiding the relief on my face. ¡°To the shore, Borks!¡± Ruff! he barked, his entire body wagging as he opened a portal. Giving a small wave to the theater of people still watching me, I hopped through it, appearing on the patch of sand next to my heand. Maria came through next, followed by a flood of furred and carapaced pals. Borks wasst, and he closed the portal behind him. Before I could get a word out, Maria mmed into me, her arms going around my waist. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of¡ªoof!¡± She was hit on all sides, every creatureing to join the cuddle puddle. Snips clung to my back, as did ws. Cinnamon leaped onto Maria¡¯s head. Billnded on one of my shoulders, and Pellynded on one of Maria¡¯s. Bumblebro and Queen Bee clung to my upper chest, buzzing with pride. Borks, in his golden retriever form, wound around our legs. Even Lemon was there, one of her roots waiting for our arrival. She wound around us, squeezing softly. And Teddy, as patient as ever, waited untilst, his giant arms wrapping us in a hug. Of the animals present, only Rocky didn¡¯t partake. He lit his cigarette on one of the red lines covering his body, took a drag, and gave me a respectful nod. Despite the impromptu cuddle puddle, now that I was free of the vigers¡¯ stares, my heart started thundering. Standing up on stage before them had been a daunting prospect, but it was nothing before what I was about to do. ws, who had squirmed her way between Maria and me, cocked her head. She let out a questioning coo, rapidly ncing between my pounding heart and the anxiety writ across my face. I took a steadying breath as adrenaline coursed through me. Sensing something was up, my animal pals extricated themselves from the hug, their expressions worried as they gazed up at me from the ground. ¡°Fisher?¡± Maria asked, stepping back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I swallowed, my mouth feeling dryer than the sand I stood atop. ¡°I...¡± I shook my head, closed my eyes, and let out a slow sigh. Gathering every ounce of courage I could muster, I reached into my pocket, grabbing hold of the object I¡¯d been fidgeting with earlier. It was cold and hard, and with a shaking hand, I removed it. I stared into Maria¡¯s eyes, taking in the beautiful blue color of her irises, the sun making them shine. She was everything I could ever want and more. ¡°Maria,¡± I said, dropping to one knee on the sand. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± She gasped, her eyes going wide and tears welling within them. She froze there for a long moment that felt like an eternity. Holding out her hand, she nodded, covering her mouth as a tear ran down her cheek. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her voice trembling, and I slid the ring onto her finger. A roar of noise erupted from my animal pals, loud enough that a regr human might have been deafened. I shot to my feet and lifted Maria by the waist, my own eyes wet with tears as I held her tight. ¡°I love you,¡± she said, sobbing. ¡°I love you too.¡± Everyone else rejoined us, the cuddle even more fervent than before. Overwhelming emotions crashed over me like waves on the shore, and if I could have stayed in that moment forever, I would have. ¡°Also,¡± I said, unable to help myself, ¡°your dad might want to kill me.¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked, cryughing into my shoulder. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I asked him for permission to marry you this morning.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he said no, Fischer. He has no say in our lives.¡± ¡°Oh, no, he totally said yes. Though he wasn¡¯t exactly ecstatic about it¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± She leaned back, her eyes wet with joy and a confused smile lingering on her lips. ¡°Then why would he want to kill you?¡± I winced. ¡°Because when he said it was still too soon to move in together, Sharon told him she¡¯s been sneaking you out for weeks...¡± Herughter bubbled up like a mountain spring, as beautiful as it was delicate. ¡°We might have to go into hiding,¡± she eventually said, the wordsing out through fits of giggles. ¡°Whatever it takes.¡± We stared at each other for a long moment, both reveling in our love for the other. We might have continued doing so, but a polite yet insistent hiss came from beside us. Every head spun, turning to look at Rocky. He blew a single congrattory bubble, ate the butt of his cigarette¡ªwhich I suppose was better than littering, if a little gross¡ªand locked his eyes on Snips. He made aplicated series of hisses and bubbles. The meaning was, unfortunately, clear. I find myself overwhelmed with emotion, mistress, he said, spinning to face the ocean. I desire to beunched. Sergeant Snips, either happy to oblige the request or furious at him for ruining the moment, exploded forward. Water chi flowed from every hinge in her carapace, and with a smooth swing of her w, she flung him out to sea. It was her best throw yet, rivaling the one I¡¯d used to banish him. Instead of his usual squeal of surprise, he removed another cigarette from gods knew where, lit it on his carapace, and took a deep, ponderous drag, his body tumbling end-over-end out toward the horizon. Maria intertwined her fingers with mine, leaning her head on my arm as we watched him be a mere speck of ck against the rising sun. Book 3: Epilogue Book 3: Epilogue Tens of kilometers to the west, a long-forgotten power flowed across thend. It had been millennia since chi of this magnitude suffused the air, such potency not seen since the time before the gods fled. The world seemed to rejoice, both flora and fauna reacting to the shift, even if they weren''t aware of the cause. The leaves of trees swayed in a nonexistent breeze. Sleeping creatures were roused from their rest, experiencing unexinable bouts of energy. Insects called out, making whatever noise their small bodies could. Such were the minds of the unascended. Some, however, knew what the chi meant. Or at least, they would when they regained their power. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition. Deep within a muddy bed of its own creation, a spirit beast stirred. The being hadin dormant for millennia, existing in a self-imposed stasis since the gods had departed this ne. Its mighty tail twitched, synapses within its enhanced mind firing of their own ord. It would take days, weeks, or perhaps even months before its awareness and body were restored. Until such a time, it would be a creature of base instincts, operating on the bare minimum requirements to keep it alive. One such instinct rushed to the forefront of its consciousness, making its massive jaw hinge open. Hunger¡­ it thought, all of its mind needed to find the correct word. The spirit beast lifted itself from its muddy prison, heading off in search of food. Luckily, it didn¡¯t have to go far. Chapter Giveaway! Chapter Giveaway! Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Five hundred word minimum. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Book 4: Prologue Book 4: Prologue Beneath a cloud-covered sky, a creature of unparalleled mayhem slunk through the underbrush of a verdant forest. The sun had set almost an hour ago, the day''s illumination slowly giving way to the murky darkness of night. Despite a distinctck of wind, the air was thick with noise, calls of countless crickets and cicadas climbing before fading away once more. Most humans, with their fragile bodies and rampant anxiety, would see such a night as a bad omen. They''d retreat to the caves, hollows, and houses that they called home, not leaving until the rays of theing morning graced the world once more. Other beings, however, delighted in theck of light, wind, and silence by which prey could sense them. The creature currently slinking through the underbrush was one such hunter. The reason was rather simple; it was a perfect night for mischief. As if to confirm this very fact, faint voices broke through the still air, reaching the enhanced hearing of the creature. She grinned, revealing needle-sharp teeth that would have gleamed in the moonlight if any were present. With anticipation roiling through her veins and her vigor replenished, she rushed forward, her limbs as silent as the non-existent wind. The forest blurred past. It took only moments for her to reach the source of the conversation, and she stared at the home, a devious sparkle in her eye. "I hate moonless nights," a feminine voice said from inside. "I know, dear," a man responded, his footsteps closing the distance between them. "At least it''s finally getting warmer. We might not even need to light the fire tonight." The woman snorted. "And sit in the dark? We may as well just run out into the night and let the horrors have us." It was all the creature could do not to leap through the wall in that instant. They were taunting her. Inviting her to enter their home in a suitably dramatic manner and confirm their wildest suspicions. She tried to fight back the urge, knowing her master would probably disapprove¡­ but she wasn''t strong enough. Her muscles ached with the desire to obliterate the wall, to shatter the side of their home and appear before them in a storm of rubble and dust. She wanted to see their faces. No, she had to see their faces. She needed their fright as much as she needed to breathe.Hunching down on all fours, lightning chi jolted from her core. In the blink of a cultivator''s eye, it wreathed her limbs. She exploded forward, prepared for impact, and¡­ halted midair, an unyielding grip holding her by the scruff of the neck. *** I raised a brow at my troublesome otter, bringing her up to eye level. "And just what do you think you''re doing, missy?" There was a sh of panic in Corporal ws''s eyes that was swiftly hidden behind a thin veneer of innocence. Who, me? She seemed to chirp, shrugging and giving a half-hearted trill. Nothing. "Nothing, huh? You definitely weren''t about tounch yourself through someone''s wall with the express intention of terrifying them?" She''d opened her mouth to retort, but it remained ajar as she searched for the correct response. In desperation, she swung her head to the person beside me, seeking assistance. Maria shook her head, her sun-bleached hair swishing and eyes unable topletely hide her amusement. "Don¡¯t look at me, ws. Fischer is right. This first meeting is important." She reached up and scritched behind ws¡¯s fluffy ear. "Thest thing we want to do is make them scared of us." ws deted, going limp in my grasp. Sorry, she chirped. "It''s okay," I said, cradling her still-limp body in my arms. "It''s not your fault that trickery lives in your heart." She nodded sagely, agreeing with the assessment as Maria gave her a reassuring pat on the head. "Who''s out there?" a voice boomed from the building. "Best behavior," I whispered to ws, carrying her with me as I strode around the side of the house. "G''day, mate," I said, giving a small smile. "This is the Osnan family''s privatend, and if you value your neck, I suggest you leave." Despite the strength of his words, worry lined his face. "We passed the watch house on our way here." I pointed behind me, back through the forest. "It was empty." "The guards must be doing their rounds. This is yourst chance, friend. If they find you here..." "Hello!" Maria said, resting her head against my arm and casting her beautiful smile his way. "You don''t have to worry¡ªwe''re not here to hurt you." The man''s hand tightened around something out of sight, and as he pulled a metal-spiked club into view, I let out a sigh. Corporal ws stood to attention in my arms, puffing out her chest. She jabbed a paw in his direction and let out a high-pitched growl, demanding he put the weapon down. I rubbed my temples as ws climbed atop my head, getting a higher vantage point from which to stare down her nose at the man. His eyes went wide, the undeniable proof that she was no normal creature worming its way into his psyche. Showing incredible stupidity, impressive bravery, or an unholybination of both, the man pulled the club back with practiced speed, preparing a strike. He was clearly trained. To our enhanced awareness, though, he may as well have been moving through water. Despite hisck of a threat, Corporal ws reached for her chi, preparing lightning just in case. "Enough," Imanded, letting my will pour out. The world obeyed. Light surrounded everyone, appearing from the ground so swiftly that only I witnessed its movement. I made a slight gesture with my hand, and the woman, who had snuck out a back door and nked us, appeared beside him. She had been taking sight with a crossbow, its stock braced against her shoulder. I stepped forward slowly and pushed the weapon down with one finger. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "As my beautiful fianc¨¦ said, we''re not here to hurt you." "Cultivator..." the man said, his thousand-yard stare seeming to peer through me. His vision refocused and drifted up tond on ws. "Spirit beast..." "Yeah, mate, but it''s not what you think." I reached up and yoinked the troublesome otter from my head, resting her on one arm and giving her a good scritching. She leaned into it, cooing and forgetting all about her animosity. I hoped showing them her soft side would ease their worries, but considering I was still holding them in ce with translucent vines of light, I wasn''t surprised when their panic remained. "I''m guessing the guards have been gone for a month or so, yeah?" I asked, shifting the conversation. The man didn''t respond, but the woman shook her head. "Two weeks..." Her malepanion shot her a warning re, but unaware or uncaring of his disapproval, she continued. "They returned to the capital, but their recements never arrived." I nodded. "I can exin that. It¡¯s a pretty crazy story, though¡­" I gave them an extremely abridged version of my time in this world. My arrival and awakening. The slow trickle of animal pal ascensions. The founding of the Church of Fischer, our raid on the capital city in which we stole the king¡¯s artifacts and sent him flying through a mountain or two, and finally, the king''s failed attack on Tropica. Surprisingly, some of the color had returned to their faces as my tale petered out. "You''re serious, aren''t you?" he asked. "Serious as a summer storm, mate." "Aphrodite''s bohemian breasts..." the woman swore. Maria choked on nothing then cleared her throat, her eyes dancing as she pressed her lips into a line. "What are you going to do to us...?" the man asked, his thousand-yard stare returning. I cocked my head. "Do to you? Nothing. I actually had a request, but you''re free to turn it down. You can do whatever you want, really." "A request...?" "Yup!" Maria answered, beaming another smile. "We were hoping you''d keep tending this farm as you¡¯re doing now. Nothing more, nothing less." "You''ll bepensated, of course," I added. "And protected." "We... we can keep tending to our grove...?" the woman asked, hope entering her voice. "Exactly." I grinned. "We''re quite fond of your work here, you see. In fact, I''m not sure I could function without it." I retracted my power and released my hold on them. Neither raised their weapons again. We spoke for hours, taking the time to answer each and every question the two had¡ªthey were about to be a pivotal part of Tropica¡¯s operation, after all. In the beginning they were hesitant, but they slowly grew more sure of themselves. By the time we were finished, the hour waste. The information revealed had taken its toll, leaving the couple yawning and watching us with bleary gazes. As a bonus, their fatigue seemed to wash away the shock of our answers. "Sorry," the man said, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "We had a long day pruning." "Hey, don''t sweat it. You should get some rest. We''ll camp overnight and head out in the morning after we procure some product." He raised both hands in protest. "No, we couldn''t sleep inside while you sleep in the elements. Please, take our bed, your, er... grace?" Maria chortled at the horror dawning on my face. "What say you, your grace?" Confusion shone through the two farmers'' exhaustion, and I shook my head. "Please, just call me Fischer. And we don''t want your bed." "If you''re sure..." "Positive." I gave them a smile and nodded at the door. "Go rest. We can talk again in the morning." With sheepish expressions, they retreated into their home, immediately whispering in hushed tones the moment the door was closed. I shook my head and withdrew my hearing, sharing a smile with Maria at their excitement. "Well, that went well," she said as we strode in the direction of the grove. I rubbed ws''s head. "It did, all things considered." While we¡¯d talked, the clouds above had cleared, revealing a nket of stars and a crescent moon. No one spoke as we traveled the few hundred meters to the trees we¡¯de to see. Ahead, the other three members of our expedition withdrew from the shadows. Brigadier Borks wagged his bushy tail, excited by our approach. Sergeant Snips, her eyepatch looking marvelous in the pale moonlight, blew happy little bubbles. Beside her, Rocky took a long drag of his cigarette as he looped a w around Snips''s carapace and pulled her close. She batted him away half-heartedly, giving him a look that was filled with such love I felt the need to grab Maria''s hand. She nted a swift kiss on my cheek before returning her attention to Snips and Rocky, who were now y-fighting. ws made a retching sound, causing Snips to freeze. She slowly spun the otter¡¯s way, murder shining in her lone eye. ws held her gaze, bent at the waist, and mimed making herself sick. It was a deration of war if ever I''d seen one, and Snips''s answer was swift. I could have stopped them if I wanted to, but I didn''t. Doing so would just make their tempers reter. Snips raced toward ws with blue chi billowing from her carapace. ws grinned, revealing her dagger-sharp teeth as lightning wreathed her body. The two collided and shot off through the forest in a blur, dozens of blows exchanged with each passing second. "Come on," I said, walking forward. "Let''s have a peek at the trees we came to see." The closest corner of the grove was where the apparent pruning had taken ce. The trees were heavily cut back, anything above head-height lopped off. I felt the need to inspect it, to examine the trunk and the cut they''d used to reduce the size of their prized trees, but something in the distance caught my attention. Maria let out a soft gasp. "Are those...?" We looked at each other, and before our grins could fully form, we were off. We sprinted across the grass, traveling as fast as only cultivators could. When we skidded to a stop, I reached up and softly squeezed a red berry. Though it appeared ripe, the fruit was firm. Borks appeared beside us a momentter, his tongue lolling and tail wagging as he stared up at the fruitden tree. I cast a gaze down the row, expecting to find Rocky racing after us and blowing insulting bubbles. But he was no longer the same crab. Rocky strolled leisurely, like a gentleman perusing a noble¡¯s garden. He gave me a respectful nod. Maria snorted. "Still not used to that.¡± "No kidding," I replied, my gaze drifting back to the surrounding trees. "I can''t believe how many there are..." A soft breeze blew, making the leaves and clusters of red berries shift in the moon''s ethereal light. I plucked one from the small tree, and with it held before us, I squeezed. The skin ruptured, releasing a sweet fragrance that reminded me of jasmine and hibiscus. We partook of the tiny berry''s flesh, and my forehead creased as I took in its unique vor, both fruity and floral. Twin powers approached, and as ws and Snips attempted to fly past us, I dashed before them. They skidded to a stop, staring up at me. ¡°Truce,¡± I said. ¡°Try this.¡± With care that belied their murderous movements only seconds ago, they ate thest of the fruit. All that remained on my palm were two seeds, their forms pale and green. "Uhhh," Maria said, poking them. "Are they not ready yet?" She picked them up and sniffed, her nose scrunching. "Yuck. They smell wrong." Iughed at the expression of vague disgust on her face as she appraised the treasures we''de all this way for. It wasn''t surprising; she''d only ever seen the finished product. "They''re perfect. This is what they look like when they''re still raw." She ced them back on my palm and licked her lips, returning her attention to the dozens of trees around us, each of them covered in hundreds, perhaps thousands, of berries. "Each fruit gives two beans...?" she asked, her disbelief evident. "They do," I confirmed, also staring at the trees and the wealth they held. A wave of relief washed over me. "Looks like we''re not gonna run out of coffee any time soon¡­" Book 4: Chapter 1: Tropica Book 4: Chapter 1: Tropica The following afternoon, birdsong lilted through the air, ented by the unerring trundle of wagon wheels over packed earth. The sun was beaming down from behind, casting our shadows over the treasure we¡¯d procured from the old Osnan farm. It was an absolute mound of coffee, and despite being exposed to its aromatic scents for the entire day, they were still as lovely as the sun above and the woman beside me. As if she could read my thoughts, Maria rested her head on my shoulder and let out a happy little sigh. ¡°I¡¯m d we took this trip the old-fashioned way.¡± Despite her words, she rubbed her lower back, her brow knitting. ¡°Maybe we should get out and walk for a while, though. This sitting situation isn¡¯t ideal.¡± I smirked and gestured down at the throne I¡¯d made out of coffee-filled bup sacks. ¡°If the queen of caffeine desires, this humble servant can teleport us back.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. Ellis would annoy you to no end the moment we got back if you were to use your power. Besides, it¡¯s peaceful just rolling along in the afternoon sun¡ªlumbar support be damned.¡± ws chirped her agreement, rolling over and exposing her stomach on Maria¡¯sp. Borks, who I¡¯d thought was asleep, wagged his tail at my feet, making a softthump, thump, thumpon the wagon. I opened my mouth to agree with the sentiment, then spun toward Maria, giving her a questioning look. ¡°Wait, how do you know what lumbar support is?¡± It was her turn to stare at me in confusion, but it swiftly devolved into a giggle. ¡°Because, you goose, the first time you got drunk on Barry¡¯s rum¡ª¡± ¡°Pew-pew juice,¡± I corrected. ¡°Right.¡± She rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°Pew-pew juice. Well, during the celebratory feast the other day after we beat the king, you went on a massive tirade about office chairs and how prohibitively expensive a good one is. I couldn¡¯t forget the termslumbar support, ergonomics,andbreathabilityif I tried.¡± I barked augh. ¡°My bad. I¡¯m, er,passionateabout posture, I suppose. Is your back actually hurting, though? We can get out and walk.¡± She shook her head before resting it on my shoulder again. ¡°I think I¡¯ll enjoy my caffeine throne while I can. We¡¯ll be there soon anyway.¡± I nced up and saw that she was right. We¡¯d be able to see Tropica from the next mountaintop. ¡°Humble steeds,¡± I dered, gifting my voice a noble and pretentious quality. ¡°If it pleases you, would you kindly pick up the pace? My betrothed desires thefort of home.¡± Our carapace-covered beasts of burden hissed in acknowledgement, but rather than speed up, Rocky, who was pulling one handle of the cart, stopped entirely. From the other side, Snips cocked her cute little head and blew curious bubbles. Rocky gestured back at the cart, dipped his body, and made a humble series of hisses.Please, mistress,he seemed to implore.Allow me to carry the burden. Snips made a fuss about how extra he was being, but I noticed the little skip in her step as she leaped up onto the cart. Rocky¡¯s reform and subsequent return was a source of great joy, and seeing the effect it had on my favorite crabby girl onlypounded my gratitude. When all my animal pals, Maria, and I had bonded in the sky, our deepest desires were revealed, and Snips¡¯s pain and regret over Rocky had been a bitter pill to swallow. I¡¯d wished for an ideal oue, but his homing exceeded even my wildest expectations. As he slung some rope over the cart¡¯s handles and started tying some ratherplicated knots, I caught his eye and gave him a nod. Rocky paused for the barest of moments, pulled a cigarette from nowhere¡ªseriously, where did he keep getting those?¡ªand lit it on his shell before returning my nod. He slipped onto the harness he¡¯d tied, shot Snips a smooth wink, and took off. To my surprise, he was expending chi. His volcanic essence reached out before him, hot enough to melt the packed earth we traveled atop. As he strode over the molten ground, he sucked the heat back up, hardening and allowing our wagon¡¯s wheels to roll right over it. The result was an impressively smooth road, and though we traveled at a hastened clip, it was as though the wagon had suspension. ws let out an appreciative chirp and slid into the gap between mine and Maria¡¯s leg, wiggling her furry little tooshie until she slipped all the way between us. I raised an eyebrow at her but her eyes were already closed, a grin spreading over her features as she enjoyed the blissful afternoon sunshine. I swiveled and lifted my face toward the setting rays, also radiating in their touch. Though winter in Tropica had been a mild affair, I was excited about spring¡¯s arrival. It would mean longer days and more time spent fishing. That line of thought made another possibilitye to mine. ¡°What¡¯s that smile about?¡± Maria asked. I faced forward again and stretched, luxuriating in the slight ache of my muscles. ¡°I was just thinking about spring. It got me wondering about the possibility of catching new fish. Spring is the season of life, right?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She shimmied like a child that just learned they were having ice-cream for breakfast. ¡°I hadn¡¯t even considered that! Do you think they¡¯ll take the same bait? Will we need to create more equipment? Why are you smirking? What ns have you already started to¡ª¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Iughed, holding up my hands in an attempt to stall the barrage of questions. ¡°I have some ideas but they¡¯re not ready yet. They¡¯re still cooking.¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition. A dangerous gleam entered her eye. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, dear.¡± She leaned forward andy a hand on my leg, raising her other hand to examine her engagement ring in a theatrical manner. ¡°Secrets aren¡¯t a foundation to build a good marriage upon. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, dearest betrothed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only keeping them to myself because I don¡¯t want to get you excited, and they¡¯re not really secrets. You already know about them.¡± ¡°Oh? What would you call them?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Mysteries, of course.¡± I shot her a wink. ¡°Makes them sound intriguing and mystical, which, by extension, makes me seem¡ª¡± ¡°Like a bit of a prick?¡± Caught entirely off-guard by the use of my own vernacr, I guffawed. ¡°Maria! How could you?¡± She covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Just teasing. Keep your secrets.¡± ¡°Mysteries, you mean.¡± ¡°Sure. Mysteries. But the moment you decide to try something, you have to tell me. Deal?¡± I extended an arm, which she immediately grasped and shook. The rest of the passage back to Tropica was spent in silence. Bird calls and Borks¡¯s snoring were the only sounds that broke through the stillness, both noises adding to the tranquility. As we crested the mountain and caught sight of the new version of Tropica, I couldn¡¯t help but stare. Despite my usually wless memory, my brain still expected the vige¡¯s old and crude buildings to await us. Instead, we were met with beauty. No, that wasn¡¯t really fair. The old version of Tropica was beautiful in its own way. The vige was lived in and the buildings were loved, even if they were constructed of basic materials. There was an unquantifiable allure to them, something that screamed this was the kind of ce one could settle in. The encampment to the southwest that we¡¯d dubbed ¡®New Tropica¡¯ had been an improvement on the original in terms of function and technology. It had plumbing, vastly improved town nning, and even had the magical fantasy world equivalent of electricity, its functions powered by essence. What it didn¡¯t have, however, was the charm that the old Tropica possessed. Each building, no matter its purpose, was uniform and conservative. As a whole, theycked a certain pizazz that the older version of Tropica had an abundance of. This newyout, the one that the very world had helped me shape... was hard to find the right words for. It was a perfect amalgamation of both viges,bining their strengths to create something greater than the sum of its parts. Each building was functional, technologically advanced, and stunning. They had building and craft specific adornment, with wooden flourishes here, cast-iron moldings there, andrge ss windows in any ce suitable. Everywhere, life grew. Small gardens separated many a building, their beds filled with nts of different shapes, colors, and sizes. Some walls were absolutely covered in vines, as if the respective homes had existed for years, not sprung up from the ground mere days ago. Magicalmps peppered every street, their poles ornate and unique. As we watched, they ignited, their mes dancingnguidly within ss prisms. It wasn¡¯t yet dark enough for them to light up their surroundings, yet it was delightful all the same. A word to describe the sight finally sprang to mind, but before I could speak it, Maria stole it right from my lungs. ¡°Perfect...¡± she said, her eyes all but sparkling as she stared down at our vige. ¡°It is,¡± I agreed, my gaze not leaving her for a moment. Given how connected we were now, she understood my meaning. She finally looked my way and we stared at each other for a long moment, both broadcasting our love for the other. ¡°Hyuuurk!¡± ws said from ourps, making a sound like a cat violently ejecting the contents of its stomach over the nicest rug it could find. ¡°ws!¡± Maria tried to grab her by the scruff of the neck, but my otter pal was expecting it. She darted away, disappearing into the night with a crack of lightning that made my hair stand on end. She arced high into the air and mmed down into the middle of Tropica, chittering withughter all the way. By the time we rolled into the center of Tropica, a crowd was forming. Barry took a step forward, no doubt intent on asking how it went. But Rocky had pressing business.Mistress,he seemed to say, his bubbles sincere as he sparked up a cigarette.Seeing as though you are well rested, might I request a favor? I immediately knew where this was going, and I shot Maria an exasperated look. ¡°Are you serious, Rocky?¡± she demanded. ¡°This is why you offered to pull the cart?¡± Snips, however, merely nodded, acknowledging his question. Rocky exhaled a small cloud of smoke, taking his time. Finally, he blew meaning-filled bubbles.Please, mistress.I desire to be yeeted. Snips moved in a blur of billowing chi, her w scooping Rocky up by the bottom of his carapace and flinging him east over the closest rooftops. A sound like thunder sprang into being as air exploded from him. ¡°Eeee¡ª¡± was all he could get out before he left my enhanced hearing range. Though his limbs were syed outward with centrifugal force, he held onto his cigarette for dear life. ¡°Nice arm, Snips,¡± I said, earning happy bubbles and a shy shrug from her. Barry shook his head, his muscr jaw tensing as he watched Rocky¡¯s departure. ¡°Nice to see that some things haven¡¯t changed.¡± He turned his attention toward us and gestured down at the sacks of coffee. ¡°I take it the mission was a sess?¡± ¡°More than you know, mate.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Ellis said, looking up from his notepad as he stopped scribbling for the barest of moments. ¡°Why did you not store the coffee beans within Borks¡¯s soul space? Once they are roasted, will they not perish faster when exposed to the air as they are? Wasn¡¯t the n to keep them in the climate controlled room that Borks can conjure?¡± ¡°Clever as always, Ellis,¡± I replied. ¡°But there¡¯s a simple exnation: We have something even more important than roasted coffee beans in there.¡± Ellis¡¯s visage turned feverish. ¡°There is something in there that you deem more important than coffee...?¡± ¡°Better if I show you, I think. Would you mind, Borks?¡± Ruff!he barked, tearing a rift in space a secondter. ¡°Just poke your heads in, fes,¡± I warned. ¡°It¡¯s rather full.¡± As Barry and Ellis¡¯s heads joined me on the other side of the portal, they both made odd faces. ¡°Why does it smell like cut grass in here?¡± Barry asked, staring at the bup bags filling the space. A little bolt of lightning zipped into the room, and as soon as wsnded, she was helpfully opening one of the sacks. Ellis and Barry watched her intently as she sliced it open with her namesake, but as she revealed the contents, they only grew more confused. ¡°Why are they green...?¡± Barry asked. ¡°Because they¡¯re raw, mate. As they are now, they¡¯ll keep for up to a year.¡± I grinned at them, not needing to feign my excitement. ¡°We¡¯re going to make our own single-origin coffee.¡± Chapter Heretical Fishing 3 live in audio, ebook, and paper back (+ small update) Chapter Heretical Fishing 3 live in audio, ebook, and paper back (+ small update) Hello, friends! A little update to let you know that book 3 is out on audio! I''ve been asked countless times to announce when Heath Miller''s narration was avable, so here you go! Also, I''m currently in Las Vegas for Author Nation. I didn''t let anyone know because my intention was to just keep writing in the morning before hanging out with my writey pals, so I didn''t anticipate there being any change to chapter releases. I, once again, underestimated jetg. I still n on releasing chapters over theing week, but they might be a lil slow. Sorry about that. Hope you''re all doing well, and having a wonderful week. If not, I hope it improves. <> Ps. I still need to hit 500 words to post this chapter. This novel is published on a different tform. Support the original author by finding the official source.N?v(el)B\\jnn I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. Book 4: Chapter 2: Storage Book 4: Chapter 2: Storage ¡°Okay, I have to ask at least once,¡± Maria said, giving me an apologetic smile. ¡°Are yousurethis is a good idea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied, giving her hand a small squeeze. ¡°If we need to use Borks¡¯s dimensional space in an emergency, we¡¯d have to ditch the beans. I¡¯d rather risk them being stored in subpar conditions than discarded entirely.¡± George, the former lord of Tropica vige, snorted from beside me, then seemed to remember himself. ¡°Oh, er... sorry, Fischer.¡± I barked augh, d that he wasfortable enough around me to react honestly. It was a far cry from the anxious mess he used to be. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, mate. What did you find so funny?¡± Geraldine, his ever-supportive wife, patted George on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because you called this room subpar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± I gazed around at the smooth stone walls. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a matter of perspective.¡± We were within a new building, something that hadn¡¯t existed at all in New Tropica. It was, ostensibly, a granary. It had dozens of rooms, all segregated to keep the contents sterile. To be honest, it felt a little reductive to call itjusta granary, though. Each room was temperature and humidity controlled, with positive airflow to keep any unwanted particles out. Considering these functions, it could be an inoction chamber for fungi, an operating room, or any other number of ces that required as much sterility as possible. It was only subparpared to a single other ce: Borks¡¯s spatial ability, which was self-cleansing, imprable, andentirelysealed off from contamination. The room we were in could be used for what some would deem better purposes, but what we needed right now was a ce to store all our grains and beans, most important of which we were about to retrieve. I smiled up at the questioning look Borks was giving me and nodded. ¡°Ready when you are, buddy.¡± With a wag of his tail and a happy littleruff,the air shattered and cracked, a ck portal tearing into being. We formed a work line, with me and George within the portal and the twodies without. It took mere minutes for us to move the tons of raw coffee beans, and as George and I stepped back outside, we found our partners blushing and whispering to one another. ¡°That can¡¯t be good, mate,¡± I stage-whispered to George. ¡°They¡¯re conspiring.¡± He gave an exaggerated shiver. ¡°I pray for our health.¡± ¡°Oh, shush,¡± Geraldine said, sweeping over to p him softly on the arm. ¡°We were only saying good things.¡± ¡°Speaking of good things,¡± I replied, not so subtly shifting the topic. ¡°There was a reason why I asked you two to help us move the beans.¡± Geraldine nodded. ¡°I suspected as much. Why did you request us, then?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t say this to be insulting, but pretty much everyone else has something going on. I know you two are rtively new to the whole cultivator thing, so don¡¯t feel pressured if it doesn¡¯t sound like your jam, but...¡± I trailed off as they spun to look at each other, their eyebrows doing their best to leave their face. Frack,I thought.I overstepped. I¡¯ll¡ª They cut off my line of thinking when they burst into short and sharpughter. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°You lost me.¡± ¡°We were going to ask you for some direction,¡± Geraldine replied, smoothing her dress. ¡°I don¡¯t want to overdo fishing. We¡¯re worried that if we don¡¯t find a profession of sorts, it won¡¯t remain as fun. Does that make... why are you looking at me like that?¡± Without realizing it, a frown had made its way to my face. ¡°Because he can¡¯t rte to getting sick of fishing,¡± Maria exined for me, rubbing my upper back. ¡°The man is obsessed.¡± ¡°Yeah, that. But I get it¡ªa profession is a good idea! You¡¯re both keen, then?¡± ¡°We are,¡± George answered, grabbing Geraldine¡¯s hand. ¡°When do we start?¡± ¡°First thing in the morning?¡± I suggested. ¡°That sounds good to me. We¡¯ll meet you¡ª¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I amended. ¡°Is after breaky okay? I want to have a fish first¡ªit¡¯s been forever.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Maria chastised, a smile betraying her intent. ¡°It¡¯s been two days!¡± ¡°Two whole days without fishing!¡± I shook my head in feigned dismay. ¡°Can you believe it?¡± Maria sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s meet mid-morning. We should probably check in on the prisoners, too.¡± ¡°Oh, good point! Checking the prisoners! That¡¯s for sure something a leader would do.¡± Geraldine gave us an amused look. ¡°Come on, George¡ªlet¡¯s go get some rest.¡± As we left the granary and emerged into the street, Maria and I bid George and Geraldine farewell. A cool breeze washed over us when they were gone. Maria shivered and I pulled her into a tight side hug. ¡°Should we get going, too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± ws, who had been napping atop Borks this entire time, let out a chirp of agreement. Together, we strode through the streets, gazing up at the vige¡¯s beauty as we went. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. *** By the time the first of the sun¡¯s rays peeked over the horizon, my rod was already baited up and ready to go. I took a deep breath, tasted the salt spray in the air, and cast my line out. It sailed high over the calm ocean, falling a score or so meters away with a softplop.As my baited hook sank to the depths, George¡¯s words from yesterday arrived unbidden. ¡°I don¡¯t want to overdo fishing,¡± I repeated, then blew air from my lips. ¡°Can you believe he said such heresy with a straight face?¡± No response came, so I swiveled to nce down the rock wall towardnd, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Guys?¡± Technical Officer Theodore Roosevelt¡ªTeddy for short¡ªmy newest animal pal and the goodest bear in all thends, retracted his head from the crevice he¡¯d been inspecting. He gave me a shocked look and pointed at himself as if to ask,Who, me? Maria, whose attention was entirely on the sliver of eel she was feeding onto her hook, didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Did you say something?¡± she asked, her fingers moving deftly. I thought to let out an exaggerated sigh, to act like a scorned lover or ignored pal, but I just shook my head and returned my attention to the ocean. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s too early and too perfect a day for hijinks.¡± As I reeled in the ck of my line and held one finger to it, Maria stepped up beside me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure ws would agree with that assessment, but it certainly is a stunning morning.¡± She reeled until her line was taut, and together, we stared east. Teddy came and sat behind us. His massive snout twitched as he sniffed the wind, his eyes simrly pinned on the distant horizon in anticipation of the sun¡¯s arrival. When it came, we weren¡¯t disappointed. With the shifting of seasons, so too had the morning colors changed. Though the purple and pink shades were still prevalent, a light blue separated them, swiftly banishing the darkness lingering from the night gone. A warm wind blew in from behind us. It was a wee arrival after so many months of frigid gusts. Lost in the sensations of the world, I closed my eyes, reached a hand toward Maria... and found nothing. Frowning, I turned toward her, only to find her leaning back against Teddy¡¯s arm. I smiled at the cheeky grin she gave me, unsurprised. ¡°Mind if I join, Teddy?¡± He let out a deep growl of assent, the sound so bassy that it shook the air in my chest. I scooted back to lean against him, but froze when my line twitched. Maria jolted forward, her eyes watching the tip of her own rod. ¡°Did you get a bite?¡± she whispered, her gaze flicking to me for the barest of moments. I licked my lips. ¡°I think so. It¡ª¡± I cut off as my rod bent down, the fish taking the hook.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Fish on!¡± Maria yelled, hopping to her feet in an instant. Her eyes flicked to me again, and when she saw I¡¯d hooked something too, they went wide with excitement. ¡°Double hookup!¡± My fish darted to the left and hers to the right. With ease only produced by practice, she dipped under my line, giggling as she danced over the slick rocks. Not wanting to skull-drag our respective fish to shore, we both took our time, letting them take long runs and tire themselves out in between periods of us reeling them in. The longer the battle went on, the more excited I became, which was no new experience. But there was more to it today. ¡°Fischer! Does this feel new to you?¡± Unable to contain my joy, I barked augh. ¡°I was thinking the same thing! With the way they move, these might be a new species!¡± She made a high-pitched noise and hopped from foot to foot, only to cut off abruptly as her fish took another run. I shot a nce toward the third member of our morning crew, finding Teddy¡¯s ears alert and eyes filled with anticipation. Waves of curiosity radiated from his core, strong enough to be felt over my giddiness. As my line got closer and closer to shore, though, I swept all other thoughts aside. It was time to focus up. The fish must have caught sight of the rock wall, because it took a desperate run, the kicks of its tail sluggish inparison to the start of our sh. The way it seemed to wind through the water reminded me of something, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I leaned closer, my excitement growing overwhelming as I expected to see a sh of sun hitting its scales. TBut the reflection never came. ¡°What¡ª¡± I began, then cut off as I saw something swirl beneath the small waves hitting the rock wall. It was long and lithe, its body covered in speckled flesh instead of scales. Though my confusion was great, my desire to be kind was greater. I lifted it out of the shallows, intent on identifying it as soon as possible. I saw a gnarly set of chompers on it, so I grabbed it by the gills, careful not to injure it. Before I could see more of its form, it drew my vision in. Mature Wolf Eel Rare Found along the rocky shores of the Kallis realm, these eels are named for their bite force. Because of their tendency to mate for life, eating the flesh of the wolf eel with a lover is purported to bring you closer together. Combined with their rarity, this belief causes the wolf eel to be considered a delicacy by many. I shook my head to clear my eyes and stare down at the creature, taking in its features. As I looked at its long, finned tail, I realized why its movement had seemed simr¡ªit was reminiscent of the other eel varieties I¡¯d caught. That was where its simrity to the others ended, though. It had a body almost shaped like a tadpole, its head and body were erged and filled with muscle. Its skin was kind of pudgy, ayer of protective fat protecting its vitals. I found myself frowning at it, and as I reached up to remove my hook, itshed out. Snap! If not for my enhanced body, it might have taken a finger. I raised an eyebrow at Maria, who was entirely ignoring me in favor of staring down at her own catch, its skin and spots slightly darker than the one I held. ¡°A,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯readorable!Do you think they¡¯re a couple?¡± I had to agree with her assessment. The things were ugly cute. Like a Pug. Or those weird dogs that look like someone bred a Shih Tzu with a naked mole rat then washed them on a four-hour spin cycle. ¡°I hope so!¡± I replied, trying to keep my face straight. ¡°Do you think that will make use even closer together when we eat them? I wonder what they taste like?¡± The look of utter shock, horror, and betrayal on Maria¡¯s face broke my mask of indifference. I cackled, holding the eel away from me as I bent at the waist. ¡°Kidding! I was kidding!¡± ¡°I was about to call off the wedding!¡± She gestured at me with her eel as if using its powerful jaws as a threat. ¡°You let that fishy go right now!¡± Still fighting back my mirth, I stepped down to the rocks. ¡°Ready?¡± She nodded and joined me, both of us releasing them at the same time, and the wolf eels did one of the most adorable things I¡¯d seen sinceing to this world. Rather than dart away, the one I¡¯d held swam over to Maria¡¯s. They coiled as if checking in on each other, then swam back to the depths together, never once separating. Maria pped me softly on the arm. ¡°That wasn¡¯t funny! How could you considereatinga happy couple? I was seriously reconsidering who you were!¡± ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. It was alittlefunny. Right, Teddy?¡± His head darted between us, ears pinning back as existential dread arrived on his face at the prospect of having to choose a side. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Teddy.¡± Maria rubbed our bear pal¡¯s shoulder, making some of his anxiety melt away. ¡°Before Fischer has coffee, his humor is simr to that of Corporal ws.¡± I raised my finger to protest, but paused. ¡°Damn. You might be correct on that one.¡± ¡°Always am.¡± She shot me a wink and got to her feet. ¡°Come on, then. Let¡¯s get you some caffeine.¡± ¡°And I thought the eels were romantic,¡± I replied, brushing off my pants. She rolled her eyes at me, but there was no malice in it. ¡°Enough jokes, mister. The sooner we get coffee and check in on the prisoners, the sooner we can go roast some beans with George and Geraldine.¡± Hand in hand, and with Teddy plodding along beside us, we headed off toward Tropica. Book 4: Chapter 3: Facade Book 4: Chapter 3: Facade A warm breeze blew from the ocean and washed over me, the sand beneath my bare feet frosty byparison. It was a reminder of the shifting seasons, making my thoughts turn toward spring and the new species it might bring to our shores. I imagined fishes of all different shapes and sizes, and just as I was picturing a colorful grouper with the head of a shark, the ground before us exploded. I took a step forward. I had to put myself between the ambush and Maria. Sand sprayed up in a gout, the air in my lungs quivering with the boom that shook the world. Our attackers had concealed their position, using long-forgotten methods to hide their presence from even the most powerful of cultivators. In a fraction of a second, they were flying from a hole in the earth. More limbs than should be possible, razor-sharp teeth and ws, and iron-hard exoskeletons descended upon us. The quickest of them flew directly for me, screeching a war cry that was loud enough to pierce the heavens. I tensed my body, bellowed for Maria to get back, and plucked Corporal ws out of the air. ¡°Just kidding,¡± I said, using one finger to tap ws on the nose. ¡°Boop. I knew you were there.¡± She whirled on the rest of the attackers¡ªa rather impressive feat considering I still held her by the scruff of the neck¡ªand unleashed a mighty chirp, demanding to know who had betrayed her. ¡°Nobody warned me, ws. I can literally teleport people across the world anywhere our Domain touches. What makes you think I couldn¡¯t feel you there? I can smell the smoke the alchemists use to hide their chi, but I¡¯m immune to it.¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± Maria said, ¡°you would have scared me and Teddy if Fischer hadn¡¯t warned us.¡± A look of utter betrayal came to ws¡¯s face as she turned back toward me, which only made meugh. ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize for warning them, ws. You might have given poor Teddy a heart attack.¡± I looked up, slightly narrowing my eyes at the arrayed animal pals. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you all went along with it, to be honest.¡± ws had somehow convinced literally every single spirit beast to join in. Sergeant Snips blew a hiss of happy bubbles and waved at me. Rocky gave a nod, one of his ws resting on Snips¡¯s, er, lower back? Private Pistachio also dipped his head, the movement a little slower and more respectful than Rocky¡¯s. Cinnamon leaped toward Maria, who giggled as she scooped her up into a hug. I reached over and scratched behind her ear, making her rear leg thump against Maria¡¯s arm. Brigadier Borks, as a Golden Retriever, sprinted over and wound around our legs. His tongue lolled as he sat and stared up at me, his tail swishing back and forth. Queen Bee and Bumblebro crawled out from his fur and waved up at us, as did a few of their progeny, the Buzzy Boys. Most of them were off patrolling Tropica¡¯s surroundings, but they¡¯d ensured that some of their representatives were present to take part in the attempted prank. Private Pelly and Warrant Officer Williams, aka Bill, unleashed honks of greeting as they swooped down toward the sand. The formernded on Maria¡¯s shoulder, and thetter on mine. We both reached up to give them scritches. Last but far from least, Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket made her move. She¡¯d likely been the one that dug the hole they had hidden in, because her roots covered its walls. A thick limb rose from the ground to wrap around everyone present, pulling us into a group hug. No one protested. I noticed the other tree spirit there too, but it remained in the periphery, not physically joining the way Lemon had. Between Maria and me, ws cooed and purred, writhing around in delight. Feeling the pure joy washing from her core, I realized that this cuddle puddle was her true goal, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Happy, ws?¡± I whispered, earning a wide grin and a feverish nod. ¡°Okay, gang, I¡¯m enjoying this as much as the rest of you, but George and Geraldine are waiting back in town. Plus, we have to visit the prisoners first.¡± Lemon squeezed us tighter, holding us there for a few seconds before finally letting go. I was going to ask what everyone was up to for the day, but I didn¡¯t get a chance. The moment they were released from Lemon¡¯s grip, they waved, chirped, buzzed, or grinned before dashing off, going about their business. Even Lemon and her tree-spirit pal retreated, their roots and awareness retracting. In a matter of seconds, only Maria, Teddy, Pistachio, and I remained. There was some hesitation on Pistachio''s face, which might be as much emotion as I¡¯d ever seen him express. He was a master at hiding his feelings, and even with my godlike instincts, he was a nk te. I could have pushed through the facade, broken through his walls toprehend what he was thinking. But that wasn¡¯t what friends do. ¡°You okay, mate?¡± I asked, kneeling down so I was eye level with him. His antennae shifted in thought, the movements small enough to be almost imperceptible. Finally, he gave me a nod of thanks, and turned away. With sweeps of his gigantic w, he started filling in the hole. Maria, Teddy and I exchanged a look before heading off, leaving him to it. ¡°Is he okay?¡± Maria asked when we were far enough away to not be heard. I didn¡¯t need to fake the reassuring smile I gave her. ¡°He will be. If and when he¡¯s ready to reach out, he will.¡± Teddy stared back at Pistachio long after Maria and I had turned our attention toward Tropica. I tickled one of his ears to get his attention. ¡°Come on, mate. Let¡¯s have some trust in him.¡± Teddy stared a second longer before turning to face us. He shook his head, and the worry wrought clear in his eyes faded away. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Do you think there will be any changes today?¡± I asked, shifting the topic. ¡°You know what?¡± Maria replied. ¡°I have a good feeling about today. I bet we¡¯ll see some improvement.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± I stared up at the new architecture of Tropica as we stepped onto the System-made street. ¡°This world has kind of spoiled me when ites to breakthroughs. I¡¯m used to people just...¡± I snapped my fingers. ¡°Transforming like that, you know?¡± She blew air from her nose, making me tear my eyes from the ornate rooftop of a three-story house. Her eyes sparkled with glee. ¡°It¡¯s been like five days. Talk about impatient.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I asked exaggeratedly. ¡°Can you believe the absolute audacity of these new arrivals? Making me wait the better half of a week for some change? If they weren¡¯t already in prison, they should be locked up.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been the leader for all of two minutes. Are you already going mad with power? Do I need to worry?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t get me wrong, this world is nice and all, but I think introducing a prison-industrialplex would really take it to the next level. You feel me?¡± She stopped mid-step, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Do I want to know what any of that is?¡± ¡°Not even a little. Lucky for you, it looks like Sue won¡¯t give me a chance to exin.¡± ¡°I can hear you, Fischer!¡± Sue¡¯s voice absolutely boomed over the street separating us. More than one non-cultivator flinched at the sound and covered their ears. ¡°Oh, my.¡± She winced, then continued in a much-softer voice, ¡°Sorry, everyone.¡± To say that thest five days had been an adjustment period would be an understatement of grand proportions. Dozens of faces stared back at us from the line to Sue¡¯s new bakery, some cultivators, and some regr townsfolk. Along with theyout of the vige, theposition of its denizens had also changed dramatically. All things considered, I thought the non-cultivators were adjusting pretty well. ¡°It still feels weird not having to suppress or hide our abilities,¡± I said to Maria as we closed the distance to Sue. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she whispered back. ¡°Feels liberating to me, if that makes sense. It was as if I was lying about my true self before.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Sue added, coughing the word into her hand. All eyes tracked us as Maria and I continued walking, taking our position at the end of Sue¡¯s line. I gazed up at the transformed bakery, and despite having seen it scores of times by now, it still took my breath away. Its frame was made up of a deep-brown wood, entire logs having appeared from nowhere during the creation of the new vige. Gray bricksprised most of the walls, with high ss windows surrounded by intricately carved wooden trim. The shop front was simr to before, but having seen the new kitchen, I was all too aware of how significant the changes to the inside were. It was practically iparable. As the line got shorter and shorter, the sun peeked over the surrounding buildings, having to travel higher in the sky to find the street now that the vige had grown. It beamed down onto Sue¡¯s face, who took a moment to close her eyes and enjoy its touch. Maria and I turned toward it and did the same. A momentter, Sue cleared her throat, arresting my attention. ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asked, a glint in her eye. ¡°There are customers waiting.¡± ¡°I apologize on behalf of my betrothed.¡± Maria stepped up to the counter and adopted a mask of faux sadness. ¡°He has an affliction, you see. Every morning, he is grumpy, selfish, and uncouth.¡± She leaned forward, arching a conspiratorial eyebrow. ¡°But there is a cure, you see.¡± ¡°There is?¡± Sue leaned all the way forward, feigning intrigue. ¡°Oi, woman!¡± Sturgill, Sue¡¯s husband, barked, peering around the dividing wall. ¡°Would you stop messing with Fischer?¡± He shot me an apologetic look. But I held up a hand to stall him. ¡°Not to worry, mate. It¡¯s Maria messing with me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Carry on then.¡± Sturgill disappeared from sight as quick he¡¯de, leaving me alone with the wolves. ¡°You were saying?¡± Sue continued. ¡°There¡¯s a cure for this horrific curse that Fischer has?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Maria replied, sounding half pirate, half... I don¡¯t know. Gnome, maybe? ¡°There be a cure, though it be hard to find. Only the finest of pastries and the smoothest of coffees will fix this mdy.¡± Sue opened her mouth to continue the mummery, her wit razor-sharp even before ascending, but I cut in with a dramatic sigh. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. If we want the finest of pastries, we¡¯ll have to go elsewhere. I hear there¡¯s a good bakery on the northside of Tropica. Lena¡¯s¡ª¡± I cut off mid sentence, ducking the coffee bean sent sailing toward my head with the speed of a bullet. ¡°Hey!¡± Iughed, hopping around the square as a barrage of beans flew my way. ¡°You¡¯re wasting good coffee!¡± ¡°I¡¯m defending my honor!¡± she yelled back, pausing with a bean pinched between thumb and forefinger, ready to be unleashed at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Now take it back.¡± With an easy grin, I took a step and appeared before her in a sh of light. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only said such a hurtful thing on ount of the mdy, you see. Only your pastry and coffee can fix me. No other will suffice.¡± ¡°Make it two of each,¡± Maria added. ¡°Just in case the first doesn¡¯t take. He¡¯s very uncouth today, as you can see.¡± Sue rubbed her chin. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alling together now. You poor thing.¡± She patted me on the shoulder, leaving a slight flour-dust outline of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the medicine this instant.¡± I appeared on the other side of the counter beside Maria as Sue moved with lightning-fast speed to retrieve and hold out two croissants. ¡°That was our best show yet,¡± I whispered as I grabbed the pastries. Maria gave the slightest of nods. ¡°I counted twelve smiles on non-cultivator faces. The n to disarm them is working.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Sue said, turning to stare at us from the coffee machine. ¡°You guys were acting?¡± There was a beat of silence before we all broke intoughter. Less than a minuteter, Sue was handing over two coffees, which we epted with a smile. ¡°Enjoy the medicine.¡± She shot us a wink. ¡°And doe back if it doesn¡¯t fix him, Maria.¡± She beamed a smile back at Sue. ¡°Thank you. I will.¡± As we walked down the street, I couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. I took a sip of coffee, a bite of croissant, then washed it all down with another mouthful of the golden liquid. The switch from coffee to warm buttery goodness and back again was everything I needed, and neither Maria nor I said a word as we strode along, finishing our breakfast. Just as I was about to verbalize how enjoyable an experience it had been, a pulse of power came from ahead of us. It took a fraction of a second for me to pinpoint the location. The prison. Fire followed the exertion of power, flowing around the corner and into sight.l I let go of my cup, leaving it and Maria behind as I appeared within the prison in a sh of light. Book 4: Chapter 5: Chimney Book 4: Chapter 5: Chimney Corporal ws, queen of the sands and fuzziest of all Fischer¡¯spanions¡ªyes, including Cinnamon, thank you very muchzed in her favorite new spot. Though it wasn¡¯t her wooden perch atop the pond Fischer had made, the rooftop she lounged on was curved in such a way to make it the perfect ce to catch morning rays. The sun seemed to beam down from every direction, bouncing off the surrounding tiles to warm her very core. ws stretched, delighting in the slight ache of her muscles as she extended her limbs. Beside her, Cinnamon let out a soft peep and rolled to her back, exposing her stomach to the sun¡¯s warmth. Their sleepy eyes met for a moment, and Cinnamon gave her an appreciative nod, radiating extreme gratitude toward ws for finding this wondrous spot. Unspoken, they both raised a forepaw and fistbumped, immediately closing their eyes and drifting back to sleep. *** As I walked through the transformed streets of Tropica, I couldn¡¯t help but gaze up at the surrounding people, an ever-growing smile forming on my face. It was easy to get caught up in the vige''s architecture, but that beauty would be nothing without the citizens moving to and fro, going about their mornings. The sun was well and truly over the rooftops now, its light having long ago shone through windows and woken the people of Tropica. A river of humanity moved around us, some so engrossed that they didn¡¯t even notice our passage. The eyes that did recognize us showed a range of emotions, and I was saddened to see fear on more than a few faces. It wasn¡¯t surprising, though, considering recent events. Only a few short weeks ago, it might have made me second-guess myself. Question if I was really adequate enough to lead. Now, I knew that didn¡¯t matter, and was instead grateful for the majority of the crowd that did trust me. As if sensing my thoughts, Maria squeezed my hand and grinned up at me when I nced her way. Though we were on the receiving end of many a smile and wave, no one stopped to chat. Before long, we rounded a corner and caught sight of the granary. ¡°Finally!¡± Geraldine called, resting a hand on her hip and failing to look genuinely bothered. ¡°We thought you had both changed your mind!¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I replied. ¡°We got embroiled in some tomfoolery. Completely out of our control.¡±The look in Geraldine¡¯s eye told me exactly what she thought of that statement. ¡°So,¡± George said. ¡°Where did you have in mind to create this roastery, Fischer?¡± He nced at his wife. ¡°We discussed it most of the night and couldn¡¯te up with anywhere that made sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sensible answer to reach,¡± Maria said, ¡°because where he wants to put it makes absolutely no sense.¡± The former lord anddy of Tropica both raised an eyebrow at me, only increasing my enjoyment of the moment. I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. It makes perfect sense to someone like me. A man of perfect intellect, unbridled wisdom, and unparalleled¡ª¡± ¡°Humility,¡± Maria finished, cutting me off. ¡°Yeah, yeah. We know.¡± I faked a pout, hiding the joy I got from her finishing my sentence, even if it was at the cost of my punchline. Geraldine nodded, shooting an amused nce at George. ¡°Well, given that our intellect, wisdom, and humility arecking, I suppose you will just have to tell us where it¡¯s going. Because I have no idea.¡± ¡°dly!¡± I took a deep breath, spread my arms wide, then bent at the waist to gesture at the building behind them. ¡°We¡¯re going to put it inside the granary!¡± They frowned and looked at each other, countless thoughts exchanged wordlessly with their expressions. George sighed and shook his head. ¡°If anyone else had said that they were going to put an oven inside a granary, I¡¯d haveughed. I guess I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised.¡± He grabbed Geraldine by the hand and led her toward the door. ¡°Come on, dear. We¡¯d better go along with it.¡± She let go of his hand and looped an arm through his. ¡°Certainly. If we push back, he might just choose an even worse ce to build it. Like one of the sheds filled with sugar-cane mulch.¡± ¡°Or our bedroom.¡± ¡°That would be a bother, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You know,¡± I said to Maria, crossing my arms. ¡°I think I liked it better when they were deathly afraid of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s horrible, isn¡¯t it? They seem confident now. Jovial. Happy, even.¡± She gave an exaggerated shiver. ¡°The audacity...¡± Before I could reply, she grabbed me by the hand, gave me a beautiful smile, and led me inside. I took the lead once we were within the building, taking us to the room right beside the one we¡¯d stashed the coffee beans in. I pictured the supplies we¡¯d need, stilled my breath, and snapped my fingers. There was a silent sh of light, and the materials appeared in the middle of the room, neatly stacked. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Maria blew air from her lips as she looked down at the metal ingots, blocks of wood, and other assortedponents. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever get used to that.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Within a week of arriving in this world, Sergeant Snips was sporting an eyepatch and shooting aura des like an anime protagonist. How is this hard to get used to?¡± ¡°Yeah, look, you¡¯ve got a point, but it¡¯s not so much that you can teleport items as it is that you can teleport anyone. You pulling material out of thin air is just a reminder that, if you wanted to, you could yoink me from anywhere within the vige.¡± ¡°I mean, I guess I could, but I wouldn¡¯t do that unless someone¡¯s life was in danger. As much as I enjoy a good prank, just grabbing people without forewarning them feels like a major breach of autonomy. Besides, it¡¯s also way too expensive for the Domain¡¯s reserves. I don¡¯t want to leave it depleted in case another mad kinges to town wielding corrupted chi.¡± Plus, I thought, I¡¯m already straining the Domain¡¯s power with my secret project... ¡°Why are you smirking like that?¡± Maria asked, narrowing her eyebrows at me. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I shot her a wink and walked towards the door. ¡°You guysing?¡± George cocked his head. ¡°... Where?¡± ¡°To the smithy!¡± Maria gave me an incredulous look. ¡°Why did you zap all that stuff here if we¡¯re just going to leave, anyway?¡± ¡°Well, if asked explicitly, I would state that I was doing it to better organize the task in my mind. If someone didn¡¯t know how pure of heart I am, though, they might assume I did it as a flex. Worse, they might think I did it just because I could.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Can you believe anyone would assume such a thing?¡± ¡°What would ever lead someone to that assumption?¡± George asked, his tone as t as the look he was leveling my way. ¡°No idea, mate. Some people, am I right?¡± I pped my hands together. ¡°All right, who''s ready to get started? We¡¯ve got a few stops, so the sooner we get going, the better.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I handle the woodworking?¡± Maria suggested. ¡°That way, we can work on them all at the same time.¡± ¡°You know what to do?¡± Her answering smile was warmer than a burning hearth. ¡°I do.¡± Faster than the lightning of one Corporal ws, she nted a kiss on my cheek and dashed out the door, calling over her shoulder, ¡°Send my supplies to the woodworking shed!¡± I turned and shook my head at George and Geraldine. ¡°No manners, that one. Not even a plea¡ª¡± ¡°Pleeease!¡± came Maria¡¯s sweet voice, cutting me off. *** A few hourster, back within the walls of the granary and smiling at the world, I snapped my fingers. Our created items appeared in a sh of light, sorting themselves into a neat pile. The bulk of the mass was made up of the various metal parts George, Geraldine, and I had created in the smithy. I pursed my lips as I bent to inspect theponents that Maria had created, running a finger over a collection of wooden handles. ¡°Wow. These are marvelous. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d have assumed they were System-made. They¡¯re so smooth.¡± ¡°Learned from the best,¡± she replied, shooting me a wink. ¡°But I¡¯m more impressed with this funnel-looking-thing you made. How did you get it so uniform?¡± ¡°That was him, actually.¡± I nodded toward George, and Geraldine rested a hand on his upper back. ¡°My husband is a natural at most things.¡± ¡°Oh, it was nothing,¡± George said, a blushing to his face. ¡°I just followed Fischer¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°George, mate, acting humble is my thing. Just take thepliment.¡± ¡°Riiight,¡± Maria drawled. ¡°Humble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hard gig, but someone¡¯s gotta do it. Anyway, that¡¯s enough about me. Let¡¯s get this party started. I just need to pick the spot for the chimney...¡± I wandered around and stared up at the ceiling, rubbing my chin as I picked the perfect spot. ¡°Right...¡± I took a half-step to the side. ¡°Here.¡± Maria gave me a confused look. ¡°Why there? Wouldn¡¯t it make sense to put the chimney in the corner of the room where the roaster is going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just have to trust me on this one. I promise it¡¯ll make sense when it¡¯s finished. We need to ensure we picture the same thing.¡± I pointed directly up. ¡°So, chimney here, okay?¡± We¡¯d spent the morning joking around at every possible opportunity, but at my words, their faces grew serious. One and all, they nodded. I strode back over to theponents, taking a seat on the floor in front of them. Maria, George, and Geraldine followed my lead,ing to sit on the other three sides. With an ease not possible before myst breakthrough, I slipped into a meditative state. I pictured what I wanted to create, nting it firmly in my mind¡¯s eye. Wireframe schematics unfurled in exquisite detail, more intricate than ever before. It was a side-effect of the System regaining its functionality; even the newest of cultivators now had ess to basic images of what they were creating. I, however, was no new cultivator. The three-dimensional blueprint in my mind continued growing, merging with the building we were within. As one, George, Geraldine, and Maria joined me. The former two paused for the barest of moments, having not built anything with me since the changes. They swiftly recovered, however, their wills rushing to follow my lead. With our intents indistinguishable from each other, theponents moved into ce, connecting seamlessly. In a burst of light, a pulse of euphoria washed over us, signifying that the creation was finished. Before the wonderful feelings couldpletely leave my body, I was already moving from the room. ¡°... Fischer?¡± Maria asked, staring at me as I walked out the door. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± There was a loud bang as something hit the first bend in the chimney. Maria whirled, lifting her face to follow the sound as it made its way downward. There were multiple scratching sounds before a soft thud came from within the newly constructed coffee roaster, followed by another. A beat of palpable silence spread throughout the room, the air growing so tense that you could cut it with a knife. Maria was the first to realize what I¡¯d done. ¡°Run!¡± she yelled, sprinting past George and Geraldine. ¡°What¡ª¡± George began, but was interrupted by a loud boom as the doors of the furnacepartment were blown open. Smoke and vapor emanated from the furnace, lit from within by blue, crackling electricity. Side by side, two fur-covered beings strode out, murder dripping from their otherwise-adorable features. ¡°Oh...¡± George said, taking a step back and raising his hands. ¡°It wasn¡¯t us. We had no idea. Fischer¡ª¡± His attempt at peace was drowned out by the sounds of ws and Cinnamon rocketing forward. Book 4: Chapter 6: Alert Book 4: Chapter 6: Alert Within the walls of the granary, the world slowed to a crawl. My most-recent breakthrough had given me a previously unknown level of perception, which let me witness every moment of ws and Cinnamon¡¯s flight through the air. Their eyes, promising violence, were pinned on the mastermind of their tumble down the chimney. Me. ws spun like a torpedo, little jolts of electricity arcing all over her body as she flew directly for my core. Cinnamon whirled in midair, one rear legshing out to kick off of George, who was off-bnce in his attempt to flee. Poor bloke... I thought, watching as he ragdolled across the room and mmed into a far wall. He was fine, of course; no matter how upset Cinnamon was, she¡¯d never hurt him. Well... not seriously, anyway, I amended as he slid down the wall. Maria made it out of the room at thest moment, and I mmed the door behind her, sacrificing George and Geraldine. ¡°Every man for themsel¡ª¡± ws shot through the door and into the wall next to me, her muscles bulging with electricity and righteous fury both. Cinnamon came barrelling through the remnant of splinters, already twisting, preparing to kick off the wall and into us. Both animal pals unleashed high-pitched war cries, a dual promise of retribution for my trickery. Hand in hand, Maria and I sprinted away, our giggles only increasing the rageing from Cinnamon and ws. We barely made it out of the granary before their first volley of attacksnded, and the next few minutes were a blur as we dashed around the vige, exchanging blows. Cinnamon and ws¡¯s anger swiftly faded, reced by an animalistic thrill as our faux battle continued, slowly growing more intense. We only stopped after ws got a little too excited, which would have resulted in some poor family¡¯s backyard getting obliterated if I hadn¡¯t nullified her headbutt with a wall of light. ws lounged in my arms and Cinnamon in Maria¡¯s as we walked back to the granary. We found George and Geraldine sitting before the machine, their necks craning to take in its impressive form. I¡¯d had to push back the System earlier to stop it from drawing my eyes in, wanting to wait until after ws and Cinnamon had enacted their vengeance. Still holding the System at bay, I quickly took in the physical form of the roaster. At the very top, a metal hopper stood proud, made of the cone George had created. It had increased in size slightly with the System¡¯s transformation. The hopper fed into a chute that had a gate attached, able to be opened and closed with one of the wooden handles Maria made. Next, there was a giant drum, which was thepartment where the roasting would take ce. A series of smooth metal arms connected within the drum, the apparatus that would spin and agitate the green coffee beans, ensuring an even roast. There was something attached to it, a smallpartment I didn¡¯t recognize despite my surface-level understanding of such machines. I returned my attention to the parts of the roaster that I recognised, leaving the unknown addition forter. When finished roasting, the beans would drain into a round tray at the front of the machine. There were more metal arms within it, which would spin and circte the cooling beans. Below all of this, the furnace sat, its metal doors somehow still attached despite ws and Cinnamon¡¯s aggressive exit. The entire machine stood flush against the stone floor, looking as though it was part of the building, there from the very beginning. The more I looked, the more excited I got, and I couldn¡¯t hold the System at bay any longer. I let the creation draw my vision in, its description filling my mind¡¯s eye. Coffee Roaster of the Redeemed Rare Created by a congregation and their chosen deity, this coffee roaster is a representation of the congregation¡¯s belief in their god. Beans processed in this roaster will always have a minor boon, with slight chances of a regr boon, and rare chances of a major boon. The boon granted is influenced by the ingredient(s) ced in the infuser. I shook my head to clear my vision, my skin tingling with adrenaline as the words¡¯ meaning sunk into me. ¡°Well, then,¡± Maria said. ¡°Looks like the System acknowledges you as the church¡¯s deity.¡± I licked my lips. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Not wanting to dwell on that for too long, I stepped toward the machine. I raised a hand and touched the smallpartment attached to the drum, finally understanding what it was. ¡°Infuser...¡± I said, my eyes narrowing in consideration. ¡°Fascinating.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know what it was before?¡± Maria asked, standing to join me. ¡°Did people not use something like this back on Earth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they did, to be honest, but I certainly didn¡¯t know about it. Coffee was for sure infused with various vors, but I assumed it was done by soaking them before roasting. Or adding the ingredients to the already roasted beans, I guess. Having a separate chamber seems a little extra.¡± I raised an eyebrow at Maria. ¡°Ready to catch me?¡± She nodded seriously and stepped closer. ¡°Ready.¡± I extended my senses toward the machine, and when I found the intricate lines of essence within it, the air was knocked from my lungs. I managed to remain standing, my senses swimming, but I could only stand the overwhelming experience for a fraction of a second. I withdrew my attention, the world going dull once more as the impossiblyplicated lines of essence connecting the artifact¡¯sponents faded. I took a steadying breath, trying toprehend the purpose and intent of the thousands of microscopic tubes and tunnels, each an integral part of the coffee roaster¡¯s functions. ¡°Uhhh...¡± George said. ¡°Fischer?¡± ¡°Yeah, mate?¡± I rubbed my eyes before looking at him, my vision still a little strained. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°What was that? Why was Maria ready to catch you?¡± I opened my mouth to exin, but Maria beat me to it. ¡°We haven¡¯t really been advertising it, but since Fischer¡¯sst breakthrough, he is able to see how all the chi-powered buildings, machines, and tools work. It¡¯s...¡± ¡°Overwhelming,¡± I finished, giving them a tired smile. ¡°I can see it, but seeing is different to understanding. It feels like trying to shove a square into a circle hole. The first time I tried, I attempted to peer into one of the smithy¡¯s furnaces.¡± Maria let out a giggle. ¡°He almost fell into it. Oh, don¡¯t give me that look, Fischer. Even if you fell into the fires of Hades, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be fine.¡± I grinned back, letting the false hurt fall from my face. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve been spending too much time around Corporal wstely.¡± Said otter gave a wicked grin and patted me on the shoulder, encouraging my attempted trickery. ¡°Anyway,¡± I continued, ¡°I saw what I wanted. The infuser isn¡¯t just some box tacked onto the side. There are thousands of chi lines connecting it to the drum and the furnace, so anything ced in there will definitely be used for System shenanigans.¡± Geraldine had been quiet the entire time, her anticipation slowly building with each bit of information revealed. She licked her lips and cleared her throat. ¡°The possibilities andbinations... they¡¯re almost endless, are they not?¡± A smiled at her and George, delighting in the passion radiating from their cores. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Anything within our power,¡± George replied. ¡°Just name it.¡± ¡°Well, I know we made this as something for you guys to do, but do you mind if we help? At least initially. You probably want freedom to experiment with it, but...¡± I trailed off, my brow knitting. ¡°Why are you bothughing?¡± ¡°Because it was a silly question,¡± George replied, shaking his head. ¡°You can help as little or as much as you like.¡± ¡°It was funny because you didn¡¯t need to ask,¡± Geraldine added. ¡°Though,¡± George continued, ¡°your overly polite demeanor is appreciated.¡± I shrugged, returning their smiles. ¡°Never hurts to ask.¡± I rubbed my hands together, already considering the different infusions we¡¯d have to trial. ¡°Now, where shall we begin¡­?¡± A half hourter, I cackled at my own brilliance as I upended a small bag, pouring its contents into the infuser. The first few items to hit the container made soft tink sounds, swiftly transforming into a torrent of noise as more and more of them crashed atop each other. I only closed the bag¡¯s opening when the infuser was filled to the brim. ¡°For the record,¡± Maria said, ¡°I still think this is a terrible idea.¡± ¡°Heresy,¡± I softly gasped. ¡°You take that back.¡± She just shook her head softly, giving me an amused look. ¡°Knowing you and what you¡¯re like after drinking regr coffee, this could have dire consequences for the entire vige.¡± ¡°Dire consequences?¡± came a familiar voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I beamed a grin at the open doorway and the man peering in through it. ¡°G¡¯day, Ellis. Maria is just ying around. She doesn¡¯t really mean¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s infusing coffee with more coffee,¡± Maria interrupted, gesturing emphatically at the bean-filled infuser. ¡°Hey! I was saving the reveal!¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s safety is more important than your big reveal, you maniac. Last time you had too much coffee, you jumped to the other side of the river and left a crater the size of a house behind.¡± ¡°Oh,e on! That was one time!¡± ws let out a chirp to get our attention, and when I looked her way, she held up two of the toes on her forepaw. I threw my hands up in exasperation. ¡°Fine! It happened two times! Whose side are you on?¡± She let out a shrill chirp and leaped into my arms, raising her head to rub her whiskers against my chin. ¡°I love you too,¡± Iughed, ¡°but you¡¯re not helping me make my case here.¡± ¡°Coffee infused coffee, you say?¡± Ellis asked, bringing us back on topic. ¡°How does that work?¡± I gave him a basic rundown of the roaster and the attached infuser. ¡°Fascinating,¡± he replied. ¡°What other ingredients have you thought about infusing?¡± I snapped my fingers, a full tray appearing in my hand. ¡°We¡¯ve got lemon, sugar, salt, passiona husk, and more coffee.¡± ¡°Why do you have more coffee?¡± Maria yelled, trying to snatch the bag. ¡°Because what if I want to triple infuse with coffee? Why have coffee-infused coffee when you can have coffee infused with coffee-infused coffee?¡± The entire room blinked at me, and Maria narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s finally happened. You¡¯ve gone mad with power.¡± I let out a viinousugh, arching my chest and projecting my voice. ¡°And it¡¯s toote for anyone to stop me!¡± Corporal ws joined in, her high-pitched trillplimenting my cackle. Letting out a theatrical sigh, Maria picked up a sack of green coffee beans and emptied it into the hopper. ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing to do but ept our fate.¡± She opened the valve, letting the beans pour down into the drum. ¡°Showtime, ws.¡± I set her down on the ground and gave her a quick scritch before striding over to the machine. When thest of the beans had poured down into the roaster, I closed the door to the furnace and pressed a button on the side. Heat immediately bloomed within the construct. ¡°Does it not require wood to burn?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Why does it have a furnace, then?¡± ¡°You can do both. I¡¯m guessing wood could add some, er... woody vors. This is just an experiment to see if we can make really strong coffee, so using the magical heat source is fine.¡± The agitator within the drum sprang to life, slowly churning the contents as the heat rose. The smell was wondrous, and I marveled at the chi that seemed to circte around us as the beans continued roasting. We watched on in silence, only the scratching of Ellis¡¯s pencil on his notepad interrupting the quiet. Ambient chi rose upward, gravitating toward the beans. Those in the infuser started breaking down, reduced to tiny little trickles of chi that poured down into the drum. The scent of roasting coffee, the sound of churning beans, and the sight of undting chibined into an experience more peaceful than I could remember. My breathing slowed as I bathed in the sensations, letting them ground me, and time became a faraway concept as I sunk further into the moment. When the roaster finished, the sudden silence was deafening. Maria stepped forward and pulled a level, causing the beans to pour from the drum down into the cooling tray. Once there, I flicked a switch, causing the metal arms to spin to life. With the coffee beans exposed to the air, their concentrated scent wafted around the room, making my mouth water. ¡°Oh my...¡± Geraldine said, her eyes fervent. ¡°They smell wonderful.¡± With a hesitant step, I approached. If the coffee made from them tasted even half as good as it smelled, we were in for a treat. And that wasn¡¯t even considering the caffeine content, or the subsequent boost to productivity they might produce. I bent to scoop some of the still-hot beans up, intent on inspecting them. But before I had the chance, an unexpected message upied my field of view, halting me mid-step. Quest Alert! Quest: In Defense of Tropica Vige Alert: A spirit beast has been detected within the bounds of your Domain! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Book 4: Chapter 7: Doubt Book 4: Chapter 7: Doubt Within the walls of the granary, the aromatic scent of coffee flowed around me, its myriad notes asplex as they were enticing. My fiance¡¯s hand gripped mine, her presence both physically and spiritually reassuring me. The sound of whirring machinery and tumbling coffee beans filled the space, a reassuring susurration of noise. And yet, despite this wall of different sensations, all I could focus on were the words upying my visual field. ¡°A spirit beast has been detected within the bounds of your Domain¡­?¡± I repeated, still parsing the implications. Shaking my head, I dismissed it, already grasping for my Domain¡¯s chi reserves. There was no time to consider. Maria let out a gasp, her eyes clearing and snapping to mine. ¡°What do we do?¡± I clenched my jaw and firmed my resolve. ¡°I need to find it. Give me a moment.¡± Leaving my body, I sent my awareness out through the Domain¡¯s rootwork, utilizing the very chi that powered it. I¡¯d practiced this exact task once a day since the Domain had evolved, but it still felt a little disorienting to be pulled in so many directions at once. I squeezed my eyes shut as I was stretched further and further, still not finding the creature that had awakened. I started to worry. Started to second-guess if I¡¯d even be able to find such a being. I¡¯d barely covered a fraction of the Domain, and already my focus was waning. Something needed to change. I sought a solution, withdrawing my attention from the Domain to hone in on the possibilities. Something immediately jumped out. I sent my awareness there, knowing I should check it, yet not truly expecting to find the spirit beast. My chi flew through the Domain¡¯swork at the speed of light, racing toward a certainke in the middle of nowhere. The only ce I¡¯d seen a wild spirit beast before. When my awareness got there, I let my shoulders sag, a sense of palpable relief settling on them.¡°What is it?¡± Maria asked, squeezing my arm. ¡°You found it?¡± ¡°I did, but we¡¯re not in the clear yet.¡± I looked up, locking eyes with everyone present. ¡°Are you all ready to go?¡± They nodded back, so I reached for them, preparing to make a gesture that would transport us there in an instant. But I stilled my hand, a series of beings tugging at my very soul. I furrowed my brow, unsure how they even knew what I was trying to do. On cue, there was a loud boom, and two such beings came flying through the now-doorless entry. Rocky had propelled Snips and himself into the building with a st from his ckers, and Snips had used her jets of blue chi to guide them through the hallway and into the room. As one, they hissed for us to bring them along, Snips with urgency and Rocky with nonchnce. Though the rest of my animal pals weren¡¯t present, I could still feel them tugging at me, using our bond to request I bring them. I nodded, and not wanting to waste any more time, made a sweeping gesture with my hand. It used an inordinate amount of chi taking us that far, but it was better to be safe than sorry. We appeared high above theke, standing on a translucent pir of light. Below us, the water appeared still, as tranquil as thest time we¡¯d been here. As if sensing our arrival, the spirit beast moved. The surface of theke billowed upward. And a tail of gigantic proportions breached the surfacenguidly, its monstrous fins covered in deadly spines. It was an unexpectedly beautiful sight, the sun high above reflecting from the fish¡¯s dark scales. But then it attacked. The tail mmed down, hitting the water with a sound like a crack of thunder. Chi spewed in every direction, and though it wasn¡¯t corrupted, it also didn¡¯t feel natural. Every cultivator and spirit beast I¡¯de across had chi of a singr aspect; Snips had water, ws had lightning, and Rocky had volcanic. This fish, though, possessed multiple aspects, each seeming to fight with the others for dominion. Electricity ran through the water. Vines tried to grow, only to be burned away by fire. And countless other elements fizzled and were smothered,cking the strength to survive the onught. Something deep within me drew back from the disy, a palpable sense of revolution rolling through me. I couldn¡¯t help but make a disgusted face as I stared at the tail and watched the powers dissipate. Borks half-coughed, making a gross noise with his throat. ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more, mate. That thing¡¯s nasty.¡± I patted him on the head and nced around at my animal pals and Maria. ¡°Stay here, okay? I¡¯m gonna see if we can¡¯t turn this thing into a friend, gross as it might be.¡± Maria gave me a tight-lipped smile, likely suspecting what I did; there was little to no chance this thing could be cleansed. Regardless, I had to try. I appeared on the top of the water before it, and the fish¡¯s response was instant. It whirled around faster than anything its size had any right moving, a primal hunger radiating from its entire being as it opened its mouth, intent on swallowing me whole. I raised my handzily, and, with a minor flex of will, flooded purifying light from my palm. The torrent of brilliance didn¡¯t have a physical form, yet it crashed into the spirit beast all the same. Rather than cause damage, it prated scale, flesh, and bone, each strand seeming to bend toward the center of the beast¡¯s core. As with the king, I was going to offer the creature a choice: relinquish its corrosive power, or be destroyed by it. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Before getting close to it, I had been almost certain that the creature wouldn''t be capable of coherent thought. With my chi flowing right through its being, any lingering doubts were washed away. My lip twitched up, my disgusted look returning unbidden. This spirit beast¡ªthis creature that had lived for centuries¡ªwas a monster. Such a word carried with it manyyers of implication, all of them derogative. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t being hyperbolic. Its core felt pitted. Rotten. Lanced by dozens of separate infections, each driving it toward hunger and destruction. Every individual source of the rot was distinct from the others. They¡¯d been there since long before the spirit beast¡¯s hibernation, having survived the creature¡¯s stasis and reawakening with it. My enhanced mind had already deduced thousands of possible causes. From those, certainty opened up like the bud of a ck rose, revealing the dark truths that had led to the creation of this poor soul. ¡°Fischer...?¡± Maria asked, her voice a soothing balm to the disgust, anger, and visceral disappointment running through my veins. My thoughts had been all-epassing, making me forget all about my friends and the bond we had. They had been subjected to my raw emotions, all the while kept unaware of my reasons for them. I released a steadying breath, slow and intentional. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, ncing up at everyone. ¡°That was self-centered of me.¡± Affection radiated from them, each reassuring me that it was okay. Even Rocky, the only one present that hadn¡¯t been bonded by our sky-bound experience, gave me an approving nod. Suddenly, a spike of mischief came from Maria, standing in stark contrast to the love pouring from everyone else. ¡°Fischer!¡± she gasped, holding a hand to her chest. Sergeant Snips looked between us as she blew questioning bubbles, clearly not understanding. Maria leveled an using finger down toward me, using her other hand to gather the hem of her dress. ¡°He tried to steal a look at my lower legs! Before our wedding night! His unfiltered negative emotions were a ruse, and this was all so he could steal a look at my ankles!¡± Cinnamon and ws leaped at the opportunity. The former raised her nose as high as she could while still maintaining eye-contact with me, her face scandalized. ws dashed over to Maria, spatting Maria¡¯s consolingly while shooting venomous nces my way. ¡°I both love and hate you all,¡± I muttered, covering my mouth to hide my smile. A light stepnded on the tform beside me, two small arms wrapping around my waist. ¡°I love you too,¡± Maria said, squeezing softly. She twisted to look up at me, concern clear on her face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I took another slow breath. ¡°I am. But this thing...¡± I gestured at the still-frozen creature, hunger and furying from every fiber of its being. ¡°It can¡¯t be saved,¡± she surmised. ¡°It can¡¯t,¡± I agreed, raising a hand and preparing to flood it with cleansing chi. A sharp spike of doubt came from Maria, halting my essence in its tracks. I immediately worried that it was to do with me and what I was about to do, but that wasn¡¯t it. Her musings were inward, focused on herself, and, thankfully, already fading away. I was still harnessing the world¡¯s chi; it urged me to investigate. Using it, I could force my way into Maria¡¯s core and discover the truth. Find out what had caused that wave of doubt. As fast as that urge came, I pushed it away. She would tell me when she was ready. With the world¡¯s chi held at arm¡¯s length, I paused, cocking my head. Was I being too hasty in my condemnation of the fish? If my suspicions were correct¡ªand I was almost certain that they were¡ªit wasn¡¯t the fish¡¯s fault that it was so broken. That alone wasn¡¯t enough reason to spare it, but unlike the king, it wouldn¡¯t burn itself away if left to its own devices. It was certainly an ethical dilemma to leave it alive because of the pain it was in, but what if we could heal it¡­? The power in my arm pulsed, demanding my attention. It wanted to be used. Wanted to purify the blight before me and remove it from the world. Demanded that I cease holding it back. With the slightest of touches, Maria reached up and lowered my arm. ¡°It¡¯s already lived with this hunger for centuries, if not thousands of years, right? What¡¯s a little more time?¡± I forced down the world¡¯s urges, an odd sense of disappointment settling in my chest. I swept it aside, knowing it to be misced. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She rested her head on my shoulder and nodded at the frozen creature. ¡°Now, what are we going to do with this thing?¡± ¡°First things first.¡± I clicked my fingers, making all our animal pals appear beside us. ¡°Group hug¡ª¡± I cut off as Teddy scooped me up and squeezed, makingmunication impossible unless I reached for my power. There was a series of light thumps as everyone else hit our forms and slowly wound their way into the cuddle puddle. ws and Snips found their way to the center, ws by winding like a worm, and Snips by using her spikes to deter anyone else. ¡°Good girls,¡± I wheezed. ¡°That might be enough, Teddy. Thank you, though. Appreciated.¡± He released me from his massive forelimbs, dipping his head in apology as he took a step back. ¡°Okay, we can tick ¡®group hug¡¯ off the list. Next, a prison cell for our fishy friend.¡± I raised my hands, sping my fingers together before my face. As I did, bars of solid light formed and connected, epassing the spirit beast. Try as it might, there would be no escape; the bars were connected directly to the Domain, their power self-replenishing. I turned toward the Buzzy Boys present, a full dozen havinge with us. ¡°Could you keep an eye on it? I should be able to tell anyway, but if it busts out or if anything weird happens, let me know immediately.¡± They buzzed their assent, bobbing up and down. ¡°Huh,¡± Maria said, staring down at the now-trapped fish. ¡°That was easier than I thought it would be.¡± ¡°Which means all the easy tasks are done.¡± I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have saved the hardest task forst.¡± She raised an eyebrow, pursing her lips. ¡°What else is there to do?¡± ¡°Well, you felt my emotions, right?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Well, were you able to feel why I was so dismayed?¡± She chewed her lip for a moment. ¡°Not exactly, but I have my suspicions. Why would that¡­¡± All of a sudden, realization arrived on her face. ¡°Ohhh. You need to tell everyone what you found.¡± I winced, not hiding my trepidation. ¡°Well, not everyone, but more or less.¡± I took onest nce at the fish before turning my back to it. ¡°It¡¯s time for a town meeting.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Book 4: Chapter 8: Those Driven Mad Book 4: Chapter 8: Those Driven Mad As thest of the Church¡¯s original members streamed into the headquarters, I smiled out at the room, focusing on everyone present. Most were engaged in animated conversation, their many voicesbining into a pleasant burble. I could focus on each of their exchanges if I wanted to, my enhanced awareness capable of parsing dozens of speakers at once. I didn¡¯t, though,pletely happy with the way things were and the smile their contagious excitement brought to my face. I¡¯d been nervous about this meeting, part of me still feeling a little awkward about taking control of the church. But their expressions calmed me. All knew my aversion to public speaking, which gave what I wanted to address a certain sense of seriousness. Unaware of my musings, the conversations continued. Behind each syble spoken, the steady tapping of Roger¡¯s pencil on paper added a rhythmic drumming to the susurration. Thest people into the room were Sue and Sturgill, one carrying a tray filled with pastries, the other bncing an armload of coffees. They swept around the congregation, offering the afternoon snacks out to anyone wanting. Before they had a chance to sit, the tapping came to a stop, and Ellis shot to his feet. He loudly cleared his throat, a fervency in his eyes that was bordering on fanatical. ¡°Everyone, if you would please sit, we can begin the meeting.¡± I smirked at him. ¡°I think they were already doing that, mate.¡± ¡°Truth,¡± Theo said tauntingly, looking at the ceiling to avoid the death stare Ellis leveled at him. ¡°Thank you foring,¡± I interjected, taking control before they could descend into good-natured bickering. ¡°As you all know by now, we went to subdue a rogue spirit beast less than an hour ago.¡± The room nodded, not a sound breaking the silence. ¡°For better or worse, I learned a lot from our encounter with the beast.¡± I recounted the things I¡¯d felt from the creature: chi of multiple aspects; a soul afflicted by countless sources of rot; and primal, unfathomable hunger. The room waspletely silent as I spoke, even Ellis looking up from his notepad, every ounce of attention focused on my words. When I finished, an undertone of worry radiated from the cores of those present. Stronger, though, was a sense of confusion.¡°I get it,¡± I said, giving them a soft smile. ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m telling this to such a closed group, right?¡± ¡°Truth,¡± Theo joked again, getting a smattering of half-heartedughs. I took a deep breath, willing the pulse thumping in my ears to calm. ¡°It¡¯s probably best to keep this on a need-to-know basis, which is why I¡¯m only telling you.¡± I swallowed, my throat feeling dry and scratchy. My chest seemed to constrict a little, my body reacting to my mental state of being. In a blur of movement, Sergeant Snips appeared before me on the table, looping one of her mighty ws around my abdomen. Her touch drew my attention to the outside world, where a tidal wave ofpassion crashed into my spiraling thoughts. Trust and encouragement flowed freely from my friends¡¯ cores, clearing away any lingering worry and confusion. I took another slow breath, releasing it in a calming hiss. The old me would have lingered in that moment, putting on a brave face while still harboring doubts. But I was no longer that man. I had willingly taken control of the church and Tropica, finally understanding that to take responsibility didn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t live a peaceful life. Even now, the only thing affecting my idyllic lifestyle were my own thoughts, my enhanced brain easily able to hyper-fixate on future problems. With that in mind, I acknowledged my worries, and let them pass like clouds in a windy sky. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, letting genuine gratitude flow toward Snips as I petted her sturdy shell. I looked back up at the room. ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling only those here is that I don¡¯t want people to get the wrong idea about any of our animal pals.¡± I gestured to the side of the table, where most of them had gathered. More than a few of their faces stared back curiously. ¡°What do you know that we do not?¡± Ellis asked, his hand tensing at the prospect of new information. Rocky, taking a deep drag of his cigarette and throwing the butt of it into his mouth¡ªwhich was still disgusting but better than littering¡ªjumped up onto the table. Every head turned his way, all but Snips, Maria, and I not understanding why he¡¯d presented himself. I gestured at him with one hand, letting tension build in the quiet room. Just when I thought Ellis would demand an exnation, I pulled the pin on the metaphorical grenade and lobbed it into the room. ¡°Rocky ate a bloke.¡± Following my deration, I pursed my lips and looked around the room with a raised eyebrow, waiting for the reactions. They were wonderful. Most moved back subconsciously, getting further from Rocky. ws¡¯s jaw dropped open, exposing her needle-sharp teeth. Rocky, for the first time since his breakthrough, hissed angry bubbles at me. Theo, who was able to identify my words as the truth, stood so fast that his chair fell over, ttering to the floor. His response was all that everyone else needed to know; I had been telling theplete truth. The room erupted into shocked gasps, yelled exmations, and a half-dozen indiscernible questions. ¡°Fischer!¡± Maria yelled loud enough to cut through the din. She pped me on the arm. ¡°That isn¡¯t funny!¡± I chortled,pletely disagreeing with her assessment. Snips wrapped her snippers around my neck and pulled her face close, spewing an absolute waterfall of bubbles. She ordered me to tell theplete truth. It was the first time she¡¯d ever done so, and despite stillughing, I rubbed her carapace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, wiping a tear from my eye as I looked past Snips and over at Rocky. ¡°I saw a chance for revenge and had to take it. You were a real prick for a long time, mate.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. By now, everyone had realized something was amiss, and confusion reigned once more. I rubbed my cheeks with a thumb and forefinger. ¡°Okay, so Rocky did eat a bloke, but it¡¯s moreplicated than that. Remember when you brought Leroy and that evil guy in an attempt to find a rogue cultivator, Trent?¡± Trent nodded. ¡°To find you, you mean? The other cultivator¡¯s name was Robert.¡± ¡°Right. And you told me that Snips and ws had to take him out. Right, Barry? The homie was truly evil, and was trying to kill, well, everyone.¡± The blood ran from Barry¡¯s face, his head darting toward Rocky. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± ¡°Ah-huh. Rocky became a spirit beast by eating Robert¡¯s, er, no-longer-alive body.¡± In the void that followed my statement, there was a loud crack, followed by a muffled grinding. Ellis blinked and opened his hand. What remained of his pencil, mere splinters and dust, tumbled down to the table. ¡°Oh...¡± I waited as he swept the remnants to the floor and procured another pencil from his robe. He opened his mouth, no doubt intent on beginning an endless torrent of questions, but I raised a finger to interrupt him. ¡°Let me exin what I learned, and I¡¯ll answer questions afterward.¡± I shot a look Rocky¡¯s way. ¡°Is it okay if I tell your story, mate?¡± When he nodded, his cool demeanor having once more returned, I returned the gesture. ¡°If I mess up any details, correct me.¡± I rubbed my chin for a moment as I gathered my thoughts. ¡°So, before Rocky returned and defended Tropica against the shitty royal family¡ªer, no offense, Trent.¡± He shrugged. ¡°None taken.¡± ¡°Good. Where was I? Before Rocky changed, he was kind of the worst, right?¡± There was a chorus of agreement. ¡°Well, he actually had a really good reason for it. When Rocky ate Robert, he somehow absorbed part of his consciousness. Given that Rocky was a regr ol¡¯ crab at the time, it¡¯s only natural that he didn¡¯t recognize an evil hitchhiker in his core.¡± I saw realization on their faces. I nodded. ¡°Yep. Robert was influencing Rocky the whole time. Considering how psychologically damaged the cultivator was, I¡¯m exceedingly proud of Rocky for not going full murder hobo on us.¡± Snips had made her way to Rocky¡¯s side as I spoke. She nestled in beside him and blew a slow stream of bubbles, her visible eye filled with adoration. I smiled, happy for them. ¡°Some of you have probably heard parts of what Rocky went through after I yeeted him out to sea. A volcano, a swift return, and his acquisition of cigarettes, a story he still refuses to borate on.¡± I raised an eyebrow at him, hoping he¡¯d feel encouraged to share. He merely made a vague motion with a w, which was both annoying and exceedingly cool of him. The cheeky little crab had once more chosen to keep his secrets. I sighed. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve heard the whispers, but the entire truth is this: Robert¡¯s core had lightning-aspected chi. When Rocky leaped into the volcano, its essence tried to annihte him, mistaking Robert¡¯s lightning power as a foreign threat. That¡¯s what Rocky surmised, anyway, and I trust his judgment.¡± ¡°So...¡± Ellis said, his eyes unfocused and staring down at the table. ¡°The fish...?¡± ¡°Yeahhhh. I can tell you¡¯ve worked out what I¡¯m about to say, but let me do so anyway, for the sake of rity. When it pped its tail and unleashed countless different chis, and the dozens of imperfections running through its nexus of power, making its core like that of a rotten apple? The cause is the same. ¡°The spirit beast has consumed a lot of cultivators, and a part of each of themtched onto its being. Together, their influence has left the fish mindless. A beast only filled with fury, hatred, and hunger. If anything, their influence has appeared to grow over time as the fish¡¯s madness deepened.¡± Ellis dropped his pencil, his pupils darting around as fast as his racing thoughts. ¡°If that was how all spirit beasts awakened...¡± I nodded, giving him a rueful smile. ¡°Yeah, mate. That¡¯s the crux of the issue. If the only way for spirit beasts to ascend was to eat cultivators, or even if that was how most of them ascended... Well, let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s no surprise they were so reviled in the past. It would mean that the only exposure people had to spirit beasts were those driven mad by the lingering soul of whomever¡ªor whatever¡ªthey¡¯d consumed.¡± ¡°Fascinating,¡± Ellis said, his hand once more a blur as he took notes. ¡°I wonder if that was always the way it was, or if it was a side effect of the world¡¯s power waning? We know from Lemon¡¯s vision of the past that the world¡¯s chi didn¡¯t flee all at once, correct? What if thest few hundred years were just an endless transfer of power? Spirit beasts growing stronger and stronger as they consumed other awakened beings?¡± ¡°It would exin the one we found,¡± I replied. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t exin the jungle mudminnows or the potent alligator gar that live in ake above the dormant fish. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence that the followers of the god Ceto chose to experiment right above it.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Ellis stroked his beard. ¡°It could also be that the fish sought them out for their power, then went into hibernation when the world¡¯s chi could no longer sustain it. It¡¯s the chicken or the egg¡ªwhich came first...?¡± He shook his head, a hint of a smile taking shape on his lips. ¡°We answer one question, and ten more pop up.¡± Theo snorted. ¡°The chicken and the egg in this hypothetical are a man-made species of fish and a spirit beast that has eaten dozens of cultivators. You could at least pretend to hide your excitement.¡± Ellis red at him. ¡°My interests are purely scientific, and I do not appreciate your insinuations.¡± ¡°Hmmm. That appears to be the truth, but maybe you just believe it¡¯s the truth. What do you think, Danny? Is Ellis a hidden deviant?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him,¡± the former quartermaster replied, giving a grave nod. ¡°Just to make sure he¡¯s not developing some kind of kink.¡± Ellis shot to his feet, the three men getting into a minute-long spat filled with childlike name calling and one or two verbal jabs at one of the other men¡¯s mothers. I let the joust continue, happy to let it peter out naturally. An air of seriousness had cloyed the room following the meeting, but it slowly drifted away, everyone too enraptured by the ongoing tiff to linger on negative possibilities. Rather than interrupt them, I locked eyes with Maria, George, and Geraldine. All it took from me was a subtle nod, and we all stood. ¡°And that¡¯s why your entire family is a gaggle of pox-infused¡ª¡± Ellis cut off mid-tirade when he noticed our departure. ¡°Fischer? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I already shared all I had to.¡± I waved a hand dismissively. ¡°And we¡¯ve got some business to tend to.¡± Ellis shot to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I cocked my head, expecting him to stay and grill Rocky. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was there when the beans poured out of the new coffee roaster. I wish to¡ª¡± ¡°New coffee roaster?¡± Sue bellowed, throwing her chair back so hard that it shattered against the wall. ¡°Where?¡± Book 4: Chapter 9: Something Delicious Book 4: Chapter 9: Something Delicious I strode forward with determination, the rich aroma ahead drawing me ever closer. With each meter we crossed, the scent grew stronger. I hastened my step. Because of my recent breakthrough, I had the ability to seal off my sense of smell if I wanted to. Doing so could return my rationality. And yet, I didn¡¯t want to deny such a wondrous scent. Beside me, Maria gripped my arm with white-knuckled intensity. She hissed a sigh. ¡°This is almost unbearable.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± I nced over my shoulder, spotting the rest of the meeting room following along. ¡°Maybe we could have dashed ahead if we were alone...¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t want using along,¡± Sue said, brushing her flour-covered apron, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have told us you¡¯d infused coffee with coffee!¡± ¡°You could just...¡± Sturgill waved his hands mystically. ¡°Zap us in there, right?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I replied, inhaling through my nose and soaking up the coffee¡¯s aroma. ¡°Approaching on foot is all part of the experience, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°I, for one, am enjoying it,¡± Geraldine said, her eyes closed as she inhaled slowly. She let out a contented sigh, a smile forming. ¡°Besides¡ªwe¡¯re almost there.¡± I spotted the granary ahead and was unable to stop myself from speeding up again. We approached at a jog, the scent growing even more alluring as we entered the doorway and dashed down the stone hallway. I skidded around a corner and focused on the entry to the roastery ahead. The room appeared almost lit from within, a soft glow illuminating the wall opposite, an imaginary manifestation of the beans¡¯ pull.No, I realized, my movement halting. Not imaginary at all... Over two dozen feet, paws, flippers, and exoskeletal legs skidded to a stop behind me. Those that could see the doorway inhaled sharply, causing the others to whisper and crane their necks in an attempt to see what had stunned us so. Unable to do anything else, I wandered forward toward the light. Despite my acute awareness, I lost all track of my friends behind me when I caught sight of the room. The glow was anything but soft. A golden bubble had surrounded the tray the coffee beans were cooling in. Within the half orb, lines of light undted like sunbeams prating the ocean¡¯s surface, seen from above. Without realizing it, the machine was directly before me, the bubble beneath my outstretched hand. Now that I was so close, its pull was impossibly strong. And though I wanted more than anything to rip the seal off, I forced myself to wait. Maria rested a hand on my bicep, and when I nced over, there was no need for her to vocalize her question. It was written on her face. I tried to reply, croaked, then cleared my throat. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, per se. I¡¯m just testing something.¡± I forced myself to remain still, pausing until I was certain. When I trusted that I could resist the coffee¡¯s urging, I no longer hesitated. I pinched the surface of the bubble between my thumb and forefinger, and pulled. It lifted like theyer that forms atop cooling custard, peeling back to reveal¡ª A wall of light exploded outward. It struck me, making my need for the coffee beans grow by orders of magnitude. My skin tingled, mouth watered, and pulse thumped. It reminded me of the time I had identally overdosed on pre-workout during a short gym phase back on earth, the unholybination ofpounds having made me agitated and ufortable in my own body. I recognised all this in a fraction of a second, and feeling the same emotions radiating from everyone else, I whirled. Every eye was drilling into the now-visible beans. Suspecting the worst, I sent a small wave of chi out over everyone, testing their responses. Only those with more advanced levels of cultivation responded, and even they seemed to do so with great effort. Everyone else stared down at the beans, their faces intense and bodies already moving forward. ¡°Borks!¡± I called. He stepped through space tond beside me, and the moment he ripped the tiny portal open, I used strands of chi to scoop up everyst bean. The altered seeds demanded that I give them my attention. Demanded I inspect them and see what they could do. But now wasn¡¯t the time. As soon as thest of the beans was through the portal, Borks closed it¡ªthe change was both immediate and profound. It was like someone had dumped a bucket of ice-water over everyone, shock warring with anger on their faces. I held my hands up and radiated my love for them, hoping it was enough to calm everyone, but prepared to reach for the Domain¡¯s power if I had to restrain them. Thankfully, the fury slowly drained from their faces. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences elsewhere. ¡°Uhhh,¡± Maria said, more than a little worry seeping into her voice. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°The universe punishing me for my hubris?¡± I joked, hoping it would ease some of the tension suffocating the room. It didn¡¯t. ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed. ¡°None of that. As your god-to-be or whatever, I forbid you from feeling guilty.¡± I nodded, more to myself than anyone else. ¡°Any questions?¡± ¡°I got one,¡± Roger replied, giving me a re that took me back to the good old days. ¡°What gives you the right to tell anyone not to feel guilty when that was part of the reason you took so long to man up and take control of the church?¡± ¡°Wonderful question. That¡¯s exactly what gives me the right. I spent so long lost in doubt and fear, only to get over it in the end. And besides.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, you guys wanted me to be your leader, so you have to deal with the consequences when I go mad with power and start ordering you around.¡± Roger chewed his cheek as he continued ring into my soul, but he made no reply. Maria stepped up and patted my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough yapping, dear. You¡¯ve made your point.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I could go for hours, and I¡¯ve already got at least a dozen more talking points to present. And don¡¯t get me started on¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± she interrupted, squinting at me. ¡°I suppose we can leave it at that, then.¡± I let out my best aggrieved sigh, emting a pompous noble. ¡°I swear, you peasants can be so flippant. One minute, you demand questions. The next, you¡¯ve heard all you want to¡ª¡± I cut off as Maria fake-threatened me with a raised backhand. ¡°On second thought, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve made my point.¡± Not wasting the moment of silence, Ellis stepped forward from the crowd, his eyes locking with mine. ¡°Do you know what caused the coffee¡¯s¡­ reaction?¡± ¡°Not a clue, mate. I think it¡¯s safe to say we shouldn¡¯t try infusing coffee again, though. Or anything with addictive properties, for that matter.¡± I cast an apologetic look around the room. ¡°Jokes aside, I¡¯m sorry. That one was on me. I¡¯ll need to be more careful.¡± ¡°You had no way of knowing,¡± Maria tried. But I shook my head in response. ¡°When I felt the pull, how insistent it was, I should have gone alone. In retrospect, it¡¯s obvious that it had an unhealthy hold over me. It was tugging on the part of my brain that¡¯s addicted to caffeine.¡± Ellis nodded, his pencil scratching away on his pad. ¡°Agreed. The smell of it seemed to hijack the rational part of my brain. A fascinating thought.¡± ¡°Psst.¡± Theo leaned toward Ellis, shooting furtive nces to either side. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to appear human, you should have said the thought was terrifying, not fascinating.¡± Ellis¡¯s eyebrow twitched, but he wisely didn¡¯t engage, choosing to take notes instead. I turned toward George and Geraldine. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this didn¡¯t happen while you were here. What did it look like before you left?¡± ¡°The same as when you all disappeared,¡± George answered, staring down at the now-empty tray and rubbing his chin. ¡°Perhaps it changed when the cooling was finished?¡± ¡°What I am curious about...¡± Ellis made a circr motion with the end of his pencil. ¡°The protective bubble that encased the beans. Was it a function of the coffee machine, or was it a symptom of the world¡¯s chi returning to a rtively normal level?¡± ¡°One way to find out.¡± I looked over the small pile of bup sacks to the side of the room, all of which were filled with raw coffee. ¡°We can trial another batch. I know I said we shouldn¡¯t infuse anything addictive, but what if we do it with only a few beans? Maybe that would make it taste as good as that batch smelled, but without the pesky side effects... of... what¡¯s up?¡± Maria¡¯s head had drifted into my field of view, her hair hanging to the side and expression thoroughly unimpressed. ¡°Or, you know, we could just try infusing literally anything other than coffee, you maniac.¡± ¡°Fiiine,¡± I drawled, then shot her a wink. ¡°Have it your way. We¡¯ll just infuse something delicious instead.¡± Corporal ws, showing a rare moment of actual helpfulness, dragged the tray of potential ingredients over. She presented them to us like a proud merchant, gesturing her forepaws wide above the arrayed food items. Maria knelt and rubbed the top of ws¡¯s head, then both of them started rummaging through the box. Lemon, sugar, and a selection of spices were all removed, set aside into the ¡®for consideration¡¯ pile. I let them go, drawn in by their animated movements. ¡°You know,¡± I finally said, crouching down to their height. ¡°There¡¯s an ingredient I didn¡¯t gather yet...¡± Both paused, their heads darting toward me. ws let out the beginning of a questioning chirp. But it swiftly transformed into a trill scream of realization, the whites of her eyes revealed to a cartoonish level. ¡°Oh!¡± Maria eximed, a smile forming on her face. I opened my mouth to confirm their suspicions, but froze, my eyes drawn to the floor. All along, both during the meeting earlier and the reveal of the coffee roaster, there had been a presence looming beneath us. It, too, realized what I was hinting at, and it no longer wished to remain hidden. There was a pulse of chi as one of the floor¡¯s stones was lifted into the air, hoisted high by a thick, powerful root. The extension of Lieutenant Colonel Lemony Thicket sprouted a leaf in greeting, its green form swaying in a non-existent breeze. ¡°Lemon!¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to break in! We were just about toe see you!¡± I know, she sent, unapologetic. With one more wave of her leaf, her root returned to the earth, the massive stone sliding back into ce behind her. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, getting to my feet. ¡°The day is flying past, and Lemon awaits.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle, too,¡± Leroy said. ¡°Er, if that¡¯s okay, I mean?¡± he continued, suddenly looking unsure of himself. I pped him on the shoulder and ushered him along with us. ¡°Of course it is, mate. I¡¯d appreciate your insight. In fact, I¡¯ve been meaning toe talk to you about them...¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Book 4: Chapter 10: Grove Book 4: Chapter 10: Grove The afternoon sun shone down upon us as we strode through the streets of Tropica, purpose and anticipation fueling our steps. Ahead of us, a giant tree guided our path, its canopy visibly moving in what most would mistake as a strong breeze. ¡°Looks like Lemon is excited,¡± Leroy joked, knowing better than most. ¡°What gives you that idea?¡± Maria replied, her eyes glittering in the day''s waning light. Sergeant Snips hissed her agreement from the crook of my arm, wiggling to get even closer to my torso. I smiled down at the blissful crab as I patted her with my other hand, taking sce in her sturdy carapace. We passed by groups of people, some traveling past unbothered, more staring in open-mouthed recognition. ¡°How long until they stop looking at us like that?¡± I asked, peering down at Snips. She blew uncaring bubbles and shrugged¡ªever an impressive feat, considering her distinctck of shoulders. ¡°What do you mean by us?¡± Maria gave me a haughty look. ¡°They¡¯re clearly only interested in the magnificent form of Sergeant Snips. What makes you think they would be interested in the nd, uninteresting, and sometimes stinky man carrying her?¡± I groaned and mimed being struck in the chest by an arrow, reeling backwards from the non-existent blow.¡°Oh, shush,¡± she said, grabbing me by the arm and bringing an abrupt end to my dramatics. ¡°I can only make those jokes because we both know they¡¯re not true.¡± She punctuated the statement by nting a swift peck on my cheek. I stopped walking for a moment, the unexpected show of affection making me forget all about the retort I¡¯d been preparing. As we continued walking, I touched the spot absentmindedly, relishing in the tingling sensation she¡¯d left behind. Before my thoughts could move elsewhere, we rounded the corner to the park-like area in the center of Tropica. Right in the middle of the giant stretch of grass, Lemon¡¯s new trunk stood proud, its limbs and branches reaching up toward the sky. On the outsides of the park, a dozen or so vigers lounged under the shade lemon provided, gathering individually or in pairs. The moment Lemon caught sight of us, her canopy vibrated. The violent movement of so many leaves caused a cacophonous roar to wash over us. Some of the people that¡¯d been enjoying Lemon¡¯s shade had clearly been asleep, because they shot upright, panic on their faces. Lemon, unable to help herself, immediately made the situation worse. The ground vibrated as her massive roots shifted around beneath us. One of them split the surface, and the next thing I knew, it was rocketing toward us so fast that a regr human might miss it. She wrapped us up and whipped us around to the other side of her trunk, depositing us with a surprisingly gentle touch considering how aggressively we¡¯d been relocated. ¡°Thanks, Lemon.¡± I patted her unraveling body before looking up at the reason for our visit. On the ground before us, four bushes stood, their forms squat and branchesden with... ¡°Uhhh, Leroy?¡± ¡°Yes, Fischer?¡± I made a vague gesture toward the bushes. ¡°What happened to the passiona berries? They were the whole reason we came.¡± When I¡¯d seen the bushes before, they were covered in dark purple berries. Now, the fruit had been reced by pink-tinged parcels that looked more like origami than a natural urrence. Leroy¡¯s only response was to smile at me, his eyes wrinkling at my expense. I looked at him, at the bushes, then back at him. I had no idea what he was trying to¡­ ¡°Ohhh!¡± I pped my hands together. ¡°Passiona husk!¡± ¡°Just so,¡± Leroy replied, bending down to pinch one of them. It crunched and crumbled, the remnants falling into the open palm of his other hand. After carefully plucking and remaining husk from the base of the now-visible berry, he stood and held it before Maria and me. I reached out and grabbed one of the smaller pieces, rubbing it between a thumb and forefinger. It was thicker than I expected, but with a little pressure it easily ground down to a powder. Maria and I gave each other a look, and without needing to say a word, each dipped a finger into my palm before cing it on our tongues. The moment the passiona husk made contact, it was like someone had set a bomb off within my mouth. ¡°Whoa,¡± I wheezed, tears swimming in my eyes. ¡°Straight to vortown.¡± ¡°What...¡± was all that Maria could wheeze, her mouth pinched as if eating a sour candy. Seeing our reactions, Snips scuttled forward. I might have warned her off, but I could barely speak. She dipped her w and collected a fraction of what Maria and I had gathered. Before anyone could stop her, the powder disappeared into her mouth. The reaction was as immediate as it was ridiculous. She released a torrent of bubbles from her cute little face, the stream spraying the surrounding grass. It was over as fast as it had started. Snips shook her entire body, her core radiating regret. Leroy, who had been containing himself so far, cackled at her expense. ¡°As it turns out,¡± he said between chokedughs, ¡°the husks of these bushes are far more potent than the ones that were grown back in the capital. The power of the thing you stole from Gormona¡¯s grove, the thing that let them grow lemons and passiona despite the world having no ambient chi, was nothing normal?¡± ¡°Remember how when the king attacked, Lemon and the unnamed spirit bro washed clean essence over the battlefield, helping keep the corrupting chi at bay? It¡¯s kind of like that, but to a lesser extent. She¡¯s channeling power their way, but it¡¯s like... how do I exin it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the perfect amount,¡± Leroy interjected. ¡°Any more, and the passiona bushes would be overwhelmed. Any less, and the growth wouldn¡¯t be optimal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really insightful for someone that hasn¡¯t had any breakthroughs, Leroy. There¡¯s more, though. It¡¯s not just that the amount flowing into the bushes is perfect. It¡¯s also where she¡¯s getting the power from. Though the world is flooded with chipared to how it was before, there¡¯s a sort of... equilibrium to it. If I pull power from one spot, for example, it throws everything out of whack. I¡¯ve never pushed past the feeling of wrongness thates with doing so, but I suspect it could lead to something disastrous. ¡°Define disastrous,¡± Maria said, giving me some side eye. I mimed an explosion with both hands. Maria¡¯s expression turned incredulous. ¡°Have you told anyone that...?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I told Ellis, and he said it¡¯s probably fine. Even if someone else¡ªlike our unnamed tree spirit pal, for example¡ªtried to draw too much power, I could just cut it off immediately. It¡¯s not like when I had to struggle to find that spirit beast. If anyone draws directly from the Domain, I know about it.¡± I nced down under Lemon¡¯s trunk, where said tree spirit¡¯s awareness was listening to our conversation from. ¡°No offense meant, tree spirit homie. Just using you as an example.¡± He sent me the equivalent of a shrug back, not at all bothered by my words. When I looked back up, Snips and Leroy looked as incredulous as Maria, all three of them staring me down. I blew a raspberry their way. ¡°You¡¯re all so uptight today. Ellis said it was all good, so everything is fine. Anyway, back to what is so impressive about Lemon¡¯s actions here¡ªshe is drawing chi so subtly and from so many areas that I didn¡¯t even know she was doing it.¡± I bent to inspect the berry we¡¯d removed the husk from. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t tell me straight away, Lemon.¡± Leroy cleared his throat. ¡°I wanted to tell you, but she requested that I keep it a secret.¡± ¡°A secret? Why...?¡± ¡°Well, because Lemon was hoping to reveal more than just four bushes.¡± At those words, Lemon¡¯s treetop shook even more vigorously than it had earlier. She sent out a tendril of essence toward me, giving me the mental equivalent of a tap on the shoulder. Following her lead, I trailed the power with my awareness. Only ten or so meters away, I found an odd bubble of air underground, making my brow furrow. Absolutely oozing glee, Lemon opened the ground above it, seamlessly sliding around patches of grass. Simultaneously, she raised the pocket of air to the surface, lifting a field of tilled soil into the light of day. Sprouting from its nutrient-filled soil, hundreds upon hundreds of little seedlings grew, each with twin leaves reaching toward the sky. My eyes unfocused as I inspected them with my chi, finding the tiny trickles of essence that Lemon was providing them. ¡°They¡¯re...¡± ¡°Passiona,¡± Leroy replied. ¡°Every. Single. One of them.¡± I wandered forward, kneeling down to get close. I reached out with a finger, but pulled back before I could make contact. Passiona seeds were tiny, as were their sprouts; it wouldn¡¯t do to damage them by ident. ¡°Lemon!¡± Iughed, whirling on her. ¡°You devious tree spirit. You hid these when you raised a root, didn¡¯t you? You disguised your action by making it seem like it was your excitement making the ground shake!¡± She radiated glee, not even trying to deny her ruse. ¡°How long?¡± I asked, ncing back down at the nts. ¡°How long have these been growing?¡± ¡°A few days,¡± Leroy replied. ¡°Despite how much chi is flowing into them, they haven¡¯t grown faster than the average nt. We worked together to find the perfect amount of essence to feed them. I believe once they getrger, they¡¯ll be able to receive more, and their growth will increase exponentially.¡± While we spoke, Lemon had raised a thin root, weaving a roughly humanoid shape with it. I slung an arm over her approximation of shoulders. ¡°You are the best of girls, Lemon. Thank you so much for this surprise. It was wonderful.¡± She shimmied in delight and her body shot back into the ground, overwhelmed by the praise. ¡°So...¡± Leroy said. ¡°You have a choice to make, Fischer.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± He reached into his pocket, pulling out a little pouch. ¡°This is the passiona husk that was harvested from the old grove in New Tropica before it merged back with the main vige. If you taste it, you¡¯ll notice the difference immediately. You can safely use them in the infuser. Orrr...¡± He pointed down at the passiona bushes. ¡°You can harvest the newly grown husks and use them instead. They have a higher level of both chi and vor.¡± I pursed my lips, tapping my chin in thought. ¡°Well, after the abomination we made earlier by infusing coffee with coffee, I feel like anyone with a shred of sanity would use the least powerful of the two, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leroy agreed. ¡°That would seem the most prudent of courses, because you could always create another batch with the stronger passiona husk afterward. Only the most reckless of people would choose to use the possibly over-powered variant first.¡± His eyes bunched in the corners to mirror my amusement, both of us arriving at the same metaphorical destination. Maria¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re going to use the stronger one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Who, me?¡± I drew a hand to my chest in a show of affront. ¡°You would use me, the intellectually gifted Fischer, of taking such a brash course of action?¡± Her stare only grew tter, if such a thing was possible. When it became clear that she wasn¡¯t going to borate with words, I grinned. ¡°I¡¯m totally going to use the more powerful variant.¡± I bent and started crumbling the husks, collecting them in the palm of my hand. Maria let out a long-suffering sigh and patted me on the shoulder in parting. ¡°I¡¯ll go find something to put the powder in.¡± Book 4: Chapter 11: Coffee Book 4: Chapter 11: Coffee Back within the granary, coffee beans churned, the metal arms of the roaster¡¯s cooling tray spinning slowly. The movement was as hypnotic as the sound was pleasant. Even more noticeable than these sensations, however, was the smell. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever experienced two scents that suited each other so well as those of coffee and passiona husk, and with their aromas suffusing the air, it was all I could do not to dive face-first into the beans. I¡¯d been confused when the beans were roasted for longer than seemed necessary. But then the sweet scent of passiona husk joined the burnt coffee in the air, and I understood. It was the same reason why patisseries back on Earth often used dark-roasted beans¡ªthe bitterness enhanced the sweet treats they purveyed, both products boosting the other. Maria was breathing heavily from beside me, and I stole a nce, smirking at the serious look she¡¯d adopted. Sensing my attention, she gazed my way. ¡°How much longer? If it¡¯s more than a few minutes, I need to leave. This is torture.¡± Air hissed through George¡¯s teeth. ¡°I might need to do the same. I find myself getting agitated.¡± Geraldine grunted her agreement. Only Snips seemed to remain unbothered; she loved neither coffee nor sweets. ¡°Not much longer,¡± I replied, my internal state not matching the cool front I presented. Maria let out a strained breath, fussing her hair with both hands. When she was finished, she frowned at me. ¡°You can¡¯t fool me with that cool demeanor. I can feel how impatient you are.¡± ¡°Oh, thank the gods,¡± I rubbed my head, trying to vent excess energy. ¡°I felt like I had to put on a show of strength for you guys, but I am beside myself here. Should we actually leave? This is getting...¡± I trailed off as the mechanical whirring drained from the room, leaving behind an empty quiet. Holding my breath, I slowly spun toward the machine. Ellis, who I¡¯d forced to stand outside the room because he wasn¡¯t able to stop asking questions, came flying back inside. He was beside me in a second, joining me in leaning toward the tray. There was a soft buzzing of power above it. It started faint but slowly grew stronger, building to a static that I could feel as much as hear. The room¡¯s chi vibrated at the same frequency, and all at once, rushed downward. The essence pooled in the tray, condensing. Once the space couldn¡¯t hold any more power, a fraction of it seeped into the coffee beans. The rest rose up and formed a protective dome, forming a seal between us and the beans that immediately muted their scent. Rather than gold, this dome was the same purple as the passiona husk, streaked by beams of a darker shade. The faces of those surrounding me were bathed in the twilight colors, as were the walls and ceiling, the palette both alien and beautiful. Already knowing that this batch of coffee was no threat, I smiled and pinched the surface of the bubble, pulling it away. Purple light exploded out into the world, dazzling us with its intensity. The scents returned next, somehow even stronger than they¡¯d been before. But perhaps stronger wasn¡¯t the correct word. It was like they were more synergistic than before, their aromas having be cohesive. The beans, now infused with passiona husk, called out to me. They demanded that I inspect them and learn what they¡¯d be. I agreed, and almost instantly, words appeared. Passiona Infused Coffee Beans Mythic Though coffee has been a staplemodity for thousands of years, never before has Kallis seen anything like this specialty batch. Infused with an enhanced ingredient, these beans have had their rarity upgraded to mythic. Bonus effect: +10 focus for the next hour when brewed. ¡°Focus¡­?¡± Ellis asked, his eyes bugging. Before he could say another word, I snapped my fingers. ¡°Suuue!¡± I singsonged, as we appeared before her cafe in a sh of light. The sky overhead was darkening, the day¡¯s light fleeing before theing night. Sue was outside, having already closed the bakery for the day. At our arrival, she jumped so high that her head struck an awning. A string of expletives followed her collision, the phrasing so harsh that I forgot how to speak for a second. ¡°Damn, Sue. You good?¡± ¡°Good?¡± she repeated, rubbing the top of her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not bloody good. Why are you popping up in a sh of light like that?¡± ¡°Well, you see, I was going to ask you to make me some coffee. We just¡ª¡± ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± she interrupted, holding up a finger to stall me. ¡°You came here, almost scared my hair straight, and now you... you...¡± she trailed off, her nostrils ring. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Well, well, well.¡± I held up a bup sack, shaking it gently. ¡°How the turntables.¡± Her brow furrowed at my statement, but didn¡¯t remain so for long. Her eyes flew wide, her mouth falling slightly ajar. ¡°The ingredient... it was passiona husk...?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say, purely hypothetically, that it was¡­ Would you brew us some coff... ee?¡± This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Sue had sprinted for the cafe¡¯s storefront before I could finish the word. She threw the roller door open, the carved wooden panels sliding up and out of sight as I finished my question. She bent her knees and prepared tounch herself over the counter, but paused. Whirling, she took a deep breath and cupped her hands to her mouth. ¡°Specialty brew!¡± she bellowed, her enhanced voice bouncing off the surrounding buildings. ¡°The cafe will be open tillte!¡± A crowd gathered at a swift pace, most people literally sprinting to see what had been so special that it deserved a vige-wide announcement. As their numbers grew, Sue took to setting up the machine, her practiced fingers reassembling what she¡¯d not long ago cleaned for the day. Each action, no matter how insignificant, made happiness well within me. Sue¡¯s presumption, too¡ªthat I would want to share the passiona beans with everyone¡ªdelighted me. Though I was now the leader of the church, those closest to me treated me as they had before. My animal pals were all among the first to arrive¡ªincluding Lemon, who had a thin root growing between the street¡¯s stones. None of them collided with me or made a showy entrance, allpletely aware of the reverence and gratitude radiating from my core. Sue, only having eyes for her work, started grinding the beans. The scents of passiona and coffee were released from within them, the dual aromas washing over the gathering. It was as if the entire crowd took a collective sniff, even the unascended able to appreciate the experience. Everyone in the square held their breath as Sue filled the portafilter with ground beans. She tamped them down, eyed them carefully, then attached the portafilter to the group head. This moment, this first shot of espresso to be made with the passiona coffee, felt monumental. I couldn¡¯t articte why. The world was abuzz with potential, the very wind seeming to freeze and watch. The surrounding chi didn¡¯t react as Sue turned the knob that released the pressurized hot water. The machine groaned with effort, and I bit the inside of my lip as the first drop of espresso fell down into the waiting cup. Though nothing happened, neither world nor chi responding, there was definitely something there waiting, but what...? I became so focused on whatever wasing that the delicious smells of passiona and coffee faded away. Something akin to a storm of essence built in the surrounding square, my skin practically tingling with the power. My animal pals and Maria¡ªeveryone who had been present for our bonding experience in the sky¡ªfelt it too. I could feel their attention right beside mine, just waiting for the lightning to strike. With all of our metaphorical gazes pinned on Sue as the shot finished pouring, the storm finally arrived. Like I¡¯d felt so many times before, the world¡¯s chi condensed before rushing in toward Sue. Light and a feeling of ecstasy flooded from her core. Some flinched and pulled back¡ªthose that were either regr humans or newly awakened cultivators. Anyone who had already been present for one of these leaned forward, hoping to experience as much of the pleasant echoes of power as possible. It only took a second or so for those who had flinched back to realize their folly, physically and spiritually gravitating toward Sue. Together, the dozens upon dozens of souls present witnessed her first breakthrough. I¡¯d never before been able to give such an event my full attention; the magnitude of it was overwhelming. Despite the barrage on my senses, I still noticed something odd about the shot of espresso Sue had created. The next thing I knew, my vision was tilting, my bnce having failed me. Maria caught me as I stumbled, propping me up by slinging my arm over her shoulder. I released a hissed breath as the light faded, the surrounding square filled with simr sounds of shock and desire. There was a beat of silence, and then, as Sue turned to focus on us, the cheers erupted. ¡°Yeahhhh Sue!¡± Maria called, bouncing on her heels. Corporal ws trilled so loudly that the surrounding non-cultivators flinched and covered their ears. Teddy let out a deep roar, so bassy that it reverberated in my chest. And Rocky wasunched high above by Sergeant Snips, where he let off a series of colorful explosions, their red glow lighting the early evening. The rest of our yells were lost to the crowd as more and more people joined in, congratting Sue at the top of their lungs. With tears swelling in her eyes, she turned and started frothing the milk, not missing a beat. My words of celebration died in my throat as I felt chi flowing from her and down toward the machine. How was she upright so soon after a breakthrough, and more importantly, why did her essence feel the way it did? Her newly strengthened core... it felt extremely simr, yet still defied my understanding. Rocky¡¯s core felt like a volcano. ws felt like a raging tempest, just waiting to be unleashed. And Roger felt like a damned sword, which was, admittedly, pretty weird. But Sue¡­ The reason for my confusion was simple: her core felt like that of a bloody barista. Every fiber of her being was dedicated to crafting delicious coffees. Was that the realization she¡¯d had¡­? The cheers finally tapered off as Sue added the frothed milk to the espresso shot. Unable to help myself, I moved a finger slightly, the gesture making me appear beside her. Not at all surprised by my appearance, she picked the cup up reverently, offering it to me with a deferential nod. I licked my lips, having to fight back the urge to grab it. ¡°Do you know what your essence is, Sue?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s about providing coffee,¡± she replied, her tone matter-of-fact as she pushed the cup toward me. ¡°Drink this before it goes cold.¡± ¡°You feel like a barista, Sue. It¡¯s something from my world, and is basically the person who makes coffee. I don¡¯t exactly know what it means, but I guess the System recognised something you¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s lovely and all,¡± she interrupted, ¡°but I don¡¯t see what any of that has to do with this coffee.¡± She pressed it to my chest. ¡°Drink it now, you block-headed man. It¡¯s going to go cold.¡± I barked augh, both the insult and herplete disregard for the importance of her breakthrough tickling me pink. ¡°I¡¯m not turning the coffee down because I don¡¯t want it. My body is screaming for me to ept.¡± ¡°Why, then?¡± ¡°Because you need to drink it. Call it a hunch or divine intervention or whatever, but when the chi was rushing into your core, I felt it also rushing into this shot of espresso. I realize you just had the breakthrough, but try sending your senses toward it. Tell me I¡¯m wrong.¡± Her brow had slowly furrowed with each word, and at my request, she peered down at the coffee. Her awareness extended toward it. Though she was unpracticed, she still found what I was talking about, a soft gasp escaping her lips. ¡°Are¡­ are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s for you.¡± As she raised it to her mouth she hesitated for the barest of seconds. Sweeping aside her indecisiveness, she took a long sip. Golden-purple crema lined her upper lip when she lowered the cup. She opened her mouth to speak, but froze when power once more swelled around us. Before either of us could make a noise, the chi rushed down toward us, darting past me and into Sue¡¯s core. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!